《Rejected and Pregnant: Claimed By The Dark Alpha Prince》


 Chapter 1: I accept your rejection

    <h4>Chapter 1: I ept your rejection</h4>


    Amelie Conley had been called the <i>curse of the Conley family </i>ever since she failed to shift into her wolf upon turning sixteen.


    From that moment onward, she became the target of relentless bullying in her pack.


    But what hurt the most wasn''t the taunts or ridicule¡ªit was the way her own parents never truly saw her as their daughter. While her younger sister, Flora, was the pride of the family, Amelie was nothing more than a disgrace.


    But none of that mattered since the day she found her mate at eighteen.


    For the past four years, Alex Morgan had been her anchor, her sce in a world that never wanted her. At the moment, she was on her way to his house¡ªnot only to celebrate their anniversary but to share the most precious news of all. She was carrying his child.


    That morning, when they spoke, Alex had told her he would see her in the evening, but she wanted to surprise him. The joy in her heart doubled when she found out she was pregnant, and she couldn''t wait to see his reaction.


    With excitement fluttering in her chest, she stepped into his house, climbing the stairs to his room. However, the moment she reached the entrance, her smile faltered.


    A pair of red heelsy near the doorway.


    Unease settled in her chest, a foreboding weight pressing down on her as she moved further inside. Then, she heard it¡ªlow, breathy moansing from his bedroom.


    Her stomach twisted in dread as she approached the slightly ajar door. With trembling hands, she pushed it open.


    And in that instant, her entire world shattered.


    "Harder, Alex! Go harder!" Flora''s familiar voice gasped.


    Amelie''s breath caught in her throat as she took in the sight before her¡ªAlex, her mate, tangled in bed with none other than her younger sister.


    "You feel so good," Alex groaned, his hands gripping Flora''s waist as he moved against her.


    Flora let out a satisfied moan. "Tell me, does Amelie make you feel this way?" she asked breathlessly.


    "Not even close," Alex replied without hesitation. "She doesn''t even know what pleasure is."


    A cruel chuckle left Flora''s lips as she ran her nails down his back. "Then why are you still with her? You''ll be the next Alpha soon¡ªyou need a strong she-wolf by your side."


    At that moment, a loud thud echoed through the room.


    Both Alex and Flora''s heads snapped toward the doorway. Amelie stood there, her face pale, her eyes brimming with tears. The cake box she had been carrying had slipped from her hands, its contents now smeared across the floor.


    Alex immediately pulled away from Flora, his expression darkening. Flora, however, remained unfazed as shezily adjusted her clothes, a smirk tugging at her lips.


    A painful silence stretched between them, and then Amelie finally found her voice.


    "Why?" she whispered, her voice trembling before it rose into a furious yell. "Why did you do this?"


    Her hands shook as she grabbed the nearest object¡ªa vase¡ªand hurled it at Alex. He dodged effortlessly, his golden eyes shing with irritation.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" he bellowed.


    Amelie turned her re to Flora, her hands clenched into fists. "Did you not even feel an ounce of shame doing this to me?"


    Flora only smirked, stepping beside Alex.


    "Don''t you dare speak to my mate like that," Alex snapped.


    Amelie recoiled as if struck. His mate? Did she hear him correctly?


    A bitterugh bubbled in her throat as she pressed a trembling hand to her chest. "Your mate? I''m your mate, Alex! You marked me!"


    But Alex merely stared at her, his silence confirming the worst.


    Everything she had believed in, everything she had loved, had been a lie.


    "Alex, we were supposed to get married next month. You even proposed to me." She held up the ring, her voice cracking this time. "Don''t do this to me," she pleaded, desperate to cling to thest remnants of their bond.


    "Stop it, Amelie," Flora sneered, her lips curling into a smirk. "Alex never loved you. In fact, no one ever did. You are a wolfless omega¡ªan embarrassment to all, unwanted and undesired by everyone."


    Amelie''s breath hitched at the cruel words, the weight of them crushing her spirit.


    "Alex will be dered Alpha of the Red River Pack tomorrow. Do you really think he would choose you as his mate? He needs someone powerful by his side." Flora flipped her hair back with pride, her eyes gleaming with triumph. "And that''s me. I am Alex''s chosen mate."


    Amelie''s fingers trembled as anger surged through her. Without thinking, she raised her hand, ready to p Flora across the face for her cruelty. But before she could, a strong grip caught her wrist midair.


    With a forceful shove, Alex sent her crashing to the floor.


    A sharp pain shot through her body as shended hard against the cold surface. Before she could recover, he grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her up, forcing a pained scream from her lips.


    "How dare a filth like you raise a hand against Flora?" he growled, his grip tightening on my hair. His eyes burned with fury, but there was no trace of guilt¡ªonly loathing.


    Her chest heaved, her vision blurring with unshed tears. How did ite to this?


    "She''s right." His voice was like a death sentence. "Flora is my chosen mate. She will be my Luna."


    Amelie''s heart shattered at his words. She had already known the truth, but hearing it spoken aloud sent searing pain through her soul.


    Flora beamed at Alex''s deration, her smile stretching wide. Then, she spoke the words Amelie dreaded the most.


    "Reject her, Alex."


    A chill ran down Amelie''s spine. Her breath came in short, uneven gasps, panic rising like a storm inside her.


    "No," she whispered, shaking her head. "Please, don''t¡ª"


    But it was toote.


    Alex''s grip loosened as he straightened himself.


    "I, Alex Morgan, the next Alpha of the Red River Pack, reject you, Amelie Conley, as my mate."


    Tears spilled down her cheeks as her lips trembled. With a heavy heart, she forced the words past her throat, sealing her fate.


    "I... Amelie Conley... ept your rejection, Alex Morgan."


    The moment the words left her lips, a searing pain tore through her body.


    She screamed as the mark on her neck disappeared, clutching her chest as agony coursed through every nerve. For a wolf, rejection was a near-death experience. But for Amelie¡ªwho was already wolf-less and broken¡ªit felt like her very soul was being torn apart.


    As shey trembling on the cold floor, betrayed and discarded by the one she had given her heart to, she saw themughing at her misery.


    "You don''t belong here, Amelie," Alex spat, his voice filled with disgust. "Remember, you are a curse¡ªnot only to the Conley family but to the Red River Pack as well. Did you really think a weakling like you could ever stand beside me? Never. So just disappear from my sight and leave this pack."


    His brutal words cut through her like a dagger piercing her heart, but those words also opened her eyes.


    This pack had never epted her. Her own family loathed and the man whom she thought was her mate, betrayed her, rejected her.


    It was time to leave.


    For her baby, she needed a better ce¡ªsomewhere filled with love and respect.


    With thest bit of strength left in her, Amelie forced herself to her feet. She wiped the tears from her cheeks, turned on her heel, and walked away without another word, determined to go as far as she could from the ce that had never been her home.


    As she stepped out of the mansion, she heard a voice.


    <strong><i>"Alex has ordered to kill Amelie!" </i></strong>


    ~~~~~


    Hello Dear Readers,


    I hope you show support on this work by givingments, votes and gifts. The story has an age gap with werewolf elements.

 Chapter 2: Call me Gabriel

    <h4>Chapter 2: Call me Gabriel</h4>


    The storm raged on as Amelie tore through the night, her breathing in ragged gasps while the relentless rainshed against her skin.


    Her clothes clung to her soaked body, and her lungs burned from the desperate escape.


    Behind her, the pack''s mansion had long faded into the distance, yet the echoes of howls and pounding footsteps of the wolves never ceased.


    The warriors were hunting her down, unyielding in their pursuit, no matter how many streets she crossed or alleyways she ducked into.


    She had believed Alex when he told her she was free to leave. Foolishly, she had thought she could finally escape the mate bond that had brought her nothing but suffering.


    But she never anticipated that he would send his warriors after her¡ªto kill her.


    The mark he had once ced on her had vanished, yet the searing pain in her chest remained, a cruel reminder of the love she had wasted on a monster.


    Pressing herself against the cold stone wall of a narrow alley, Amelie peered through the gap between two buildings, her heart pounding violently. Heavy footsteps drew closer, apanied by a sneering voice.


    "Come out, Amelie. There''s no use running. We''ll tear you apart, so why don''t you make it easy on yourself? If you surrender now, maybe we''ll make it quick."


    She bit her lip hard, pressing a trembling hand over her mouth to stifle a gasp.


    "She''s pregnant. Do you really think killing a woman with a child is the right move?" Another voice spoke, softer yetced with sharpness.


    Amelie''s stomach clenched, and her hands instinctively cradled her belly. How did they know? How had Alex discovered her secret?


    "The orders are clear," the first warrior snapped. "Kill both Amelie and the unborn brat."


    A cold wave of terror crashed over her.


    Alex wanted her dead. He wanted their child dead.


    Had he always been this cruel? Or had she simply failed to see the monster behind his charming facade?


    She couldn''t afford to be caught.


    ncing around frantically, she forced her legs to move, creeping forward before breaking into a desperate sprint.


    "There she is!"


    One of the warriors shifted into his massive wolf form, his glowing eyes locked onto her.


    With all the strength she had left, she bolted forward, her breath hitching when she spotted a lone car parked under the glowing street lights ahead. It was her only hope¡ªherst chance at survival, the only way to protect her unborn child.


    Two men stood beside it¡ªone holding an umbre, the other just stepping out of the vehicle.


    She didn''t hesitate nor did she think about anything else.


    Throwing herself at the man who had just ced his foot on the wet pavement, she gripped onto him as though he were herst lifeline.


    "Help me," Amelie whispered, her face covered in water droplets from the rain.


    The man looked at her with an arched brow, not interested in helping her.


    The desperate and breathless words tumbled from her lips. "Sleep with me." This was the only way she felt could save her and her unborn child.


    His fingers tightked on her arms as she felt his body tense under her touch, his scent unfamiliar yet oddly soothing amidst the chaos surrounding her. The rain continued to pour as silence stretched between them.


    It was a reckless gamble. But this was her only way to survive.


    "Please, help me," she begged, her voice trembling as she finally dared to look up at him.


    And then¡ªshe was lost.


    His eyes were of violet hue. A color so rare and mesmerizing that, for a fleeting moment, she forgot why she had thrown herself into his arms. He was breathtakingly handsome, like a divine figure carved from the heavens themselves.


    ''Get yourself together!'' She scolded herself. This was no time to admire a stranger. She needed his help, needed him to take her inside before the warriors found her.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined she would throw herself at a random man, begging him to take her in. But desperation had left her with no choice.


    "Miss, you should¡ª" the man holding the umbre started, but he was silenced with a single nce from the violet-eyed stranger. The power in his gaze made the other man instantly step back, his mouth snapping shut.


    Then, the deep, velvety voice of the man holding her filled the space between them.


    "If you agree to sleep with me whenever I desire."


    A shiver ran down her spine at his words. There was no hesitation in his tone, no trace of jest. He meant every single word.


    "Sure," she forced a smile, though her heart pounded violently against her ribs. "I promise. I will do whatever you want. Please, let''s go inside, Mister."


    He studied her for a long moment before finally replying, "Call me Gabriel."


    Before she could react, he swept her up in his arms, lifting her effortlessly in a bridal carry. Her breath hitched as her lips nearly brushed his cheek, the sudden proximity stealing whatever words she might have formed.


    Then, the howls came.


    She stiffened, her body trembling as she buried her face against Gabriel''s chest, gripping his zer tightly.


    The warriors were here.


    "Hey! Did you two see a woman run by here? She was all wet and¡ª"


    The familiar, cruel voice made her stomach twist. He was close¡ªtoo close.


    She clenched her fingers tighter into Gabriel''s clothing, praying, hoping that they wouldn''t recognize her.


    "Is this woman¡ª"


    "You are mistaken," Gabriel interrupted, his voice smooth yetmanding.


    "The woman in my arms is my mate."


    Amelie''s eyes widened in shock, her head jerking up as she locked eyes with him.


    Why did he

 Chapter 3: Offer your body

    <h4>Chapter 3: Offer your body</h4>


    "Stop the car at a nearby hotel," Gabriel ordered the driver. "The rain is heavy, and I wish to rest tonight before heading to the capital."


    His beta immediately leaned forward, giving the driver directions to the nearest hotel. The vehicle smoothly adjusted course, cutting through the rain-soaked streets as Gabriel leaned back in his seat, his eyes staring out at the stormy night beyond the window.


    Finally, the car screeched to a stop before a hotel, Gabriel''s beta quickly stepped out, opening an umbre to shield him from the heavy downpour.


    Gabriel had just ced his foot on the wet pavement when, out of nowhere, a woman threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around him in a desperate embrace. "Please, help me."


    He stiffened at the unexpected contact. She waspletely drenched, her clothes clinging to her trembling form, and her entire body quaked with fear.


    "And why should I help you?" He asked.


    Amelie was scared thinking he would push her away and the wolves might catch her. The next words shocked not only her, but also him, "Sleep with me."


    Her breathless, desperate words stunned him¡ªshe was asking to sleep with him.


    Gabriel''s violet eyes darkened as he regarded her with intrigue. Did she not know who he was? Such a bold request,ing from a woman so fragile, both amused and piqued his curiosity.


    He had never allowed women to get close to him, not since he had given up on finding his mate. The moon goddess had seemingly denied him that bond, and he had long believed it was because she also despised him.


    And yet, here was this woman, pressing herself against him in the pouring rain, asking for something no one had dared demand of him before.


    Gabriel without any hesitation agreed to sleep with her and carried her in his arms in a bridal style. Before heading inside, he gave a befitting reply to the approaching warrior wolf.


    Amelie started feeling nervous when Gabriel walked through the hotel''s lobby and many eyes casted on them. She didn''t dare to look up since she didn''t want anyone to recognize her.


    She barely noticed when they arrived at the grand suite, too lost in her own thoughts. It was only when Gabriel gently set her down that she realized they were inside the suite. Her hands remained on his arms as she whispered, "Thank you."


    But her relief was short-lived.


    "Shall we begin, miss?" Gabriel''s deep, velvety voice once again sent a shiver down her spine, reminding her why she was here.


    Before she could react, his thumb brushed against her rain-kissed lips, making her breath hitch. Slowly, she lifted her gaze, meeting his striking violet eyes.


    "Do you want to take a bath first," he mused, "or should we do it right away?"


    Amelie''s heart pounded violently against her ribs.


    "I''ll shower first," she replied quickly, her fingers fidgeting against the fabric of her damp dress.


    Gabriel didn''t press further, simply watching her with amusement.


    As she turned away, she clenched her hands to steady herself. She couldn''t tell him she was pregnant. Not yet. If he knew, he might throw her out, and she had nowhere else to go.


    For tonight, this man¡ªthis stranger¡ªwas her only hope. But how the hell was she supposed to sleep with him?


    As soon as Amelie stepped into the washroom, she locked the door behind her, leaning against it for a moment as she caught her breath.


    Her reflection in the mirror made her stomach twist¡ªshe looked terrible. The makeup she had carefully applied earlier was now aplete mess. Her eyeliner had smudged, dark streaks running down her cheeks, and the once-perfect lipstick was smeared unevenly around her lips. She barely recognized herself.


    With a tired sigh, she stripped off her soaked dress and heels, her bare feet pressing against the cold floor as she stepped toward the transparent shower room.


    "They all want me dead," she murmured under her breath as warm water cascaded down her body. "Even my own family didn''te to save me."


    The water washed away the dirt, the rain, and the traces of her ruined makeup. But it couldn''t wash away the betrayal that she received from Alex and her own younger sister.


    How couldn''t she ever notice this? Was the sweet smile that Alex carried all the time around her was fake? But why? Why did it happen to her?


    Wiping away her tears under the warm stream of water, Amelie steadied herself with a deep breath. "I will leave this ce at all costs tomorrow," she whispered while making up her mind.


    Shutting off the shower tap, Amelie reached for a bathrobe, slipping it over her damp skin. Her hair remained loose, dripping slightly against the fabric as she stared at her reflection onest time. The woman in the mirror looked fragile, haunted¡ªbut beneath the exhaustion, there was determination and resilience.


    She hovered near the door, her fingers gripping the handle tightly, but she was hesitant to open it.


    "Just sleep with him and get over it," she murmured under her breath. "It''s only for a night. You need to do this¡ªto save your baby''s life."


    However, her body refused to move until Gabriel''s deep voice came from outside.


    "Don''t make me wait too long. I have thin patience."


    Amelie finally opened the door and stepped out. Her breath caught in her throat as her eyesnded on Gabriel, who stood half-naked with his back facing her. But it wasn''t just his bare skin that caught her attention¡ªit was the massive tattoo carved into his back.


    A wolf''s face, fangs bared in a menacing snarl, stretched across his entire back. She had never seen anything like it before.


    This man exuded a dark aura, an unshakable dominance that couldn''t go unnoticed. And yet, there was an unexinable pull toward him, something maic that unsettled her.


    "Why did you call me your mate?" Amelie asked, hoping a conversation would dy what Gabriel was waiting for.


    Gabriel turned around with his phone pressed against his ear. His piercing gaze locked onto hers as he uttered a simple response.


    "I''ll talk to youter."


    With that, he ended the call and lowered his hand.


    Amelie swallowed hard, her eyes flickering over his sculpted chest and toned arms before she quickly looked away. She tucked a strand of wet hair behind her ear, attempting to steady herself.


    "Why did you offer your body to me?" Gabriel asked.

 Chapter 4: You were marked

    <h4>Chapter 4: You were marked</h4>


    Amelie met his piercing gaze and bit her bottom lip. "I¨CI thought you want to sleep," she murmured and furrowed her brows together. Her response didn''t make any sense.


    Gabriel walked to her with slow steps and stood before her. Lifting her chin, he made her look at him.


    Amelie knew her hesitation could ruin everything. Steeling herself, she tiptoed and shut her eyes tightly before pressing her lips to his. The contact was brief, almost like a brush. The moment their lips met, she pulled away immediately while her heart hammered against her ribs.


    Gabriel smirked, amusement shing in his violet eyes as he ran a hand through his dark hair.


    "Don''t you know how to kiss?" he asked, his voiceced with teasing as he darted his tongue out to lick his lips.


    "I do," Amelie replied quickly. She hesitated before adding, "You''re just so tall... I can''t reach it properly."


    At her words, Gabriel moved without warning, lowering himself instantly.


    Amelie''s eyes widened in surprise. Her breath hitched as he now stood at her level, their faces mere inches apart.


    "Who were you running from?" Gabriel asked.


    "N-no one," Amelie replied. She felt trusting anyone with her truth could be fatal for her. To prevent him from asking any questions, she cradled his neck with her cold hands and kissed him fiercely this time.


    <i>''It''s not like I haven''t slept with a man before,''</i> she reminded herself, sinking her teeth lightly into his lower lip. The rich scent of his cologne surrounded her, which was intoxicating and dangerously inviting.


    Gabriel tensed under her touch. A warmth spread through his body, his wolf stirring restlessly inside him, growling in desire. His grip on her tightened as he wrapped his arms around her lower back, drawing her closer until their bodies were flush against each other.


    A low, satisfied hum rumbled in his throat as he parted his lips, his tongue darting out to im hers.


    <i>''She is different,''</i> Gabriel thought to himself as he moved his hand to her thigh before pulling her up in his arms. Her legs wrapped around his torso and her fingers tangled in his smooth hair locks.


    ''<i>How can he be so good at kissing?''</i> Amelie thought. She felt inexperienced before him. The way his tongue would touch her lips, the roof of her mouth and her tongue, it would send tingles throughout her body.


    Amelie moaned against his mouth when Gabriel''s fingers tightened around her thighs, a smirk ying on his lips at her reaction.


    Without breaking their kiss, he guided her toward the bed, letting her fall onto the soft mattress. She gasped, drawing in much-needed air the moment their lips parted, only for him to hover over her again, caging her beneath his body.


    His lips found hers once more, coaxing her into another breathless kiss as his fingers worked at the knot of her bathrobe, loosening it with deliberate slowness. The fabric parted slightly, teasing the warmth of his touch against her skin.


    Just as she thought he would im her again, he suddenly pulled away. His darkened gaze roamed over her before he spoke.


    "What''s your name?" His voice was a husky whisper, his fingers slipping beneath the open robe, teasing the bare skin of her waist.


    "Amelie," she breathed, feeling her pulse quickened because of his touch.


    "Amelie," Gabriel echoed, her name rolling off his tongue like a whispered prayer.


    But then, his expression shifted¡ªhis smirk faded into something more intense.


    His fingers trailed up to her neck, the light caress sending shivers down her spine. His gaze hardened as he traced an invisible line over her skin.


    "I can smell a wolf on you," he murmured. Then, without warning, he pushed the robe open further, exposing her bare chest to the cool air. His eyes darkened as they locked onto a single spot¡ªher neck.


    Amelie quickly brought her hands to her chest to cover it from his predatory gaze. She felt shy and even weird.


    "You were marked, weren''t you?" His voice dropped, edged with something dangerously close to possession as his gaze met hers, demanding the truth.


    The question left Amelie in a dilemma. She didn''t wish to tell him the truth. But what confused her was how he could smell Alex''s scent on her. He had rejected her and she too, had epted his rejection.


    "I am not an ordinary wolf, Amelie. Who the fuck marked you before me?" Gabriel voiced in a possessive yet intimidating tone.

 Chapter 5: You made a pact

    <h4>Chapter 5: You made a pact</h4>


    Amelie''s breath hitched at his reaction. Why did he seem so bothered by a mere mark on her skin?


    His intense gaze unsettled her, but she refused to show any sign of vulnerability to him. Instead, she faced him with a calm demeanor.


    "Are we ying a question-and-answer game now?" she asked with subtle defiance. She had no intention of revealing the truth about her past¡ªespecially not to him.


    However, the Alpha hovering over her already knew more than he should. The secrets she wanted to bury were no longer hers alone.


    Gabriel didn''t respond immediately. His fingers moved in a slow, deliberate trail from her waist to her abdomen as if searching for something unseen.


    He could feel it¡ªsomething beyond the surface, something different about her. But he remained silent, unwilling to voice the thoughts stirring in his mind.


    <i>''This woman... there was something about her.'' </i>Something he had never encountered in any of his casual meaningless affairs in the past.


    Gabriel pressed a kiss on her belly and trailed them slowly up to her chest, which she had covered with her arms. Holding both of her hands, he pinned them in the mattress.


    Amelie bit down on her lip, trying to stifle the sounds threatening to escape. But it was useless.


    The burning open-mouthed kisses sent shivers through her, making her body arch into his. The heat pooling within her was unlike anything she had ever known, consuming her in a way she hadn''t thought was ever possible.


    Amelie wanted to free her wrists from Gabriel''s tight hold, her eyes rolling when his mouth attended her curves. The heat of his touch made her toes curl.


    Her breath came in soft, uneven pants, her mind clouded with sensations she couldn''t control. Just as she was about to protest to stop, his voice broke through the haze.


    "Why don''t you tell me who marked you," he murmured, his violet eyes locking onto hers, amusement flickering beneath the intensity of his gaze. He dragged his tongue across his lips as if savoring the taste of her skin. "Instead of moaning?"


    A sharp gasp left Amelie as his thumb brushed against the most sensitive spot on her curves, sending a jolt of pleasure straight to her core. Her thighs instinctively pressed together, seeking some kind of relief, but Gabriel only smirked at her reaction.


    "Still not talking?" He smirked and ducked his head in the crook of her neck. "You asked me to sleep with you, thinking you could keep secrets from me?" He punctuated his words by nipping the sensitive skin on her shoulder.


    "Ahh!" Amelie cried out, the sharp sting making her shudder. But the pain quickly melted into something else as Gabriel''s tongue traced over the same spot, soothing the bite with deliberate strokes.


    Her mind spun. She didn''t know where to focus¡ªhis hands, which were trailing along her thighs and curves, or his mouth, which was igniting a fire along her neck.


    "Answer me, Amelie," he demanded again.


    She sucked in a shaky breath. "Promise me... promise me you won''t ask me to leave."


    Gabriel stiffened. His hands, his lips¡ªeverything froze as he lifted his head to meet her gaze. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her flushed cheeks betraying the heat pooling within her, but her eyes... They held something else.


    Pain.


    A pain she was trying to conceal.


    "Why would I do that?" Gabriel asked, tilting his head slightly. "You offered me your body."


    Amelie swallowed hard. "I¡ªI had a mate," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "He rejected me today."


    The moment the words left her lips, Gabriel''s expression darkened.


    "The mark... it disappeared," she added, her trembling fingers brushing the spot on her neck where his sharp eyes had noticed the absence earlier.


    She took a deep breath. "Can I leave with you in the morning? I swear, I''ll repay you once I''m out of this ce."


    Gabriel''s jaw tightened, but then his lips curled into a slow, knowing grin. "You are already mine, Amelie."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "W-What?"


    "I don''t allow just anyone in my bed," he murmured. "And you... you made a pact with me earlier." His fingers brushed down her arm, his touch light yet possessive. "You promised to let me sleep with you every night." His golden eyes gleamed, and that wolfish grin returned.


    Amelie bit her lip, torn. She wanted to tell him the truth¡ªthat she was carrying Alex''s child, that she couldn''t belong to him. But now wasn''t the time. Right now, all she wanted was to forget¡ªto drown in thefort of this enigmatic man who, despite his dangerous aura, made her feel something other than heartbreak.


    Without another thought, she reached for him, her fingers brushing the skin of his neck before pulling him closer. Her lips found his, iming him in a way she hadn''t dared before. She mimicked the way he kissed her earlier, her tongue teasing his lips, testing his response.


    A low growl rumbled from deep within his chest, his wolf stirred by her boldness. His grip on her thighs tightened as he pulled her body flush against his, deepening the kiss with an intensity that sent shivers through her.


    Gabriel had never felt this way before. This wasn''t just desire¡ªit was something far more dangerous, far more consuming for him<i>. </i>


    <i>''Amelie, you are now my captive.'' </i>His thoughts echoed in his mind, dark and possessive. <i>''I won''t let you go... even if you beg me to.''</i>

 Chapter 6: Offer him money

    <h4>Chapter 6: Offer him money</h4>


    The morning sun poured through the windows, casting golden rays across the room and directly onto Amelie''s face. Stirring awake, she winced at the soreness that lingered in her body, not because she spent the night with a stranger but because of intense running throughout the day.


    Fragments ofst night surfaced in her mind¡ªshes of intense pleasure that made her forget all her sorrows, especially the pain from the rejection. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she tried to process everything.


    "Good morning, Amelie."


    The deep, rich timbre of Gabriel''s voice sent a shiver down her spine. Snapping her head toward the doorway, she found him standing there, dressed in a perfectly tailored ck suit. His presence was overwhelming, exuding a dominance that made her throat go dry.


    Propping herself up on her elbows, she instinctively pulled the sheets closer around her, as if they could shield her from the intensity of his gaze. Gabriel strode toward the bed with measured steps, stopping just beside it.


    "Your clothes are in the washroom. Get ready¡ªwe need to leave," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Amelie blinked at him, taken aback. He was like a beacon of light in the darkness that had consumed her life. Swallowing, she hesitated before speaking.


    "Could you wait outside while I get dressed?" she asked, meeting his gaze despite the nervous flutter in her chest.


    A smirk yed at the corner of Gabriel''s lips. "Sure. But what''s the point of hiding your body when I''ve already seen it?" he mused before turning on his heel and walking out, leaving her flustered.


    The moment the door shut behind him, Amelie threw off the sheets and rushed to the washroom. But as she caught sight of herself in the mirror, her breath hitched.


    Red marks, which were evidence ofst night, painted her skin in a way that made her stomach twist. "He''s a beast..." she whispered, running shaky fingers through her tangled hair. However, Gabriel only left kisses and hickeys on her body. He didn''t do anything more than that.


    Panic surged through her<i>. ''What if he expects more of this every night?'' </i>The realization sent a chill down her spine.<i> ''What have I gotten myself into?''</i>


    She began pacing the length of the washroom, gripping her robe tightly around her. Her mind raced for a way out<i>. ''I could ask him to drop me off in the next city...'' </i>She chewed on her lower lip<i>. ''Then, I could sell my jewelry and offer him money. Surely, no one refuses money, right?''</i>


    But as quickly as the thought<i></i>surfaced, she shook her head, dismissing it.


    "He seems like a rich man. Spending a night in such an expensive hotel isn''t something just anyone can afford," Amelie murmured.


    Her gaze drifted around the bathroom, taking in the luxurious marble countertops, gleaming gold fixtures, and the pristine bathtubrge enough to fit two. The ce exuded wealth, which she didn''t even noticest night.


    She didn''t even remember which hotel this was. Last night, her mind had been consumed by one desperate goal, escaping the pack''s wolves.


    "I''ll think about all thister. First, let''s get out of this city," Amelie decided. She freshened up and changed into the clothes, which were specially arranged for her. What made her feel strange was how Gabriel knew the sizes of her undergarments. It was merely a night stand.


    Amelie felt the heat rising to her cheeks and she turned on the hair dryer. Drying her hair, she exited the washroom finally and saw Gabriel on the bed, waiting for her.


    "You took more than half an hour. Were you nning to escape me?" Gabriel asked, boring his piercing gaze right into hers.


    "No," Amelie immediately refused.<i> ''Does he read minds?'' </i>she thought.


    Gabriel slipped out of bed, his movements slow yet deliberate as he approached her. His presence alone sent a shiver down Amelie''s spine.


    "Let''s go then, Amelie," he said, his voice carrying an edge of finality. "Remember your promise to me... and the pact you made."


    As he brushed past her, she spoke. "I thought it was just a one-night stand for you."


    Gabriel halted, his back still to her, before tilting his head slightly over his shoulder. "You were mistaken, then," he murmured. "I made it very clear¡ªI will sleep with you whenever I desire. I don''t help people just because they beg me."


    A lump formed in Amelie''s throat. She should have known¡ªmen like him never made empty ims.


    "If you want to live," Gabriel continued, his voice dropping lower, "then you have no better option than me. The Alpha who rejected you... he may not stop until you''re dead."


    Amelie stiffened, making her realize she was vulnerable. A part of her wanted to deny it, to believe she could escape this fate on her own. But deep down, she knew he was right.


    "Let''s go," she said quickly, pushing aside her doubts. Without sparing him another nce, she stepped forward, her pace brisk as she exited the room.


    However, just as she crossed the threshold, her steps faltered. A familiar face greeted her¡ªthe same man who had stood beside Gabrielst night, holding an umbre for him under the glow of the hotel lights.


    "This is Karmen, my Beta," Gabriel introduced.


    Before she could greet him, his handnded on her shoulder. Then, without warning, he slid his palm to the small of her back and pressed forward, guiding her out alongside him.


    <i>''I think he''s the only hope for me to keep my baby safe,'' </i>Amelie thought.

 Chapter 7: The Dark Alpha Prince

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Dark Alpha Prince</h4>


    Amelie gazed out of the window as the car rolled through the grand entrance of the Sinir estate.


    But this was no ordinary estate, nothing like thevish yet predictable homes of other alphas. This was something else entirely, something beyond words.


    As the car came to a smooth stop before a sprawling marble mansion, Amelie barely had time to gather her thoughts before the doors were opened. Stepping out, her eyes swept over the scene before her.


    Lined up in perfect formation, a row of servants stood with their heads bowed. Their reverence was unsettling, a sight that felt plucked from a forgotten era.


    <i>''Are we in old times? Why are they all bowing to him?'' </i>she wondered, a flicker of unease creeping into her chest.


    "Wee to my abode, Amelie," Gabriel''s deep voice cut through her thoughts, pulling her back to the present. "Shall we go in?" He asked.


    Amelie simply nodded and followed Gabriel inside. Settling onto the plush couch, she let her gaze wander over the intricate carvings and towering chandeliers.


    "Gabriel," she began, shifting her focus back to him, "I forgot to ask you¡ªwhich pack do you belong to? Are you the Alpha of your pack?"


    Gabriel reached for the ss of water ced on the tray by a waiting servant. "I don''t belong to any pack," he answered simply, taking a slow sip.


    Amelie frowned. "What? Then... are you from a rogue pack?"


    "No." His reply was curt.


    "Miss, here''s the water for you," the servant said humbly, offering her a ss.


    She epted it without a word, her thoughts still circling around Gabriel''s mysterious status. Who was he, then? A lone wolf without a pack, yet living in a ce grander than any Alpha she had ever known? It didn''t make sense.


    Before she could press further, an older man stepped into the room.


    "My lord, your father has sent an invitation for the annual g," the man, whom Amelie assumed was the butler, spoke with reverence. "You should attend this year."


    Gabriel barely spared him a nce. "I''m not interested."


    Amelie raised an eyebrow, lowering her ss to the table. "Why are you refusing to go?" she asked, genuinely curious. "I''ve heard a lot about the g. It''s a perfect event to find your mate." Her eyes gleamed with interest as she spoke.


    Gabriel finally looked at her. "Why do I need a mate when I have you?"


    His words stiffened everyone present in the room.


    Amelie blinked, caughtpletely off guard. Was he... joking?


    She swallowed, regaining herposure. "I¡ªI''m thankful that you saved my life, but... I can''t stay with you forever," she asserted.


    "I''m Gabriel Sinir," he said.


    Sinir.


    The surname rang a bell in Amelie''s mind. She had heard it before¡ªbut where? Her brows furrowed slightly as she searched her memory. And then it struck her.


    The Sinir family. The royal bloodline.


    For generations, the Sinirs had ruled over the werewolf nation, their dominance unchallenged for hundreds of years. The current Alpha King had three sons and a daughter, each renowned in their own right. But among them, one name stood out in whispers and rumors.


    <strong>Gabriel Sinir¡ªthe Dark Alpha Prince.</strong>


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    <i>''I... I spent a night with the Alpha Prince!''</i>


    Her eyes widened, and for a moment, she forgot to blink as she gaped at him.


    Gabriel, lounging effortlessly, smirked as if he could read every thought running through her mind.


    "Y-Your Highness, I¡ªI..." Amelie stammered, her pulse quickening in fear. Had she really been so casual with him all this time?


    Gabriel was known to be the most ruthless among all his brothers. Even the Alpha King was upset with his ways. But the most troublesome fact about him was that he once tried killing his own brothers and sisters. Those were rumors, still many would say they were true.


    Amelie fiddled with her fingers in fear.


    Gabriel, however, remained unfazed. "We''re in the 21st century, Amelie. Just call me Gabriel. There''s no need for such formalities," he stated, his tone calm yet firm.


    Then, without missing a beat, he turned his attention to the butler. "Albus, I''ll attend the g this year. You can send a message to my father. Also, assign a maid to assist Amelie. Have you arranged the wardrobe for her?"


    Albus gave a respectful nod. "Yes, my Lord. I took care of it this morning. I would request Miss Amelie to check it once, and if she requires more dresses, I will contact Mr. Wellington tomorrow."


    Gabriel nodded approvingly. "Good."


    Amelie sat frozen, struggling to grasp what was happening. A wardrobe? A personal maid? Why was he offering her all of that?


    "I don''t need all of that. You''ve already helped me enough. I have yet to pay you," Amelie murmured, lowering her gaze.


    Gabriel leaned back, watching her with an unreadable expression. "Don''t worry. I''ll collect my payment every day," he stated smoothly.


    Something in his tone sent a shiver down Amelie''s spine. Her heart pounded as she quickly stood up, ready to leave. What kind of payment was he talking about? The thought made her shiver.


    <i>''He definitely wants to use my body.''</i>


    Her fingers curled into fists as she swallowed hard<i>. ''I''m stuck. When he told me his namest night, I should have known it was Gabriel Sinir.''</i>


    Without another word, she silently followed Butler Albus out of the room, her mind racing.


    As soon as she was gone, Gabriel''s smirk faded. He turned to Karmen with a cold gaze. "I have a task for you. Find out who Amelie''s former mate was."


    Karmen''s eyes widened. "She had a mate!?"


    Gabriel hummed in confirmation, swirling the ss of water in his hand. "Hmm. He rejected her yesterday. Find out who he is and what he does."


    Karmen hesitated before nodding. "Alright. But I have to ask¡ªwhy did you choose her? She doesn''t seem like a strong wolf to me."


    Gabriel''s lips curled into a smirk, but his golden eyes darkened. "She chose me first."


    That was all he said.


    Karmen knew better than to question him further. Gabriel Sinir was a man of few words, and when he gave an order, it was final.


    "Understood. I''ll have the answer by this evening," Karmen said before swiftly leaving.


    Gabriel knew Amelie wanted to leave his side too. What she didn''t know that she was his now.

 Chapter 8: I eliminate the problems

    <h4>Chapter 8: I eliminate the problems</h4>


    Amelie stared at the new phone in her hands, the one Butler Albus had given her earlier, saying it was from Gabriel. After losing her old phone while running awayst night, she hadn''t expected a recement so soon. Without hesitation, she powered it on, noticing that the SIM card was already inserted.


    The first thing she did was search for information about Gabriel Sinir. As the screen filled with articles, her fingers hovered over the screen, hesitating for a moment before she started reading.


    Her teeth grazed her nails as she absorbed the details, her brows furrowing slightly. "He''s been without a mate for so many years!" she murmured, eyes scanning a headline that highlighted his elusive love life.


    Though Gabriel had been seen with many women over the years, every article pointed out that they were nothing more than fleeting romances. Nosting connection. Nomitment.


    A sinking feeling settled in her chest. "Did he bring me here for a casual rtionship too?" she wondered, her fingers tightening around the phone as uncertainty clouded her thoughts.


    <i>''But I don''t even want any rtionship. I need to find a way to leave soon,''</i> she thought.


    Amidst all of this, Amelie thought of calling her mother for onest time. Though she knew her mother never cared about her, she still held an uncertain hope.


    Instead of dialing her mother''s personal number, she called the home''s telephone line. The phone rang a few times before a servant finally answered.


    Amelie opened her mouth, intending to ask for her mother, but before she could gather the courage to speak, loud voices erupted in the background.


    <strong>"Amelie is nowhere to be found! I can''t believe we were raising such a fool in our house! Does she even realize the mess she has put us in?"</strong>


    Her father''s voice, David Conley, boomed with anger from the other side.


    The servant politely asked Amelie if she wanted to speak to someone, but her voice caught in her throat. She remained silent, gripping the phone tightly.


    Then came another voice, one that made her heart clench.


    <strong>"Honey, I think Amelie never truly belonged here. We''ll find a way to appease the Alpha Alex, whom she so foolishly used and med for making her pregnant. I can''t believe she got pregnant before the marriage! Amelie is truly a shame for our family."</strong>


    It was the voice of her mother, Samyra.


    They never cared for her. That much was clear.


    But what lie had Alex spread in the Red River Pack?


    Amelie couldn''t believe her ears. Even her own mother trusted Alex''s lies. She had never told anyone about her rtionship with Alex. Because he asked her not to. He wanted to keep it a secret, promising that once they were married, everything would be out in the open.


    And she had believed him.


    He had given her a date in the next month. He had promised her a future.


    Yet now, he had turned everything around. He had painted her as the liar in the entire pack. "Did the doctor tell him about my pregnancy? No, that can''t be possible. I never revealed it to her," she murmured.


    Before Amelie could gather her thoughts, a soft knock echoed through the quiet room.


    "I''ming in," Gabriel''s deep voice announced from the other side of the door.


    Hurriedly, she wiped the lingering tears from her cheeks, trying to erase any trace of her sorrow before he saw her. The door opened, and he stepped inside.


    His striking violet eyes immediately locked onto her tear-streaked face, taking in the redness of her misty eyes.


    Amelie quickly stood up, her hands twisting together in a nervous attempt to steady herself. The phone she had been clutching just moments agoy abandoned on the bed.


    "Are you here to collect payment?" she asked, forcing her voice to stay even despite the lump forming in her throat. A bitter smile yed on her lips as she lowered her gaze. "I was recklessst night. I agreed without thinking, to sleep with you every night. If you want me gone now, I won''t protest. I won''tin."


    Gabriel stopped before her and held her chin up, forcing her to look at him.


    "What made you cry?" he asked.


    "D-dust went into my eyes," Amelie lied. She noticed how his jaw clenched.


    "I don''t want you to leave. It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me the truth. I''ve got the resources and I''ll find out everything soon," Gabriel said, pulling his hand back. "But it would have made me happy if you had told me with this pretty mouth of yours."


    His eyes bore into her pupils as if he was talking to her soul, telling her the authority and power he held.


    "I don''t wish to bother you with my problems," Amelie said.


    "I eliminate the problems. I''ll do the same for you," Gabriel pronounced and pivoted on the heels of his polished shoes when Amelie grasped his hand.


    "Ahh, I¨CI am sorry," she stuttered, withdrawing her hand immediately. "What did you mean by that?"


    "I''ll kill the one who imed you before me," Gabriel said in a serious and intimidating tone.


    "What?" Amelie''s eyes widened in shock. She knew he wasn''t joking. Still she said, "You can''t do that."


    "Give me a reason for not doing that," Gabriel faced her once again. "You are mine, Amelie, so the tears you shed earlier should be for me not for the other man," he dered.


    Amelie looked at him with utter disbelief. He was possessive of her, but why? They weren''t even mates. So, why was he acting as if he already owned her.


    Before she knew, Gabriel cradled her neck possessively and kissed her fervently, leaving her in a daze. She pressed her hands on his chest, pushing him away gently. "Wait!" She asked for time, still trying to process what was happening.


    Gabriel rested his forehead against hers and said, "Amelie, you aren''t leaving this ce ever. Keep this in mind. The faster you do, the better it will be. You were the one who held onto mest night, but you can''t leave it without my permission."

 Chapter 9: My Wolf responds to her

    <h4>Chapter 9: My Wolf responds to her</h4>


    "Why do you want to keep me with you when I''m not even your mate?" Amelie asked. "I mean... I understand that I was the one who held onto you. But you''re the Alpha Prince. You can have a woman of your status by your side."


    Gabriel leaned back slightly, a smirk ying on his lips. "And what exactly is my status?" he mused.


    Amelie scoffed. "You''re insanely rich," she pointed out. "Meanwhile, I have nothing. I have to take care of a lot of things, and..."


    She stopped abruptly. She couldn''t bring herself to say it¡ªto reveal that she was pregnant.


    "You can do everything from hrre," Gabriel replied. He didn''t answer her important question why he wanted her to be by his side when she wasn''t his mate.


    Amelie gaped at him upon hearing his nonchnt response.


    "I don''t have a wolf. Why would the Alpha Prince want a worthless wolf like me to be by his side?" she questioned.


    "Hmm. Something about you attracts me toward you. I need to know what it is. I hope that''s enough to answer your question. I don''t care whether you have a wolf or not. It''s not like I''ve to send you to a battle," Gabriel mused, lowering down himself so that his face would be at her level.


    Amelie pursed her lips together as her fists curled. "Your e-eyes..." she stuttered and paused.


    "What about them?" Gabriel asked.


    "They are pretty," Amelie replied.


    "It''s not a newpliment for me, but I like it," Gabriel said with a smirk. "Let''s have lunch together," he pronounced.


    As Gabriel turned around to walk out, he heard Amelie say,


    "Thank you, Gabriel. I''ll be forever grateful to you for helping me run out of that ce."


    Gabriel felt a weight in her words, which he was unable to decipher. What intrigued him about her was that even after knowing he was the Alpha Prince, she didn''t wish to clung to him. She wished to survive on her own. So far, the casual hooks he had would only result in the attraction from the other party, not him.


    However, with Amelie, his wolf and he had apletely different response. He finally walked out of the room and took out the phone from his pocket. Dialing the number to his beta, he said, "I want you to bring every detail regarding Amelie as well. Don''t miss out on anything."


    ~~~~


    In the evening, Karmen arrived with all the information that Gabriel needed. As he entered the room, he saw Gabriel resting on the chaise, his right knee was in the air.


    "Karmen, start speaking," Gabriel said.


    He nodded and opened the tablet in his hands. "Miss Amelie is the eldest daughter of the Conley Family. She''s the only one in such a strong alpha lineage with no wolf. Also, she should have been an Alpha, but she turned out to be an omega. Many say that she''s cursed by the Moon Goddess to carry such a fate. The information I''ve gathered also said that she''s been bullied and abused in the pack for a long time. Her family didn''t regard her as equal as their second daughter."


    Gabriel''s violet eyes darkened in color to hear that. A deep frown appeared on his forehead as well.


    "What about the one, who rejected Amelie?" Gabriel asked.


    "It''s unknown," Karmen replied. "However, there''s something more important you should know. Amelie is pregnant," he revealed. "You should send her away since she is not your responsibility. She used the Alpha of her pack for making her pregnant. Last night, they were searching for her."


    "What''s her pack called? And who''s the Alpha of that pack?" Gabriel questioned, ignoring everything that Karmen had just revealed to him.


    "Red River Pack. Alex Morgan is the Alpha. He became the Alpha in the morning and dered his Luna as well. It''s Amelie''s younger sister, Flora Conley," Karmen asserted.


    "Send a summon to Alex Morgan," Gabriel said.


    "Huh? Why?" Karmen looked confused. "Wait! Did you believe something that Amelie told you? She might be wanting to stay with you because you are the Alpha Prince. She even hid things from you, Gabriel. You should ask Amelie to leave, especially when she''s carrying some wolf''s pup," Karmen stated.


    "Do what you are told, my beta," Gabriel pronounced, turning his head to look at him. His eyes shone, depicting he didn''t like what Karmen told him.


    "Yes, I will. But I want to know why you are adamant of having her. You cannot let a woman with you, who is already abandoned by her own pack, who used the Alpha of her pack. If the word reaches the King''s ears, you might get reprimanded. The Red River Pack is the one, which also helped your father in a battle that happened ten years ago." Karmen didn''t want Gabriel to fall into any problem, where his father would limit more of his rights.


    "Amelie didn''t say a word to me. However, I trust her. I knew she was pregnant. Do you think I failed to catch that?" Gabriel arched his eyebrow.


    Karmen was shocked to learn that. "Still, you decided to¡ª"


    "Yes. My wolf responds to her. I have not caught a mate''s scent from her yet, but I feel strange about her." Gabriel tucked his hands inside the pockets of his trousers. "I think she''s the one for me and I want to pursue her, Karmen."


    He simply stared at Gabriel in disbelief before chuckling and nodding. "Alright. Then, do what you want. But you need to do something about her pregnancy too."


    "I''ll take care of her. She and her unborn baby are under my protection now. I want you to ask Skye Moore toe in the morning," Gabriel stated.


    Karmen realized that the Alpha Prince wanted Amelie. Somehow, his attraction toward her was strong. He didn''t oppose it anymore. He had been looking for his mate for twelve long years. It might be possible that Amelie was the one.


    Just then, they heard a knock on the door.


    "Can Ie in, Gabriel?" Amelie asked.


    Karmen opened the door and told Gabriel he would leave.


    "I didn''t know your beta was here," Amelie said, stepping inside. "I¡ªI am sorry for stepping in without waiting for your response."


    "Do you have to tell me something, Amelie, that I don''t know?" Gabriel''s piercing gaze locked with hers, waiting for the truth toe out of her mouth.


    ~~~~


    Your votes, gifts andments mean a lot to me in this contest. Thank you

 Chapter 10: Don’t think mates exist

    <h4>Chapter 10: Don''t think mates exist</h4>


    Amelie''s gaze flickered around the room, scanning her surroundings as she hesitated. Gabriel gestured toward the sofa chair. "Take a seat," he said. "It''ll be easier to talk that way."


    She moved slowly, as if weighed down by invisible chains, before lowering herself onto the chair.


    Finally, she took a shaky breath and gripped the fabric of her trousers tightly. "I''m pregnant," she revealed to him. "I''m sorry for hiding it from you."


    She felt his intense stare on her, but she didn''t flinch. She needed to say this¡ªtoy the truth bare. "Last night, I was desperate. I needed shelter, and the only option I saw was you. That''s why I asked you to sleep with me, thinking it would buy me time¡ªkeep me safe from the wolves hunting me." Her fingers tightened their hold, knuckles turning white. "I know I deceived you, but I did it for the life growing inside me. I mean... I thought if I told you the truth, you might kick me out of the hotel. However, I couldn''t keep you in the dark anymore. You deserved to know the truth."


    Gabriel remained silent, and Amelie felt her heart drumming against her chest. Was he furious? Would he punish her?


    "I know what you''re thinking," she continued. "You probably believe I''m using my unborn child as an excuse to save myself. But I swear that''s not true. If it weren''t for this baby, I would have epted death. I just... I just wanted to protect my child and you refused to help me. That''s why I said ''sleep with me''."


    Now, the silence felt unbearable to her. She was prepared for his anger at her.


    But then, Gabriel finally spoke, "I knew you were pregnant."


    Amelie froze at her spot as her eyes widened in sheer disbelief. Her fingers, which had been gripping the fabric of her trousers moments ago, nowy motionless in herp. She simply stared at him, her mind struggling to process his words.


    "What?" The shock in her voice was undeniable. "If you knew I was pregnant, then why didn''t you say anything?" Her voice rose slightly, her gaze locking onto his in disbelief.


    Gabriel met her stare calmly. "I did say I could smell a wolf on you," he reminded her. "I sensed the presence of another life inside you. Why do you think I stopped myself from..." He trailed off, his piercing gaze softening as itnded on her tear-filled eyes.


    Amelie swallowed hard, her voice trembling as she spoke. "It feels like I''ve be a woman with no dignity," she whispered. Her shoulders shook slightly, but she refused to look away. "I¡ªI was scaredst night. For me, you were the only hope."


    Gabriel leaned forward slightly. "And I became that hope, didn''t I?" he asked, his voice steady.


    Amelie had no answer. Her heart pounded in her chest as a single tear slipped down her cheek. "You could have helped me without making me sleep with you," Amelie said.


    "I did help you, Amelie. Do you really think that wolf didn''te looking for you even when I lied about you being my mate?" He cocked his eyebrow. "I only wanted to see how far you were willing to go to save your child. Everyone calls me the bastard prince, but even I have a shred of kindness in my heart."


    He paused, his piercing gaze locked onto hers. "But what I couldn''t ignore was the pull I felt toward you. That''s why I kissed certain parts of your body¡ªbut I stopped myself from going any further. You can''t deny that you weed those kisses too."


    Amelie''s shoulders trembled, silent tears slipping down her cheeks. Rising from his seat, he strode toward her, tilting her chin up with gentle fingers. He wiped away her tears while his thumb lingered for a moment longer than necessary.


    "I hate crying women," he muttered.


    Amelie''s tears stopped, and she took a deep breath, steadying herself. By now, Gabriel had let go of her chin, stepping back slightly.


    "The doctor wille to check on you tomorrow," he said. "As I mentioned before, I need you by my side¡ªfor now. There''s something I need to confirm, so stay here. I won''t stop you from doing whatever you desire."


    Amelie lowered her gaze, her fingers absently twisting together in herp. "What do you need to check?" she asked. "And I need you to be truthful with me."


    Gabriel''s expression remained neutral as he replied, "Whether you are my mate or if this is just... attraction. If it turns out to be mere attraction, then I''ll ask you to leave."


    Amelie let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "I don''t think mates exist," she asserted, her voice tinged with pain.


    Gabriel''s frown deepened at her words. "Why do you think that?" he questioned, his violet eyes studying her intently.


    "If mates were real, I wouldn''t have been betrayed." Her voice trembled, and she clenched her hands into fists. "My fated mate rejected me because he didn''t find me worthy. And you won''t believe it¡ªhe cheated on me with my own sister." She swallowed hard, her chest tightening. "I¡ªI thought he loved me, but it was all a lie. When he found out I was pregnant, he decided to kill me." Her breathing grew uneven as the memories resurfaced. "I overheard his warriors talking about how the Alpha wanted me dead."


    Amelie''s heart ached at the cruel betrayal she had suffered.


    "So, your ex-mate turned out to be a jerk," Gabriel remarked in one sentence.


    Amelie let out a shaky breath. "Yes," she whispered. "I won''t ever let my baby find out about his father. It would only hurt my baby to know that... that..." Her voice faltered, and her lips quivered, unable toplete the sentence.


    Gabriel watched her, but his mind drifted elsewhere. Her words had stirred something deep within him¡ªmemories and pain he had long buried. Was this how all mothers were? Did they all instinctively shield their children with such fierce devotion?


    If that was the case... then why hadn''t his mother been like this?


    "I hope you will give the birth to this baby safely," Gabriel murmured.


    Amelie looked up at him with gratitude in her eyes. "I will never forget your favor on me, Gabriel. I could have lost my babyst night if¡ªif you hadn''t take me with you. I''m sorry for my earlier confrontation."

 Chapter 11: In San Ravendale

    <h4>Chapter 11: In San Ravendale</h4>


    Alex anxiously fidgeted with his fingers, his gaze darting around the room as frustration gnawed at him. He had searched everywhere, yet there was no trace of Amelie.


    "Did she actually manage to escape? An omega ran away that far from me," he murmured. "I shouldn''t have let her go alive." He clenched his fists while his jaw tightened in anger.


    A sudden knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. His heart lurched as he strode over and opened it.


    "Alex," Flora''s soft voice reached him before she wrapped her arms around him in aforting embrace. He shut his eyes, allowing himself a moment of sce in her warmth before gently pulling away.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked.


    Flora looked at him with concern. "I couldn''t let you be alone," she admitted. "I still can''t believe my sister lied about her pregnancy in the pack. My parents are trying to connect with Amelie, but her phone is off. I checked the CCTVs at our house, but Amelie didn''te home."


    "CCTVs?" Alex''s eyes gleamed with realization. "I didn''t even think of that." A smirk tugged at his lips as he leaned back slightly. "We need to check every spot where the cameras were installed. Once we do, I can finally catch that annoying bitch."


    Flora nodded but hesitated before speaking again. "Yes... but Alex, do you know who she cheated on you with? I always thought Amelie was the innocent type, the kind of woman who would never do something like this." She paused, searching his face for answers. "Did she tell the doctor who the father of her child is?"


    Alex''s smirk faltered for a brief moment before his gaze darkened.


    "It was an omega from town," Alex lied smoothly, his expression unreadable. "But I have no idea who it was. Only Amelie can tell the truth," he added with a shrug, as if the matter barely concerned him.


    In reality, he was the father. However, he had already shaped the narrative in his favor. No one in the pack would believe Amelie, not after everything he had orchestrated. He had spun his web carefully, ensuring that everyone saw him as the victim and her as the betrayer.


    This time, he wouldn''t make any mistakes. He would make sure Amelie never had the chance to ruin him again. This time, she would die.


    "Flora, go home," Alex instructed, his voice firm. "I need to have my beta search the CCTVs in the city."


    Flora nodded in understanding, leaning in to press a soft kiss to his cheek before turning away. As she disappeared, Alex wasted no time and pulled out his phone, dialing his beta, Zander. However, before the call could connect, a knock sounded at his door.


    "Sir," a maid spoke hesitantly, bowing slightly. "Your beta is here. He''s waiting in the living room."


    Alex immediately ended the call and strode downstairs, finding Zander standing with a serious expression.


    "Zander, check the CCTVs across the entire city. That''ll make it easier to track her down," Alex ordered with his growing impatience.


    Zander, however, didn''t move to acknowledge themand. Instead, he met Alex''s gaze with a grave expression. "Alex, Alpha Prince Gabriel has sent you a summon."


    Alex''s brow furrowed. "What?" He took a step closer. "Why is he summoning me so suddenly?"


    Wordlessly, Zander handed him an envelope with a letter already outside. Alex''s eyes scanned the message on it.


    <strong>"Tomorrow, sharp ten, show yourself at the mansion.</strong>


    <strong> ¡ª Gabriel"</strong>


    Alex''s grip on the letter tightened. "What does this mean?" he muttered.


    "No idea," Zander admitted. "I tried contacting his beta, but they didn''t pick up. Seems they don''t answer unknown callers."


    Alex kept the furrows between his brows. "As far as I know, Gabriel doesn''t live with his family. Where exactly does he stay?"


    "He resides in San Ravendale," Zander stated. "It will take more than eight hours to get there. You need to leave immediately. I''ve already prepared the car. If you''re ready, we can go now."


    Alex let out a low hum.


    "I can''t refuse his summon," he finally said.


    His gaze swept the room before he spotted a maid passing by. "Where are my parents?" he asked.


    The maid bowed respectfully. "Sir and Madam have not returned yet," she replied politely.


    Alex exhaled sharply. "Fine. Let them know I''ve left for San Ravendale to meet Alpha Prince Gabriel," he instructed before turning back to Zander. "Wait for me in the car."


    Without another word, he strode upstairs, grabbing a small duffle bag before heading out.


    As Alex settled into the car, Zander gave a brief nod to the driver. "Drive," he ordered, and without hesitation, the vehicle pulled away from the estate, beginning their long journey to San Ravendale.


    Alex pulled out his phone and sent a quick message to Flora, letting her know he would be out of town for the day.


    With that done, he leaned back in his seat, exhaling slowly as he turned his attention to Zander.


    "Tell the gamma to search the CCTVs," he instructed. "I want Amelie found at all costs. ording to Flora, she didn''t take any money with her, so she must still be in the city."


    Zander gave a curt nod. "Understood." Without wasting a moment, he pulled out his phone and ryed themand to Alex''s gamma, ensuring that the search for Amelie was already in motion.


    <i>''Amelie, you turned out to be quite the runner,</i>'' he mused, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.<i> ''I wonder which filthy little corner you''re hiding in. If not for the rejection, I would have caught your scent by now. But it doesn''t matter¡ªI''ll find you soon enough.''</i>


    His grip tightened slightly.<i> ''You dared to go to a doctor behind my back, nearly ruining everything I''ve worked for¡ªmy rightful ce as the next Alpha. You should''ve known better. But don''t worry, Amelie. When I catch you, I''ll remind you exactly where you belong.''</i>

 Chapter 12: His dark acts

    <h4>Chapter 12: His dark acts</h4>


    Amelie checked her phone, scrolling through the list of part-time jobs she had applied for the night before. None were ideal, but she needed to start somewhere before securing a better opportunity. As she browsed through her emails, a sudden knock on the door pulled her attention away.


    "Miss Amelie, if you''re awake, the doctor would like to see you," Butler Albus''s voice came from outside.


    Setting her phone down, Amelie stood up and opened the door. She greeted Albus with a polite "Good morning" before her gaze shifted to the woman standing just behind him. The woman, dressed professionally, met Amelie''s eyes with a warm smile.


    "Hello, Miss Amelie. I''m Dr. Skye Moore," she introduced herself, extending her hand.


    Amelie shook hands with her before quickly pulling away.


    "Albus, you can leave us now," Skye said, her tone gentle yet firm. Albus nodded respectfully and walked away, leaving the two women alone. "Amelie, why don''t you lie down on the bed?" Skye suggested as she stepped inside and shut the door behind her.


    "Shouldn''t I being to the hospital for this?" Amelie asked, hesitating slightly.


    "I''m just here for a basic examination¡ªchecking your vitals and collecting a blood sample. Once we have the results, I''ll call you in for a proper check-up. Besides, you''re only two weeks pregnant, so it''s too early for an ultrasound." Skye pulled a chair close to the bed and took a seat.


    Amelie nodded andid down as instructed. Skye worked methodically, checking her pulse, oxygen level, and body temperature before wrapping the blood pressure cuff around Amelie''s arm.


    "Your blood pressure is low," Skye noted. "Have you been feeling dizzy?"


    "Sometimes," Amelie admitted.


    Skye hummed thoughtfully but didn''t prescribe any medication just yet. Instead, she advised, "Try incorporating more nutrient-dense foods and avoid excessive carbs for now. We''ll monitor it closely."


    Before Amelie could respond, a knock at the door interrupted them.


    "Can Ie in?" Gabriel''s deep voice fell in their ears.


    Skye nced toward the door. "Yes, you can," she answered as she prepared a syringe.


    The door opened, and Gabriel stepped inside. His gazended on Amelie, taking in her slightly paleplexion and the unease in her expression. He followed her gaze to the needle in Skye''s hand, and a knowing look crossed his face.


    "You''re afraid of needles," he stated rather than asking and stepping closer.


    Amelie swallowed, unwilling to admit it outright, but her tense posture spoke for itself.


    Gabriel moved to her side, his presence grounding. His deep voice softened just slightly as hemanded, "Look at me, Amelie."


    Her eyes snapped up to his, drawn in by the authority in his voice. For a moment, she forgot about the needle, lost in the depths of his intense violet gaze.


    Skye seized the moment, swiftly piercing her skin. Amelie flinched slightly but didn''t look away from Gabriel.


    A small, satisfied smile tugged at Skye''s lips as she quickly filled three vials with Amelie''s blood,beling each one carefully.


    After securing the samples in her bag, she disposed of the syringe in the medical bin and gently ced a small bandage over the puncture site.


    "All done," Skye announced with a reassuring smile as she helped Amelie sit up.


    "Let''s talk outside," Skye told Gabriel before stepping out of Amelie''s room. Gabriel followed her silently, shutting the door behind her.


    As they reached the staircase, Skye turned to him with a questioning look. "Where did you find her? She''s not from San Ravendale. What exactly are you thinking, Prince?"


    Gabriel''s gaze remained unreadable. "Nothing. You should leave."


    Skye scoffed, crossing her arms. "Seriously, Gabriel? You''re still the same¡ªalways keeping secrets as if the world would fall apart if you opened up. Don''t tell me you actually like Amelie. She is pregnant with someone''s child."


    Gabriel arched an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. "And what if I do?"


    Skye''s confidence wavered for a moment before she straightened. "That would hurt me," she admitted. "I''ve been trying to win you over for a long time."


    Gabriel chuckled in an unimpressed tone. "And you failed miserably," he said without hesitation. "Find someone better for yourself."


    Skye clenched her jaw, but before she could say another word, Gabriel turned away. "Call me when you get the reports," he added.


    Without another nce, he walked off, leaving Skye standing there in silence.


    Gabriel walked back into Amelie''s room, only to find her engaged in a phone call about a job. Without hesitation, he strode forward and snatched the phone from her hand, ending the call with a single press.


    "You aren''t doing any caf¨¦ girl job," he stated firmly.


    Amelie''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But I can''t just keep eating your food for free," she argued. After a brief pause, she sighed. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to be blunt." She reached out and took her phone back from him.


    Gabriel watched her for a moment before replying, "You can work for me. I''ll pay you handsomely."


    Before she could protest, he gently pressed a finger against her lips, silencing her. "You told me to do whatever I desire," he reminded her. Withdrawing his hand, he added, "I looked into your background. You were a secretary at your former job. You can be the same for me."


    Amelie frowned slightly. "But what do you even do, aside from staying at this giant mansion all day?" she muttered, clearly skeptical.


    Gabriel couldn''t suppress the amused smile tugging at his lips. "I own an investment bank," he revealed smoothly. "I have several businesses to run. Do you really think I rely on free money from the pce?" A chuckle escaped his mouth. His gaze lingered on her, a glint of intrigue in his eyes. "You fascinate me, Amelie."


    She bit her bottom lip and felt a sudden heat on her cheeks. <i>''There is nothing fascinating about me. Though he is helping me to find out his own answers, it makes me skeptical if I should trust him, who is notoriously famous for his dark acts</i>.''


    "How much will you pay me?" Amelie asked.


    "You can tell me how much you want," Gabriel said.


    Amelie stopped blinking.<i> ''Isn''t he the one who''s hiring me?''</i>


    Before she could respond, they heard Albus'' voice from the outside.


    "My Lord, Alex Morgan is here."

 Chapter 13: Kill my mate, Alex?

    <h4>Chapter 13: Kill my mate, Alex?</h4>


    "What is¨Cis Alex doing here?" Amelie''s voice trembled as she cast a sharp re at Gabriel. Her breathing grew unsteady, and her hands clenched at her sides.


    "You told him about me, didn''t you?" she used. "Or... did he find out on his own?"


    Her legs wobbled beneath her, and she stumbled slightly. Her gaze dropped to the floor, her body shaking as a cold dread settled over her. She touched her belly, fearing Alex would kill her unborn child.


    "Amelie," Gabriel whispered her name. "Look at me," he urged, stepping closer. His hands rested on her shoulders, grounding her in a way she hadn''t expected. An unfamiliar warmth spread through her chest, bringing herfort.


    Her body trembled as she gripped his hands tightly. "Please, Gabriel," she pleaded. She was barely able to keep her voice steady. "He won''t let me live. You don''t understand¡ªhe''s spread horrible lies about me throughout my pack." Her breath hitched as fresh tears welled in her eyes. "He said I cheated... That I imed another man''s child as his. But I never did that. I swear I never did."


    Gabriel''s expression darkened, his fingers twitching slightly as if restraining his growing anger. "How did you find out what he''s been saying?"


    "I¡ªI called home yesterday," Amelie admitted as her voice almost broke. "I wanted to speak to my mother, but instead... I overheard my parents talking." Her hands trembled against his. "They believed him, Gabriel. They actually believed Alex rather than me."


    Her breath came in short, painful gasps as devastation overtook her. "I''m not lying," she whispered, her tone almost desperate. "Please... don''t send me away."


    "No one is taking you away from my side," he dered. With a gentle touch, he brushed away her tears with his thumbs, his warmth seeping into her skin. "I trust you."


    Amelie''s lips parted slightly in shock. "Th¨Cthank you," she stammered, struggling to process his words. This man, this stranger she had only met yesterday, trusted her without hesitation. Unlike everyone else, he hadn''t doubted her, hadn''t questioned her integrity.


    Gabriel tilted his head slightly. "What are you thinking?"


    She swallowed hard, then shook her head. She couldn''t tell him how much his trust meant to her when even her own family had turned their backs.


    "I told you something yesterday," Gabriel murmured. "I said I would kill the person who marked you before me."


    Amelie''s breath hitched, but she forced a small, uneasy smile. "Yes... but I know you weren''t serious."


    It was a lie. She knew he was serious, and that terrified her. If Gabriel killed Alex, the consequences would be severe. He would be questioned by the Alpha King, possibly punished. And she didn''t want that to happen.


    Gabriel tilted his head, studying her for a brief moment. "I was serious," he confirmed. Then, suddenly, a smirk curved his lips. "But... let''s y a little game with Alex instead."


    Amelie frowned in confusion. "A game?"


    "Yes." His smirk deepened.


    "What kind of game?" she asked cautiously.


    Gabriel stepped closer. "You''ll find out when we see him. But promise me, Amelie," he said, "that you''ll go along with whatever I say."


    Before she could press him for answers, he turned on his heel and walked out of the room, leaving her no choice but to follow.


    As they descended the stairs, Gabriel suddenly reached for her hand. Amelie nced up at him as her heart pounded not because of this sudden closeness but the presence of Alex in the living room.


    "Make others tremble in fear," he whispered, his violet eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "That''s the motto I live by."


    Strangely, his words didn''t unsettle her. Instead, they made her feel safe. She no longer feared Alex. Not with Gabriel by her side and she nodded at him.


    <i>''Yes. The moment I chose to leave that city, I swore to be stronger for my baby.''</i>


    Meanwhile, Alex had been waiting impatiently for Gabriel to appear. But when he finally sensed the Dark Tyrant''smanding presence, he rose from his seat, his sharp gaze snapping toward the staircase.


    Then he saw her.


    Amelie Conley, who was walking right beside Gabriel.


    Alex''s eyes widened in shock. <i>''How did she get here? And why... Why is she smiling with him?'' </i>His gaze locked onto their intertwined hands<i>. ''The Dark Tyrant is walking with such a weakling?''</i>


    Gabriel and Amelie stopped directly in front of Alex, his stunned expression betraying his thoughts. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "What are you doing here, Amelie?" Alex asked with barely contained anger. He couldn''t afford to lose his temper, not in front of <strong><i>Gabriel</i></strong>. Not if he wanted to make it out of here alive.


    Gabriel tilted his head, amusement flickering in his piercing violet eyes. "Where are your manners, Alex? Shouldn''t you greet me first? Or did your mother fail to teach you basic etiquette?"


    Alex clenched his jaw before lowering his head slightly as a chill of fear ran throughout his body. "I¨CI am sorry." cing a hand over the left side of his chest, he formally greeted Gabriel.


    Gabriel paid him no further heed and instead guided Amelie toward the couch. He sat down, one leg resting over the other as he pulled Amelie close. She sat stiffly beside him, uncertain of what he intended, but she had promised to go along with him.


    "You may rx," Gabriel said smoothly.


    Alex lowered his hand but couldn''t keep his eyes off Amelie<i>. ''Why won''t she even look at me? What the hell is going on?''</i>


    Gabriel''s voice sliced through his thoughts. "Alex, I think your eyes are on the wrong person."


    Alex''s head snapped up.


    Gabriel leaned forward slightly. "Do you know why you were summoned?"


    Alex hesitated. "No, I don''t." He made a move to sit down, trying to mask his unease.


    "I didn''t ask you to sit."


    "A-ah, I¨CI apologize," Alex stammered, standing upright once more.<i> ''Did Amelie tell him what happened? Did shein about me to Gabriel? This fucking¡ª''</i>


    "Did you try to kill my mate, Alex?"


    Amelie stiffened beside him while Alex''s face was drained of color.

 Chapter 14: Generous Farewell Gift

    <h4>Chapter 14: Generous Farewell Gift</h4>


    "I never did that. I think Prince Gabriel has some misunderstanding," Alex denied firmly, not showing the fear. He stole a nce at Amelie, confusion swirling in his mind as he struggled to understand how she had ended up meeting Gabriel.


    Gabriel leaned back on the couch. "It seems you don''t understand what happens when someone lies to me," he said. Then, shifting his attention, he asked, "Karmen, did you bring the wolf from the Red River Pack who was chasing Ameliest night?"


    Amelie''s breath caught in her throat.<i> ''He caught one of the wolves who hunted me down?'' </i>Her shock was evident, but she quickly schooled her features, not wanting to give Alex the satisfaction of seeing her rattled.


    Alex''s attention snapped to Carl. The warrior who had served him loyally for years. <i>''When did Gabriel capture him? And how?''</i>


    "Speak, Carl. What orders did you receive from your alpha?" Gabrielmanded.


    Carl hesitated for a moment, then lowered his head in submission. "Sir, I was ordered to kill Amelie Conley along with my team," he confessed without hesitation.


    Alex felt as if the ground had been ripped from beneath him<i>. ''How could Carl betray him so easily?'' </i>Panic shed in his eyes as he blinked rapidly, trying to form a response.


    "So, Alex, will you speak the truth now?" Gabriel asked.


    "Yes, I did that. But as the Alpha of Red River Pack I have the authority to punish the wolves, who choose to fool me. I don''t think the Alpha Prince should have any problem in this," Alex asserted, holding the ground of his action.


    Gabriel didn''t stop Alex and let him speak.


    He then nced at Amelie and continued, "Your own family doesn''t want you. I gave you everything and you darede here and seduce another man!"


    Alex didn''t hesitate in using Amelie. He knew that Gabriel would never punish him because the Alpha King respected his father a lot. And if he would reveal his fear to Gabriel, it was a game over for him.


    "Shut up, Alex. I never seduced another man," Amelie snapped, her chest rising and falling rapidly as frustration burned inside her. "I epted your rejection, yet you sent your wolves after me, to kill me and my baby. I heard it with my own ears. You were my mate, but you cheated on me with Flora. If you wanted to leave, why didn''t you just do it before? Why did you have to take me as your mate and destroy me?"


    Alex scoffed. "Because you lied about carrying my child. Prince Gabriel, this woman has deceived you as well. She''s pregnant with some pathetic omega''s blood and dares to use me of being her ex-mate. Don''t believe her lies. I''ll take her back and punish her ordingly," he dered, stepping forward with dangerous intent.


    Amelie''s heart pounded as she instinctively pressed her back on the couch. But before Alex could reach her, Gabriel moved.


    In the blink of an eye, Gabriel was in front of Alex, his violet eyes glowing with lethal intensity.


    Then, his hand shot out and fingers tightening around Alex''s throat.


    "I warned you, Alex, I don''t tolerate liars." Gabriel finally spoke. "You have a talent for twisting your own faults onto others, but do you take me for a fool? Your scent was all over Ameliest night while she ran for her life. You tried to kill her, and now you dare to y the victim?" His fingers pressed harder, cutting off Alex''s air.


    Alex gasped, his hands wing at Gabriel''s wrist, but the Alpha Prince''s grip was fiercer. His legs kicked as he struggled, unable even to beg for his life.


    Amelie trembled and she rose to her feet. "Gabriel, you shouldn''t¡ª"


    "Stay out of this. I''ll make the final judgement in my own way," Gabriel interrupted.


    Without another word, he shoved Alex backward.


    Alex crashed to the floor, coughing violently as he finally sucked in air. But before he could recover, Gabriel''s boot struck his ribs, sending him skidding across the floor like a discarded piece of trash.


    Alex groaned in pain, his body went numb from the impact as he mmed against the far wall. Before he could even think of escaping, Gabriel was already in front of him.


    Gabriel pressed his boot against Alex''s chest, pinning him in ce.


    "Now, tell me the truth." Gabrielmanded.


    His hand slipped into his overcoat, and a silver dagger gleamed as he drew it out. Gabriel twirled the dagger once between his fingers before crouching slightly, lowering it toward Alex''s trembling lips. "One more lie," he murmured, his violet eyes held him, "and I''ll rip your mouth right off."


    Alex''s entire began trembling in fear. His pride shattered which he held earlier from the Dark Tyrant, and he realized he made a grave mistake by lying to him.


    "Your father... if he finds out about this, he may punish you, Prince Gabriel. Are you going to protect a worthless woman like her?" Alex still didn''t stopmenting on Amelie, painting her as the culprit.


    Gabriel let out a sinister smile. "You think King Raiden Sinir''s name is enough to terrify me. I''ll send your body in a finely crafted coffin to your family. Consider it as a generous farewell gift from me." The pointed silver dagger''s de reached Alex''s cheek and he cried in excruciating pain as a thin line of blood trickled down his cheek.


    Amelie''s eyes had widened in both fear and shock. She never imagined Gabriel to be this ruthless. As the rumors said he didn''t even fear the Alpha King, his own father.


    "Amelie, please for-forgive me. Please... please ask the prince to stop!" Alex shouted at the top of his lungs while pleading for his life from Amelie.


    "Even if she forgives you, I won''t. You dared to lie before me, Alex and even tried threatening me," Gabriel said and applied a little more pressure on the dagger in his hand.

 Chapter 15: Easy, Dear Brother!

    <h4>Chapter 15: Easy, Dear Brother!</h4>


    Amelie hurried toward Gabriel, wanting him to stop. If the matter escted, Gabriel might have to bear the consequences, which she never desired.


    Meanwhile, Karmen knew nothing would happen. Alex would lose his life. And no force could stop that from happening.


    "Don¡¯t do this, Gabriel!" Amelie requested as she finally reached near them.


    Alex¡¯s cries echoed in the living room but Gabriel didn¡¯t stop, tearing the skin on his cheek.


    "Brother, you are again after taking lives. Stop it and don¡¯t dirty your hands," said Casaio Sinir, the eldest brother of Gabriel. He, at the same time, grabbed his brother¡¯s hand tightly and pulled him up before more damage could happen to Alex¡¯s cheek.


    Amelie stopped in her tracks while Karmen immediately bowed his head.


    Alex finally took a breath of relief, but he was still terrified. He had never undergone such a treatment in his life before. He felt he saw death right from close.


    Gabriel yanked away his brother¡¯s hand from his arm and red at him. "I warned you many times not to intervene in my matters," he said sternly.


    "Easy, Dear Brother!" Casaio said and nced at Karmen. "Take away Alex Morgan for the treatment," he instructed.


    "What are you doing, Casaio?" Gabriel clenched his fists tightly.


    Casaio leaned closer to his ear and whispered something in there. "Karmen, do what you are told to."


    He gave a final nce to Gabriel before helping Alex standing up. He took out Alex while praying silently in his head that Gabriel would not fight with his elder brother.


    Amelie looked at them in confusion. Her eyes turned misty because of what Gabriel was about to do.


    "Shall we talk in private, Gabriel?" asked Casaio.


    "No. I have nothing to talk to you," Gabriel said. "Leave before I have to kick you out of my ce."


    Amelie was quite shocked by the words of exchange between the two brothers. The elder brother was polite, but the younger brother was rude.


    "Hello, Miss. I am Casaio Sinir," he introduced himself to Amelie with a bright smile. "I would like you to leave this ce," he pronounced.


    "Amelie isn¡¯t going anywhere. Did Alex contact you before he arrived here?" Gabriel asked and stood between the two of them.


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with her? You never did this before, Gabriel. I mean, you never fought for any woman, especially an omega, who is a runaway and carrying a child."


    Gabriel ran his fingers through his hair, his eyes fixed on his older brother before lowering his hand to his side. He didn¡¯t wish to argue with Casaio, so he turned around and looked at Amelie, who looked terrified.


    "Go to your room," Gabriel said.


    Amelie didn¡¯t move from her ce when Gabriel grasped her hand. He himself escorted her upstairs and only let go of her hand when they arrived there.


    "I appreciate your care, but that wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d been expecting. Also, let me go. It would be inappropriate if I stay here and burden you. You need not to lie about me being your mate. You have done a lot for me, and I feel obliged," Amelie said, not looking into his eyes.


    Gabriel lifted her chin as he took a step closer to her. "Amelie, you are forgetting the deal."


    "Your brother is here. It¡¯s true that I am carrying someone else¡¯s child. I am sorry for troubling you. Gabriel, you are a kind person, and I don¡¯t wish to take advantage of your kindness," Amelie stated with tears in her eyes while fidgeting with her fingers. The tears poured down her eyes, but she held her gaze. "Please, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I can live on my own. And I don¡¯t think we are mates."


    "You aren¡¯t going anywhere. Twelve fucking years I have waited. My wolf and I both had countless sleepless nights. You aren¡¯t taking a single step out of this estate without my permission," Gabriel said loudly. The growl in his voice showed the picture of his restless wolf too. His violet eyes gleamed at the same time, which caused Amelie to submit.


    Gabriel took a few steps back before walking out and locking the door behind him.


    As he arrived in the living room, he found Casaio was talking with Butler Albus, taking out the details about Amelie and him.


    "Casaio, leave when I am asking you nicely," said Gabriel.


    "If she is your mate, I¡¯m leaving," Casaio remarked.


    "Why the hell you care if she¡¯s my mate or not?" Gabriel growled at him.


    "Because she¡¯s not worthy of you," Casaio asserted.


    "Don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s worthy for me, Casaio. You helped Alex, who tried to kill a pregnant woman. You have forgotten your ethics, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to kill that bastard. And Amelie is my mate. So, get the hell out of here," Gabriel shouted this time while iming Amelie as his mate.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll leave. But Dad and Mom are going to be upset with your lies. Amelie isn¡¯t your mate, Gabriel. She¡¯s not marked yet. If she was yours, then you would not have waited to mark her," Casaio pronounced.


    "Why don¡¯t you focus in your life rather than mine?" Gabriel red at him.


    "Well, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t heat up. I was here after you suddenly epted the annual g¡¯s invitation. Dad wanted me to check on you and boom! I got a surprise seeing a youngdy for whom you were ready to take the life of the person, who belonged to a pack that our father respects a lot. Well, I¡¯ll do a small favor on you. I won¡¯t tell Dad what happened here," Casaio said with a smirk and left the mansion.


    "My Lord, you should have been polite to your elder brother," Albus said, feeling scared.


    "None of them deserves any politeness from me," Gabriel muttered. "Keep an eye on Amelie. I¡¯ll be back soon." With that, he left the mansion to confront Alex and make sure he would pay for what he did.

 Chapter 16: Don’t judge Amelie

    <h4>Chapter 16: Don¡¯t judge Amelie</h4>


    Alex looked at his beta, Zander, who was standing with the medicines envelope. "He almost killed me. And Gabriel isn¡¯t even scared of his own father. If I knew Amelie were here, I would have nevere here."


    "You couldn¡¯t have escaped me, Alex," Gabriel said, pushing the door open. Behind him was Karmen in his poised look.


    Gabriel stepped inside while Zander lowered his eyes, taking a step away. On the other hand, Alex asked Gabriel not toe closer to him. He wondered if the eldest prince couldn¡¯t either stop Gabriel. He gazed at Gabriel¡¯s hands, which were empty.


    "I told you none could save you from my wrath, Alex," Gabriel said.


    "Please, don¡¯t do this. I beg you," Alex joined his both hands.


    "Clean Amelie¡¯s image. Tell in your pack that you lied about her. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone where Amelie is. If you do it in a day, I may forgive you and let you live," Gabriel put forward his condition.


    "I-I will do it," Alex said promptly. Zander nced at him, but didn¡¯t utter any word.


    "Good. If I find a single soul, speaking against Amelie and her character, the silver dagger will find the ce right in your chest, Alex. No one can stop me from doing that," Gabriel pronounced. He then turned around and simply walked out of his sight.


    "Please do what Prince Gabriel has told you. Miss Amelie¡¯s name has been maligned when it was your fault, Alex. Your car is outside the hospital," Karmen told him before walking behind Gabriel.


    In the elevator, Karmen asked Gabriel, "What if your father questions you about this incidence? The eldest prince may report to him. You may again get negative points in the King¡¯s eyes."


    "And what will I do with my dad¡¯s numbering system?" Gabriel arched his eyebrow. "Don¡¯t worry about such trivial matters. What worries me is how to make Amelie understand that she is the connection I¡¯ve been missing for a long time."


    "You two spent a night together even after you found out she was pregnant?" Karmen frowned, wondering what was in Gabriel¡¯s mind. Was it truly the matebond he desperately looking for?


    The elevator reached the ground floor and they both stepped out of it.


    "She needed help and I did," Gabriel replied. "And Karmen, don¡¯t judge Amelie. She didn¡¯t know she would get rejected. She hadn¡¯t revealed her pregnancy to anyone in her pack after getting the rejection," he asserted.


    Karmen nodded, unable to understand why Gabriel was doing all of this when he couldn¡¯t even feel that scent from Amelie. ¡¯God knows what¡¯s in the Alpha Prince¡¯s mind!¡¯ He silently followed Gabriel to his car.


    ~~~~


    "Sir, what will happen now Gabriel fought with his elder brother?" Amelie asked with a worried gaze. She couldn¡¯t stay in the room after Gabriel suddenly left and came downstairs to find out more about the matter.


    "Miss, nothing will happen. It has always been like this between the brothers," Albus replied with a small assuring smile to her.


    "Oh. I am sorry for burdening all of you," Amelie said, lowering her eyes. "Please forgive me for the inconveniences I¡¯ve provided to all of you."


    "Miss Amelie, please don¡¯t apologize. If a mother wants to save her child, she can go to any lengths. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, except for finding a safe ce for yourself," Albus stated with a tone of understanding. "Prince Gabriel has been smiling frequently ever since he brought you here. I believe it¡¯s because he senses his mate in you."


    The positive attitude of Albus made Amelie feel much better than before. But about being mates she was still unsure. ¡¯Will the Moon Goddess even give me a second chance mate? I don¡¯t want a mate anymore,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯And even Gabriel wants to confirm yet who I am to him.¡¯


    "Miss Amelie, when we are young we make mistakes, knowingly or unknowingly. As you grow old, those mistakes don¡¯t bother you but you definitely get lessons from them. Maybe you meet Prince Gabriel because the Moon Goddess wanted you to. It wasn¡¯t your fault primarily to get pregnant. You didn¡¯t know your mate would refuse to ept you, let alone this growing pup inside you. Didn¡¯t you run away to save both of you from him? Now, you have escaped, it¡¯s the time to embrace this new life."


    Albus words were full of wisdom, which he gathered after so many years. His words were warm andpassionate. Amelie realized her own family never talked with her with such softness. Even on the phone call, they were ming her. She felt grateful for this sucessful escape because she could at least find out the better people in this ce.


    "Miss Amelie, you should go to your room. Don¡¯t be worried anymore. And look forward to enjoy your life," Albus stated, smiling at her.


    "Yes, Sir. Thank you. Your kind words mean a lot to me. I heard them for the first time from an elder and it makes me feel good about my decision," Amelie stated.


    "Anytime, Miss Amelie."


    "I will stay here and wait for Gabriel to return," Amelie said.


    "Sure."


    A servant approached Albus with a list of goods for his approval.


    <i>¡¯I will use this chance well. I will not look back anymore. I hope Alex got his lesson today and won¡¯t bother me anymore. I don¡¯t have to do anything with them either. They abandoned me first and I will never ept them in this life, at least. Even if they beg me, I refuse to go back there and get humiliated every single day. I will build a future for myself here,¡¯ </i>Amelie thought.


    "Miss Amelie, what do you wish to wear for the annual g?" Albus¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted her and she tilted her head to look at him.


    "There are a lot of dresses in the wardrobe," Amelie replied.


    "They are for your regr use," Gabriel¡¯s voice reached her ears and she quickly stood up from her seat. "After twelve years, I¡¯ll be attending the g and I want my partner to be the most beautifuldy that night."

 Chapter 17: Crush them using me

    <h4>Chapter 17: Crush them using me</h4>


    Albus silently left the room, ensuring that no other servants would disturb them. He knew they needed privacy to discuss everything that had transpired earlier.


    Gabriel stood before Amelie, his piercing violet eyes fixed on her. "Are you still upset?" he asked. "You should get used to it. There will be many moments where you¡¯ll see this side of me." His gaze briefly lowered to her belly before returning to her face. "But I¡¯ll try not to let it happen in front of you."


    Amelie remained silent, not uttering a single word.


    Gabriel let out a sigh. "I¡¯m not a mind reader, Amelie. Speak your mind," he urged, stepping closer to her. His hands remained in his pockets, but his presence was overwhelming as he towered over her, waiting for her response.


    She finally looked up at him. "A part of me was relieved seeing Alex punished," she admitted. "But at the same time, I was worried about you. What if the Alpha King punishes you for protecting me? I¡¯m just a runaway woman, rejected by my own pack, carrying a child with no ce to call home. I¡¯m already buried under the favors you¡¯ve done for me... Please, don¡¯t let yourself get harmed because of me."


    She sped her hands together tightly, struggling to contain the emotions swirling inside her. "As you wish, I will stay here. If it helps you find the answers you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ll even work as your secretary."


    Gabriel studied her for a long moment before speaking. "I don¡¯t fear anyone, not even my father." Slowly, he withdrew his hand from his pocket and reached out, wrapping a few strands of her hair around his fingers.


    His voice softened, but there was an undeniable strength behind his words. "Alex won¡¯t dare reveal where you are. And no one will ever question your character in your hometown again. Though, I assume you have no desire to return there?"


    Amelie lowered her head, her eyes welling with unshed tears. "No, I don¡¯t. There¡¯s no one waiting for me there. No one who wants me." Her voice trembled. "If only I had been born an Alpha instead of an Omega, maybe my fate wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed. "That¡¯s impossible. Alpha blood doesn¡¯t produce Omegas."


    A bitter smile touched Amelie¡¯s lips. "That¡¯s why they call me cursed," she whispered. "The Moon Goddess must have been angry with me, so she gave me this fate." She finally met his gaze, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "When I turned eighteen and found my mate, I thought I had been given a chance to escape my toxic family. I believed he would love me, protect me." Her voice cracked, the weight of the rejection pressing down on her. "I was so foolish. I spent four years clinging to a fantasy, blind to the truth... He never wanted me. He wanted my sister."


    Tears spilled down her cheeks before she could stop them. Embarrassed, Amelie turned away, quickly wiping them away with the back of her hand. "Sorry," she whispered, not wanting to appear weak before him.


    Gabriel watched her, a strange, unfamiliar feeling tightening in his chest. It was as if something deep inside him ached at the sight of her suffering. Before he could stop himself, his arm wrapped around her, his strong hand resting protectively over her belly as he pulled her back against his chest.


    Amelie froze, her breath hitching at the unexpected warmth of his embrace. She could feel his breath against her ear as he murmured, "If you were truly cursed, then you wouldn¡¯t have met me, Amelie. You are under my protection¡ªsomething no other woman has ever received from me."


    Her heart pounded as she tilted her head slightly, her tear-streaked face now visible to him. His violet eyes held an intensity that made her forget how to breathe. She felt his fingers gently grasp her chin, lifting her face so that she had no choice but to meet his gaze.


    "Let me give you a power," he murmured.


    "A power?" she repeated, confused.


    A smirk tugged at his lips. "Yes. If anyone dares to look down on you, tell them you are my mate."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "We¡¯re not mates. I can¡¯t lie about something like that." She shook her head, remembering how he had imed the same in front of his brother. "You shouldn¡¯t have said it earlier, either."


    Gabriel mused. "Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ll turn out to be mates after all. Don¡¯t let anyone bully you, Amelie. Crush them using me."


    Before she could respond, he reached for the gold chain around his neck, slipping it off effortlessly. Dangling from it was a pendant with a deep violet stone, glimmered in the day light. He gently ced it around her neck, adjusting it so that the stone rested just above her heart.


    "Whenever you need me, call my name," he said, holding the pendant between his thumb and forefinger. "No matter where you are, I¡¯lle to you. Though you¡¯ll be staying close to me most of the time, this is for emergencies."


    "You are giving me such an expensive..."


    "Shh!" Gabriel pressed his finger over her lip. "I¡¯m giving this to a woman who dared to ask me to sleep with her when we first met."


    Amelie bit her bottom lip in embarrassment, almost drawing the blood from it.


    ¡¯The scent of her blood...¡¯ Gabriel thought and tasted it by iming her lips in a gentle kiss. He withdrew after licking her lower lip, particrly the spot from where the blood oozed out.


    "Don¡¯t bite your lip," Gabriel whispered, his violet eyes slightly darkening. "Keep this pendant on you always. No one will dare toe close to you," he stated.


    "Let¡¯s go then to shop for the annual g," he pronounced and extended his hand for Amelie. She hesitated at first, but then ced her hand on his palm before walking out with the Alpha Prince.

 Chapter 18: A musky scent

    <h4>Chapter 18: A musky scent</h4>


    Amelie wandered through the opulent boutique, her fingers grazing the delicate fabrics of the extravagant gowns disyed on mannequins.


    The shimmering embroidery and intricate beadwork caught her eye, finding each dress more exquisite than thest.


    She let out a quiet sigh, taking in the grandeur of the shop, when a hushed conversation drifted to her ears.


    Turning slightly, she found Gabriel seated on a plush lounge chair, one leg casually crossed over the other. A crystal ss filled with alcohol rested in his hand. He swirled the drink slowly, watching her with a gaze that was both observant and prating.


    "They¡¯ll take your measurements," he said. "I think apletely new dress should be designed for you, one that stands out from the rest." His violet eyes gleamed as he took a slow sip, his gaze never leaving her.


    Amelie knew better than to argue. It would be a waste of breath. Instead, she followed the seamstress into the fitting room, where her measurements were taken. When asked about the design, she hesitated. She had no particr vision in mind, except for one request.


    "It should cover the chest," she said after a pause. "Preferably up to the neck."


    "That won¡¯t do," came Gabriel¡¯s low, velvety voice from behind.


    Amelie startled, her breath hitching in surprise. Before she could turn, a warm hand draped lightly over her shoulder.


    He leaned in, his voice near her ear as he began describing the ideal silhouette for her, speaking with such knowledge that made her muse, <i>¡¯Has he majored in design rather than the business?¡¯</i> She almostughed at the thought but quickly shook her head.


    <i>¡¯Rich people only get into business,¡¯</i> she mused.


    It was then that she caught the scent of his cologne. It was musky as if it would drew anyone toward him. Without thinking, she tilted her head slightly, drawn in by the allure of it. Her movements were unintentional, and her lips brushed against his neck in a feather-light graze.


    "What are you doing?" Gabriel asked, his violet gaze pierced straight through hers, making it like he would dig some holes in them.


    "Huh?" Amelie¡¯s breath hitched as realization struck her. Her eyes widened in horror at what she had just done. She quickly averted her gaze, heat creeping up her neck.


    "S-Sorry," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "It... it was an ident."


    She squeezed her eyes shut, mortified beyond belief. Gabriel had to be smirking. She just knew it. Her excuse sounded utterly ridiculous, and the thought of him seeing through it only made her want to disappear.


    <i>¡¯How could I do that?¡¯ </i>she scolded herself internally. <i>¡¯Am I so shameless that I didn¡¯t even realize my surroundings?¡¯</i>


    Yet, despite her embarrassment, something nagged at her. The scent of his cologne lingered in her mind. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary fragrance. It was captivating.


    Before she could dwell on it further, Gabriel ced a notepad in front of her. "Do you wish to add anything to these details?"


    Amelie shook her head without even ncing at the contents. "Everything seems fine."


    Gabriel studied her for a moment before turning back to the seamstress. "We need the dress ready as soon as possible. Three to four days should be enough." His tone left no room for negotiation.


    The seamstress gave a small nod, scribbling down notes. Amelie, still flustered, remained silent, hoping the moment would pass without further scrutiny.


    "Do you wish to buy any dresses from here? We will have to attend lots of events together. Since we are here, you can pick a few," Gabriel suggested her.


    Amelie sighed internally. She knew that even if she refused, he would still buy them for her. There was no point in arguing.


    "We have an exclusive collection, Miss," the saleswoman chimed in eagerly. "If you¡¯re unsure, I¡¯d be happy to help you select a few pieces."


    "Ah, okay," Amelie agreed hesitantly and followed the saleswoman deeper into the store.


    Gabriel remained seated, silently swirling the amber liquid in his ss before taking another slow sip. His violet gaze drifted toward Amelie as she browsed the dresses, but his mind was elsewhere.


    <i>¡¯Why did she kiss my neck?¡¯ </i>The thought nagged at him, his fingers tightening around the ss.


    <i>¡¯She is a mystery to us, Gabriel,¡¯ </i>Valko, his wolf, rumbled in the back of his mind.<i> ¡¯I still can¡¯t catch her scent. But every time she¡¯s close, I feel something pulling me toward her. And did you notice the mark on her nape that night?¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡¯Yes,¡¯ </i>Gabriel confirmed.


    <i>¡¯It looked... unusual,¡¯ </i>Valko remarked.


    <i>¡¯Her wolf is sealed by a witch,¡¯ </i>Gabriel stated with certainty.<i> ¡¯That¡¯s why she¡¯s wolfless.¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡¯Are you sure?¡¯ </i>Valko questioned.<i> ¡¯It could be something else.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯No. I¡¯ve studied that mark before. It was ced on her at birth,¡¯</i> Gabriel said in his mind, finishing thest sip of his drink.


    Before he could dwell on it further, Amelie¡¯s voice pulled him back to the present.


    "Gabriel, I bought two dresses for now," she said as she approached him, carrying two neatly wrapped garment bags.


    Setting his ss down, Gabriel stood and pulled out his wallet. He handed his card to the saleswoman without a second thought.


    "Why only two?" His sharp gaze settled on Amelie. "If it¡¯s about money, you don¡¯t need to worry."


    She hesitated for a moment before murmuring, "No, it just doesn¡¯t seem right." Her fingers clutched the bags tightly. "Please don¡¯t force me to buy more."


    Gabriel studied her for a moment before exhaling softly. "Alright. I won¡¯t."


    Retrieving his card, he took the bags from her hands effortlessly, carrying them himself. With his other hand, he held Amelie¡¯s and they both walked out of the store.


    Sittingfortably in the backseat, Amelie gazed out of the window.


    "Take us to the restaurant up ahead," Gabriel instructed the driver.


    Then, without warning, he turned his attention to her. "Why did you do that earlier?"


    Amelie¡¯s body tensed. The very question she had been hoping to avoid, now she had to answer it.

 Chapter 19: Attracted to me

    <h4>Chapter 19: Attracted to me</h4>


    "Umm... You were the one who moved a bit toward me and my lips pressed on your skin," Amelie said in a low enough voice that the driver wouldn¡¯t listen to it. She then turned her head away, looking out of the window, biting her lip in anticipation.


    Gabriel gazed at her, tilting his head on the headrest, scrutinizing her. <i>¡¯Why she can¡¯t simply say the truth? Did she feel something?¡¯</i> he thought.<i> ¡¯Why did I never encounter her before? I explored manynds in these twelve years, only to ignore that ce.¡¯</i>


    As the driver pulled in front of a fancy restaurant, Gabriel and Amelie made their way inside. They had a hearty lunch meal. She wanted to pay for the bills, but theck of money with her made her embarassed too.


    "You can treat me once you start getting paid," Gabriel said, again showing to her how he read her thoughts. He extended his hand for her and she subtly grabbed it before walking out.


    Upon arriving home, Amelie thanked Gabriel for the dresses and the meal. "When am I supposed to start working for you?" she asked curiously.


    "Whenever you are ready," Gabriel replied. "Talk to Karmen once. He will exin everything to you."


    "Sure. Thank you," Amelie said.


    He picked up a ss of water for her, which the servant brought on a tray and forwarded it to Amelie. She epted and sipped the water slowly.


    "My Lord, you¡¯ve returned. Miss Moore is here with Miss Amelie¡¯s reports," Albus informed him. Amelie was quick to put the ss on the tray.


    "Bring her here," Gabriel instructed.


    Albus bowed and walked away.


    "My reports were fine when I did a regr checkup a few days ago," Amelie said.


    "I see. But I want everything to be under check since you are in my protection. That¡¯s why all such procedures has to be done," Gabriel stated and found a seat on the lounge chair.


    "You are too kind to me. Are you like this to everyone?" Amelie sat on the mattress, waiting for his response.


    "No. My kindness is exclusive for you," Gabriel replied.


    "You didn¡¯t take your paymentst night," Amelie suddenly said. "I wonder how are you supposed to do that." She fiddled with her fingers while keeping her gaze low.


    "I am already taking it," Gabriel answered.


    Amelie looked at him when a knock urred on the door. It was Albus voice. "Sir, Miss Moore is here," he said from the door.


    "Let her in," Gabrielmanded.


    Skye walked in with an envelope in her right while a small bag in her left. Amelie was quick to stand up and smile at her.


    "Hi, Amelie. How are you doing?" Skye asked as she kept the small bag on the table.


    "Hi. I¡¯m doing good," Amelie replied and squeezed her hands together. Gabriel approached her and she lifted her head, feeling better after she gazed into his violet eyes for a brief moment.


    "Everything is fine, except for a few deficiencies. I have brought the medicines as well. You need to take them one per day after dinner," Skye exined to her and showed the tablets bottles.


    Gabriel kept a keen eye and thanked Skye.


    "Mention not," Skye replied and gazed at Gabriel, "Bring Amelie to the clinic after two weeks. Note this date. We will have an ultrasound and she can see her growing pup," she exined.


    Amelie got a strange feeling to hear that. She would be able to see the life inside her. Her heart fluttered against her chest with this warm, unknown feeling.


    "Sure, I will." Gabriel¡¯s senses were heightenedpared to the others. He felt how Amelie¡¯s heart was drumming. "Thanks, Skye," he then said.


    "Why don¡¯t you dine with me tonight?" Skye suddenly asked Gabriel, right in front of Amelie.


    "I have ns," Gabriel replied.


    "What about tomorrow?" Skye questioned.


    "I have again ns. I¡¯ll send my beta to have dinner with you in my absence," Gabriel said, declining her request politely.


    "Just call me when you are free. You should treat me to dinner," Skye said. She nced at Amelie then, "Take care. If you need anything, tell Gabriel." With that, she left with a saddened heart.


    "So, you have some deficiencies. I¡¯ll ask Albus to give you the best diet during this period," Gabriel stated.


    "Why don¡¯t you go on a dinner with Skye? She looked quite hopeful for it," Amelie said.


    "But I like to have my meals with you," Gabriel replied. He tucked the strands behind her ear and looked into her eyes. "Skye has a crush on me for a long time. But she¡¯s not the one for me."


    "Why? I think she¡¯s a great woman. She¡¯s even a healer and doctor. Not to mention, she is so sweet," Amelie said with a small smile.


    "Don¡¯t try to set me up with her," Gabriel warned.


    The smile from Amelie¡¯s lips vanished instantly. She bit her bottom lip. "I didn¡¯t do that. I thought it would be a good gesture not to ignore her request."


    "You don¡¯t need to think about that. Just focus on yourself. I forgot to mention in the annual g, every pack Alpha will be present. So, there¡¯s a high probability that you and your sister going to encounter each other. She may tag along with your ex. I hope you find a way to be strong in front of her. Take some rest. We will see each otherter," Gabriel pronounced and turned on his heels.


    "You said I could use you. If I encounter my sister, I will show her you are my partner. I think that will be better, right?" Amelie asked.


    Gabriel smirked and tilted his head to look at her. "Sure." He curled his fingers and closed the distance between them. Cupping her one cheek, he kissed on it.


    "In the store, that kiss on my neck didn¡¯t happen because I moved my neck. It happened because you were attracted to me," Gabriel said, peering into her eyes in amusement.

 Chapter 20: Choose to forgive

    <h4>Chapter 20: Choose to forgive</h4>


    Alex winced as a sharp sting spread across his cheek. He pressed his palm against it, his eyes darkening with anger. But what could he do? Fighting back wasn¡¯t an option. Gabriel was too strong. The rumors about him had never been exaggerated.


    A sudden knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts.


    "Alex, why haven¡¯t youe out of your room since you returned? Is everything alright?" Vte Morgan¡¯s concerned voice came from the other side.


    Alex tensed to hear his mother¡¯s voice. If she found out, then he would have to answer everything. That was thest thing he ever wanted.


    "Yes, Mom. Everything is fine," he replied, but the ache in his cheek said otherwise. The wound was healing slower than he expected. It would take at least another day topletely disappear.


    Vte wasn¡¯t convinced. "Open the door once. Let me check on you," she insisted.


    Alex frowned. If she saw the injury, she would ask questions that he wasn¡¯t ready to answer. His gaze darted around the room, searching for something to cover his face.


    His eyesnded on a towel, and without thinking twice, he grabbed it, draping it over his head. He made sure it covered the sides of his face before gripping its edges tightly.


    Taking a deep breath, he cracked open the door. "Mom, I was just tired," he said casually. "That¡¯s why I stayed in my room. I just woke up, and now I¡¯m going to take a bath."


    Vte¡¯s eyes softened with amusement as she took in his odd appearance. "What¡¯s this? Why are you holding it like a child?" she chuckled.


    Alex forced a sheepish smile, hoping she wouldn¡¯t push further. Luckily, she let it slide. "Alright," she said, turning to leave. "Be at the dinner table on time."


    As soon as she was gone, Alex let out a quiet sigh of relief, his grip on the towel loosening. He couldn¡¯t let anyone see his weakness, not even his mother.


    He ced a bandage over his cheek, thinking he would lie about getting a cut during shaving. While showering he kept thinking about the incident. Amelie being protected by an Alpha, who was almost untouchable. He ran his hand over his face as he closed the shower tap finally.


    Putting on a bathrobe, he stood before the mirror and looked at himself in it. "Amelie is carrying my pup. But after I rejected her, I couldn¡¯t feel the pup¡¯s beats either. But will she always keep her mouth shut about it?" he murmured. "Gosh! I shouldn¡¯t have let her go and killed her myself."


    After getting ready, he reced the bandage on his cheek with another and went downstairs.


    As he had expected, his father asked about the bandage on Alex¡¯s cheek.


    "I got a cut during shaving, Mom," Alex lied and sat down on the chair. "Good evening, Dad. Sorry for making you both worry. I was in a deep slumber," he murmured.


    Ethan Morgan gazed at him with a stern gaze. "Did you locate Amelie? I heard from Zander that the search has been stopped," he said with a frown.


    "Dad, I think I should let her go," Alex stated, his voice firm yet measured. "She¡¯s no longer part of the pack. Her sister is going to be my wife soon, and I don¡¯t want my inws to feel unsettled because of this matter."


    Ethan calmly cut into his steak, his sharp gaze fixed on his son. "Amelie used you of something you never did," he said, his tone thoughtful. "And now, rumors about the two of you have spread throughout the entire pack. Some even im they saw you together in the past."


    Alex¡¯s jaw tightened. "What exactly are you trying to say, Dad?"


    Ethan set his knife down, leveling his son with a scrutinizing stare. "Why would Amelie make such a serious usation and then disappear?"


    Before Alex could respond, Vte interjected, her voice calm and reassuring. "Honey, Amelie must have been scared of the consequences. That¡¯s why she fled before she could be punished. You know as well as I do that she was never well-liked in the pack. These days, even sisters grow jealous of each other. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Flora standing by Alex¡¯s side and acted out of spite. People¡¯s hearts are hard to read."


    Alex nced at his mother, appreciating her support. He exhaled slowly before turning back to Ethan. "Dad, it¡¯s unnecessary to keep searching for her. I carry a big heart, and I choose to forgive. She¡¯s not even part of the pack anymore. It would be a waste of time and effort for our wolves to hunt down a pathetic omega."


    Ethan remained silent. They finished the rest of the meal in silence.


    As dinner came to an end, Ethan dabbed his napkin across his lips and leaned back slightly. "The invitation for the annual g has arrived. This year, you have your mate, so take her with you." He smiled slightly.


    "Sure, Dad. What about you and Mom?" Alex asked.


    "Of course, we will be attending as well," Ethan replied, ncing at his beloved wife. "Let¡¯s retire for the night," Ethan said as he rose from his seat. Vte and Alex followed suit.


    "Goodnight, Mom. Goodnight, Dad," Alex said.


    Ethan merely hummed in acknowledgment before walking away with Vte beside him.


    As soon as they disappeared down the hall, Alex hurried upstairs to his room, shutting the door behind him. He grabbed his phone from the bedside table and saw several unread messages from Flora and a few others. Ignoring the rest, he quickly replied to Flora¡¯s messages, but just as he was about to set the phone down, it rang.


    Flora¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    He sighed before answering. "Hey."


    "Alex, are you alright?" Her voice wasced with concern.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine," he replied, forcing his tone to sound light. "Sorry for not responding sooner. I was just tired and fell asleep."


    "Oh. Amelie¡¯s phone is still off," Flora said. "I heard you stopped the search for her. Why?"


    "She¡¯s already left the pack. So, it¡¯s of no use to keep searching for her," Alex answered.


    "You didn¡¯t make her pregnant, did you?" Flora questioned with skepticism.


    "Are you mad?" Alex almost yelled at her. But he controlled his rage. "Your sister lied about it. And don¡¯t pester me with such usations!" He angrily cut the phone and tossed it on the table before heading to the balcony to calm down himself.

 Chapter 21: A perfect dessert

    <h4>Chapter 21: A perfect dessert</h4>


    "Why is she in the kitchen?" Gabriel frowned, closing the ledger in his hands before lifting his gaze to meet Albus¡¯s.


    "To prepare dinner," Albus replied with a slight smile. "My Lord, the youngdy cooks exceptionally well. I believe you¡¯ll enjoy tonight¡¯s meal."


    Gabriel leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers against the wooden surface. "I suppose she¡¯s skilled at household chores too," he murmured, a faint smile ying at his lips.


    "Absolutely," Albus affirmed. Then, after a brief pause, he asked, "My Lord, do you intend to marry Miss Amelie in the future? Since you are mates, it might be wise to do so soon."


    Gabriel¡¯s smile faded slightly, reced by a more thoughtful expression. "Amelie needs time to adjust to this kind of life first," he said. "We¡¯ll consider marriage when the time is right."


    He was now curious to see how Amelie looked while cooking. "Keep this ledger safe," he instructed Albus before making his way toward the kitchen.


    The rich aroma of freshly prepared food filled the kitchen, drifting into the living room and bringing a rare smile to Gabriel¡¯s lips. Drawn by the enticing scent, he made his way toward the kitchen.


    As soon as he stepped inside, the maids halted their tasks and immediately bowed in acknowledgment of his presence. Their sudden stillness caught Amelie¡¯s attention, prompting her to turn around. Her gaze met Gabriel¡¯s as he stood at the entrance, watching her with amusement.


    "The dinner isn¡¯t ready yet," Amelie said, wiping her hands on a cloth.


    "I didn¡¯te for the food," Gabriel responded. "I came to see you."


    Without breaking eye contact, he took slow steps toward her. Then, shifting his gaze momentarily, he issued a singlemand.


    "Leave us."


    The maids, well-ustomed to his orders, wasted no time in obeying. Within moments, the kitchen fell silent, leaving only Gabriel and Amelie alone there.


    Amelie turned back to the counter, carefully spreading a smoothyer of cream over the cupcakes she had prepared, just in case Gabriel wanted something sweet after dinner.


    "I was getting bored, so I thought I¡¯d help the maids in the kitchen," she murmured, focusing on her task. But she could feel it. He was standing right beside her, far too close.


    Gabriel leaned slightly, observing her work. "You seem to be quite skilled in the kitchen," he remarked.


    She shook her head lightly. "Not really. It¡¯s just a hobby," she admitted before ncing at him. "Would you like to try one?" Holding up a freshly decorated cupcake, her eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    "It would be my pleasure," Gabriel said smoothly, then added, "Feed me."


    Amelie hesitated for a second before lifting the cupcake toward him. Just as he lowered his face, the cream identally smudged onto his cheek, making her gasp.


    "Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!" she said hastily, reaching out to wipe it off with her fingers. But before she could clean her hand on the kitchen cloth, Gabriel caught her wrist.


    She froze, confused by his sudden action. Then, to her utter shock, he brought her fingers to his lips and licked them clean.


    Her breath hitched. Her fingers curled involuntarily as a shiver ran down her spine. "Wh-what are you doing?" she stammered, attempting to pull her hand away. But his grip remained firm.


    Gabriel smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief. "That," he whispered, his lips barely brushing against her fingertips, "is what I call a perfect dessert."


    Heat rushed to Amelie¡¯s cheeks. Flustered, she quickly stepped back, cing the cupcake on a te with trembling fingers.


    Turning away, she briskly washed her hands, letting the cool water soothe her racing heart. With a deep breath, she shut off the tap, hoping her pulse would finally steady.


    Gabriel watched her with amusement, but he remained silent, his eyes following her every movement.


    "You should leave the kitchen. I¡¯ll set the dinner table shortly," Amelie said, keeping her gaze fixed on the cutlery drawer as she pulled out the utensils.


    "Allow me to help you," Gabriel offered, picking up two tes.


    "No." Amelie met his gaze firmly. "You are the Alpha Prince. You aren¡¯t allowed to do such chores," she reminded him as she walked past him with the tes in her hands.


    Gabriel smirked but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he followed her. As she ced the tes on the dining table, she suddenly felt her heart stutter. Gabriel was right in front of her, standing much too close.


    She instinctively lowered her head, intending to step back toward the kitchen, but before she could move, he trapped her between himself and the table, his arms bracketing her in.


    "Don¡¯t you want a reward?" Gabriel murmured, his breath fanning her cheek.


    "For what?" Amelie asked, tilting her chin up defiantly, unwilling to show the nervousness tightening her chest.


    "For preparing dinner for me," Gabriel said smoothly, his lips curling into a smirk.


    Amelie huffed, narrowing her eyes. "Do you give rewards to the maids who cook for you daily?" she snapped.


    Gabriel chuckled. "Well, you are special," he countered. "They all get paid for their work... a generous amount, I should say."


    "So, you want to pay me too," Amelie¡¯s voice softened.


    "Not money, but something else," Gabriel replied.


    "Then, I don¡¯t need it. Money is more important to me," Amelie replied. She could sense his intentions.


    "I¡¯ll give you money too. You can keep the ck card with you. It has unlimited spending. You can use it whenever you desire," Gabriel said.


    Amelie looked at him with a shocking gaze and shook her head. "I didn¡¯t mean that. Just pay me what you give to the maids," she murmured, lowering her head.


    Gabriel lifted her chin and brought his lips closer to hers. "But you aren¡¯t the maid in this house, kitten." That nickname sent a shiver down her spine.


    "I don¡¯t need a reward. You can keep it forter," Amelie said in a quick breath before pushing him away and running back to the kitchen.


    Gabriel smiled to see her reaction and threaded his fingers in his hair before lowering it to his side. "Amelie, you are fun."

 Chapter 22: His strained relationship

    <h4>Chapter 22: His strained rtionship</h4>


    After dinner, Gabriel made sure Amelie took her tablets before she stood up from her seat.


    "Can I take a walk in the garden for a while?" she asked, ncing at him.


    "Of course, you can," Gabriel replied casually.


    "Goodnight, then." Amelie turned to leave, assuming he would retire for the night. But before she could step away, Gabriel¡¯s voice stopped her.


    "I¡¯ll apany you," he said, already rising to his feet.


    She hesitated for a moment, wanting to refuse, but before she could protest, Gabriel gently took her hand. His hand was warm he guided her toward the garden, leaving her with no choice but to follow.


    Amelie tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, inhaling the crisp night air as the gentle breeze brushed against her skin. Gabriel had released her hand, now tucking his into his pockets, his strides rxed yet purposeful.


    The pathway was lined with evenly spacedmps, casting a soft glow on the stone walkway. The illuminated path made her feel at ease, but his presence beside her kept her slightly on edge. She wished he would return inside, but voicing that thought would be inappropriate. After all, this ce belonged to him.


    "Tomorrow, I have a meeting," Gabriel suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. "Would you like to join me as my secretary? You might not be familiar with the work right now, but I trust that you¡¯ll learn quickly." He turned his head slightly, his sharp gaze locking onto her.


    A bit surprised by the offer, Amelie nodded. "I would love to," she replied with a small smile.


    "Great. It¡¯s a meeting at the investment bank I own," Gabriel informed her. Then, after a pause, he added, "Tell me about yourself, Amelie. I¡¯d like to know what kind of life you¡¯ve led." He resumed walking, expecting her to follow.


    She hesitated briefly before falling into step beside him, matching his pace. "My life wasn¡¯t as great as others might think," she admitted. "During the ritual ceremony for young wolves, I turned out to be an omega. Can you imagine? A family full of alphas, and then there¡¯s me... It was difficult to fit in."


    Gabriel listened in silence.


    "Then, I couldn¡¯t wake up my wolf. It was tragic for me to learn that. Dad and Mom never truly considered me as their daughter from then onwards. And you already know what happened after that," she murmured.


    Gabriel hummed as he recalled their former conversation where she mentioned how even her mate rejected her.


    "May I ask why you live separately from your family?" Amelie continued, ncing at him. "As far as I know, the entire royal family resides together in the capital."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tensed slightly, but he kept a neutral expression on his face. "I prefer to live by my own terms. The pce has its rules and codes of conduct, none of which I ever rted to," he said, keeping his real reason hidden. His strained rtionship with his mother was not something he intended to share.


    "Oh," Amelie murmured, observing his subtle change in demeanor. After a moment, she added, "You always seem so intense when making decisions." She fidgeted with her fingers, unsure if she was overstepping.


    "Aggression is necessary in such matters," Gabriel replied coolly.


    She considered his words before nodding. "Hmm... You¡¯re right," she agreed, realizing that in his world, strength and decisiveness were everything.


    After a while, they both stopped. Gabriel leaned against the garden railing, and his piercing gaze fixed on Amelie. His voice was calm but firm as he spoke. "How does it feel to be pregnant? Have you thought about what you¡¯ll tell your pup once they grow up? I mean, about their origin. You can¡¯t keep the truth from them forever."


    His words carried a weight of realism that made Amelie pause. She lowered her hands to her stomach, gently running her fingers over the fabric of her dress. A soft smile graced her lips, warmth spreading through her chest.


    "I was happy when I found out I was pregnant," she admitted. "As for what I¡¯ll tell my baby... I don¡¯t know yet. But I believe I¡¯ll manage when the timees."


    Her heart fluttered at the thought of holding her child, of feeling their tiny fingers curl around hers. No matter what challengesy ahead, she knew one thing. She would love and protect her pup with everything she had.


    "You are strong, Amelie," Gabriel said, his voice steady yetced with something unfamiliar. He pointed toward her belly, his eyes gleaming as he continued, "You had no one to rely on, yet you chose to run¡ªfor your life and the pup¡¯s. It shows how strong you are."


    A strange sensation stirred in his chest as he stared at the small life growing inside her. It was unfamiliar, unsettling even, yet he couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡¯What was that?¡¯ Valko¡¯s voice echoed in the back of his mind.


    He frowned, momentarily caught off guard by the feeling, and turned his gaze back to Amelie, who was smiling.


    Amelie tilted her head slightly. "But why couldn¡¯t you find your mate? You said the Moon Goddess didn¡¯t grant you one. Did all of your siblings find theirs?"


    Gabriel exhaled through his nose, a hint of frustration flickering in his eyes. "I¡¯d have to ask the Moon Goddess that myself," he said. "My brothers have their mates. My sister is your age and hasn¡¯t found hers yet. Let¡¯s not talk about them. It gives me a headache."


    Amelie pursed her lips, sensing his irritation. "Sure. Sorry if I overstepped by asking such questions," she murmured.


    "It¡¯s fine," Gabriel said, brushing off her concern. He then shifted the topic, his expression turning more serious. "You should know about me, though. We¡¯ll be attending the g, and my family will definitely take an interest in you." His sharp gaze met hers. "But I want you to stay away from them. Even if they ask you anything, just ignore them."


    Amelie frowned slightly. "I may try but I can¡¯t ignore the royals. They are at highest ranks. I hope you understand what I mean," she whispered.


    "I have one more question. Why are your eyes so pretty? I noticed only your eyes are violet," Amelie said.


    "Why? Do you like my eyes that much?" Gabriel arched his eyebrow as he took a step closer to her.

 Chapter 23: Choice will never align

    <h4>Chapter 23: Choice will never align</h4>


    "I think everyone likes them. They are unavoidable," Amelie said, keeping her hands locked behind her back. "That means you want to look at them forever," she added.


    "That¡¯s impossible unless you stay close to me forever," Gabriel said.


    Amelie lowered her gaze. "Even if we part ways, I¡¯ll always remember your eyes," she murmured. A yawn escaped her lips, and she covered her mouth, realizing how sleep was finally catching up to her.


    "I should head inside now. Thank you for taking this walk with me," she said, turning on her heels.


    Gabriel watched as she disappeared into the mansion. He remained in the garden for a few moments before finally making his way inside.


    Instead of going to his own room, he found himself walking toward Amelie¡¯s door. Gently pushing it open, he stepped inside. The room was wrapped in silence and darkness.


    He already could sense the steady breaths of Amelie, who was on the bed, covered in duvet.


    ¡¯I hope she finds a home here and doesn¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t wish her to go,¡¯ Gabriel thought and quietly stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    As he finally entered into his room, he picked up the shiny alcohol bottle ced on the table and filled a ss for himself.


    ¡¯Why was the pup responding to us?¡¯ Valko¡¯s voice echoed in the back of Gabriel¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know,¡¯ Gabriel replied inwardly, bringing the ss to his lips. He took a slow sip of the burning liquor before slumping into the lounge chair. His chest rumbled with the frustration of his restless wolf, growing more impatient by the second.


    "Calm down, Valko," Gabriel muttered under his breath. "We¡¯ll figure it out soon. First, we need to remove that seal from her neck. But for that, we have to find the witch who cast it."


    A firm knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. Gabriel barely shifted his gaze as Karmen stepped inside.


    "You¡¯re still awake," Gabriel noted. The dim light reflected off the ring on his middle finger, catching Karmen¡¯s eye for a brief moment.


    "I have something important to report," Karmen said.


    "If it¡¯s about my family, keep it to yourself," Gabriel replied, his voiceced with disinterest.


    Karmen shook his head. "Not them, Alpha Prince. This concerns something else."


    "Hmm?"


    "Our spy has died mysteriously in Southern Blood Dominion," Karmen finally revealed.


    Gabriel¡¯s brows knitted together at the unexpected news. This had never happened before. A death like this, without warning or reason, was a dangerous sign.


    "When will the body arrive?" he asked.


    "By tomorrow afternoon," Karmen replied. "The retrieval team is bringing it back as we speak."


    Gabriel leaned back, fingers tapping against the armrest. "Call Louis. Tell him to meet me tomorrow. I want a full examination of the body."


    Karmen gave a nod but hesitated before speaking again. "What do you think happened in Blood Dominion? Could the rogue Alpha have discovered our spy? Thatnd was once ours... until he seized it by force."


    Gabriel exhaled slowly, shaking his head. "I won¡¯tment unless I examine the body," he stated.


    Karmen realized Gabriel had something in his mind and he decided to ask him to clear his own doubts. "May I speak something rted to Amelie?" he then asked.


    Gabriel swirled the red liquid in his ss before taking a slow sip. "What is it?"


    "Amelie is pregnant," Karmen stated, watching for any reaction. "Have you thought about what your family will say when you introduce her to them? I assume you n to do that at the uing g."


    Gabriel¡¯s grip on the ss tightened slightly before he ced it down with a clink. "I can handle them," he said. "You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that."


    Karmen sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Your parents may throw a fit about it because the woman you¡¯ve chosen is carrying someone else¡¯s pup."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes darkened as he got irritated. "It sounds like you disapprove of my choice," he said. "It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t infuriate me."


    Karmen straightened, choosing his next words carefully. "It¡¯s not about disapproval, Gabriel. You know how rejected mates are viewed by everyone. Your brother has likely already informed your parents about Amelie," Karmen said cautiously, watching Gabriel¡¯s reaction.


    "That¡¯s even better," Gabriel replied, leaning back in his chair. "Let them know now that my choices will never align with theirs. Karmen, of all people, I didn¡¯t expect you to question my decision."


    Karmen exhaled slowly, realizing he had overstepped. "Forgive me if I offended you," he said sincerely. "My loyalty is to you, and I will stand by your choice."


    Gabriel studied him for a moment before nodding. "You should leave now," he said.


    Karmen left while shutting the door behind him while Gabriel prepared to go to bed after removing his upper body clothes. Sliding inside the duvet, he thought of Amelie only, who was not far from. Though he desired to sleep with Amelie but she would be ufortable and he wanted to have her personal space.


    Closing his eyes, the sleep took over him.


    ~~~


    Amelie remained seated on the bed long after Gabriel had left. Sleep continued to evade her, as it always did unless exhaustionpletely overtook her body. She sighed, running her fingers through her hair as she gazed at the dim glow of the moon filtering through the window.


    "I wonder what the Moon Goddess¡¯ n is for me," she murmured to herself.


    Unable to shake the restlessness, she stood up and wrapped a shawl around her shoulders.


    Quietly, she exited the room and as expected the corridors were covered in darkness. She walked ahead in the same corridor before turning to the staircase. Walking in the living room for some time, she sat on the couch andy on its one side.


    "I want to sleep," she murmured to herself and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 24: Freeze to death

    <h4>Chapter 24: Freeze to death</h4>


    Amelie shifted onto her left side, sinking into the plush mattress inside the warm duvet. A deep, musky scent filled her senses, wrapping around her nose. A soft smile yed on her lips. The scent was so pleasant that she instinctively inched closer to its source, her hand gliding upward until it met something firm and warm.


    It was a body.


    Her drowsiness evaporated in an instant as her eyes flew open.


    A sharp scream escaped from her lips as she jolted upright, her heart hammering wildly against her chest.


    "What¡ªwhat am I doing here?" Amelie stammered with wide eyes.


    Gabriel,pletely unfazed, leaned back against the headboard. One knee was bent, his forearm drapedzily over it. A teasing smirk tugged at his lips.


    "You tell me," he drawled. "You crawled into my bed, Amelie."


    Her face burned. "What? That¡¯s not true!" she sputtered. "I¡ªI was in the living room!"


    "I think you have a habit of jumping into my bed, Amelie," Gabriel said, his voiceced with amusement.


    "You¡¯re lying. I¡¯ve never sleepwalked before," Amelie shot back, her eyes narrowing. "You brought me here, didn¡¯t you?"


    Gabriel lowered his knee and leaned in slightly. "I couldn¡¯t let you freeze to death in the living room, kitten," he said smoothly. "Since you chose to sleep there instead of the room I prepared for you, I decided to bring you here. Rest assured, nothing happened. You were curled up like a tiny kitten, fast asleep," he smirked.


    "You could have just left me in my room," Amelie murmured, avoiding his gaze.


    "And what¡¯s the guarantee that you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the living room again?" Gabriel countered. "Don¡¯t be so naive, Amelie. Remember, we spent a night together when we first met, shared a few kisses..."


    Her stomach twisted at the reminder, and she clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t like his exnation, but she couldn¡¯t fully me him either. The truth was, she had struggled to sleepst night and had dozed off on the couch without realizing it.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened. "It was a genuine concern, nothing more. I thought it was best to keep you close," he told her. "You already know I¡¯m a gentleman. Even though you once promised me you¡¯d do anything I desired, I refused to use your body for my pleasure. I suppose there¡¯s no harm in teasing you a little."


    Amelie stiffened. "I¡¯m sorry, but you know that..." She trailed off, unable to force the words past her lips. Instead, she took a deep breath and straightened. "I should go to my room. I don¡¯t want to bete on my first day as your secretary," she asserted.


    Before Gabriel could say anything, she turned and rushed out of the room.


    Gabriel watched her and knitted his brows. He understood where her reaction came from. But pressing her on it now wouldn¡¯t do any good. She needed to ept that there was nothing wrong with carrying the child of a wolf who had abandoned her. She deserved a second chance for herself.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Gabriel got down from the bed and made his way to the washroom to freshen up.


    ~~~~


    On the breakfast table, Gabriel was quite surprised to see Amelie being all dressed in a formal attire. Her hair was tied in a bun and the curls hanging down her temples.


    As the maids served the breakfast meals to them, Amelie began eating while Gabriel was simply lost in her simple beauty.


    Amelie sensed a piercing gaze on her and she lifted her head slowly. Swallowing the food in her mouth, she spoke, "Is there something on my face?"


    "No," Gabriel refused and cut the steaks on his te. "I was admiring you. I think I¡¯m allowed to do that." He took in the steak in his mouth and chewed it.


    Amelie bit her bottom lip and lowered her eyes to focus on the meals. After a moment, she said, "There¡¯s nothing admiring about me."


    "Who said?" Gabriel asked promptly. "If that¡¯s what you think about yourself, then start learning self-love."


    Amelie met his gaze once more.


    "Youck confidence, Amelie. You underestimates your own worth. If you won¡¯t value yourself, then others won¡¯t either. You should be proud of your own identity. And I told you already how strong you are! Not everyone can be like you," Gabriel stated, a small smile ying on his lips as he brought another steak to his mouth.


    Those words filled Amelie with newfound hope. "Thank you for saying that," she whispered and finished her meals quietly.


    Gabriel picked up the wine ss, taking a few sips.


    "I have to return in the afternoon from the work. You may have to look into my work, Amelie," Gabriel said.


    "Okay," Amelie agreed to him. "Do I have to stay in the office?"


    "Yes, for the paperwork. I want to rely on you," Gabriel asserted.


    "I won¡¯t give you a chance toin," Amelie answered.


    "I trust you," Gabriel replied, lowering the wine ss.


    As they both finished, they made their way out to the living room, where Karmen awaiting his alpha. Seeing Amelie, he greeted her a good morning before turning to Gabriel and whispered something in his ear.


    Amelie was curious to know, but she couldn¡¯t directly ask him anything.


    "Karmen, Amelie will look into my work from today onwards as I¡¯ve chosen her as my secretary. I hope you make her understand the job well," Gabriel said with a smile.


    "Sure," Karmen gazed at Amelie. "I will tell you everything in the car," he added.


    Amelie nodded her head and followed Gabriel outside to the car. She stepped toward the passenger¡¯s seat when Gabriel stopped her.


    "You are sitting with me on the backseat," he said and gestured to her to get in as he already had opened the door for her.


    "Shouldn¡¯t the boss step in first?" Amelie asked.


    "I want you to get in first," Gabriel replied. She didn¡¯t argue with him and settled inside. He, too climbed in the backseat and buckled his seatbelt.


    Seeing Amelie struggling to pull the strap, he leaned in toward her. She pressed her back tightly on the seat while letting him fasten the seatbelt for her.


    ¡¯His scent...¡¯ she thought and promptly averted her gaze before he could look at her.

 Chapter 25: Kick him out

    <h4>Chapter 25: Kick him out</h4>


    "Alex is acting weird since yesterday. He even asked to stop the search for Amelie," Flora murmured after the guard at the mansion¡¯s gate told her Alex couldn¡¯t see her because of the work.


    Flora clenched her fists hard, her eyes gleaming golden as she felt Alex was hiding something from her. Taking out the phone from her purse, she called Alex. But to her surprise, he didn¡¯t answer her call.


    Lowering it, she gazed at the guard. "Do you know where Alpha Alex go yesterday? And where is he now?" she asked the guards, who exchanged nces with each other.


    "Miss Conley, we don¡¯t know anything about Alpha Alex¡¯s yesterday trip. Currently, he has gone for an important meeting outside," one of them replied to Flora.


    "I see. Please tell him to call me back once he wakes up," Flora urged. She didn¡¯t want to lose her control in front of those guards. She believed until she would be the Luna of Red River Pack, she needed to act calmly.


    Climbing back into the car, she drove off to her home.


    "Zander!" Flora eximed seeing the betaing from the front. She promptly stepped on the brakes and the car came to a sudden halt.


    Unfastening her belt, Flora stepped out of the car and called Zander¡¯s name.


    He promptly stopped and turned his head only to find Flora before him.


    "What are you doing here, Flora?" asked Zander.


    "I was here to see Alex. But he didn¡¯t answer my calls. He is probably resting. The guard didn¡¯t allow me to go in saying Alex is busy in a work and has gone for an important meeting. But his beta is here. What¡¯s going on? Is Alex hiding something from me?" Flora asked, looking at Zander with a suspicious gaze.


    "I am here to pick up a file that Alpha Alex has asked me to. There¡¯s nothing he¡¯s hiding from you, Flora. Just give some time to the Alpha," Zander answered her calmly.


    "Why has the search been stopped for Amelie? Dad told me that Alex thinks if Amelie has run away from the pack, then there¡¯s no use to chase her and waste our times. Though Alex has told me too, but it is just odd. Shouldn¡¯t she be punished for tarnishing Alex¡¯s image?" Flora questioned while hoping for a positive response.


    "It¡¯s strange that¡¯sing from a sister¡¯s mouth," Zander remarked sharply.


    "What?" Flora frowned to hear his statement.


    "Flora, Alex has a lot of responsibilities on his shoulders after he became the Alpha of the pack. I hope you won¡¯t bother him with such questions. As the future Luna, you must not doubt his actions but believe him," Zander advised her.


    "Now, if you please excuse me, I would like to go ahead for the work," he said, keeping the tone polite.


    "Of course!" Flora replied and watched him leave.<i> ¡¯I am going to kick him out once I be the official Luna of the pack. Lecturing me as if he¡¯s powerful than me.¡¯ </i>


    She angrily walked to the car and stepped in again. Without wasting another second, she drove back to her house.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie was bbergasted with the infrastructure of thepany that Gabriel had established ten years ago after the separation from his family. He was not only a renowned investment banker in the nation, but also an inspiring entrepreneur, who started his journey from zero.


    During the meeting, Amelie keenly observed Gabriel. Though it had only been a year for her in the corporate, she never got to see such a person who was confident in everything he would do.


    "So, Amelie, did you understand everything?" Karmen¡¯s voice brought her out of those thoughts about Gabriel.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve understood everything. I have to start every morning with Gabriel¡¯s schedule and make sure to check everything beforehand. He doesn¡¯t like half-baked knowledge, so I must ensure I know everything," Amelie asserted.


    "Absolutely right. My work will be lessened if you do this job properly. I want to trust you because Gabriel does," Karmen stated.


    "I will make sure you never get anyint for me," Amelie assured him with a warm smile.


    "Great. I wanted to¨C" his words abruptly cut off by Gabriel, who appeared in the secretary cabin.


    "Amelie, dear!" Gabriel pronounced.


    Karmen excused himself, giving them much needed privacy and walked out, shutting the door behind him.


    "Yes, Sir?" Amelie responded while sping her hands together.


    "Sir?" Gabriel mused. "I won¡¯t mind if you call my name," he said, tilting his head low to look at her closely.


    "It would be appropriate to call you ¡¯sir¡¯ during the work," Amelie replied.


    "As you wish," Gabriel said. "I am heading out. If you feel tired, you can take breaks and don¡¯t stress yourself with the work."


    "Hmm." Amelie was quite surprised with his concern. He was giving her a princess kind of treatment even at the work.


    As Gabriel took a step back, Amelie said, "Thank you for trusting me with this job. I will do my best."


    "I know, you will." Gabriel gave a prompt response. "Keep your phone close. I may call you to know about you," he said with a smirk.


    Amelie nodded at him and watched him leave. Her heart was filled with peace. This never happened before.


    <i>¡¯It is strange that when you meet unknown people by ident, you suddenly feel you are at home than you are with your own family. I was never valued in the ce, which I considered my home once. No one talked to me with such politeness. In this second chance, I will definitely turn the tides in my favor and find my home here,¡¯</i> Amelie thought as she settled on thefy chair.


    A smile formed on her lips realizing howfortable it was. Gabriel had taken care of everything for her needs even at the workce. "He is acting as if we are truly mates," Amelie murmured and picked up the file that she was supposed to finish working on today.

 Chapter 26: Consider it my generosity

    <h4>Chapter 26: Consider it my generosity</h4>


    Gabriel examined the body of the spy and took off the gloves. He pressed the foot on the dustbin, thus opening it and throwing the gloves in them.


    "Gabriel, what do you think has happened?" Karmen asked. "The doctor said that it¡¯s not poisoning. At the same time, there are no external injuries on the body either."


    "A forbidden technique is used in killing him," Gabriel said with a frown.


    "What do you mean?" Karmen questioned.


    "That dark methods are getting popr among the wolves. Since the Blood Dominion isn¡¯t in our control, whoever their Alpha leader is, they don¡¯t hesitate in using such inhuman methods," Gabriel exined to him.


    "Isn¡¯t that threatening for us?" Karmen asked. "Prince Gabriel needs to inform his father about it," he opined.


    "Hmm. I will," Gabriel replied. The two of them stepped out of the mortuary.


    "Has Louis arrived?" he inquired.


    "Yes. He is already waiting for you. I wonder why you suddenly summoned him," Karmen confusedly gazed at him.


    "Louis is resourceful, that¡¯s why," Gabriel replied.


    "Yes, but you should know that he¡¯s not trustworthy either. He has fooled you in the past regarding the information of your mate," Karmen reminded him.


    "Indeed, but I gained something in return too," Gabriel answered and went ahead of his beta. Arriving the mansion, they both entered the private room, where Louis awaited him.


    Seeing him, Louis immediately left his seat, greeting Gabriel in a humble bow.


    "Prince Gabriel looks so bright today. I can feel the exceptional glow on his face," Louis said with a smirk as he met his gaze.


    "Stop with your ttering, Louis," Gabriel said and settled on the sofa chair.


    "Why did Prince Gabriel summon me?" Louis asked, sitting across from him. He gazed at Karmen, not liking his presence.


    "I want you to find a witch with this mark," Gabriel asserted, taking out a slip from the inner pocket of his zer. He ced it on the table and tapped on it. "Inform me when you found a witch with this mark," he pronounced.


    Louis picked up the slip and studied the mark drew on it. "I have never seen such a mark before," he murmured with a confused gaze.


    "That¡¯s why I have chosen you to find out about it," Gabriel stated.


    "I thought you stopped believing in me three years ago," Louis remarked.


    Gabriel and Louis had studied together in the same school and even college. Louis father was the advisor to his father and served the Alpha King even now. However, they could never get on same terms because of various reasons, one of them was the deception Louis gave him regarding his mate.


    "Did you find your mate, Gabriel? I heard you are sheltering a woman," Louis said with a smirk.


    "Did Casaio inform you?" Gabriel arched his eyebrow.


    "You still don¡¯t respect your eldest brother, do you?" Louis asked him.


    "Why do you care about that?" Gabriel squinted his eyes. He then rxed on the couch, resting his one leg above the other. "Three years ago you deceived me and sent me to a hellish ce just because my brother wanted it. However, I think everything happens for a reason," he affirmed with a smirk.


    Louis smiled to hear that. "So, Prince Gabriel wants to trust me," he again asked to confirm.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied. "Since I¡¯ve found my mate, so I want to forgive you."


    Louis was surprised to hear him. "The forgiveness doesn¡¯t exist in Gabriel¡¯s dictionary. That¡¯s what you¡¯d told me a long time ago," he reminded him.


    "Consider it my generosity, Louis," Gabriel said.


    "Alright," Louis agreed and put the slip into his wallet. "Will you bring your mate to the g? Is she in the mansion? If yes, it would be a pleasure to see her. I think I will thank her today because she¡¯s the reason you forgave me. I am curious to know how you found your mate," he stated with a smirk.


    "You asked too many questions from me," Gabriel remarked. The phone in his pocket rang and he checked it. "You are dismissed, Louis. Thank you foring here," he said and he left the room to attend Amelie¡¯s call.


    "Yes, Amelie?" Gabriel asked as he stood at the garden¡¯s center, his other hand tucked in his pocket.


    "Sir, your schedule says you have a meeting in the evening with Ruben Grimrose," she informed him. "I know you told me you wouldn¡¯t be avable, but I think you need to attend this meeting, Sir."


    "Hmm. Is it in the office?" Gabriel questioned.


    "Umm... No. It¡¯s in the townhall center in the Moon Obsidian hotel," Amelie replied.


    "Alright. I hope to see you there then," Gabriel said.


    Amelie was about to hang up when Gabriel continued, "You are enjoying the work, right? And if there are any troubles..."


    "Sir, I¡¯m enjoying it. And there¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ll hang up the phone then," Amelie said and the call disconnected.


    She looked at the screen going off and recalled the earlier conversation that she had overheard among the office colleagues. They were talking how Gabriel took in a female secretary, which never happened before. Some of them even talked about her bad character, saying she might have thrown herself on Gabriel.


    "Amelie, aren¡¯t youing for the lunch?" A soft masculine voice fell into her ears and she lifted her head.


    "Sorry for not introducing myself earlier. I am Denzel Warner," he introduced himself as he stepped into the cabin. "I am the gamma of Alpha Gabriel and here I work as the manager," he added, extending his hand for the handshake.


    Amelie rose to her feet promptly. "I am Amelie Conley. Nice to meet you, Denzel," she said and shook hands with him.


    "Let¡¯s have our lunch before the break ends," Denzel stated after they pulled back their hand. "And I¡¯m looking forward to be your friend."


    "Sure." Amelie smiled and put the phone in her pocket before heading out of the cabin. ¡¯Did Gabriel send Denzel?¡¯ she thought.

 Chapter 27: Craved for a mate

    <h4>Chapter 27: Craved for a mate</h4>


    In the evening, as decided Gabriel arrived in Moon Obsidian Hotel for the meeting with Ruben, which was rted to the advanced medical technologist for werewolves.


    After it was over, he and Amelie were the first to leave. But instead of going home, Gabriel decided to take Amelie somewhere else.


    "Why did you send the driver home?" Amelie asked as they were the only ones in the car now.


    "Because I don¡¯t want a third person to stay between us. Let¡¯s move to the front," Gabriel opined and exited the car from his side.


    Amelie shook her head and stepped out before settling in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    Gabriel made sure she had worn the seat belt and drove her out of the hotel¡¯s premises. "I am quite impressed with your work. I think I made the right decision to keep you as my secretary. Even Karmen wasn¡¯t this good in the work," he spoke. He didn¡¯t wish to keep silence during this journey.


    Amelie simply smiled. "You need not to lie about that. Karmen is more experienced than me," she replied.


    "I agree. However, you did an exceptional job on your first day," Gabriel stated.


    Amelie turned her head and looked at him intently. "You don¡¯t need to make me happy with a false praise. If you find any fault in my work, then you can scold me. I won¡¯t mind."


    "What should I do with you, Amelie?" Gabriel mused and gazed at her for a brief moment. His violet eyes made her gulp as she saw the admiration in them and something more, which she couldn¡¯t read.


    Amelie looked ahead, wondering where they were going.


    "Did you make friends?" Gabriel asked.


    "Yes! I met your gamma, Denzel Warner. He is such a nice guy. We even had lunch together. Denzel told me about a lot of things," Amelie began praising Denzel with an enthusiastic tone, but it made Gabriel jealous.


    "Kitten, why don¡¯t you stop praising him?" Gabriel¡¯s voice carried a warning. Amelie felt the air turning tense and she turned quiet after apologizing to him.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t he the one who asked me about making friends? And I didn¡¯t even praise Denzel,¡¯ Amelie thought.


    "Why are you sulking now?" Gabriel remarked.


    "I didn¡¯t. You were..." Amelie suddenly raised her voice at him while ring at him only to realize she couldn¡¯t speak in such a way with Alpha Prince Gabriel. "Forgive me," she whispered and lowered her eyes.


    Gabriel simply smiled in amusement and finally applied brakes to the car.


    Amelie looked outside and saw they were in an isted ce, surrounded by the forest cover.


    "Why are we here?" Amelie asked, gazing at Gabriel in confusion.


    "I want to show you something," Gabriel replied and exited the car. Amelie, too, stepped out from her side and went to him.


    "In the forest, what¡¯s there to show?" Amelie questioned.


    "Well, that¡¯s a surprise," Gabriel said and grasped her hand gently. He led her way and together, they walked through the narrow pathway. Amelie quietly followed his steps only to stop after a certain distance.


    Everything was dark and Amelie again asked, "Did youe for a run? I am afraid but I don¡¯t possess a wolf. So, I can¡¯t run¨C" her words abruptly ceased in her throat when Gabriel pressed his finger on her lips.


    "Stay quiet," Gabriel¡¯s deep voice not only resonated in her ears, but also the forest. His eyes shone, mesmerizing Amelie once again. He lowered his hand and looked up at the sky before checking the time on the watch.


    "The moon will be visible soon," Gabriel murmured and kept his gaze fixed on the sky for a while.


    Finally, after fifteen minutes of wait, the moon showed itself in the sky. The moment, its illuminance fell upon that area, the bioluminescent flowers bloomed under its glow, causing Amelie¡¯s eyes to go widen.


    "What¡¯s this?" Amelie mumbled. She has never witnessed anything like this before.


    "It¡¯s a secret garden of San Ravendale. The full moon brightens this ce," Gabriel told her.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s magical!" Amelie pronounced. She walked ahead, her hand leaving his as she walked toward the blooms to touch them.


    A smile formed on her lips when her fingers brushed over the various colors flowers, and even some bright pores filled the air.


    Gabriel observed her from this distance before walking toward her.


    "Gabriel, it is such a heavenly ce!" She said and turned to him. The entire garden was glowing under the moonlight and she even spotted the butterflies reaching those flowers.


    "Did you like it?" Gabriel asked as he stopped right in front of her.


    "Absolutely. I never saw anything like this before," Amelie replied.


    "Give me your hands," Gabriel told her.


    Amelie instantly ced her hands on his. He drew her close, his grip on her hands remained gentle.


    "Amelie, you can ask any wish here and it will be granted," Gabriel whispered.


    "Really? Did your wish grant too?" asked Amelie.


    "Yes. My wishes got fulfilled," Gabriel replied.


    "Then, I should too." Amelie shut her eyes and began praying to the Moon Goddess.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel kept his eyes glued to her serene face. <i>¡¯Though I never trusted you, Moon Goddess, after you didn¡¯t grant me a mate for twelve years and believed you also despised me. However, I want to trust you this time. I want Amelie to be my mate. I want my connection to strengthen with her,¡¯ </i>he thought.


    Amelie opened her eyes and met his gaze. "I am done. Did you ask too?" she curiously asked.


    "Hmm. But I wonder if she would grant it this time," Gabriel murmured.


    "Huh? But you said all your wishes were heard," Amelie replied.


    "Except for one," Gabriel answered.


    Amelie understood what he meant by that. "Maybe this time it will be granted. Keep faith," she told him.


    Gabriel hummed and leaned down to kiss her when Amelie ced her palm between their mouths. "We can¡¯t. Sorry," she whispered and took some steps away from him.

 Chapter 28: His touch could quench

    <h4>Chapter 28: His touch could quench</h4>


    "But if I won¡¯t kiss you, my wish won¡¯t be granted," Gabriel said, keeping his gaze fixed at her.


    "What did you ask for?" Amelie questioned, still keeping the hand between them.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t say anything and moved back. Meanwhile, Amelie lowered her hand, thinking if she did wrong. She remembered the deal they had made, yet she broke it first. Gabriel was too good that he didn¡¯t remind her of that every time. But Amelie didn¡¯t want to take advantage of his kindness all the time.


    "Gabriel, I¡¯m sorry for not keeping the words I have given you when you rescued me," Amelie began. "I would be asking too much from you, but Gabriel, I need time. I know you are finding your own answers while being around you."


    "Shall we go?" Gabriel asked with an indifferent tone. This time itcked warmth and she realised it was because of her reluctance to kiss him.


    "Don¡¯t be angry with me," Amelie said, holding his hand, thus stopping him from walking away.


    "You overthink a lot," Gabriel said, tilting his head to meet her gaze. "I indeed want answers, but I also want you." He spotted her few loose hair strands and tucked them behind her ears.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that in the office some employees tried tarnishing your character? Why did I learn from my gamma than you? Didn¡¯t I give you authority to shut such mouths?" Gabriel suddenly questioned her. His sudden outburst made her realize that the prince was possessive of her and nothing was hidden from her.


    "Isn¡¯t that the reason you refused to let me kiss you?" Gabriel murmured. "I can read you easily, Amelie."


    The pad of his fingers traced a gentle path along her cheek, igniting a warmth that she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Amelie lowered her gaze. "It¡¯s not always necessary to answer everything," she whispered. "And it¡¯s not untrue that you¡¯ve given me all of this because of the night I spent with you."


    She paused, her fingers tightening slightly at her sides. "But I don¡¯t regret it," she admitted. "Meeting you is the most beautiful thing that has ever happened to me."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened. He held her hands, rubbing them slowly. "If you will keep saying such words, I may blush," he murmured.


    "What?" Amelie eximed before chuckling. "Did you send Denzel to me today?"


    Gabriel tilted his head slightly, amusement flickering in his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Umm... It was my first day at work, and you weren¡¯t in the office. The employees were already talking about our rtionship, and then suddenly, Denzel showed up, asking me to have lunch with him." Amelie narrowed her eyes yfully. "You did that, didn¡¯t you? So I wouldn¡¯t feel out of ce."


    Gabriel smirked. "I didn¡¯t know you were this sharp."


    "It wasn¡¯t hard to notice," she replied with confidence.


    He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a low murmur. "Hmm. Then, don¡¯t you think I deserve a reward for my efforts?"


    Amelie immediately understood what he was hinting at. A teasing smile yed on her lips. "Close your eyes," she instructed.


    Gabriel arched a brow. "Why?"


    "Just close them," she insisted, stepping closer.


    With a knowing smirk, Gabriel finallyplied, shutting his eyes. His heart pounded in anticipation. It had always been a challenge to get Amelie to surrender to moments like this.


    He was Gabriel, someone any she-wolf would willingly throw herself at. Yet here he was, waiting, hoping, for Amelie¡¯s one kiss.


    And the wait ended when she finally pressed her lips on his.


    Amelie was ready to step back, but Gabriel was far from over with this. His hands shot out and his arm wrapped around her waist, his hand cradling her neck before drawing her close to him. His eyes were opened, eager to see that flustered expression on her face.


    A smirk appeared on his lips, his tongue traced her lips, seeking an entry to her mouth. The illuminated flowers jiggled, a rare phenomenon, which happened only when the mates were bound together by their fate.


    Amelie gave in and her lips parted slightly. She was unable to keep on her toes when Gabriel suddenly lifted her in the air, shocking her.


    Before she could react to that, she felt his tongue in her mouth, teasing hers. Her nails dug into his zer in nervousness, her heartbeats were already rapid.


    The kiss was nothing like she had shared with him that night. It was more possessive and hungry. It appeared like he was craving for her. But why her body was reacting the same way? Why was she suddenly feeling a burning sensation in her body as if only his touch could quench it?


    She moved her head, matching his pace, her one hand reaching his cheek, thus keeping a hold there. In that moment, she forgot everything. All that mattered was this kiss and Gabriel. His scent turning stronger than ever, making her head spin, intoxicating herpletely.


    Meanwhile, for Gabriel and his wolf, the feeling as entirely different. ¡¯Mine,¡¯ Gabriel repeated this word in his mind with every nibble. The touch of her hand on his cheek made him realize only she could make him feel this calm even when he and Valko felt hungry for her.


    He finally made Ameliend on the ground, her back tilting backward and he realized it was the time to pull away. As he withdrew from the kiss, they both gasped for air and his eyes noticed how swollen he left her lips.


    Amelie stared into his eyes in disbelief, realizing how badly she wanted him. His violet eyes sent a shiver down her spine for some reason.


    "I hope this reward was good enough," Amelie said, taking deep breaths.


    "More than enough. Now, it has left with a need of more. Don¡¯t deny that you don¡¯t feel the same," Gabriel muttered. His piercing gaze made Amelie gulp slowly. Indeed, she wanted him to explore every inch of her body.


    ¡¯I am going mad. Moon Goddess, what kind of fate are you knitting for me?¡¯ Amelie thought.

 Chapter 29: Gabriel is after my life!

    <h4>Chapter 29: Gabriel is after my life!</h4>


    Alex slumped to the chair, and checked the phone, which was buzzing continuosly for a while. He was already exhausted from the entire day¡¯s work but Flora didn¡¯t stop pestering him.


    Answering his call, he brought the phone to his ear.


    "Where were you? You didn¡¯t answer my single call, nor you gave me any replies to my messages. What are you pulling, Alex?" Flora angrily spat from the other side.


    "I¡¯ve been working. If I¡¯m not answering the call, you should understand that I¡¯m busy," Alex told her, but didn¡¯t raise his voice. He couldn¡¯t because she was his Luna, the chosen mate. However, deep down, he recalled Amelie, who would never even bother her.


    ¡¯Fuck, I shouldn¡¯t remember that bitch. Because of her, I almost lost my life,¡¯ Alex thought.


    "Sorry. Should Ie over there? I will give you a head massage," Flora said, sounding a bit worried.


    Alex though he truly needed his mate with him. He was stressed since the day he had returned from San Ravendale. The memories of almost losing his own life still feared him.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Let¡¯s have dinner together at my home. You can stay the night here too," Alex told her.


    Flora got happy upon hearing that. "I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes," she said and hung up the call.


    Alex put the phone on the round table and pressed his fingers on the temple of his forehead. He heard a knock on the door and lowered his hand.


    "Alpha Alex, may Ie inside?" It was Zander, his beta, on the door.


    "Yes," Alex replied in a loud enough voice and Zander walked in with a phone in his hand.


    "It¡¯s Alpha Prince Gabriel on the call," Zander informed him in a low voice.


    "What?" Alex stopped blinking and a sudden lump formed in his throat. Swallowing it, he took the phone from Zander and brought it to his ear.


    "Good evening, Prince Gabriel," Alex greeted him with respect.


    "Drop the formality, Alex," Gabriel coldly said from the other side. Holding the ss of alcohol in his other hand, he continued, "I heard that Amelie¡¯s foolish sister is spreading some shitty rumors about her. Did I not warn you to make sure no one in your pack speak against Amelie? I think you have taken my warning lightly. If I step a foot there, no one can save you from me. Last time you got saved because you were lucky, but this time no one wille!"


    Gabriel openly threatened him this time, causing Alex¡¯s body to tremble in fear.


    "I will look into it. It¡¯s not easy to dissipate the rumors in a single day," Alex stated.


    "You think I want to hear your pathetic excuses," Gabriel growled from the other side and Alex moved the phone away from his phone.


    "It won¡¯t happen again, Prince Gabriel. Trust me," Alex said, urging him to give a chance.


    "Trust word doesn¡¯t suiting from your mouth," Gabriel said. "If I hear another wrong word about Amelie, you aren¡¯t going to live."


    Before Alex could respond, Gabriel cut the call.


    "Fuck!" Alex clenched the phone hard in his hand. He wanted to smash it, but Zander was quick to take the phone from him.


    "You need to stay calm," Zander said.


    "How the fuck am I supposed to be calm? That bitch has ruined me. Gabriel is after my life! What kind of beta you are! I told you that night not to let her leave this ce and now, she is with a man who is threatening me constantly. I have to beg for my own life," Alex yelled at Zander in frustration and ran his fingers through his hair before standing up.


    He kicked away the chair and it mmed against the wall.


    Zander stood quietly, not uttering a word.


    "Agh! Why is Gabriel even protecting a fucking, weak omega?" Alex muttered, lowering his hand to his side.


    "As far as I know they spent a night together in the hotel. One of our warriors said that he did see a drenched woman heading inside the hotel with Gabriel. However, he didn¡¯t see her face. We inquired at the hotel as well, but the refused saying any woman named Amelie checked in there that night," Zander asserted.


    "You mean... She spent a night with him!?" Alex arched his eyebrow. "What¡¯s even good in her? I thought Gabriel had high standards," he said.


    "Shouldn¡¯t Alpha ask the same question from himself?" Zander questioned.


    "What?" Alex frowned. Because Zander was his childhood friend, he couldn¡¯t even say anything to him.


    "You got Amelie pregnant. You created this very problem, Alex. Then, you decided to get her killed because you never saw her as your luna. Amelie doesn¡¯t want to return, so you should do your best to remove every rumor about her," Zander advised him.


    "Yeah. You are right. I made the worst mistake of my life. I will put an order in action, making sure no one in the pack talks bad about Amelie," Alex asserted.


    "Won¡¯t people doubt why you are doing this?"


    "I am not supposed to tell anyone that Amelie is with Gabriel. My life is stuck on my throat. You have no idea I never felt such kind of fear in my life," Alex stated.


    "You can talk to your father. Maybe he will speak with the King. I am sure Prince Gabriel will not say anything before his father," Zander suggested.


    "Gabriel isn¡¯t scared of his father. The rumors about him aren¡¯t wrong. He pierced my cheek with that silver dagger. I don¡¯t wish to anger him, Zander," Alex stated with a serious expression. He sensed the presence of Flora in the mansion and told Zander he should leave.


    Zander nodded and left the room.


    Alex took deep breaths and brought the chair back to its original ce.


    "Alex!" Flora¡¯s voice reached his ears and he wore a fake smile on his lips.

 Chapter 30: You aren’t a bad kisser

    <h4>Chapter 30: You aren¡¯t a bad kisser</h4>


    "Alex, I was so worried for you. Where have you gone? And what kind of work did you get suddenly?" Flora asked, cupping Alex¡¯s face.


    "Some pack-rted work. I¡¯m new to this position of the Alpha of my pack," Alex told her, hoping she would not ask more questions.


    Flora then lowered her hands before cing her handbag on the recliner.


    "Yeah, you are right. Why did you suddenly stop the search for Amelie? My parents do want their eldest daughter back," Flora said cleverly. The truth was, no one in the Conley family wanted Amelie¡¯s return.


    "Did we not already discuss this matter?" Alex asked with a frown.


    "I didn¡¯t get it, Alex. Why did you suddenly stop the search? It seems you are scared of something. Or are you hiding Amelie from me to protect your pup, which is growing in her womb?" Flora turned on her heels, meeting Alex¡¯s sharp, golden gaze.


    "Leave!" Alex said, pointing toward the door. "I have nothing remaining to talk to you about. You don¡¯t even trust me. I chose you as my Luna. Yet, all you think about is Amelie. If you keep doing this, I am afraid I will not hesitate to punish you," he pronounced with a stern gaze.


    Flora gulped hard and lowered her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, Alex. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you," she apologized humbly. "I am just worried thinking about what made you stop it all of a sudden."


    "Amelie is a runaway wolf from this pack. So, I find there¡¯s no need to waste my efforts over her. I want everyone in the pack to forget her. She was my fated mate, no doubt, but an omega can never be the mother of my pups. You are my soon-to-be Luna, Flora. Keep that in mind," Alex said and held her hands.


    Flora felt a deep assurance hearing his words. ¡¯Alex would never betray me. I was a fool to doubt him,¡¯ she thought.


    "Does your family really want Amelie back? Your father is in the pack meeting too. He was apologizing on Amelie¡¯s behalf and told me not to take her into the pack even if she returned," Alex asserted.


    "Oh, Dad did say that?" Flora pretended she didn¡¯t know about this. "Last night he and Mom looked worried. That¡¯s why I said that. But don¡¯t mind it anymore. For me, you are the only one who matters," she stated with a smile and hugged him.


    ~~~~


    Amelie got the hups as if someone was talking about her. She drank another ss of water while caressing her chest. As she rested the ss on the table, she got flustered upon sensing Gabriel¡¯s presence.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, tilting her head.


    Gabriel tenderly moved her hair to the front. She blinked in confusion, but he didn¡¯t answer her.


    She felt a shiver run down her spine upon feeling the brush of the pad of his fingers on her nape. Her breath caught in her throat, making her wonder what he was doing.


    She fidgeted with her fingers nervously and realized even her hups were gone.


    Gabriel¡¯s violet eyes darted at that mark as he tried to find the kind of spell used on it to bind it. Though he had asked Louis to find out about the mark, finding a witch could be a tedious task, which could even take months to years.


    Finally, he took a step back, bringing the hair to her back.


    Amelie turned to look at him. "What was that?" she demanded an answer.


    "Nothing," Gabriel replied. "You aren¡¯t a bad kisser," he suddenly said.


    "What?" Amelie was flustered to hear him. She recalled how she almost lost herself in that. But it was her who initiated it.


    The back of Gabriel¡¯s palm caressed Amelie¡¯s cheek. "You are blushing," he whispered. She thought he would kiss her as his face inched closer, but he moved to her ear. "Good night, Amelie," he whispered before taking a step back and leaving her sight.


    Amelie felt how her heart started beating rapidly. "He is doing something to me. How can I feel attracted to someone else so soon?" she murmured and shook her head.


    As she walked to the door to close it from inside, she heard a few whispers from the corridor.


    Amelie stepped out and followed the whispers. She saw Gabriel and Karmen standing together.


    "The body had turned pale blue. I think it was a poison, Gabriel," Karmen told him. "A slow poison, which showed its effectte," he opined.


    "You mean to say after two days of the spy¡¯s death, the poison showed its effect!?" Gabriel mused.


    "That¡¯s just an assumption," Karmen replied.


    "It¡¯s a spell," Gabriel stated. "Well, I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s retire for the night," he said and turned around.


    Amelie got scared of being spotted and hid behind the pir. ¡¯Why am I hiding?¡¯ she thought.


    She turned around to go straight to her room when Gabriel blocked her path.


    "Do you want to sleep together?" he asked. "You aren¡¯t unable to sleep alone, right? We can sleep on my bed. It¡¯s quite big and we can fit well in it," he said, smirking.


    "No, I don¡¯t want to," Amelie said and took a step left, but Gabriel took a step in the same direction. Her face bumped against his chest, flustering her.


    "What did you hear?" Gabriel asked, forcing her to look up as he held her chin.


    "Am I not supposed to hear that?" Amelie arched her eyebrows.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied. "Don¡¯t tell about it to anyone."


    "I don¡¯t do gossips," Amelie replied.


    "I know. But I love to warn people," Gabriel stated with a smirk. "Sleep tight. If I find you outside your room, then you won¡¯t sleep alone ever. You¡¯ll find me beside you every night," he pronounced, thus letting go of her chin.


    As he brushed past her, Gabriel said, "Your heart beats react differently around me. I suppose it¡¯s because I affect you, Amelie." Before she could respond to him by turning around, she found he had already disappeared from her sight.

 Chapter 31: I know I’m hot, Amelie

    <h4>Chapter 31: I know I¡¯m hot, Amelie</h4>


    The next morning, Amelie prepared two coffee mugs, one for herself and the other for Gabriel. Through Albus, she had found out the prince loved drinking coffee in the morning after having a bath.


    She knocked on the door while holding the tray in one hand.


    "Come in," Gabriel¡¯s voice reached her ears, and she pushed the door open before walking inside.


    Amelie pushed the door open and stepped inside. "Good morning, Gabriel. I brought coffee for¡ª" She froze mid-sentence, her words catching in her throat as her gaze locked onto him.


    Gabriel stood before her, d in nothing but a loosely wrapped towel hanging low on his hips. Droplets of water trailed down his chiseled torso, highlighting the defined V-line that disappeared beneath the fabric.


    Amelie swallowed hard, her throat suddenly dry. She was rooted to the spot, unable to tear her eyes away. Her stare was so intense that she didn¡¯t realize how obvious it was until Gabriel stepped closer.


    Lowering his head to meet her gaze, he smirked. "I know I¡¯m hot, Amelie, but if you keep looking at me like that, I might just start blushing."


    Grabbing the coffee mug, he noticed the second one, realizing Amelie wanted to have coffee with him.


    However, she turned around, ready to leave the room.


    "Weren¡¯t you here for coffee with me?" Gabriel questioned. "Come, have a seat. There¡¯s no need to shy away. I suppose you will keep seeing me in this avatar a lot of times," he asserted, noticing the shift in her expression.


    Amelie looked at him before walking toward the couch in the seating area and cing the tray on the ss table. Gabriel walked there and rested the mug down.


    "I¡¯ll put on some clothes. In the meantime, you should drink the coffee," said Gabriel and walked ahead to the closet. Sliding the ss door, he disappeared from her sight.


    Amelie heaved a breath of relief and grabbed the mug.


    She took a slow sip before taking in her surroundings. This was the second time she was in Gabriel¡¯s room. Yesterday, she couldn¡¯t get the time to take a look, but now she was taking her time.


    Gabriel¡¯s room was thergest one in the mansion. It was a blend of contemporary and modern style. Her eyes darted to therge photo of Gabriel, which was right on the front wall if seated on the bed. Everything was tidy, of course, there were so many servants who would not let it happen.


    <i>¡¯So far, I am unable to understand why I get a musky scent from him. Even when he was standing close to me, more than the soap fragrance, I was getting that musky scent. Is he my m...¡¯ </i>Amelie didn¡¯t finish her thoughts, not wanting to believe this theory anymore.


    Though in their world, scent was the strongest way to find a mate, however, after being betrayed by her own fated mate, Amelie started doubting it.


    Alex was also good to her in the beginning. He was ready to fight the world for her. That was what he used to tell her.


    "What are you lost in, kitten?" The moment Gabriel¡¯s voice reached her ears, she snapped back to reality. She looked at him, now dressed in ck.


    Gabriel, instead of taking a seat on the sofa chair, sat next to her. He grabbed the mug and inhaled the aroma of the coffee. "What were you thinking?" he asked again, taking a sip while keeping his gaze focused on her.


    "Nothing," Amelie lied.


    "Did you have a good sleep?" Gabriel questioned before taking another sip.


    "Yeah."


    Gabriel observed her closely while drinking his coffee as silence stretched between them.


    Amelie felt awkward, wondering how to break the ice. "Um... Last night, you talked with Karmen about some spy¡¯s death. Is it a serious issue?" She then turned her head. "I am not asking because I want to gossip with someone. I am just curious," she exined.


    "Have you heard of the Blood Dominion?" Gabriel asked her. "I suppose you haven¡¯t," he then added.


    "I have," Amelie answered.


    "Interesting," he mused.


    "I heard the elders gossiping about it once in the pack, and it was in the news too. There were several articles about it," she stated.


    "Oh, so you know. I am not aware of news and stuff," Gabriel stated.


    "Did someone from there kill your spy?" Amelie inquired.


    "Yes. I need to discuss the matter with my dad," Gabriel answered.


    "I see. I hope the spy who sacrificed his life rests in peace," Amelie prayed in a low voice. She silently finished her coffee, cing the mug on the tray. She waited for Gabriel to finish his coffee, who was still drinking it.


    "Gabriel, do you feel strange around me?" Amelie¡¯s question amused him. He rested the mug on the tray and leaned back.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "I wonder if you get any scent from me," Amelie said in a low voice.


    "Do you?" He asked her the same question.


    "No," she lied immediately, sping her hands together.


    Gabriel noticed that, but he didn¡¯t say a word. "If I had received your scent, then I would¡¯ve marked you by now," he truthfully told her.


    "Oh." Amelie then thought,<i> ¡¯I think the scent I receive is something else. If we were truly mates, he would have gotten it.¡¯ </i>


    "I¡¯ll take these downstairs," Amelie said, almost rising to her feet, but Gabriel caught her wrist, stopping her.


    "You aren¡¯t a servant here," he reminded her. Gabriel then moved closer to her and continued, "Help me dry my hair. It¡¯s still damp."


    "Sure," she immediately agreed. "Where¡¯s the dryer?"


    Gabriel stood up along with her and walked them to the dressing table in the closet room.


    "Take a seat," Amelie instructed him before grabbing the dryer from him and plugging it in.


    As Gabriel sat on the velvety chair, Amelie lightly brushed her fingers over his scalp, turning on the dryer, which blew hot air over his head.

 Chapter 32: Aborting the pup

    <h4>Chapter 32: Aborting the pup</h4>


    "It¡¯s done!"


    Amelie turned off the dryer and ced it back in its original spot before stepping away.


    Gabriel ran a hand through his hair, smoothing it into ce before picking up ab to adjust it to his usual style. "Thank you," he said casually.


    Amelie tilted her head slightly, watching him with a curious expression. ¡¯Why did he ask me to do that?¡¯ she wondered. Still, she masked her thoughts with a polite smile. "You¡¯re wee."


    She shifted her stance and sped her hands in front of her. "You¡¯ll have a busy day at the office. Your schedule includes three back-to-back meetings, starting from ten in the morning and running until two in the afternoon," she informed him.


    Gabriel turned to face her. "In that case, let¡¯s have breakfast before heading to work," he suggested.


    Amelie nodded in agreement and left for the dining room ahead of him. Gabriel, on the other hand, took his time arriving. As he entered, Albus stepped forward, whispering something discreetly in his ear.


    Gabriel sighed in mild irritation before speaking. "You should just block Casaio¡¯s number."


    Albus straightened and shook his head. "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that, Sir. You know this well."


    Gabriel smirked slightly. "Then enjoy being pestered by his constant nagging," he remarked dryly. "Now, enough talk. I¡¯d like to eat in peace."


    His gaze shifted to Amelie, who was patiently waiting for him to start before she touched her food. Once he picked up his utensils and took the first bite, she followed suit.


    Afortable silence stretched between them until Amelie finally spoke, setting her sandwich back on her te. "Eldest siblings worry about their younger ones. I¡¯m sure your brother is no different."


    Gabriel scoffed lightly. "That¡¯s an idealistic way of thinking," he countered. "Casaio isn¡¯t concerned about me. He enjoys meddling for his own benefit. When people grow up, even siblings be selfish and go their separate ways. You¡¯ve seen that firsthand, haven¡¯t you?"


    The words struck Amelie deep. Her fingers instinctively tightened around her napkin as her shoulders stiffened. ¡¯He¡¯s right,¡¯ she admitted internally. But still, hearing it so bluntly unsettled her.


    Without another word, she quietly finished thest few bites of her meal, then ced her utensils down. "Excuse me," she murmured before rising from her chair and leaving the dining room.


    Gabriel watched her retreating figure, his fork pausing mid-air. His brows furrowed slightly. "Did I upset her?" he mumbled to himself before taking another bite of scrambled eggs.


    Butler Albus stepped forward. "Sir, Miss Amelie is still coping with betrayal. She confided in me that her sister cheated on her with her former mate. I believe Prince Gabriel should tread more carefully on such matters."


    Gabriel remained silent, absorbing the information.


    ~~~


    Amelie stared at her phone screen, her gaze lingering on an old picture of her family stored in the gallery. She had logged into her ount the night before to retrieve ess. It was from a time before she had awakened her wolf.


    Back then, her parents had still been kind to her. Back then, her younger sister, Flora, had been the best sister she could ever ask for.


    Amelie wasn¡¯t longing for them. But she found herself questioning the very essence of family love¡ªwas it ever real, or had it always been conditional?


    Just then, A voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Gabriel¡¯s voice drew her attention. She quickly turned off her phone and lifted her head, finding him standing straight before her.


    Seated on the cool marble steps of the porch, Amelie took a moment before rising to her feet, brushing off her pants. "Why are you apologizing?"


    Gabriel frowned slightly. "Didn¡¯t I upset you earlier? For me, family love, sibling love, it doesn¡¯t exist. And considering your sister betrayed you, I assumed you wouldn¡¯t miss her anymore."


    "I don¡¯t," Amelie replied without hesitation. A small smile tugged at her lips. "But I didn¡¯t expect Prince Gabriel to apologize over something so trivial," she mused, a hint of amusement in her tone.


    As Amelie took a step down, her step faltered and she feared to fall off the stairs. However, Gabriel had his arm wrapped around her belly at the right time, preventing her from the fall.


    "Be careful. You are pregnant," Gabriel whispered with a worry as she tilted her head to look at him.


    Amelie tilted her head, meeting his gaze. "Thank you," she said softly, expecting him to let go.


    But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he kept a gentle hold on her hand, steadying her as they descended the steps together.


    When they reached the car, Gabriel opened the door and gestured for her to get in.


    Without protest, Amelie climbed into the back seat, settling herself. Gabriel followed, entering from the other side.


    Karmen, who was already seated at the front, turned to greet Gabriel. "Good morning, Your Highness."


    Gabriel chuckled at the way his beta greeted him while taking the tablet from Amelie and skimming through it.


    Gabriel arched an eyebrow. "What¡¯s with your tone today?"


    "Nothing," Karmen replied with a small smile. His gaze then flickered to Amelie through the rear-view mirror. "You looked upset earlier," he remarked. He had seen her and Gabriel on the stairs.


    The car had already pulled out of the mansion¡¯s gates.


    "Were you missing your family?" Karmen probed.


    Amelie¡¯s response was swift. "No."


    Karmen hummed thoughtfully. "Hmm. Alex has managed to stop the rumors about you in the Red River Pack as per Prince Gabriel¡¯s order. I have to wonder, though, why didn¡¯t you consider aborting the pup, given that it carries someone else¡¯s imprint?"


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers stilled on the tablet. His gaze darkened as he lifted his eyes.


    "Karmen! Watch your mouth. How dare you say that to Amelie?" His voice raised as the color of his turning into a deeper shade of violet.


    "Forgive me, Prince Gabriel. I was merely preparing Amelie for the questions that your family might ask in the uing g from her," Karmen pronounced.

 Chapter 33: How pathetic she feels

    <h4>Chapter 33: How pathetic she feels</h4>


    "Karmen, you are my beta, but that doesn¡¯t give you the freedom to spew nonsense," Gabriel said with a stern tone and a disappointed gaze.


    Turning to Amelie, he said, "Forgive me that you¡¯ve to hear such words."


    "Don¡¯t apologize," Amelie said. "Karmen¡¯s question may sound harsh, but I think it¡¯s not a wrong question."


    Taking a deep breath, she lowered her eyes while fiddling with her fingers. "I got pregnant because of Alex, but the pup is in my womb. I will nourish it for months, making it mine alone. The first time when the doctor told me about my pup, I formed an instant connection with them. Both my pup and I didn¡¯t know if we were rejected. And my weak omega status shouldn¡¯t affect this pup. It¡¯s not the pup¡¯s fault. That¡¯s why I decided to save it. I think if not for this pup, I would have never met wonderful people like you."


    A smile formed on Amelie¡¯s lips as she gazed at Gabriel, then Karmen.


    "Please forgive me, Amelie. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you," Karmen apologized in a humble tone.


    "It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind," Amelie replied.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel fell into a deep contemtion. Did mothers save their babies like this? Did his mother had the same thoughts when she had Gabriel?


    <i>¡¯I don¡¯t think so. Every time I meet my mom, she speaks how pathetic she feels to have me,¡¯</i> Gabriel thought and suddenly, he was boiling with anger.


    Amelie¡¯s touch on his hand brought him to reality, the anger developed inside him had disappeared too. He met her gaze and held it for a moment.


    "Where are you lost?" Amelie pulled her hand back while realizing something bothered Gabriel. She didn¡¯t wish to see him punishing or fighting with his own beta. "Don¡¯t be upset with Karmen," she whispered, leaning close to his ear.


    Gabriel mused at her request and hummed in agreement.


    Finally, the journey ended and they exited the car. Amelie stood a little behind Gabriel while holding the office bag and tablet in her hands.


    As they walked in, Gabriel spoke in a hushed tone with Karmen.


    "I may disown you if you hurt Amelie," Gabriel said.


    "Forgive me," Karmen apologized in guilt.


    "I won¡¯t," Gabriel said and stepped into the elevator. "Take the elevator after us," he told Karmen, who nodded as he saw Amelie stepping into it. He understood Gabriel¡¯s nature well. He had built a fondness toward Amelie, thus deciding that he would respect his Alpha¡¯s choice.


    Meanwhile, as the elevator closed, Amelie said, "There was enough space here. You should have let Karmen step in, Sir." The formality in her tone remained with the use of an obligatory title.


    "Amelie, you are going to be a great mother," Gabriel remarked. She got flustered with such a suddenpliment. "When your pup will grow up, they will be proud of you. You tackled Karmen¡¯s question really well. He loves to judge people since he¡¯s my beta and remains on alert more than me. I am d we met, Amelie."


    She looked at him in bewilderment. "Even I feel fortunate to meet you," Amelie replied and tucked the loose strands behind her ear. "You gave a new meaning to my life."


    Gabriel turned fully to her, closing the small distance between them. Amelie instinctively stepped back, but he matched her movements, stalking forward until her back pressed against the cold elevator wall.


    And her breath hitched.


    He caged her in, one arm on either side of her, his towering frame enveloping her space. Lowering his head slightly, his violet eyes danced with amusement.


    "Amelie," he began, "you did flirt with me just now, didn¡¯t you?"


    Her lips parted in shock, and an immediate response came, "No!" She blinked her eyes rapidly, looking at the disy. It was on the 20th floor and 10 more floors needed to be climbed.


    Gabriel pulled her chin up, thus making her look at him. "Amelie, I¡¯ve already begun liking you. It¡¯s too fast, isn¡¯t it?"


    She stopped blinking, staring at him in disbelief. "Yes," Amelie replied.


    "Today you¡¯ll meet thepany¡¯s executives. I want them to know my wonderful secretary," Gabriel lowered his hand and took a step away.


    "Sir, but you have many meetings to attend," Amelie said.


    "But I can cancel them on my leisure," Gabriel remarked.


    "That would be unprofessional. You are supposed to finish the work within a day," Amelie murmured.


    "You talk like my mentor," Gabriel said.


    Amelie pursed her lips together when the elevator doors finally opened.


    Gabriel matched her steps and exited it at the same time. As they headed toward Gabriel¡¯s office, where Amelie hadn¡¯t stepped foot yet.


    The executive staff stood up to greet Gabriel, but he didn¡¯t returned their greetings.


    Therge ss doors to his office opened automatically, but Gabriel stopped.


    "What happened?" Amelie stopped abruptly too.


    "You should go to your office cab," Gabriel told her.


    Amelie nodded and without questioning him, she changed her path.


    Gabriel then went inside and saw Casaio on the office couch with a magazine in his hands.


    "Good morning, Brother," Casaio said as Gabriel finally was in the office.


    "You didn¡¯t go back!?" Gabriel asked and walked to his desk.


    "No," Casaio replied and put the magazine on the table and turned his head to look at Gabriel.


    "You are quite serious about Amelie, aren¡¯t you? Taking her to a secret, sacred garden was a romantic move," Casaio said. "The pce won¡¯t ept her. You better let her go before our dear mother will make her move."


    "Thank you for your advice. Now, you can leave," Gabriel said, ignoring what Casaio just said.


    Karmen walked into the office and greeted Casaio. He was surprised seeing the eldest prince hadn¡¯t left San Ravendale.


    "Dear brother, don¡¯t yell at meter for not warning you," Casaio stated and finally stood up.


    "That won¡¯t happen, Casaio," Gabriel met his gaze. "I am quite busy. So, please leave before I kick you out," he muttered.

 Chapter 34: I want to choose you

    <h4>Chapter 34: I want to choose you</h4>


    "See you at the g then," Casaio said and walked out of the office. However, he didn¡¯t leave right away, instead, he went to see Amelie.


    She was checking the files that were stacked on her desk when heard the door opening.


    Lifting her head, Amelie found the eldest prince standing in front of her. She was quick to greet him in her humble tone while keeping her gaze low.


    Casaio didn¡¯t respond to her and approached her. "Our mother will not like your presence next to Gabriel. So, make sure you don¡¯t attend the g. She doesn¡¯t like Gabriel, and your presence may trigger her more. I hope you understand what I mean, Miss Amelie," he said, keeping the talk straightforward.


    "Yes, Sir," Amelie replied.


    "Good," Casaio took a step back and turned around only to see Gabriel.


    "I told you to leave right away, not to lecture Amelie," Gabriel stated.


    Casaio let out a low chuckle, a knowing smirk ying on his lips, before walking past his younger brother without another word. His silence was more provoking than any parting remark he could have made.


    Gabriel stood rigid, his jaw tightening as he watched his brother leave. A storm of fury brewed within him.


    His mother¡¯s resentment was something he had long endured, but now his eldest brother had joined in, meddling where he wasn¡¯t needed.


    Casaio had always found ways to get under his skin, but this time he crossed the limit.


    He exhaled sharply, turning back to Amelie. "Don¡¯t listen to him. And don¡¯t¡ª"


    "I will attend the g with you," Amelie interrupted.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. He had expected instant refusal from her. After all, she had just been warned about the consequences.


    But Amelie had made up her mind. Gabriel had done so much for her, more than anyone ever had. If attending this g was what he wanted, if standing beside him in that grand hall was what it took, then she wouldn¡¯t back down.


    Gabriel studied her for a moment, his anger momentarily reced by her small, genuine smile.


    "Is it out of obligation?" Gabriel asked.


    "No. Not because of that. But I want to do it," Amelie replied. "I want to choose you," she asserted.


    Gabriel¡¯s breath caught at her words.<i> ¡¯She wants to choose me.¡¯ </i>


    For as long as he could remember, he had been seen as a ruthless, untouchable and heartless Alpha, a man feared and respected but never truly chosen by anyone. His past rtionships had been to fulfill his sexual needs. They were built on necessity, never on something as simple yet profound as want. However, he never even wanted any of those women from his past to be with him since they never attracted him the way Amelie did.


    But Amelie¡¯s words shattered that perception.


    Deep inside, beneath the hardened exterior, he had always been like a child, yearning for warmth, for attention, for someone who would be willing to stay by his side.


    For the first time, his heart fluttered against his chest.


    "Sir, shall we go to the conference room? You have an important meeting with the departmental managers," Amelie¡¯s voice brought him to the reality again and he saw her picking up a file from the desk along with the tablet.


    "Amelie, thank you." Gabriel¡¯s response bewildered her for a brief moment. Before she knew, he was in front of her and hugged her in a warm,forted embrace.


    "Amelie, your presence means a lot to me. You have no idea what it does to me," Gabriel whispered.


    Amelie ced her hand on his back hesitantly. She had given him words to stay by his side to make sure he would get the answers.


    He pulled away, ready to walk out.


    "Gabriel, do you possess a cologne with a musky scent?" Amelie finally asked the question, which had been bothering her since the day she got it.


    "No," Gabriel refused. "Did you¨C"


    "Sir, you are gettingte for the meeting," Karmen interrupted as he walked in through the open door.


    Gabriel hummed and walked out first, followed by Amelie and Karmen.


    ~~~~~


    David Conley set the newspaper down on the table, reaching for his teacup.


    "Honey, did you find out why Alpha Alex suddenly ordered the search for Amelie to stop?" Samyra asked with curiosity and concern.


    David exhaled slowly, swirling the tea in his cup before taking a sip. "I couldn¡¯t find any answers," he admitted. "But it works in our favor. If the search had continued, it could have tarnished our family¡¯s reputation." His expression darkened, a bitter scoff escaping his lips. "I wonder who she had a child with. To think we wasted years raising such a worthless daughter, Samyra."


    "Don¡¯t say that," Samyra murmured.


    "Why not?" David frowned. "Did Amelie ever bring anything good to this family? An Alpha¡¯s bloodline cannot produce an omega, yet at the ceremony, her wolf was revealed to be omega. Then, at the Awakening Ceremony, she failed. Never in the history of the Conley family has such a disgrace urred." He scoffed, shaking his head. "Look at how smoothly everything has been running since she¡¯s been gone. She was nothing but a curse to this family!"


    David¡¯s harsh words struck Samyra, making her flinch. A deep frown creased her forehead, but she chose to remain silent.


    "Say something," David demanded, finishing his tea and setting the cup down with a sharp clink.


    Samyra exhaled. "I have nothing to say."


    David studied her, then leaned back with a contemtive sigh. "I know you gave birth to Amelie, and I¡¯ve never once doubted that. But every time I looked at her, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why was she so different from us? Why couldn¡¯t she be an Alpha?"


    "Sometimes it¡¯s difficult to understand the Moon Goddess¡¯s wish," Samyra replied. "But it¡¯s good she¡¯s not in the Red River Pack anymore," she asserted.


    "Alex has a good rtionship with our family. I think that¡¯s the reason he wishes to stop this search. Let¡¯s focus on the uing grand event of our daughter¡¯s marriage with Alex," David pronounced with a smile.


    Samyra nodded her head. "Even I¡¯m excited for Flora¡¯s marriage with Alex."

 Chapter 35: Hybrid by birth

    <h4>Chapter 35: Hybrid by birth</h4>


    "Since the meeting is over, let¡¯s go out," Gabriel suggested to Amelie.


    "Huh? But I¡¯ve work to do, Sir. I need to prepare the report regarding today¡¯s meeting. Also, I have to go for a lunch with the team of secretaries in the afternoon," Amelie exined to him.


    Karmen nced at Gabriel, realizing he was acting like a sick lover, who needed attention.


    "Ditch the lunch with them. About the report, you can give it to meter," Gabriel said.


    "Are you suggesting me to take advantage of my position because you are my protector?" Amelie raised her brow. "And you are thepany¡¯s chairman, so no one would say anything to you. But the employees may not like this biased behavior of their boss," she added.


    "Amelie is right," Karmen agreed with her. "Besides she has to know the other employees as well. So, the afternoon lunch with other departmental secretaries is a must for her," he affirmed.


    "Alright." Gabriel sharply turned on his heels and walked to his grand office.


    "Did I upset him?" Amelie asked.


    "No," Karmen refused. "You should do the work," he added and went ahead.


    Walking inside the office, Karmen said, "Amelie is dedicated to her job. She doesn¡¯t wish to take anything for granted."


    "Why?" Gabriel moved the chair as he turned toward therge floor-to-ceiling window before returning to his original position. "I thought she would stay close to me all the time. That way I will find the answers soon."


    "It¡¯s yourpany, Gabriel. You cannot make the others jealous of Amelie. Besides, the rumors are already there," Karmen pronounced as he walked toward the mahogany desk.


    "Rumors?" Gabriel arched his eyebrow.


    "About you and Amelie. Everyone is aware of your past rtionships," Karmen stated. "The prince should know that the normal people¡¯s eyes are always on him."


    "What are the rumors? That Amelie is sleeping with me?" Gabriel questioned.


    "Exactly!" Karmen replied.


    "Fire the ones who spread those rumors," Gabriel stated.


    "You can¡¯t be serious," Karmen remarked.


    "I¡¯m dead serious, my beta," Gabriel answered. "Fire those fucking people, who has spread false rumors about us instead of focusing on their jobs." Hismand was clear.


    Karmen nodded his head, simply agreeing to it because there was no way he could refuse Prince Gabriel.


    "I hadn¡¯t expected Casaio to be here in the morning," Karmen suddenly said.


    "Neither did I. But I should have known my brother in a better way," Gabriel murmured. "He despises omegas the most. And he¡¯s ready to take that hate on Amelie. I just hope he doesn¡¯t do something dirty," he added.


    "I found out something important regarding the Red River Pack earlier," Karmen said.


    "What is it?" Gabriel inquired curiously.


    "Flora and Alex are getting married the next day after the g," Karmen answered. "I have found out some more details too. No one knew Amelie and Alex were together. He made sure his beta, Zander, would not let anyone see them. Amelie was the only omega in their pack who was not well perceived despiteing from a rich and respected family of alphas."


    "That much I¡¯ve found out from her. She was pretty upset while sharing all of that," Gabriel said and a deep frown appeared on his forehead.


    "Will you tell Amelie about her ex-mate¡¯s marriage?" Karmen questioned.


    "I don¡¯t know," Gabriel replied. Before he could resume the work to sign the files, his phone buzzed. "Let¡¯s go. Ewan is finally spotted," he pronounced and immediately left his seat. Holding the phone tightly in his hand, he walked out first while Karmen followed his suit.


    As they climbed into the car, Karmen drove it out of the parking lot.


    "Drive to the ckthorn Forest," Gabrielmanded.


    Karmen pressed on the elerator, overtaking one vehicle after the other.


    Gabriel dialed Jarrell¡¯s number, his another trusted beta and spy, and brought the phone to his ear.


    "Don¡¯t go near Ewon. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t leave this forest," hemanded.


    "Understood," Jarrell answered while swiftly moving through the woods.


    Gabriel cut the call. "Drive faster," hemanded. Karmen increased the speed further and in twenty minutes, they were in the ckthorn Forest.


    Gabriel exited the car quickly, followed by Karmen. They rushed into the forest before transforming into their wolves forms.


    Gabriel¡¯s wolf was a giant white wolf with violet eyes while Karmen wolf had a grey fur with shiny blue eyes.


    Ewan was not a pure-blooded werewolf. A hybrid by birth, his mother had been a witch, his father a powerful beta. But five years ago, Ewan had turned his back on his lineage, rebelling against his father and defying the King. He had built his own rogue faction, creating troubles in the packs.


    And now, the prince was aware why Ewan hade here.


    The ckthorn Forest was known for its magical healing herbs. Ewan must be in need of them that he took such a risk to get them.


    Gabriel could have ordered Jarrell and the warriors to capture Ewan, but the hybrid¡¯s magic made him a dangerous opponent. A direct confrontation could put them at risk, which Gabriel didn¡¯t want to happen.


    <i>¡¯Jarrell, can you hear me?¡¯ </i>Gabriel created a mindlink between them.


    <i>¡¯Yes,¡¯</i> Jarrell responded instantly.


    In less than a second, Gabriel pinpointed his beta¡¯s location. ¡¯Hold your position. I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡¯


    As Gabriel finally spotted Jarrell, he propelled himself forward in a powerful leap,nding gracefully before his beta. Karmen skidded to a stop beside him, his sharp eyes scanning the dense foliage.


    "Ewan,e out!" Gabriel¡¯smanding voice reverberated through the forest as he shifted seamlessly into his human form, his clothes remaining perfectly intact, showing the supernatural ability he held.


    A ragged breath sounded from behind the thick trunk of an old tree. Ewan cursed under his breath, pressing a trembling hand to his bleeding arm.


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    The hunter¡¯s arrow had struck deep, its silver tip burning into his flesh. Though he carried the blood of a witch, his werewolf genes dominated, slowing his ability to use magical powers had reduced, especially when he was injured. He gritted his teeth in frustration. Out of all the wolves, he had to be caught by Gabriel.

 Chapter 36: Don’t let my mate die

    <h4>Chapter 36: Don¡¯t let my mate die</h4>


    Ewan finally stepped out from behind the tree, his injured arm hanging limply by his side. The moment he did, Karmen and Jarrell lunged forward, restraining him. He gritted his teeth as they forced him to his knees on the damp forest ground.


    With a sharp click, Jarrell secured silver cuffs around Ewan¡¯s wrists. A hiss of pain escaped his lips as the silver burned into his skin, sapping the strength from his body. His wolf growled in protest, but there was nothing he could do.


    Gabriel let out a low chuckle, his violet eyes gleaming with amusement. "I expected better from a hybrid like you, Ewan. How disappointing." He stepped closer, tilting his head. "Take him to the prison and inform the King that Ewan has been captured."


    "Wait!" Ewan rasped in his uneven breath. "Help me save my mate."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression remained neutral. "Take him away."


    "Don¡¯t do this, Gabriel!" Ewan¡¯s voice cracked with desperation this time. "You, of all people, should understand. Don¡¯t you long for a mate?" He struggled against the cuffs, his eyes glistening with tears. "Please... just this once. My mate... she¡¯s gravely injured. There¡¯s an herb in this forest that can save her. I managed to collect it, it¡¯s in my pocket. Just... take it to her."


    Gabriel remained unmoved. "You expect me to believe you? The same way you deceived those fools in the North two years ago?"


    "This isn¡¯t a lie!" Ewan shouted. "I swear on my life! Hand me over to the King if you must, but don¡¯t let my mate die. Please, Prince Gabriel!"


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flickered, but his resolve did not waver. "Take this trickster away."


    Without hesitation, Karmen and Jarrell tightened their grip and began dragging Ewan toward the waiting vehicle. His pleas echoed through the trees, but Gabriel didn¡¯t get affected.


    ~~~~


    Amelie set the stack of files neatly on Gabriel¡¯s desk, expecting to find him buried in work. But the office was empty. Her brows knitted together as she nced around.


    "Did he already leave?" she murmured.


    Her gaze flickered to the clock on the wall. It was already afternoon. Realizing she had little time left before her scheduled lunch with the team of secretaries.


    Without further dy, she turned on her heels and left the office.


    Picking up her phone from the desk, Amelie stepped out, joining a small group of executive secretaries.


    Upon arrival in the restaurant, she noticed that many of the others were already seated, engaged in conversation. She offered a polite nod before taking her ce at the table.


    Reaching for the ss of water in front of her, she took a few small sips. Just as she set the ss down, a voice from across the table caught her attention.


    <i>"Amelie, tell us how did you manage to be Chairman Gabriel¡¯s secretary?" </i>


    <i>"Oh, I¡¯m curious too," another chimed in, leaning forward with interest. </i>


    <i>"I heard she received some special favor because she¡¯s also special to the prince," a third voice added with a sly smirk. </i>


    Amelie¡¯s fingers curled tightly together in herp. A flicker of unease passed through her, but she quickly pushed it down. <i>¡¯What am I even afraid of?¡¯</i>


    Taking a steady breath, she met their expectant gazes. "Prince Gabriel saved my life," she answered evenly. "I was being chased by some wolves when I encountered him. He stepped in and saved me."


    She left it at that, omitting the part where she had pleaded for him to ¡¯sleep with her¡¯, which was a desperate act she wasn¡¯t ready to exin. And above all, she kept hidden the secret that she was pregnant.


    <i>"Oh? That¡¯s strange. We¡¯ve heard that Prince Gabriel rarely helps anyone," the man seated on the far right remarked with curiosity. </i>


    <i>"Maybe Amelie was just lucky," the woman beside him suggested, casting her a knowing nce. </i>


    "Yes," Amelie replied with a polite smile, though her fingers unconsciously gripped the edge of the table. "I suppose I was."


    <i>"But why were wolves chasing you?" another voice chimed in. "What about your pack?" </i>


    Amelie felt her chest tighten.


    "Huh?" she blinked, her mind scrambling for a response.


    Before the silence could stretch too long, another colleague interjected, sensing the shift in mood. "I think we should start lunch. We can¡¯t bete for our duties."


    <i>¡¯How long am I supposed to lie to all these people?¡¯ </i>Amelie thought. She picked up the fork and knife, lowering her eyes on the te before her.


    Luckily, the lunch went smoothly and none of them asked Amelie any more questions from her. The bill was paid by thepany¡¯s card and they returned to thepany.


    Amelie stood before the mirror in the washroom as she felt herself trembling. What would happen if those people find out the truth? More than anyone, it would affect Gabriel¡¯s image too. She washed her face before wiping it with the small handkerchief in her pocket.


    Amelie let out a deep sigh before stepping into her office, only to find Gabriel standing near her desk.


    "Sir?" she called out, slightly surprised by his presence.


    Gabriel turned to face her, his sharp gaze scanning her expression. "Did someone hurt you?"


    "What?" She blinked, caught off guard by his question. "No."


    His eyes narrowed slightly. "I heard some rumors circting in the office. I wondered if anyone troubled you during lunch."


    Amelie¡¯s fingers curled slightly at her sides, but she quicklyposed herself. "No, sir. It was just casual conversation and lunch," she assured him.


    Gabriel remained silent for a moment, studying her intently.


    She cleared her throat and shifted the subject. "I left some files on your desk earlier. Please review and sign them at your convenience."


    "I¡¯ve already done that," Gabriel replied.


    Amelie nodded, ready to return to her tasks, but his next question made her pause.


    "The pendant I gave you, are you still wearing it?"


    Her hand instinctively went to the small piece of jewelry resting against her corbone. "Yes. It¡¯s around my neck," she confirmed.


    "Good," he murmured. "Keep it on at all times."


    Amelie hummed and wondered why he said that.

 Chapter 37: She’s given me you

    <h4>Chapter 37: She¡¯s given me you</h4>


    Earlier, when Gabriel inquired Ewan in the prison, what he hadn¡¯t expected was him telling the name of Amelie to her. However, he didn¡¯t ignore the fact that Ewan had witch¡¯s blood and he could foresee things like his mother.


    "Amelie and you¡¯ve a connection from the past!"


    Those words of Ewan kept ringing in Gabriel¡¯s mind like a bell.


    His thoughts were interrupted with the sound of his phone ringing. He grabbed it and saw the name. It was his father, Raidan Sinir. He straightened his posture on the swivel chair before answering the call.


    "Greetings to the Alpha King," Gabriel greeted in a formal tone, which surprised Raidan.


    "How have you been?" Raidan asked.


    "Alive," Gabriel replied.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be the one calling me after catching Ewan?" Raidan asked from the other side.


    "I was busy," Gabriel lied.


    Raidan caught it, but he didn¡¯t scold Gabriel about it. He understoodpletely his youngest son was upset with him.


    "Come home," Raidan said from the other side.


    "I will be present in the g," Gabriel answered. "I¡¯ve to go somewhere. I¡¯ll hang up." Without hearing what his father had to say, Gabriel disconnected the call.


    Raidan looked at the phone in his hand and lowered it to the table.


    "What did Gabriel say?" asked Queen Mabel.


    "He will show his presence in the g," Raidan replied.


    "He doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge us. You should let him stay in San Ravendale. Ten years ago, he fought with us and left the pce. He takes out his anger on us for unable to find his mate as if it was our fault!" Mabel muttered, clenching her fists.


    "Why did you never love him the way you love our other children? You always med him for being born. I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for your answer."


    Mabel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "I don¡¯t want to talk about Gabriel."


    She stood abruptly, pushing her chair back. "I¡¯ll see youter."


    Without another nce, she strode out of the room, leaving Raidan alone with his thoughts.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie stretched her arms, releasing the tension in her muscles as she finally allowed herself a moment to breathe. She had reviewed the documents, signed them, and sent them off to their respective departments.


    With a satisfied sigh, she shut down herputer and reached for her handbag before heading toward Gabriel¡¯s office.


    As she stepped inside, she found him engaged in a phone call. He stood by the window, his gaze fixed on the city skyline beyond the ss.


    The moment she entered, it was as if he sensed her presence. Gabriel turned around, his lips curving into a subtle smile.


    Without breaking eye contact, he ended the call and slipped the phone into his pocket.


    "Done with work, Miss Amelie?" he asked with teasing.


    "Yes, sir," she responded with a polite smile.


    Gabriel closed the distance between them, stopping just an inch away.


    "How does my cologne smell?" he murmured, tilting his head slightly.


    Amelie blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Huh?" She met his gaze, searching for any hidden meaning in his question.


    "A musky scent," she finally replied.


    A smirk appeared across Gabriel¡¯s lips as if he was pleased with her answer.


    "That¡¯s surprising," Gabriel mused.


    "How?" Amelie looked up at him, confusion evident in her eyes.


    "I haven¡¯t worn cologne today," he stated casually.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she stopped blinking. "What?" she whispered, utterly bbergasted. Her mind raced as a realization struck her. ¡¯Wait... does that mean he¡¯s my second chance mate?¡¯


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curled into a victorious smile, as if he had read her thoughts. "The Moon Goddess has blessed you with a second chance mate, Amelie. And that mate... is me."


    Her heart pounded rapidly against her chest. "That¡¯s impossible," she murmured, wanting to cling to denial. "If that were true, you would have picked up my scent too."


    Gabriel stepped closer, his breath fanning the bridge of her nose. "But I do feel a connection," he confessed. His eyes flickered downward before meeting hers again. "Especially through the pup in your womb."


    Amelie stiffened. Her hands instinctively rested on her stomach.


    Gabriel exhaled deeply. "It¡¯s not mine," he admitted, "but I can still feel the bond. I told you before too. The Moon Goddess never granted me a mate. Or so I thought because she never liked me." His violet gaze darkened in satisfaction . "But now, she¡¯s given me you, Amelie."


    Gabriel had already spoken to her about the connection he felt toward the unborn pup.


    "I know your heart is still shattered by your first mate," he said gently.


    "But I¡¯ve yearned for a mate for so long, Amelie," Gabriel said, his voiceced with sincerity. "I believe actions speak louder than words. At the g, I want to make our rtionship public if you allow for that. I won¡¯t force you, but if you desire it, I¡¯ll stand beside you and dere it to everyone. If not, I¡¯ll stay silent."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "We¡¯re leaving for the capital tomorrow morning, so you¡¯ll have more than a day to think it over."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened. "You mean... you want to dere me as your mate?" she asked, arching a brow in disbelief.


    "Yes," he affirmed without hesitation.


    She bit her lip, considering his words. "I¡¯ll think about it," she finally said. A part of her feared that epting him would bring him trouble. Gabriel was a man of his word, he had stayed by her side, never asking for anything in return. He hadn¡¯t take advantage of her, despite all the reasons he could have.


    "Good." His lips curled into a small, knowing smile. "Let¡¯s go, then. It¡¯s alreadyte evening."


    Without another word, he reached for her hand as he led her forward.


    The onlooking employees cast curious nces their way, but Amelie barely noticed them. In that moment, her eyes were fixed solely on Gabriel.


    <i>¡¯If Alex can move on and live well... then why can¡¯t I?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 38: Stay with me

    <h4>Chapter 38: Stay with me</h4>


    After freshening up and changing intofortable home clothes, Amelie stood in front of the mirror. Instinctively, her hand rested on her stomach.


    "Gabriel feels you," she murmured softly.


    The thought brought both warmth and pain. Gabriel, a man with no biological connection to the child, could already sense the bond. Yet Alex, the pup¡¯s own father, felt nothing. Not even an ounce of responsibility or attachment.


    "I shouldn¡¯t think about that jerk," she muttered. "This pup is mine alone."


    With a deep breath, she exited the washroom and settled onto the bed, lying down to rest. But sleep didn¡¯te easily.


    "Gabriel wants me in his life," she whispered into the dimly lit room. "He¡¯s the first person who made me feel like I belong somewhere."


    Yet, doubts gnawed at her. The way Gabriel¡¯s brother had reacted upon seeing her was telling. His entire family, descendants of royal Alpha blood, would surely disapprove. And she? She was just an omega. A pregnant omega.


    "I can¡¯t ruin Gabriel¡¯s reputation because of me," she thought bitterly.


    And if their rtionship became public, there was no doubt that her old pack would find out.


    Her fingers clenched into the bedsheet. ¡¯But shouldn¡¯t Alex be the one shamed if the truthes out?¡¯ she thought. Amelie wanted him to suffer ten times more for the betrayal that had shattered her. And her sister... the very person who had betrayed her without a second thought.


    "They deserve to pay," Amelie muttered, sitting up abruptly.


    Determined, she slid on her slippers and left the room. She needed to see Gabriel.


    Reaching his door, she knocked and waited. No response.


    "Gabriel?" she called out, pushing the door slightly. To her surprise, it was unlocked.


    Stepping inside, she was met withplete darkness. Gabriel wasn¡¯t present in the room.


    "Has he gone out?" Amelie murmured, stepping back before turning around.


    She barely had time to react before colliding with something solid yet warm. A pair of strong arms wrapped around her, steadying her.


    Looking up, she met Gabriel¡¯s intense violet eyes.


    "I¡ªI wanted to talk to you," she stammered.


    He let go of her as she took a step back.


    "Speak," Gabriel said, and with a single p, the room was instantly bathed in light.


    Amelie¡¯s gaze swept over him. Dressed entirely in ck, he looked as imposing as ever, but something about him felt off. His fists were clenched tightly, as if someone angered him.


    "Did something happen?" she asked.


    "No," he replied curtly, turning toward the recliner next to the bed. "What is it you wanted to talk about?" He arched a brow, pressing a finger to his temple.


    "You don¡¯t look fine," Amelie observed. "Did someone anger you?"


    Gabriel exhaled sharply before answering. "I caught a hybrid werewolf today. He¡¯s begging me to save his mate, and I have no intention of doing that."


    "What? Why?" Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. So what he had told her before about only helping her was true. He didn¡¯t extend the same kindness to others.


    "Because Ewan is a fucking trickster," Gabriel stated tly. "He¡¯s caused chaos in multiple packs by creating his own faction." He leaned back, resting an arm on the chair¡¯s handrest. "Take a seat. Don¡¯t just stand there."


    Amelie hesitated before walking over and settling on the edge of the bed. "But his mate must be in danger. That¡¯s why Ewan is asking for your help."


    Gabriel scoffed. "I doubt his mate even needs saving. What if it¡¯s a ploy to lure our wolves into a trap? And don¡¯t forget, Ewan is known for using magic. His mother is a witch, but she stopped using those powers a long time ago."


    Gabriel studied her for a long moment before giving a slow nod.


    "You¡¯re right," he admitted.


    Amelie felt a slight relief before gathering the courage to continue.


    "Umm... I want to reveal the truth about my pregnancy to the Red River Pack," she said firmly. "If I don¡¯t, they¡¯ll always see me as the viin. I did nothing wrong."


    Gabriel remained silent, listening intently.


    "When we attend the g and you introduce me to your family, I don¡¯t want anyone questioning your choice. We feel a connection. You through my pup, and me through your scent. I don¡¯t want Prince Gabriel to be doubted for standing by me," she asserted, locking eyes with him, searching for his response.


    "I can make it happen," Gabriel said. "But I am known for my twisted choices. I don¡¯t care for others opinions. Had I, you wouldn¡¯t have been sitting on my bed, Amelie."


    "I want it to do it myself," Amelie said. "I know in your presence Alex will eventually speak the truth. But I want him to admit it before everyone when I confront him. I want to go to the Red River Pack after attending the g," she pronounced, finally revealing her true desire.


    "So, you want to go to a ce from where you wanted to run away," Gabriel remarked.


    "To reveal the truth!" Amelie replied. "I don¡¯t want to go back there to live. There¡¯s a difference between the two," she added.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll do as you want," Gabriel agreed to her, bringing a bright smile on Amelie¡¯s face. "Do you wish to be mine? Can I im you as mine?"


    "I¡¯ll answer you in the g," Amelie replied, lowering her gaze.


    "I hope you give me a response I desire to hear," Gabriel stated.


    "Hmm. I¡¯ll go and check the dinner preparation." Amelie rose to her feet, feeling lighter than before. However, Gabriel caught her wrist and pulled her down on the recliner, right on hisp.


    Her loose hair fell to the front while her nose brushed against his.


    "Stay. You aren¡¯t supposed to do household chores, Amelie. Just stay with me and talk to me. I love it when we converse. I feel I am not alone and I won¡¯t die in loneliness," Gabriel pronounced, peering right into her eyes.


    She parted her lips to speak when Gabriel kissed them, thus startling her.

 Chapter 39: You belong to me

    <h4>Chapter 39: You belong to me</h4>


    Gabriel stuck out his tongue, tracing it over Amelie¡¯s lips, whose fingers curled in anticipation. Every time he would kiss her, she would feel something very strange in the deeper part of her heart. A feeling that was hard to ignore.


    "Don¡¯t want to kiss?" He asked as he stopped for a brief moment. She wasn¡¯t moving her lips but only staring at him in disbelief.


    "You startled me," she whispered.


    Gabriel kissed the lower part of her chin, then the center of her exposed throat, making her bit her bottom lip. Before she knew, his lips had found a sensitive spot on the region where her neck met her shoulder. However, he had no intention to simply put a kiss there. Instead, he wanted to mark his territory, the ce where his mark would show to everyone soon.


    Gabriel grazed his teeth over that spot.


    "What are you doing? Ahhh!" The moment she finished her question, she cried out loudly as his teeth nipped her skin, turning the spotpletely red.


    "Mmmph." A soft moan escaped her mouth. The pain was reced with a gentle, sloppy kiss. Her eyes were shut and she was eager for his lips to fall on hers.


    But Gabriel wasn¡¯t done yet. He continued his sweet assault on her neck. "I want to hear more of those sounds from you," he murmured against her skin, his voice rough with desire. His kisses traveled up to her jawline before his mouth finally imed hers.


    Her entire weight melted into him, his arm wrapped around her lower back sliding with an ease that left her trembling. Her lips parted too, kissing him with the same rhthym, a slower one as he intended to keep this pace.


    A knock at the door broke the heated kiss between them. Startled, Amelie quickly pulled away, sliding to the edge of the bed as she tried to steady her breathing. Her cheeks were flushed, her lips still tingling from the effect of the kiss.


    Gabriel let out a low chuckle at her reaction, taking a few deep breaths himself before raising his voice.


    "Don¡¯te inside," he called out, as if already aware someone was about to barge in. "Speak from the hallway."


    There was a pause for a second. "Ewan wishes to see you," Karmen announced.


    "I¡¯ll see him in the morning," Gabriel replied.


    With that, Karmen walked away.


    Gabriel turned his attention back to the bed, his gaze softening as he approached. He sat beside her, resting aforting hand on her shoulder. Amelie, still slightly breathless, finally turned to meet his eyes.


    He tilted his head and gently brushed his fingers over the love bite he had given her earlier. "You look beautiful with this mark," Gabriel murmured, his voice deep and possessive. "Right here, this is where I intend to mark you properly someday. A ce that tells the world you belong to me. That way, no one will dare to look at you with ill intentions."


    Amelie instinctively touched the spot on her neck, causing the heat to rise on her cheeks once more. "You make it sound like men are going crazy over me."


    "Men are beasts, Amelie. Haven¡¯t you realized that?" Gabriel said with a smirk. "And you... you have a face that can tempt even the most restrained."


    She chuckled softly, lowering her gaze. "That¡¯s a strange way to tell someone they¡¯re pretty."


    "You¡¯re not just pretty," Gabriel said, his tone earnest now. "You¡¯re beautiful. And when you smile, it¡¯s like watching your beauty multiply."


    Her smile began to fade at his words, her expression turning serious. "Thank you... for making me feel important," she whispered. "Sometimes, it still feels unreal... that I¡¯m with you, Prince Gabriel."


    "Because I have a reputation?" he asked, eyes narrowing just slightly. "Because I¡¯m known for my darkness? For not being serious with anyone?"


    "No," she shook her head. "Because Prince Gabriel chose a rejected, pregnant omega. That¡¯s what amazes me. I came to you with a strange request, something anyone else would¡¯ve mocked, but you didn¡¯t. You helped me and didn¡¯t force me after that. You never judged me."


    "You must not have met many good people then," he said softly, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "I¡¯m not a good man either... but to you, I¡¯ll try to be."


    Amelie smiled faintly, but her thoughts drifted back to earlier. "Ewan... you should help him. Whatever he¡¯s done, his mate didn¡¯t deserve to suffer."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tensed slightly. "Let him taste the consequences of his actions first. I know what I¡¯m doing, Amelie."


    She didn¡¯t press further. "Alright," she whispered, standing up. "I¡¯ll go now¡ª"


    But before she could take a step, Gabriel slipped his arms around her waist from the side and rested his head on her shoulder, pulling her gently back to him. Tilting his head to look up into her eyes, he murmured, "I told you... stay with me. I don¡¯t want you to leave."


    Her breath caught in her throat. The sincerity in his eyes, the warmth of his embrace, it was nearly impossible to resist.


    "Okay," Amelie agreed softly, unable to hide the smile tugging at her lips.


    "You know how to dance, don¡¯t you?" Gabriel asked, his tone turning yful as he finally lifted his head from her shoulder.


    "I do... but I¡¯m not that skilled at it," she confessed, brushing her hair back. "I almost forgot... Do we really have to dance at the g?"


    "Of course!" Gabriel eximed, a smug grin forming on his face. "We¡¯ll dance together and steal the entire limelight. Let everyone see who you belong to."


    Amelie simply hummed and smiled at him.


    "If you wish to go somewhere or do anything, you can tell me. I¡¯ll fulfill them for you," Gabriel told her.


    "I don¡¯t have anything in the mind. I liked the sacred garden you took me to. The sight is remarkable there after moonlight falls in that region," Amelie admitted.


    "Then, we can go there frequently for walks," Gabriel suggested. He couldn¡¯t resist the moment she smiled and again pressed his mouth on hers.

 Chapter 40: Suffer hell and bring chaos

    <h4>Chapter 40: Suffer hell and bring chaos</h4>


    Casaio slumped onto the bed, his head resting back against the headboard. The damp strands of his hair, still glistening from his recent shower, caught the warm glow of themp on the nightstand, casting soft shadows on his face.


    Zilia entered the room in a silk robe that hugged her curves, the fabric shimmering slightly as she moved. She carried two sses of wine, her steps deliberate and slow.


    "You were in San Ravendale for more than a day. I thought you¡¯d be back sooner. Gabriel isn¡¯t exactly the type to host for long," she said, handing him one of the sses.


    "I wasn¡¯t staying in his mansion," Casaio answered, epting the ss. He took a slow sip before letting the stem of the ss rest between his fingers, still lost in thoughts.


    Zilia climbed onto the bed from the other side and settled beside him, tilting her head as she observed his face. "Did he throw another tantrum?"


    "He always does," Casaio muttered.


    "It¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t found his mate yet," Zilia responded quietly, sipping her wine. "He¡¯s still lost... and angry."


    "He thinks we all hate him. That Mom never wanted him, and that poisoned everything," Casaio said, downing the rest of his wine in one swallow.


    "Let him be," she whispered, her voice softer as she inched closer. "He¡¯ll find his mate one day... and maybe then, he¡¯ll finally heal."


    Her breath grazed his neck, and Casaio turned slightly to look at her. Zilia tilted her ss and finished thest of her wine. Casaio took it from her, cing both sses on the bedside table.


    But before he could say anything more, Zilia had already moved. In one smooth motion, she straddled him, her lips capturing his in a deep, hungry kiss.


    "When are you going to marry me?" Casaio asked, his voice low and breathless as they pulled apart for a moment, their foreheads still touching.


    Zilia smiled, her fingers slipping down to untie the knot of her silk robe. "Soon," she whispered, letting the robe fall open slightly. Her hand glided up from his firm abdomen to his chest, her touch featherlight and deliberate, drawing a soft groan from him.


    Casaio narrowed his eyes yfully, his fingers finding the sash of her robe and giving it a gentle tug. "You¡¯ve been saying ¡¯soon¡¯ for a while now. When exactly is that going to happen?"


    Zilia leaned closer, brushing her lips against the corner of his mouth. "Isn¡¯t the matebond just as sacred as marriage? Maybe even more?" she murmured. "Our souls chose each other long before any ceremony could."


    Casaio stared at her. "Maybe," he said, voice rough, "but I still want to see you in white, walking toward me, mine in every way, before the world." He peppered kisses from her neck to the exposed shoulder, then corbone.


    "We talked about it in the past too, Casaio," she whispered and moaned when his hand squeezed her curve gently.


    "I want us to get married, Zilia. I think it¡¯s the time we should," he affirmed before flipping her on the mattress.


    "Fine. Let¡¯s do it," Zilia said, wrapping her arms around his neck before pulling him down.


    ~~~~~


    After dinner, Gabriel and Amelie retreated to their respective rooms. While Amelie had gone to bed, Gabriel stepped onto the balcony attached to his room, a cigarette loosely held between his fingers.


    He lit the cigarette before he drew in a breath, letting the smoke curl from his lips as he leaned against the cold marble balustrade.


    His gaze wandered into the dark horizon, but his thoughts were elsewhere, tangled in the chaos of recent events.


    "I¡¯m not picking up her scent... Was the Queen always right about me? Am I truly born to suffer hell and bring chaos?" he muttered bitterly, pressing the cigarette back to his mouth.


    He rarely called her ¡¯Mom.¡¯ On the rarest of days, she was ¡¯Mother.¡¯ But most of the time, he referred to her simply as ¡¯the Queen.¡¯


    "Gabriel, you smoke!?" Amelie¡¯s voice reached his ears, catching him off guard. He turned swiftly to see her standing at the doorway.


    "Weren¡¯t you asleep?" he asked, lowering the hand holding the cigarette as if to hide it. "Yeah, I smoke sometimes," he admitted.


    Realizing it wasn¡¯t right to smoke around her, he added gently, "Wait for me in the bedroom."


    Amelie gave a small nod and quietly disappeared from his view.


    Gabriel nced at the smoldering cigarette between his fingers, then pressed the butt against the stone floor, extinguishing it before tossing it into the nearby bin. He washed his mouth before going near Amelie.


    When Gabriel entered the bedroom after washing his mouth and hands, he found Amelie seated on the recliner. She was busy on her phone.


    "I thought you were asleep," he remarked.


    "I got a message," Amelie responded without looking up.


    Gabriel raised a brow. "From whom?" he asked.


    "I don¡¯t know. But it was strange... it¡¯s my new number. Hardly people have it," Amelie replied, her brows furrowed as she handed him the phone.


    Gabriel took it from her and scanned the message on the screen, his jaw tightening slightly.


    "I¡¯ll ask Karmen to look into it," he said calmly.


    "But isn¡¯t it strange?" Amelie asked, her voiceced with concern as her eyes searched his face.


    Gabriel nodded, trying to reassure her. "It is. But don¡¯t worry. These days, it¡¯s easy to trace the people behind messages like this."


    He walked over to the nightstand, picked up his phone, and quickly took a screenshot of the number and message. He them it to Karmen.


    ¡¯Find out who sent this message,¡¯ he typed, then hit send. He nced back at Amelie. "Don¡¯t fret. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of it."


    Her voice trembled. "The person said they¡¯d reveal to the world that I should get rid of the pup... It can¡¯t be Alex, right? He doesn¡¯t even have my new number. Who could it be?"


    Her body trembled in fear, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Gabriel.


    He knelt down in front of her, gently taking her hands in his. "Don¡¯t worry," he said softly. "I¡¯m here."


    His violet eyes met hers, glowing a little. Something in his gaze soothed her, making her feel better.

 Chapter 41: Feel the pup’s heartbeats

    <h4>Chapter 41: Feel the pup¡¯s heartbeats</h4>


    "Alright. I trust you," Amelie said softly, rising from the recliner. She was about to leave when Gabriel stopped her with a gentle tone.


    "You can sleep here if you want."


    Amelie looked at him, slightly surprised, then gave a small nod. "Okay. But I need to switch off the lights in my room first."


    "Sure. Go ahead," Gabriel replied, his gaze following her as she walked out.


    Once she left the room, Gabriel picked up his phone and saw a message from Karmen.


    <i>It is someone known around you.</i>


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened as he quickly typed a response.


    <i>Who?</i>


    A momentter, Karmen replied.


    <i>I¡¯m still essing it. But I think someone close has done it. By tomorrow, I¡¯ll have the answer. Good night.</i>


    <i>Okay. Good night.</i>


    Gabriel ced his phone on the nightstand and leaned back, running a hand through his hair. His mind was already racing.


    "Casaio?" he murmured under his breath.


    He was the only one who had shown clear disapproval of his rtionship with pregnant Amelie. "But can he stoop so low?" Gabriel mumbled in skepticism. His gaze drifted toward the door just as it opened. Amelie stepped in quietly, closing it behind her with a soft click.


    She walked toward the bed without looking at him. "I¡¯ll take that side," she said but avoiding his eyes.


    Gabriel watched her as she settled on her chosen side, pulling the nket up and cing a pillow right in the center of the bed like a soft barrier.


    "Seriously, kitten? You¡¯re creating a partition?" he asked, half amused, half in disbelief as a grin tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Ah. I don¡¯t want to invade your side and disturb your sleep," Amelie replied.


    Gabriel chuckled and climbed onto the bed, effortlessly removing the pillow she had ced between them. "I¡¯d actually love it if you invaded my space," he said with a teasing smirk. "And aren¡¯t I your mate? You¡¯re supposed to like my musky scent."


    Deep within him, Valko, his wolf, let out a low, eager growl of approval. It wasn¡¯t just Gabriel¡ªboth man and wolf had long yearned for the day a woman would catch his scent and not turn away.


    Amelie bit her bottom lip and hummed softly.


    "Tell me, how does my scent feel to you?" Gabriel asked, his violet eyes fixed on her.


    "I already told you," she replied, trying to suppress the warmth creeping up her face. But before she could react, he suddenly rested his head on herp, catching her off guard.


    Her breath hitched. "Gabriel¡ª"


    "I want to know more," he cut in. "Besides, we¡¯re not going to the office tomorrow, so we can stay up a littleter." A flicker of excitement shone in his smirk.


    Amelie hesitated for a moment before answering. "It¡¯s... deep, like an earthy fragrance. Slightly sweet." Her words were simple, yet she struggled to find more to describe it.


    Gabriel hummed in thought. "I wonder what your scent is like. Fresh summer lilies? Spring flowers? Or maybe something like the smell of rain?" His voice carried a tinge of curiosity.


    Amelie stared at him, realizing that beneath his cold exterior, there was a warmth she hadn¡¯t expected. He had spent years watching other alphas recognize their mates through unique fragrances, yet he had been searching in vain. No matter how much he tried, he had never been able to catch the scent of his own mate.


    She gently ran her fingers through his dark hair. "I wonder why you can¡¯t pick up mine," she murmured.


    "The Moon Goddess hates me," Gabriel whispered.


    "Don¡¯t say that. She loves every wolf she has created," Amelie replied gently.


    Gabriel let out a dry chuckle. "No. She hates me."


    Amelie frowned. "But earlier, you said that the Moon Goddess is the one who brought us together. If she truly hated you, that wouldn¡¯t have happened."


    Gabriel looked up at her. "Because she loves you," he countered.


    Amelie couldn¡¯t help butugh at his reasoning. "You talk like a child," she teased, shaking her head.


    Gabriel was mesmerized by the sight of herughter. When was thest time someone¡¯s joy had drawn him in like this?


    Never.


    He had always foundughter, especially from the women he had casual rtionships with, annoying. But with Amelie, it was different. Herughter didn¡¯t irritate him. It fascinated him. It made him want to see more of it.


    Gabriel sat up when Amelie stoppedughing. "Are we sleeping then?"


    "Amelie, can I touch your belly?" Gabriel asked.


    She blinked, caught off guard by the sudden request, though deep down, she already knew why. "Do you want to...?"


    "Yes," he interrupted gently. "I want to feel the pup¡¯s heartbeats."


    Amelie hesitated for a moment, then slowly lifted her night top, exposing her belly. Gabriel reached out, his hand hovering above her skin for a second before lowering it with care. The warmth of his palm made her catch her breath.


    As his hand rested over her womb, a faint violet glow began to shimmer beneath his fingers. It looked ethereal. Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, watching the glow pulse gently like a heartbeat.


    Gabriel closed his eyes, focusing, his brows twitching slightly in concentration. "The embryo has grown faster than we expected," he murmured as he opened his eyes, meeting her stunned gaze.


    "Really?" Amelie asked, her voiceced with wonder. "Doctor Skye said I can¡¯t see the ultrasound until two weeks from now."


    "Of course," Gabriel nodded. "But I can feel it... the pup is growing faster than expected. You might give birth sooner than we thought."


    Her heart skipped a beat. The thought of holding her baby, of feeling that warmth against her chest, overwhelmed her. "I can¡¯t wait to hold the baby in my arms," she whispered, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Gabriel gave her a soft smile. He gently adjusted her posture, making sure she wasfortable, then slowly withdrew his hand from her belly.


    "You¡¯re going to be an amazing mother, Amelie," he said. "And this pup... they¡¯re lucky to have you."

 Chapter 42: A past connection

    <h4>Chapter 42: A past connection</h4>


    Gabriel¡¯s words always brought Amelie peace of mind. Even now, when he reassured her, she couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around him in a warm embrace.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice quivering. The overwhelming surge of emotions, intensified by the hormonal changes in her body, caused tears to spill down her cheeks, even though she hadn¡¯t meant to cry.


    Gabriel sighed softly, holding her close as he gently patted her back. He could hear her quiet sobs. After a moment, he pulled away just enough to cup her face, his thumb brushing away her tears with care.


    "You don¡¯t need to cry," he murmured, his violet eyes locking onto hers. "This is a happy asion."


    "I know." She lowered her head.


    After she had calmed down, Gabriel said, "Let¡¯s sleep then."


    They slid under the nket, and Gabriel switched off the lights. This time, Amelie didn¡¯t turn her back to him. Instead, shey facing him, her gaze lingering on his in the dim glow of the moonlight, filtering through the curtains.


    "I heard you earlier," she whispered.


    Gabriel frowned slightly. "Heard what?"


    "You said your mother hates you," Amelie murmured. "Is she like mine?" Her voice trembled slightly. "My mother distanced herself from me too. She told me she regretted having me when I failed to awaken my wolf."


    Gabriel let out a bitter chuckle, his expression darkening. "My mother is on a whole different level," he muttered. "She¡¯s probably the most toxic woman to ever exist." The wordscked any emotion, except for hatred from his side too.


    Amelie hesitated, choosing not to say anything further. Discussing the Luna Queen might stir his anger and ruin his sleep.


    Gabriel, sensing her unease, moved closer. His arm wrapped around her, pulling her into his warmth. "Amelie, I have you now," he murmured. "We will be a strong family together. Your pup will be mine too. So, let¡¯s leave the past behind and look toward the future."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened as she met his piercing violet gaze. "Don¡¯t tell me... You really want to ept my pup too?" she asked, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression remained firm. "You think I wouldn¡¯t?" He was surprised. "If I¡¯ve imed you as mine, then that means your pup is mine too."


    She swallowed hard as he continued, his words carrying the weight of an oath. "I told you, if, at the g, you give me the response I want, I will dere you as my mate. But I want you to ept me too, not out of force, but out of your own will. If I wanted, I could have taken everything from the beginning. But forced things never hold meaning to me, Amelie."


    "Thank you for giving me the time," Amelie replied. She yawned and closed her eyes. Instinctively, she snuggled to him, drifting off to sleep first before Gabriel.


    ~~~~~


    Ewan had fought relentlessly against his restraints until exhaustion imed him, forcing his body into unconsciousness. He heard the faint sound of dungeon¡¯s gate opening, but couldn¡¯t open his eyes because of theck of strength.


    "It¡¯s me, Gabriel. Wake up, Ewan." The prince¡¯s words carried authority, but Ewan¡¯s body refused to respond.


    Seeing no reaction, Gabriel gave a subtle nod to one of the warriors. A momentter, a ssh of ice-cold water struck Ewan¡¯s face, shocking him awake. He gasped, jolting him awake as he blinked against the dim torchlight.


    Gabriel folded his arms, his piercing violet eyes locked onto Ewan¡¯s battered form. "Ewan, how was the night?" he asked.


    Ewan barely had the strength to lift his head, but desperation fueled his voice. "Please, save my mate. I beg you. I have already surrendered to you. If she doesn¡¯t get the cure, she will die," he pleaded, his voice weaker thanst day.


    Gabriel exhaled sharply. "You didn¡¯t tell me the whole truth yesterday," he said. "You spoke about a past connection I share with Amelie. How did you find out who she is?" He demanded.


    Ewan kept his gaze intact on him. "First, promise me you¡¯ll save my mate," he said, louder this time.


    Gabriel took a slow step back. "You are in no position to negotiate with me, Ewan."


    Ewan¡¯s body tensed as he watched Gabriel retreat. Panic red in his tired eyes. "Don¡¯t go!" His voice cracked. "You im to care about having a mate, but you don¡¯t understand the pain of others. That¡¯s heartless, Gabriel!" His chest heaved as he continued. "You know I can foresee things. You are aware of my ability."


    "Yes, that¡¯s why I want the answer now," Gabriel said.


    "I only saw a small glimpse of your past. You were devastated losing Amelie. And I heard you saying her name holding her body," Ewan pronounced, revealing the truth of his vision.


    Gabriel got confused to learn that. He didn¡¯t say anything further, but an old memory struck him. He had met a woman ten years ago, who told him: ¡¯You will meet her once again.¡¯


    That time, Gabriel thought she was some mad woman.


    He took a few steps back before walking out of Ewan¡¯s side.


    "Gabriel! Please... Save my mate!!!" Ewan¡¯s cries echoed within the four walls of the dungeon. He felt betrayed and it infuriated him. But he could do nothing, except begging for Gabriel¡¯s mercy.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel returned to the mansion with Karmen.


    "I don¡¯t think Ewan was telling the truth. Past lives don¡¯t exist and there¡¯s no such thing like past connection," Karmen asserted.


    "Provide the adequate medical care to Ewan¡¯s mate. Find out her location from Ewan," Gabriel ordered him.


    "What? I thought you would not help him out," Karmen stated.


    "Ewan wasn¡¯t lying. Make sure his mate is saved and nothing happens to her. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow in the pce," Gabriel instructed before leaving his sight.


    Karmen watched him go with a puzzled expression on his face. "What¡¯s in Gabriel¡¯s mind?" he murmured and left to see the doctors, whom he could send to give medical assistance to Ewan¡¯s mate.

 Chapter 43: You brought an omega

    <h4>Chapter 43: You brought an omega</h4>


    Amelie applied a light touch of makeup, enhancing her natural beauty before slipping into a white floral dress adorned with soft sky-blue patterns.


    The full-sleeved fabric draped elegantly over her form, making her feel radiant. As she gently rested a hand on her stomach, memories of the previous night surfaced, bringing a small, contented smile to her lips.


    A soft knock at the door pulled her from her thoughts.


    "Miss Amelie, the car is ready. Prince Gabriel is waiting for you."


    Snapping out of her reverie, she quickly picked up her purse, tucking her phone inside before slipping into her white peep-toe heels. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door and hurried downstairs.


    Seated inside the ck car, Gabriel gazed absentmindedly out the window. But the moment his eyes caught sight of Amelie descending the staircase, his breath caught in his throat.


    She looked a divine beauty.


    Was it his imagination, or was she glowing more each day?


    ¡¯Nah! I think she¡¯s glowing because she has found us,¡¯ Volko, his wolf, mused in his mind.


    Gabriel smirked, shaking his head slightly. Maybe his wolf was right.


    As Amelie slid into the seat beside him, she let out a soft breath. "Sorry for making you wait."


    She ced her purse on herp, her eyes searching his face, silently hoping for apliment.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t respond immediately. His gaze drifted from her flushed cheeks to her perfectly painted red lips, gleaming subtly. His eyes then traced the delicate chain resting against her corbone, the pendant nestled against her skin, which he had made her wear a few days ago.


    The driver maneuvered the car out of the mansion grounds.


    Amelie turned to face the road ahead, her fingers lightly fidgeting with the hem of her dress. ¡¯Did I overdress?¡¯ she wondered. ¡¯Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have applied makeup.¡¯


    Stealing a nce at Gabriel, she found his intense gaze still fixed on her. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Now that she had a proper look at him, she realized he was dressed in an attire that exuded pure regality. The way the fabric hugged his broad shoulders, the intricate embroidery along the cuffs, everything about him radiated elegance.


    ¡¯He¡¯s too handsome for his own good. And with those violet eyes he looks even better,¡¯ she thought.


    "Did you put on red lipstick because you wanted me to kiss you?" Gabriel finally spoke, but in a teasing tone.


    The driver, though focused on the road, couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the prince¡¯s flirtatious remark.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened slightly before she quickly denied it. "No. I just liked the shade, that¡¯s all," she exined, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    Gabriel arched a brow, clearly unconvinced. "Don¡¯t lie," he murmured.


    "I¡¯m not lying," she countered, her voice softer now, wary of the driver overhearing their conversation.


    Gabriel leaned in, closing the small distance between them. His breath fanned against her skin as he whispered, "The blush on your cheeks, the way your eyes flutter, how your fingers curl¡ªthese are all signs that you¡¯re anticipating the kiss."


    Amelie swallowed hard, her grip on the fabric of her dress tightening. She refused to look at him, fearing that if she did, she¡¯d fall right into his trap. Instead, she turned her gaze to the passing scenery outside the window. But her resolve shattered the moment she felt the soft press of Gabriel¡¯s lips against the crane of her neck.


    "Gabriel," she whispered breathlessly, her body going rigid as she turned to face him.


    He pulled back just enough to meet her gaze, his violet eyes dark with unspoken emotions. "It¡¯s hard to resist you," he admitted, his voice lower now, sending a shiver down her spine. "But I have to."


    Before she could react, he shifted closer, resting his head against her shoulder as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Amelie exhaled slowly, feeling the warmth of his presence beside her. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be relieved or disappointed.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe myself. I actually wanted him to kiss me,¡¯ she thought.


    ~~~~~


    In the evening, they finally arrived at the pce. The car rolled to a slow stop in front of the grand foyer, where an enormous fountain stood.


    Amelie¡¯s heart pounded against her chest as an apprehension settling over her. The sheer grandeur of the pce was enough to make anyone feel small, but that wasn¡¯t what unnerved her the most. She knew Gabriel¡¯s family might not wee her presence, perhaps they would even resent it.


    The chain of her thoughts broke when Gabriel¡¯s warm hand covered hers.


    "Before me, no one will dare to even utter a word against you," Gabriel assured her.


    Amelie nodded, drawing a deep breath before opening the car door on her side, while Gabriel stepped out from his. She quickly walked around to meet him, but before she could hesitate, he reached for her hand, intertwining their fingers effortlessly.


    "Is it alright to..." she began with uncertainty.


    "Why not?" Gabriel cut her off before she could finish, his grip tightening slightly as if silently reassuring her that she had nothing to fear.


    Together, they stepped into the pce, where the royal family had already gathered in the grand living hall. King Raidan and Queen Mabel sat regally on the main couch. Alpha Prince Casaio and Dominick upied the sofa chairs nearby. The princess, however, was notably absent.


    Gabriel greeted his father with a slight nod, deliberately ignoring his mother and brothers. Beside him, Amelie hesitated before gently pulling her hand from his grasp.


    She lowered her gaze, offering a polite greeting.


    "You brought an omega here," Mabel spoke sternly in a disapproving tone.


    Amelie swallowed hard, her fingers curling at her sides. She had expected resistance, but the sheer coldness in the Queen¡¯s gaze sent a shiver down her spine.


    Mabel turned to Casaio. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me your brother was entangled in an affair with an omega?" she demanded.


    "Mother, I had no idea what Gabriel was up to," Casaio lied smoothly, his tone feigning innocence.


    Mabel¡¯s attention snapped back to Gabriel as she slowly rose to her feet. Her eyes bore into his, filled with disdain.


    "You return after so long, yet you forget to show respect to your mother. It would have been better if you hadn¡¯te at all."

 Chapter 44: A mother who hates him

    <h4>Chapter 44: A mother who hates him</h4>


    "Mabel, don¡¯t say that," Alpha King Raidan finally intervened. He cast a nce at Gabriel, who had yet to respond. Before the argument could start, Raidan said, "You should go to your chamber. Take some rest."


    Gabriel, however, had no intention of leaving without making his stance clear. His violet gaze locked onto his mother¡¯s.


    "I won¡¯t set foot in this pce again after I attend the g with Amelie," he dered. "Your treatment has hardened me so much that your words no longer affect me, Queen Mabel." His lips curled into a smirk, though his eyes held no amusement. "And as long as it infuriates you, I¡¯ll keep doing everything that makes your heart burn with hatred."


    Gabriel tightened his grip on Amelie¡¯s hand as they made their way toward the Eastern Pce, the secluded part of the estate where they could find some peace, away from the suffocating tension of the main pce.


    "Butler Lester, make sure my dear brother and his partner have afortable stay," Casaio ordered. He then turned to his mother. "Mom, you should start treating Gabriel better. He¡¯s no longer a child."


    Raidan nodded in agreement, but Mabel scoffed, her face contorted with anger.


    "He will bring chaos to this family one day. His birth was a mistake," she spat. "I don¡¯t want to hear another word about this. You¡¯ve disappointed me, Casaio." With that, she turned on her heels and stormed out of the hall.


    Casaio exhaled sharply, rolling his eyes as he leaned back into his chair. "Dad, why don¡¯t you make Mom understand? Gabriel already sees all of us as his enemies. I warned him not to bring Amelie here, but he was stubborn. He even went as far as iming she was his mate."


    "But there was no mark on her neck," Dominick pointed out. "She¡¯s not imed by him."


    Raidan remained silent for a moment before exhaling deeply. "I¡¯ll speak to Gabrielter. For now, stay away from him," he instructed his sons. He knew, better than anyone, that Gabriel was far more wounded by Mabel¡¯s words than he would ever admit.


    "Well, I have no intention of going near him," Dominick stated firmly as he stood. He adjusted his coat before turning to his father. "I have urgent business to attend to outside," he added with a respectful nod before striding out of the hall.


    Casaio remained silent, casting onest nce at Raidan before he, too, left for his own room.


    Left alone in the vast, dimly lit hall, the Alpha King exhaled deeply, his fingers tightening. His gaze lingered on the grand chandeliers above, but his thoughts were elsewhere.


    ¡¯Gabriel will bring cmity?¡¯ Mabel¡¯s harsh words echoed in his mind,ced with the same resentment she had carried for nearly three decades.


    Raidan shook his head. ¡¯No... Gabriel is not the one bringing destruction. It is us, the very family meant to protect him that has pushed him to the edge.¡¯


    His fingers drummed against his thighs. ¡¯How am I supposed to make Mabel understand?¡¯ No matter how much time had passed, she had never once acknowledged Gabriel as her son. Not when he was a child yearning for her love. Not when he had grown into a man, hardened by the rejection.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie, this is my room, where I spent seven years of my life," Gabriel said, stepping inside with her. His gaze swept over the familiar space, a faint smile tugging at his lips as memories resurfaced. "After I turned eleven, I asked my father to let me move to the Eastern Pce. I designed this room myself, the interiors, theyout, everything."


    Amelie, however, barely registered his words. Her mind was still trapped in the moment when Queen Mabel had openly scorned Gabriel in front of everyone. Yet here he was, smiling as if it hadn¡¯t affected him at all.


    ¡¯How can he still smile after the way his mother spoke to him?¡¯ she wondered, her heart aching for him.<i> ¡¯I always thought I had a bad mother, but at least she wasn¡¯t cruel. Gabriel, on the other hand, has spent his entire life under the shadow of a mother who hates him.¡¯</i>


    Her thoughts clouded her focus so much that she didn¡¯t notice Gabriel moving. In the blink of an eye, he was standing right in front of her, snapping his fingers near her face.


    "Where are you lost?" he asked as he pulled her back to the reality. He brushed away the hair strands, hanging near her cheek.


    "Gabriel, are you alright?" Amelie asked softly, unable to ignore the unease gnawing at her. She searched his face, wondering if his smile was merely a mask hiding his true emotions.


    Gabriel let out a small chuckle, brushing off her concern. "Yeah. Why do you ask? Ignore my mother¡¯s words. She has always been like that."


    Amelie frowned slightly. "Are you sure?" Her eyes locked onto his, searching for even the slightest crack in hisposure.


    "Hmm," he hummed, nodding. "I don¡¯t mind her words anymore. I could¡¯ve given her a more fitting reply, but I decided to hold my tongue."


    His words were lighthearted, almost yful, but Amelie wasn¡¯t convinced. She could sense the weight behind them¡ªthe years of pain he had buried under forced indifference. He had endured so much, and yet he still stood strong, carrying his wounds in silence.


    Amelie stepped closer, wrapping her arms around Gabriel as she lifted herself onto her toes in an attempt to reach him. He was too tall for her.


    "Gabriel, I promise you, I won¡¯t ever leave your side," she whispered with sincerity. She knew deep down that no matter how strong he appeared, he carried wounds that no one else could see. And she wanted to be the one person he could always rely on.


    Gabriel stood still, his arms slowly encircling her as if unsure whether to embrace thefort she was offering.


    "I hope you¡¯re truly okay," she continued, pressing her cheek against him. "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to share everything with me now. But if one day you feel like the weight is too much, you can pour your emotions out in front of me. I¡¯ll always be here to listen to you."

 Chapter 45: A miracle I survived

    <h4>Chapter 45: A miracle I survived</h4>


    As Amelie pulled away, she peered into Gabriel¡¯s violet eyes. Her hands remained on his arms for a brief moment when she lowered them.


    Gabriel kept staring at her, noticing every expression on her face. He reached out his hands to her neck as he lowered himself to her height and kissed her.


    Amelie got flustered when felt his left hand moving to her waist on the right side. He drew her closer, his lips already nibbling hers with an intensity, showing more than his usual emotions.


    Amelie parted her lips, finding it difficult to keep up with his pace. She felt her feet moving on their own, but in which direction, she had no idea until her back felt the coldness of a wall beforending on the mattress.


    Gabriel was relentless, his mouth not parting from hers, iming her with a possessiveness that made her heart race. Her hands pressed against his chest in desperation, not to push him away but to pause, to breathe.


    Sensing her plea, Gabriel slowed down, the intensity softening into something more tender, though it stillced with desire.


    If she hadn¡¯t hugged him, hadn¡¯t wrapped her arms around him and offered that unspokenfort, Gabriel¡¯s storm of emotions might¡¯ve consumed them both. But in that embrace, he realized, ¡¯I can¡¯t let Amelie go. She is the one for me.¡¯


    Finally, Gabriel pulled back, his chest rising and falling as he gasped for air. Amelie mirrored his breathlessness, her lips slightly parted, catching her breath as her wide eyes remained locked with his.


    Her lips twitched from the intensity of the kiss. They were swollen. Gabriel noticed it too. He lifted his hand, gently tracing his thumb across her lower lip, then letting it rest at the corner of her mouth.


    "Amelie," he whispered.


    He wanted to say more, but the words tangled inside his throat. His desire surged, his wolf screaming to im her, to leave no doubts that she belonged to him. His wolf was on edge, begging to mark her, to make it known to the world.


    But he held back. He had promised her time, to wait for her answer until tomorrow. And if he crossed that line now, he¡¯d be going against everything they had agreed upon.


    So he stayed still before pressing a soft kiss on the middle of her forehead.


    "Knock! Knock!"


    The sound jolted them. Gabriel moved toward the door, while Amelie quickly straightened up, brushing her hair back into ce.


    When Gabriel opened it, he found Butler Lester standing, with a maid behind him holding a tray.


    "We¡¯ve made all the necessary arrangements in the Eastern Pce for the prince¡¯s stay," Lester announced. "A separate room has also been prepared for Miss Amelie. Here¡¯s the espresso for Prince Gabriel and a regr coffee for Miss Amelie."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t let the maid step in. He took the tray himself with a curt nod and shut the door behind him.


    Amelie was already on her feet, watching him cross the room. She moved toward him to help, but Gabriel had already set the tray down on the low table before she could reach him.


    "Have the coffee," he said, settling into one of the lounge chairs with grace.


    "I heard a separate room has been arranged for me," Amelie said as she took the seat opposite him.


    "I want you to stay here, with me," Gabriel replied, lifting his cup and bringing it close to his lips.


    "But we¡¯re in the pce," she reminded him gently, her gaze flicking toward the door.


    "We¡¯re not in the main pce. This is the Eastern Wing, practically deserted except for a few trusted staff. So stop worrying," he replied and took a sip, his eyes never leaving hers.


    "I apologize on the Queen¡¯s behalf. She was out of line with what she said to you," Gabriel murmured, lowering his cup back to the saucer with a soft clink.


    "It¡¯s alright," Amelie replied. "I don¡¯t take the Queen¡¯sments to heart. Omegas aren¡¯t exactly held in high regard by society. I¡¯ve grown used to it."


    Though the sting existed, she refused to dwell on it. It would only pull her deeper into a ce she didn¡¯t want to revisit.


    Gabriel studied her in a thoughtful expression. "You¡¯re the first person outside my family who¡¯s ever witnessed an argument between the Queen and me," he said. "You didn¡¯t pry, didn¡¯t question me, and I appreciate that."


    "Every family has its own share of wounds," Amelie replied softly with empathy. "Even you didn¡¯t press me about mine. I shared only a little, just because... I wanted to feel lighter and I trusted you."


    Gabriel looked at her, his violet eyes carrying the weight of memories he rarely spoke aloud. "My birth wasn¡¯t something that was weed, Amelie. My mother struggled to conceive, and even when she did, it wasn¡¯t an easy pregnancy. Most wolf pups are born within three to six months, but I came in the eighth. Ever since then... she¡¯s hated me, as if it was my fault."


    Hearing that made Amelie¡¯s heart clench, realizing the pain Gabriel must have endured from a young age, raised in the coldness of a mother who never wanted him. But what he says after that, truly shocked her.


    "She never breastfed me. She never held me in her arms. She refused to care for me, even when I was just a baby. There was a time, maybe I was two or three, when I nearly died. My father had gone off to lead a battle against the rogues. I was burning with fever and she never even called a doctor," Gabriel paused with a chuckle. "It¡¯s a miracle I survived. Or maybe I was meant to, just so I could keep witnessing how cruel she could be."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears and she quickly averted her gaze to wipe them. Gabriel noticed that, wondering why she cried.


    "Why are you crying?" Gabriel questioned.


    "No, I¡¯m not," Amelie didn¡¯t want to admit it and lowered her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, Gabriel, you have to go through all of that."

 Chapter 46: To play the victim

    <h4>Chapter 46: To y the victim</h4>


    Amelie dabbed her face with the towel and looked at herself in the mirror. "So, his acts are borne out of the cruelty he faced from his own mother," she murmured. Her eyes fell upon the violet-colored pendant on her neck, which Gabriel had provided her to protect her.


    She touched it, feeling a sense of belonging, her mind racing with thoughts regarding her decision.


    After a while, she stepped out of the washroom and found the room was empty. She had her hands locked behind her as she explored Gabriel¡¯s grand room, where he had spent a good number of years of his teenagehood till adulthood.


    Her eyes fell upon some of the photographs, and she checked them. They included swimming pictures, horse riding, car racing, and many other activities. "His looks haven¡¯t changed much over the years."


    Not a single picture showed Gabriel with his mother. It only deepened the sorrow she already felt for him.


    Just then, a soft yet poised voice echoed from the doorway, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Can Ie in?"


    Startled, Amelie quickly hurried to the door and found a young woman standing at the entrance. Her features were delicate, and she was too beautiful. Recognition dawned immediately, and Amelie stepped forward, bowing politely.


    "Good evening, Princess Katelyn," she said, keeping her gaze lowered in respect.


    Katelyn entered the room with aposed smile, extending her hand toward Amelie.


    "I think old ways are no longer useful," she said.


    Caught off guard, Amelie looked up, slightly bewildered, but quickly recovered and gently took the princess¡¯s hand for a brief shake.


    "Prince Gabriel isn¡¯t in the room," Amelie informed as she pulled back her hand.


    "I¡¯m not here to see my brother," Katelyn replied casually, strolling further into the room beforending on the lounge chair. "I¡¯m here to see you, Amelie."


    "Me?" Amelie was bbergasted to hear that.


    "Yes. Have a seat," Katelyn said.


    Amelie walked over to the second chair and sat down. Her hands rested on herp in a firm sp.


    "Did my brother give you that?" Katelyn¡¯s gaze focused on the pendant, resting on Amelie¡¯s corbone.


    "Yes," Amelie replied, her fingers brushing it lightly.


    "That means he considers you as his mate," Katelyn replied in amusement. "Brother Gabriel had lots of casual rtionships in the past, as far as I know. But he never took interest in an omega. There must be something about you that made Brother Gabriel choose you."


    Amelie didn¡¯t know what to even answer in such a situation. So, she remained quiet.


    "Which pack do you belong to?" Katelyn asked.


    "I don¡¯t have a pack," Amelie replied.


    "What do you mean? Are you a rogue omega?" Katelyn asked with a confused and shocked gaze.


    "It¡¯s tough to exin, Princess Katelyn," Amelie said.


    "You are making it sound like you are a runaway," Katelyn chuckled. "And you need not call me princess. Just keep it casual." She smiled brightly, wanting Amelie to feelforted.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel sat across from his father in the dimly lit private room.


    "Dad, you need to tighten the security along the border we share with Blood Dominion," Gabriel urged, locking eyes with his father. "Something¡¯s not right there. I¡¯d also advise consulting a witch. My spy... he died under strange circumstances. There were no wounds and no signs of struggle. His skin, however, turned pale blue after three days."


    His father¡¯s brows furrowed as Gabriel continued.


    "Before his death, he reported that the Alpha of the Blood Dominion is using forbidden techniques. We can¡¯t take that lightly. Whatever he¡¯s dabbling in... it¡¯s beyond our usual defenses."


    King Raidan absorbed the information.


    "I¡¯ll consult with your brothers and the defense general," he said firmly, returning to the matter of the border.


    Gabriel nodded. "Sure."


    Then, King Raidan¡¯s tone shifted, more personal now. "What about Ewan? When will he be brought here? You¡¯re not torturing him, are you?"


    Gabriel exhaled calmly. "I¡¯ve only used silver to suppress his strength, nothing beyond that. He came to San Ravendale looking for a herb to treat his mate. I¡¯ve already ensured she¡¯s receiving the necessary medical care. He¡¯ll be here by morning."


    "That¡¯s good to know," the King replied.


    But Gabriel wasn¡¯t done. His next question came carefully. "Dad, I remember you once spoke to the Queen about a high priestess. Is she still alive?"


    The King¡¯s demeanor changed immediately. "Why do you ask that?" he demanded. "And when did you hear that conversation?" A flicker of unease crossed his face. Was Gabriel close to uncovering the prophecy?


    "I didn¡¯t," Gabriel said quickly. "I just... want to ask her a few questions. That¡¯s all." He left his true intentions veiled, not ready to reveal the thoughts swirling in his mind.


    King Raidan sighed heavily. "Gabriel, your mother isn¡¯t evil at heart. You may not know everything, but... a lot happened during her pregnancy. That¡¯s why she acts the way she does."


    Gabriel let out a humorless chuckle, his eyes darkening a bit. "Yeah, I know. She prefers to y the victim and paint her own son as the viin. It¡¯s easier that way, isn¡¯t it?" He shook his head, the bitterness in his voice unmistakable. "But I stopped hoping for her affection a long time ago. Tell her not to interfere in my decisions as she tried earlier. Don¡¯t provoke me. I try to stay calm for the sake of my status as a prince, else the rage in me burns me every day."


    King Raidan sighed. "Your mother won¡¯t ept an omega in this house. And you¡¯ve not even marked Amelie. That means she¡¯s not your fated mate."


    "She¡¯s my fated mate. Amelie has caught my scent, and I feel a deeper connection with her, Dad. Also, she¡¯s not an omega. A spell was cast on her a long time ago to hide the true nature of her wolf. I¡¯m finding it out. Even if she were an omega, I wouldn¡¯t have minded," Gabriel exined to his father.


    "I don¡¯t want anyone¡¯s approval for my decisions. I¡¯ve not marked her because Amelie didn¡¯t permit me to do it. She was in love with someone else and got brutally rejected. She and I met in a very amusing way. I¡¯m her second-chance mate, while for me, she¡¯s my only mate," Gabriel pronounced with a smile.

 Chapter 47: Meant to meet her

    <h4>Chapter 47: Meant to meet her</h4>


    Gabriel returned to his room after a long, draining conversation with his father, only to hear his sister¡¯s voice drifting through the air.


    "She didn¡¯t run away," he said as he stepped inside. Moving to stand just behind Amelie, his gaze settled on Katelyn with a frown. "And who said you coulde here without letting me know?"


    Katelyn stood up, visibly disheartened. "Brother, it¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you, and this is how you greet me?" she said. "Can¡¯t you speak with a little more warmth?"


    "Kindness isn¡¯t something I wear well," Gabriel replied coldly. "It¡¯ste. Amelie and I still need to eat before we turn in for the night. We can talk tomorrow."


    Katelyn¡¯s lips curled into a faint scowl. "Good night, Amelie. I¡¯ll see you in the morning," she said curtly, and swept out of the room.


    "You could¡¯ve been a little more polite," Amelie said softly, rising to her feet. "She was kind to me... she didn¡¯t judge me."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer. "Come, let¡¯s eat," he said instead, already turning toward the door. Amelie followed him in silence.


    After they shared a satisfying meal, Amelie looked up at him and asked gently, "Could you show me to my room?"


    Gabriel, already heading up the stairs, nced back. "We¡¯re sleeping together."


    Amelie blinked, hurrying to catch up. "Is that... okay? I mean, we¡¯re in the pce."


    "Does that matter?" Gabriel paused at the top, turning toward her. "Honestly, I want them to see. If it¡¯s not you, then it¡¯s no one." His expression softened just a little. "Besides... I¡¯m not feeling great tonight. So just hold me for a while, alright?"


    "But you said you didn¡¯t mind your mother¡¯s words," Amelie said thoughtfully. "You don¡¯t have to pretend, Gabriel. It¡¯s okay to be hurt... and it¡¯s okay to throw a tantrum about it."


    ¡¯In front of her, I end up showing the emotions I¡¯ve buried for so long,¡¯ Gabriel thought to himself.


    As Amelie stepped closer, he suddenly wrapped his arms around her from behind, halting her movement. The unexpected gesture made her pause in surprise, but within a moment, she melted into his embrace, resting her hands gently on his arms, offering a silentfort to him.


    "I¡¯m d I found you, Amelie," he murmured. "You have no idea how long I¡¯ve yearned for feelings like this."


    "You¡¯ve already developed feelings for me?" Amelie asked softly, turning to face him, her eyes searching his.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied without hesitation. "Is that so wrong? And what about you?" He leaned closer with an intense gaze. "You can¡¯t fool me, Amelie. Your heartbeat gives you away."


    "I don¡¯t know," she murmured, eyes dropping to the floor. "I¡¯m still trying to figure things out."


    "Then figure them out soon," Gabriel said firmly. "You have every right to move on... but I want you toe to me. And I want it to be soon."


    He took another step closer. "It¡¯s been hard resisting you since the first moment you fell into my arms. I ache to feel the warmth of your skin... to hear your hushed whispers of my name. I want your body to respond to every kiss, to crave me the way I crave you."


    Amelie felt her cheeks flushing red and her heart started racing when she felt his hand on her neck. She lifted her eyes slowly, meeting his violet gaze.


    "We should sleep now," Amelie told him, resisting herself from not kissing him. Because if she would do that, then they might not stop and she didn¡¯t want to flow away with her current emotions.


    ~~~~


    Raidan took a long sip of water from the ss before cing it back on the nightstand.


    "Don¡¯t hurt Gabriel, Mabel. He¡¯s an adult now," he said as he looked over at his wife, who was absorbed in scrolling through her tablet.


    "I thought we were done talking about this," Mabel replied without looking up.


    "I had a long conversation with him earlier," Raidan revealed, watching her closely. "He no longer holds any warmth toward you, Mabel. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been too cruel to him?"


    "I don¡¯t believe in that prophecy. Whatever thete high priestess told you. It was false," Raidan continued. "Don¡¯t destroy yourself and Gabriel by holding onto it. Telling him he¡¯s not wanted here... that¡¯s something no child should ever hear from their mother."


    Mabel finally lowered the tablet to herp.


    "Don¡¯t be a fool, Raidan," she said.


    Without waiting for a response, she slipped off the bed. "I¡¯m going for a stroll in the garden. You should get some rest. Good night."


    She ced the tablet gently on the table, then reached for her warm robe. As she pulled it around herself, she moved to the light switch and turned it off. Without another nce, she stepped out and closed the door behind her, leaving Raidan alone with his thoughts.


    "I don¡¯t understand my own wife sometimes," Raidan murmured.


    As Mabel stepped into the moonlit garden, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number. Lifting it to her ear, she waited for the call to answer.


    "Is this David Conley I¡¯m speaking to?" she asked curtly.


    "Yes, who is this?" came the cautious reply.


    "I am Luna Queen Mabel Sinir."


    "Your Majesty!" David stammered, the surprise and fear evident in his voice. "G-Greetings to Your Majesty."


    "Come to the pce tomorrow," Mabel ordered, "And take your daughter away."


    "Pardon me, Your Majesty?" David¡¯s voice cracked with disbelief. "I... I don¡¯t understand."


    "I believe I was perfectly clear," she said icily. "Take your pathetic daughter away from here. If you fail to do so, be prepared to face my wrath, Mr. Conley."


    Without another word, she ended the call and lowered the phone.


    "Gabriel... you were never meant to meet her," she murmured, a deep frown settling on her face. "Because you acted like an emotional fool, I need to make sure to save you. Even if you hate me, I¡¯ll not let you be with Amelie."

 Chapter 48: David Conley is here

    <h4>Chapter 48: David Conley is here</h4>


    "Was that a call from the pce?" Samyra asked, her voiceced with concern as she noticed the horrified expression on her husband¡¯s face.


    David slowly nodded. "Yes. It was the Luna Queen."


    Samyra¡¯s heart dropped. "What did she say?"


    "She told me toe to the pce... and take our daughter away," David replied grimly.


    "What?" Samyra gasped, her eyes widening. "Don¡¯t tell me Amelie is there."


    "She is," David confirmed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "And from the Queen¡¯s tone, she seemed to be furious. I can¡¯t waste any time. I¡¯ll leave for the capital immediately."


    "Sure... I just can¡¯t believe Amelie ended up there," Samyra muttered, furrowing her brows in confusion. "But why would she do that?"


    "Who knows what was going through her mind?" David said with a heavy sigh as he walked to the cupboard. "This girl has brought nothing but ruin to us. First, she falsely used Alex, and now this mess..."


    He pulled out a duffle bag and nced at her. "Pack a pair of clothes for me. And please tell the driver to be ready."


    Samyra nodded silently, watching her husband disappear into the washroom. She quickly packed the duffle bag while her thoughts raced.


    A few minutester, David emerged in a formal outfit . He picked up his phone from the table, scrolling through the flight options.


    "Not a single seat is avable," he muttered in frustration. "I¡¯ll have to reach there by car. If I leave now, I should reach the capital by the morning."


    "Should Ie with you?" Samyra asked.


    David shook his head, taking the duffle bag from her hands. "No. Just stay home. I¡¯ll handle everything there."


    Samyra hesitated, then quietly handed David his wallet and a neatly folded handkerchief. Together, they made their way to the foyer of the mansion.


    At the doorway, she watched as David stepped into the car. Before the engine started, he nced back and gestured gently. "Go inside. It¡¯s cold," he said with a faint smile.


    But Samyra didn¡¯t move. She simply stood there. She lifted her hand and waved slowly as the car pulled away from the driveway.


    "I hope everything goes well," Samyra whispered before walking back into the mansion.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie stirred awake to the soft chorus of birds chirping from the balcony. Blinking, she slowly took in her surroundings. A momentter, her eyes drifted down.


    Gabriely close whose face was resting near her chest. One of her hands was curled protectively above his head, fingers loosely entangled in his hair. A flush of heat crept up her neck as she realized how close they were.


    Carefully, Amelie shifted her hand away, inch by inch, making sure not to wake him. Once free, she sat up slowly, brushing a few strands of hair behind her ear as she looked at him.


    Just as Amelie turned to quietly slip out of bed when his firm hand caught her wrist. She froze, ncing back to see Gabriel¡¯s fingers wrapped around her gently yet possessively.


    "Where are you going?" he murmured as he tugged her back down beside him. Before she could answer, he nestled his face into the crook of her neck.


    "To the washroom... it¡¯s morning," Amelie replied. But her words faltered the moment she felt the brush of his nose, and then his lips, grazing the sensitive skin just beneath her jaw.


    "Mmm..." The involuntary sound escaped her lips before she could catch it, and her eyes widened. She pped a hand over her mouth in surprise as her cheeks started burning.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes opened slowly at the sound, amusement glinting in their depths. "Are you..."


    "No," Amelie cut him off before he could finish. She didn¡¯t even know what he was about to ask, but her instincts screamed to shut it down.


    Gabriel smirked faintly, clearly entertained by her reaction, though he didn¡¯t say another word. He reached his hand to her stomach and felt her body tensing to his touch.


    "Hmm... The pup is feeling good. I think your bump will show sooner. Are you excited?" Gabriel asked, the warmth in his tone sending a tingle down her spine.


    "That¡¯s good to know," Amelie murmured, a soft smile tugging at her lips. Her gaze lingered on him, eyes filled with curiosity. "But... how can you sense all this?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he gently ced his hand over her stomach. "The connection between me and pup is the reason."


    Amelie looked down, her fingers unconsciously brushing over her stomach. "Oh. Gabriel, don¡¯t we have to tell your family that I¡¯m carrying someone else¡¯s pup? I mean... it feels wrong to hide it."


    "Why? Are you worried they might call you names?" he asked in a calm voice butced with a quiet protectiveness.


    "Yes," she admitted.


    "Then ignore them," he said firmly. "You should focus on me, who¡¯s willing to be yours no matter what. I don¡¯t care with whom you have it. What matters is that you¡¯re carrying it... it¡¯s yours. So, you and the pup are mine."


    His hand reached for hers, intertwining their fingers. "I know you are worried thinking what will people say. But does it even matter? You don¡¯t owe anyone anything."


    Amelie looked up at him, caught in the depth of his gaze. "Gabriel¨C" she couldn¡¯t finish off as a knock urred on the door.


    "Your Highness, if you are awake, then please send Miss Conley out. Mr. David Conley is here and wants to take her back," Lester said in a loud enough voice.


    "Dad is here!?" Amelie gasped in a trembling voice as she sat up on the mattress.


    Gabriel was confused too, wondering how David arrived in the pce and how he found out about it.


    Amelie quickly headed to the door after tidying her hair and greeted Lester.


    "Please wait for ten minutes. I¡¯ll get ready," Amelie requested.


    "Sure, Miss Conley." Lester bowed his head slightly before walking away.

 Chapter 49: Not going back, Dad

    <h4>Chapter 49: Not going back, Dad</h4>


    While Amelie was freshening up, Gabriel called Lester upstairs. In the corridor outside the bedroom, Lester stopped upon seeing the prince. He bowed to him in a polite manner.


    "Who called David here?" Gabriel questioned.


    "I have no idea, Sir. Mr. Conley looked worried and said that he had been searching for his daughter for a few days," Lester replied.


    "Say the truth, Lester," Gabriel said, taking a step toward him. "Who called David to the pce? Was it the Queen?" His first doubt was on his mother. No one other than her would dare call David. She was the one who always loved to ruin his happiness.


    "Sir, if I knew, I would have told you," Lester said, lowering his eyes. He was slightly trembling in fear, thinking Gabriel might take out his anger on him. However, it didn¡¯t happen.


    "Leave," Gabrielmanded before walking back into the room. His wolf growled, and he turned restless. His mother had crossed every limit to have him infuriated. *I never mentioned Amelie¡¯s surname to the Queen. Then, how did she find out it was Amelie Conley?* he thought.


    Gabriel immediately mindlinked with Casaio.


    <i>¡¯Did you tell Mom about Amelie?¡¯</i>


    Casaio, who was in the shower room, got flustered for a moment when Gabriel¡¯s voice reverberated in his head. He turned on the tap, letting the foam wash off with the water.


    <i>¡¯No. Don¡¯t forget Mom is ten steps ahead of everyone here,</i>¡¯ Casaio replied.


    Gabriel clenched his fists, breaking the mindlink immediately.


    Amelie exited the washroom and quickly moved to the dressing table. "Did any messagee? I tried to be faster," she said in anticipation.


    "No," Gabriel refused and walked to her. She was blowing her hair dry. "Nothing will happen. I promise."


    The nervousness left Amelie¡¯s mind the moment she heard those promising words. "Hmm." She believed in him, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want Gabriel to start fighting for her in front of his family.


    "Gabriel, let me face whatever happens. Don¡¯t try to protect me at the cost of your own image," Amelie urged.


    "You won¡¯t face anything alone," Gabriel announced before making his way to the washroom. Amelie felt guilty for involving Gabriel in her mess. At the same time, she felt good thinking she would not be alone while confronting her father.


    *I won¡¯t go to the Red River Pack even if I have to be the viiness in everyone¡¯s eyes,* Amelie made up her mind.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Majesty, I offer my sincerest apologies on behalf of my daughter," David said, his gaze lowered in deference as he addressed Luna Queen Mabel. "I was unaware she was with Prince Gabriel."


    Queen Mabel¡¯s expression remained cold. "When parents fail to keep a vignt eye on their daughters, it is no less than a failure in parenthood," she dered.


    Those words stung David. A failed parenthood. No one had ever said that to him, and he curled his fingers up.


    King Raidan arrived in the living hall after a long walk in the vast garden of the pce¡¯s estate. "Who is this person, Mabel?" Raidan questioned with a slight furrow between his brows as he stopped near the couch.


    David was quick to leave the seat and greeted the King.


    "Honey, this is Amelie¡¯s father. He hase here to take his daughter back," Mabel replied with a small smile.


    Raidan was shocked for a moment and asked Mabel if they could talk in private. He didn¡¯t know what his wife was up to, but what he knew was Gabriel would be mad about it.


    Mabel asked David to take a seat before excusing herself.


    Both Raidan and Mabel came to a spot where no one could hear their conversation.


    "Did you call him here?" Raidan inquired.


    "Yes," Mabel replied. "They didn¡¯t tell us the whole truth. Amelie has run away from her pack. I simply want her to return," she exined.


    "Gabriel won¡¯t like it," Raidan shook his head. "You could have discussed with the kids first instead of summoning Amelie¡¯s father," he said sternly.


    "Dear, I know what I¡¯m doing. You want me to keep a woman by my son¡¯s side whose character is already ruined. You¡¯ll be shocked to know if I tell you more about her. Gabriel is desperate for a mate, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can have any random omega trash in his life," Mabel stated and turned on her heels.


    "Mabel, don¡¯t hurt Gabriel anymore. Imand you to stop. How much more terrible things do you wish to do to Gabriel?" Raidan finally used his authority as an Alpha King.


    "Terrible things?" Mabel arched her eyebrow. "I am making sure Gabriel stays safe. Even if my ways are terrible, that¡¯s the only way to stop him from bringing the chaos," she said. She didn¡¯t care for Raidan¡¯smand and went back to the living room.


    Raidan followed her, and they both settled on the couch.


    "Seems like another drama will unfold," Dominick whispered, his hands tucked inside his pockets.


    "So, Amelie is a runaway," Katelyn murmured.


    "Gabriel is going to be mad at Mom," Casaio muttered. The three siblings didn¡¯t go downstairs and waited for Gabriel toe with Amelie first.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell us about it?" Dominick asked, tilting his head to Casaio. "Were you protecting Gabriel? Mom is going to be furious at youter."


    "I didn¡¯t know the matter myself," Casaio stated.


    "Don¡¯t lie, brother!" Katelyn chimed in. "You knew all of that. You might have asked Brother Gabriel to send Amelie away, but he didn¡¯t listen to you."


    Casaio didn¡¯tment and remained quiet. Even if he had differences with Gabriel, he hoped for his happiness. And for the first time in a long while, he felt Gabriel truly had discovered a person with whom he could spend the rest of his life.


    Finally, Gabriel and Amelie entered the living hall together, causing every eye to move to them.


    David stood up from his seat to see Amelie and frowned.


    Amelie started with the greetings to the Alpha King and Luna Queen before turning to her father.


    "I am not going back, Dad," Amelie stated, looking straight into her father¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 50: Underestimated our mother

    <h4>Chapter 50: Underestimated our mother</h4>


    David stared at his daughter in disbelief when she firmly dered that she would not return with him.


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice to a stern whisper. "What are you trying to pull, Amelie? Let¡¯s go home quietly. Don¡¯t stir up trouble for them."


    But Amelie didn¡¯t flinch.


    Earlier, as she made her way to the pce beside Gabriel, she had been contemting. She had spent more than a day on the proposal he had given her. This time, she didn¡¯t wish to stay quiet and keep her thoughts within herself.


    Her greatest regret had always been hiding the truth about her rtionship with Alex, trusting the wrong person, and allowing fear to dictate her choices.


    But meeting Gabriel had changed that. She had learned that saying the truth and being honest could not change things for the person before her, but for her, it could make a lot of difference.


    All her life, Amelie had lived for others, putting her family¡¯s needs above her own dreams and desires.


    But not anymore.


    This moment was hers and she wanted to make a choice for herself. More than that for the life growing inside her.


    "Dad, I didn¡¯t leave home just to return to the same ce, where I have no value," Amelie said. "Only I know how suffocating it was to live in that prison where I held no worth, where being born an omega and failing to awaken my wolf made me invisible. Everyone treated me like I was nothing. The curse of Conley Family was the title given to me."


    She shifted her gaze to the King and Queen, bowing slightly in respect.


    "I apologize for the disturbance. I didn¡¯t expect my father toe searching for me here. But I¡¯m an adult now, and I have every right to choose where I go and who I wish to be with."


    Gabriel remained silent, keeping the promise he had made to Amelie before they arrived. He let her speak for herself.


    The Luna Queen, however, was lessposed. "Of course, you¡¯re free to leave home," Mabel said sharply. "But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to cling to Gabriel."


    Before Gabriel could intervene, Amelie met Mabel¡¯s eyes without hesitation and speak.


    "Prince Gabriel is my mate," she dered. "I cannot leave him. I choose him whole heartedly. I know my omega rank is an issue for Your Majesty, but someone once told me that if I didn¡¯t have to lead a battle that I should be ashamed of being an omega. I should wear it with pride."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her words settling in his chest like a me that warmed and stunned him at once. He had expected to wait until the g for her answer, but Amelie had given it now, in front of everyone, with conviction and courage that took his breath away.


    "I wish you were as pure as your words, Amelie," Mabel said with a cold chuckle and mockery.


    "Let¡¯s stop this now," Raidan murmured, his gaze shifting uneasily between his wife and those in the hall.


    But Mabel wasn¡¯t finished. Her voice rang withmand. "No. Amelie isn¡¯t Gabriel¡¯s mate. They¡¯re both lying."


    She turned her head slightly. "Bring him in," she ordered Lester, who bowed and left the hall without a word.


    Amelie¡¯s heart began to race. David leaned closer to her, speaking in a low, urgent tone, "Amelie, what are you doing? You¡¯re in the Queen¡¯s presence. This is serious. We need to leave. Now."


    Gabriel, meanwhile, felt the shift in the atmosphere and narrowed his eyes. A suspicion crept into his chest.<i> ¡¯Did she contact Alex too?¡¯</i>


    His thoughts were confirmed when Alex Morgan stepped into the grand hall, escorted by Lester.


    A quiet gasp slipped from Amelie, her face paling at the sight of the man she had tried so hard to run away from. Her hand moved protectively to her lower abdomen, an instinct to protect her pup.


    Across the room, Casaio gave a low chuckle, speaking through the mindlink, <i>¡¯You underestimated our mother, Gabriel.¡¯</i>


    Gabriel¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his jaw tightening as his eyes met his mother¡¯s across the hall. Rage simmered beneath his calm exterior.


    Even Raidan, who usually stayed removed from all suchmotion, furrowed his brow in confusion. "Alex?" he said aloud, recognizing the son of an old friend.


    Alex stopped beside Amelie, shing a polite smile as he bowed slightly to the King and Queen. Then his eyes shifted to Amelie, who trembled slightly, caught between past traumas and present terrors.


    "Tell us, Alex," Mabel said smoothly, "what exactly did Amelie do in your pack?"


    Gabriel stepped forward sharply, his voice cold and sharp like a de. "Alex, don¡¯t even think about lying."


    Unbeknownst to the others, the entire situation had been orchestrated. The previous night, after speaking with David, Mabel had grown increasingly suspicious.


    Upon learning of the rumors swirling within the Red River Pack, she had summoned her most trusted aide to dig deeper, and when she learned enough, she immediately called Alex to the pce to show himself in the morning.


    "Alex, tell us the truth about Amelie," Mabel said. "Tell everyone she¡¯s carrying a child, one whose father is a mystery. She¡¯s trying to throw her filthy pup onto Prince Gabriel, expecting him to raise it under his name like some noble charity."


    A horrified gasp rippled through the hall.


    Amelie shook her head, her lips quivering. "It¡¯s not true," she whispered, barely able to speak past the lump forming in her throat.


    "Shut your mouth!!" Mabel roared, her voice echoing off the marble walls. Despite her age, her wolf¡¯s strength still heldmand, silencing even the birds near the fountain.


    "You are the one who needs to shut her mouth!" Gabriel¡¯s voice bellowed. His mother¡¯s cruelty had crossed a line.


    He strode forward, cing himself squarely between Amelie and Mabel, shielding her with his presence.


    "Enough of your usations, Mom. You have done enough damage. Amelie and her pup are mine. And who did you call a filthy pup? Huh?" He snarled, taking another step closer to his mother.

 Chapter 51: Because I like him

    <h4>Chapter 51: Because I like him</h4>


    Among everyone present in the hall, the one who seemed even more terrified than Amelie was Alex. His palms were mmy, and his heart pounded wildly in his chest.


    But as he watched the Luna Queen turn her fury toward Amelie, using her of betrayal and deceit, and saw Gabriel rising in her defense, a flicker of relief crossed Alex¡¯s face. Perhaps, his web of lies wouldn¡¯t unravel. At least not today.


    Still, one question haunted him. ¡¯Why did Gabriel just im Amelie and the pup as his own?¡¯


    "Gabriel, calm down. Mabel, that¡¯s enough," Raidan¡¯s firm voice finally cut through the rising chaos.


    "Calm down?" Gabriel snapped in fury. "How can I, when she speaks with such cruelty without knowing the truth? Who gave her the right to say those things to Amelie?" His gaze flicked toward his mother, no warmth in it, only hatred. "I made it clear to herst night. Amelie and I are mates. And after today, I refuse to stay here any longer."


    "You want to take a woman who¡¯s¡ª"


    "You never even cared for me," Gabriel interrupted in his cold voice. "Not when I needed you. So why pretend now?"


    Queen Mabel¡¯s lips parted, but no words came. Gabriel took a step closer, fury simmering in his eyes.


    "You could¡¯ve asked, just once, why Amelie ran from the pack, why she ended up alone. You never did. Instead, you jumped straight to judgment. You¡¯re a mother, and you have a daughter of your own, yet you show no respect for another woman¡¯s suffering. I get it. You hate me. But you don¡¯t get to project that onto my mate."


    Without waiting for a reply, Gabriel turned and reached for Amelie¡¯s hand.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    She moved with him, but before they could take a full step, David stepped forward.


    "Amelie,e home. Let¡¯s talk first," he said. Queen Mabel had strictly instructed him to take Amelie back at any cost and he couldn¡¯t simply fail. Then, turning to Gabriel, "Prince Gabriel, with all due respect, you can¡¯t take her with you. She¡¯s still my daughter and¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not your daughter."


    Amelie dered, her eyes were watery. She looked at Gabriel and gently squeezed his hand. "I need to say something before we leave."


    Gabriel nodded, releasing her hand without hesitation.


    Amelie turned to face the Queen and the King.


    "I wish I could have told you all of this in private, Your Majesty. But you chose confrontation instead. I understand everyone has a different approach to know the truth. I ran away from my pack because my mate rejected me after I discovered his infidelity with my own sister. The man you summoned today, Alex Morgan, was my ex-mate. I got pregnant because of him."


    Amelie didn¡¯t fear anyone this time as she revealed the truth to everyone present in the hall.


    Alex lowered his gaze, unable to meet the eyes of anyone, shame anchoring his spine and sealing his lips.


    David stood frozen. Disbelief contorted his face as he learned Flora and Alex betrayed Amelie.


    "Your Majesty," she began, her voice steady and clear, "tell me, what would you do when your own family stops believing you? When your own sister turns her back on you? And when the one you once called your mate tries to end your life?"


    Amelie wiped the tears from her right cheek and continued. "The night it happened," and her hand drifting protectively to her stomach.


    "I made a choice to leave the pack and never look back. But what Alex did..." Her eyes darkened, still fresh with the memory from that night. "He went beyond betrayal. Yes, Alex Morgan was my former mate. And he gave the order to kill me and my pup."


    "I fled for my life... and my child¡¯s," Amelie whispered. "All I wanted was a new beginning. That¡¯s when I found Gabriel. That night, I asked for his help and he saved me. He didn¡¯t ask who I was. He didn¡¯t care about rank or blood. He just helped me."


    Her voice quivered, but it didn¡¯t break.


    "I didn¡¯t lie about Gabriel being my second-chance mate. And even if I am an omega, looked down upon by all of you, I carry life inside me. A child who is not filthy. A child I will protect with every breath. I will raise them with all the love I was denied."


    All eyes turned to Alex. David followed the stares, looking at him with dawning disgust.


    "I¡¯m not asking Gabriel to take responsibility for my pup," Amelie added, soft but firm. "But I want to be with him. Because I like him. What he¡¯s given me in such little time kindness, dignity, warmth, is more than anyone else ever has. And in return, I want to give him what no one else ever did... love, respect, andfort. I wish to go with the path that the Moon Goddess has carved for me. She¡¯s the one, who decides all of the wolves¡¯ fates. And my fate is sealed with Gabriel."


    Gabriel felt immense joy to hear those words. Amelie chose him and didn¡¯t falter before the Queen to speak the truth about her feelings.


    "I¡¯m just Amelie, a woman who¡¯s finding her way to survive in a world, where women like me are judged. My pup is my alone and it¡¯s not filthy at all," she repeated her words.


    Gabriel held her hand, giving thefort that he was there. They were ready to leave when Raidan spoke.


    "Don¡¯t leave. Stay for the g. It¡¯s a father¡¯s request, not a king¡¯s," Raidan said. Gabriel hade after such a long time, so he didn¡¯t wish him to leave in anger.


    "Sure," Gabriel agreed and left with Amelie for the eastern pce.


    "Alex, did you really get her pregnant?" David questioned.


    Alex couldn¡¯t speak and his silence give the answer to David.


    "I think you two need to talk about this outside the pce," Casaio said, finallying downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Mabel walked away in anger.

 Chapter 52: I curse you all

    <h4>Chapter 52: I curse you all</h4>


    Amelie and Gabriel didn¡¯t stop until they reached his bedroom. Gabriel gently let go of her hand and turned to face her, his gaze searching her features.


    "I feel... so light," Amelie said, a soft breath leaving her lips as a smile tugged at the corners. "Like I can finally breathe. And I¡¯m sorry... that you had to hear all those things because of me."


    Gabriel stepped closer. "You have nothing to apologize for," he said. "My mother¡¯s toxicity didn¡¯t start today. She¡¯s always been like that. But Amelie..." He paused, his hands lifting to rest gently on her arms. "I saw a new side of you today. The way you stood up for yourself... for your pup. You didn¡¯t flinch. You didn¡¯t hide. You were brave."


    She looked up at him, breath catching slightly when his hand slid up, fingers curving around the side of her neck, his thumb brushing tenderly across her cheek.


    "Say it again," he murmured in a more intimate tone. "Say you like me."


    Amelie¡¯s heart fluttered.


    "I was surprised," he whispered, "when you confessed something so deep for me."


    Amelie opened her mouth and speak, "Everything came out in a rush... but it was the truth. I like you."


    A slow, genuine smile curved Gabriel¡¯s lips. "That¡¯s all I wanted to hear."


    He leaned down, his breath mingling with hers. His lips brushed against hers, which were soft at first, and when she responded, their kiss deepened. Amelie clutched his shirt tighter, anchoring herself to the moment.


    Amelie was the first to pull away, her chest rising and falling as she tried to steady her breath. She peered into Gabriel¡¯s eyes.


    "I have something to ask you," she said.


    "Go ahead," Gabriel replied, curiosity flickering in his gaze.


    "You dered the pup as yours," she said cautiously. "Do you... really mean to be¡ª" She hesitated, the thought of marriage shing through her mind, making her falter. ¡¯Why did I even think of that?¡¯


    Gabriel chuckled. "You think way too much," he said, stepping closer. "Since you¡¯ve already told me how you feel... isn¡¯t it time I im you as minepletely?"


    His violet eyes gleaming with mischief and desire, and a smirk curled on his lips.


    "What?" Amelie blinked at him in confusion.


    But before she could gather her thoughts, she found herself lying on the mattress, Gabriel hovering above her. Her breath hitched at the warmth of his body and the intensity in his eyes. She shivered when his breath brushed her neck, and her heartbeat quickened when his fingers grazed the sensitive skin where her neck met her shoulder.


    "Remember?" he whispered with possessiveness. "I told you I¡¯d mark you here... so everyone knows you¡¯re mine."


    Amelie gasped when his lips found the spot. Her knee lifted instinctively, her back arching as he sucked gently on her skin. Her fingers dug into his shoulders, bracing herself against the overwhelming sensation building within her.


    But then, someone knocked on the door.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t even flinch. His attention remained fixed on her.


    "Let¡¯s check who it is," Amelie whispered, her voice shaky as she pressed her palm against his chest, gently pushing him back. "It might be something urgent. We shouldn¡¯t keep someone waiting."


    Gabriel groaned, frustrated, and rolled off the bed. "Fine. I¡¯ll check."


    With a final nce at her, he walked to the door and opened it, only to find one of the pce maids standing there.


    "Sir," she said with a slight bow, "Miss Amelie¡¯s father is here. He wishes to speak with her."


    From behind him, Amelie approached, nowposed with her hair pulled up into a neat bun. She had overheard the maid¡¯s words.


    Gabriel turned to her. "Do you want to see him?"


    She gave a faint nod. "Hmm."


    "Go ahead then," he said, his phone buzzing in his pocket at that moment. With a sigh, he pulled it out and headed toward the balcony to take the call.


    Amelie came to a halt just a few steps away from her father, her heart already bracing for disappointment.


    "Did you really tell that story in front of the Queen?" David asked. "Flora would never go after the man you liked. And Alex... he¡¯s the Alpha of the pack. He won¡¯t do something like that. Tell me the truth. Did you lie in front of everyone?"


    For a moment, Amelie couldn¡¯t breathe. She stared at him, stunned, not by his usation, but by how unsurprising it was. Still, it stung.


    "You... don¡¯t believe me," she whispered.


    She turned her back to him. "I have nothing more to say to you."


    "Amelie, you can¡¯t just use¡ª"


    "use?" She spun back around, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "You think I used them? Why don¡¯t you ask Alex what he did to me that night? Ask Flora how sheughed in my face after he rejected me, like it was some kind of joke."


    Her eyes burned, but she refused to shed tears this time. "I was the dutiful daughter of the Conley family. I stayed quiet, respected you and Mom, never questioned your decisions... but what did that give me? Nothing but pain. You never saw me. You never protected me. You always thought I brought wrong into your family. Why didn¡¯t you abandon me right after my birth? Why did you raise me up as your daughter when all you¡¯ve to do is humiliate me?"


    "I want to correct your present mistakes!" David raised his voice.


    "Mistakes? I never made them. The only mistake I made was never standing for myself," she yelled.


    David opened his mouth, but words didn¡¯te out of her mouth.


    "Please leave," Amelie said coldly. "Before I ask Gabriel to kick you out of my sight."


    She hated using Gabriel¡¯s name like that, as a threat. But right now, that was the only name that could made David leave her sight.


    "The entire Conley Family disgusts me. You, Mom and Flora all are same. You all called me a ¡¯curse¡¯. Then, I curse you all suffer the pain I¡¯ve undergone all these years," Amelie said while clenching her fists.

 Chapter 53: Hurt their own children

    <h4>Chapter 53: Hurt their own children</h4>


    Gabriel ended the important call and stepped back into the room. Without wasting a moment, he walked outside to check on Amelie. But as soon as he crossed the doorway, he froze.


    Amelie suddenly threw her arms around him in a tight embrace. Caught off guard, his breath hitched and his steps faltered.


    Her face was buried against his chest, and before he could think, his arms moved on their own, wrapping protectively around her.


    "Did David say something he shouldn¡¯t have?" Gabriel asked gently.


    Amelie took a step back, tucking a few loose strands of hair behind her ear. "I cursed my family for the first time," she confessed.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze softened as he noticed the faint traces of tears on her cheeks, she had cried before seeking him out.


    "I trust the Moon Goddess will punish them," Amelie muttered, her fists clenched tightly.


    Gabriel¡¯s voice dropped lower. "Has he left?"


    "Maybe," Amelie replied with a sigh. Just then, her stomach growled loudly, and her hands flew to her abdomen in embarrassment.


    Gabriel offered a small smile. "Let¡¯s have breakfast," he said softly. cing his hands gently on her shoulders, he leaned in close to her ear. "Let go of that anger... the Moon Goddess will make them pay in her own way," he whispered, keeping the darker thoughts in his mind to himself.


    As they stepped into the living room, Amelie noticed her father had already left. She felt relieved. She followed Gabriel to the dining table, and the two settled into their chairs.


    The maids began to serve the food, and Amelie wasted no time, immediately digging in. Gabriel paused, watching her with quiet amusement as he held his spoon but didn¡¯t eat yet.


    Noticing his gaze, Amelie looked up, still chewing. "Why aren¡¯t you eating?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "It¡¯s good to see you enjoying the food after what happened," Gabriel said.


    Amelie slowly swallowed the food. "Umm... I feel hungry after such arguments," she told him. "Also, it feels wonderful to have a nice meal after someone angers you. It works for me whenever my mood turns off. What about you? A lot happened earlier. Is that why you aren¡¯t eating? In sorry it all happened because of me," she said, lowering her eyes.


    Gabriel chuckled at her, shaking his head. "That¡¯s not true. I enjoyed watching you eat. And it¡¯s good you eat something wherever you get upset," he replied before he began eating.


    Amelie passed a faint smile to him as she resumed too.


    ~~~~~


    "What were you thinking, Mabel? Calling Alex and David without even talking to me first?" Raidan carried a disappointed gaze at her. "You should¡¯ve discussed it with me. Or better yet, asked Amelie directly. She wouldn¡¯t have lied."


    Mabel set her ss of water down with a sharp clink. "And yet she hid it from usst night," she said. "Gabriel chose a woman who¡¯s already pregnant with another Alpha¡¯s child. Do you really want your son tied to someone like that? She sensed his scent, or maybe she just used that as an excuse to get close. I know the kind of woman she is."


    Raidan¡¯s frown deepened. "You think Gabriel is that easy to fool? Plenty of women have tried to manipte him with the same scent bond story. None of them seeded because he never felt it. But this time, he did. And that means something. Let him follow his instincts. Besides..." His voice softened slightly, "you¡¯ve never really been there for him. So, it¡¯s not good to argue with him over his choice."


    "So, you want Amelie to be a part of this family?" asked Mabel.


    "As long as Gabriel is happy, I will. That child has suffered a lot," Raidan stated. "We heard Amelie¡¯s part too. Alex rejected her. And I personally asked Alex about it. He admitted all of his crimes. Amelie isn¡¯t at fault in my eyes."


    Mabel didn¡¯t say a word after that. ¡¯Seems like the Moon Goddess wants to keep them together. My attempt failed. Gabriel found his way to the woman from whom he was supposed to stay away,¡¯ she thought.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie is pregnant. That means I¡¯ll be an aunt!" Katelyn eximed with delight, her eyes lighting up. "I love kids so much. Brothers, please try to convince Mom to give her blessings to both Gabriel and Amelie."


    She watched them as they personally checked the gifts arranged for the invited guests.


    Dominick lowered the notepad in his hand and sighed. "Don¡¯t forget, the pup doesn¡¯t carry Gabriel¡¯s blood. Mom will never ept Amelie into this family because of that."


    "Oh,e on! We live in a modern world. Who even cares about that stuff anymore?" Katelyn rolled her eyes. "Her ex was a real bastard, honestly. And to make it worse, her own sister went after him? Both of them are pathetic."


    She let out a sigh, her expression softening with concern. "Poor Amelie. Even her father seemed toxic to me. Why do parents hurt their own children like that?"


    "Gabriel is being treated the same way or even in the worst possible way by our mother," Casaio murmured. "Lester, you should confirm all these gifts," he said, handing back the notepad to the butler.


    "That¡¯s also true," Katelyn agreed.


    Then, a small smile tugged at her lips as she added, "Brother Gabriel must like the strong, resilient type. That¡¯s probably why he saved her. Otherwise, we both know he never steps in unless someone really catches his eye."


    "No. He saved her because of that special connection he felt," Casaio said, slumping into the lounge chair with a heavy exhale. "Gabriel wouldn¡¯t have even looked twice at Amelie if something deep hadn¡¯t pulled him in."


    "Oh." Katelyn tilted her head curiously, then smirked. "By the way, when are you getting married? Brother Casaio have been with Zilia for years now."


    Casaio¡¯s smile faltered. "She¡¯s... not ready yet. She wants to focus on her career before stepping into the pce life."


    Dominick, who had been silently listening, nced up. "You know Mom gave you both just a year."


    "I know," Casaio muttered in a lower voice. His lips pressed into a thin line as his gaze drifted toward the window, but his mind was clearly somewhere far away, lost in thoughts he didn¡¯t express.

 Chapter 54: Your way of justice

    <h4>Chapter 54: Your way of justice</h4>


    As Gabriel and Amelie finished their breakfast, a servant approached and bowed slightly. "Princess Katelyn has arrived and is waiting in the living room."


    The two exchanged a quick nce before rising from their seats. Together, they made their way to the living room, where Katelyn stood up from the couch upon seeing them.


    "Amelie, I came to see you," Katelyn said warmly. "Would you help me choose an outfit for the evening g?"


    Before Amelie could respond, Gabriel¡¯s voice cut in. "If you¡¯re thinking of taking her to the main pce, then don¡¯t." He stepped slightly in front of Amelie and his gaze locked with Katelyn¡¯s. "Anywhere but not there."


    "Then I¡¯ll ask my attendant to bring the dresses here," Katelyn said, pulling her phone from her pocket. Gabriel didn¡¯t respond, though his sharp gaze briefly flicked toward the door as he sensed his beta¡¯s presence.


    "I¡¯ll return shortly," he told Amelie gently, then stepped out of the living room.


    "Amelie, please, have a seat," Katelyn offered as she raised the phone to her ear. She gave clear instructions to her attendant to deliver the gowns to the eastern pce, then hung up.


    Turning her attention back to Amelie, she added, "Don¡¯t mind my mother¡¯s words. She¡¯s...plicated. Her rtionship with Gabriel has always been tense. Even I struggle to understand it."


    Amelie lowered her gaze. "I should¡¯ve been honestst night, but I wasn¡¯t. Still... I don¡¯t me the Luna Queen."


    "It must¡¯ve been difficult," Katelyn said with a tone of understanding. "But I¡¯m d you made it through. If you want justice, speak to my father. He won¡¯t let it go unpunished. And as for your sister... I don¡¯t understand how someone could betray their own blood like that."


    Amelie looked up at her, surprised by the warmth and understanding in Katelyn¡¯s voice. She had expected judgment, perhaps even disdain, but instead, the princess offered empathy.


    "You don¡¯t feel ufortable seeing me with your brother?" Amelie asked, almost hesitantly.


    Katelyn shook her head with a gentle smile. "No. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You couldn¡¯t have known Alex would betray you. What matters now is that you survived¡ªand Gabriel chose you."


    "Thank you," Amelie whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "Your words... they mean more to me than you know."


    ~~~~


    "Ewan¡¯s mate is out of danger," Karmen informed Gabriel as the two men sat in the shaded gazebo of the eastern pce garden. "He¡¯s been safely brought to the capital. I¡¯ve already informed the Alpha King."


    "Good," Gabriel replied.


    Karmen, quick to catch theck of enthusiasm in Gabriel¡¯s voice and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Did something happen between you and the Queen?" he asked, keeping his voice low.


    Gabriel let out a faint sigh, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest. "She summoned Alex Morgan and David Conley to the pce," he began. "Things escted quickly. In the midst of it all, Amelie revealed her pregnancy... and she confessed her feelings for me." A small smile tugged at his lips. "She even managed to surprise me, right in the middle of all that chaos."


    "What?" Karmen stared at the prince in shock. "So, what happened next? I hope Amelie wasn¡¯t punished. The Luna Queen¡¯s temper is... well, unpredictable."


    Gabriel arched a brow. "Do you really think I¡¯d let anyoney a finger on her?" His voice held a firm edge. "Dad stepped in too. He understood and made sure to calm my mother down. After that, I just left with Amelie. It was too much to deal with. There¡¯s a limit to how much toxicity one can tolerate."


    Karmen could see the weariness in Gabriel¡¯s eyes. It carried the burden of silent battles with a mother who never truly saw him.


    "If the King epts your decision, then everything else will eventually fall into ce," Karmen said with a light smirk. "So... I assume you¡¯ll be marrying Amelie?"


    "Yes," Gabriel replied, a warm smile tugging at his lips. "I have ns. I¡¯m going to surprise her at the g."


    "Your mother is going to throw a fit," Karmen remarked dryly.


    Gabriel chuckled, leaning back in his seat. "Let her. I stopped caring a long time ago. Anyway, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll see you in the evening. Amelie¡¯s with Katelyn right now. Hopefully, my dear sister won¡¯t cause any trouble for my woman."


    "The Princess is the most sensible among all your siblings. Let the twodies talk," Karmen said, leaning backfortably. "Besides, I¡¯m not tired. So, what do you n to do about Alex and David? Did Alex confess anything? And did David apologize to his daughter?"


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched slightly. "Alex stayed silent. He knew better than to lie in front of us. As for David..." His expression darkened. "I believe he¡¯s caused Amelie more pain than he admits. I need to look deeper into the Conley family. There¡¯s something twisted in the way they¡¯ve treated her. And since she wants them to suffer, I¡¯ll make sure they do."


    Karmen exhaled slowly, watching his prince closely. "Just remember... Amelie¡¯s not like you. She¡¯s soft-hearted. The kind that still sees light in people even after they¡¯ve broken her. Don¡¯t forget how she reacted the first time you showed her your way of justice."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze dropped briefly, recalling the fear in her eyes that day.


    "I remember," he said. "But this time, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her again. If justice is what she wants, I¡¯ll deliver it. My way or not, I¡¯ll protect her and her pup. She¡¯s chosen me today, and I¡¯ll give her everything I can."


    Karmen held his gaze for a moment, nodding in silent approval.


    As the two men stood, Gabriel nced toward the pce. "Take your usual room and get some rest."


    "I will," Karmen replied, watching his friend walk away.


    Just before Gabriel disappeared around the garden path, he paused and turned slightly. "I hope you find only joy from now on. And I hope you finally get what you¡¯ve always yearned for."

 Chapter 55: With your beauty

    <h4>Chapter 55: With your beauty</h4>


    "Amelie, are you ready?" Gabriel¡¯s voice came from behind the door, followed by a gentle knock. Before she could answer, the door creaked open slightly.


    "I¡¯ming in," he announced, stepping inside.


    "Yes, I¡¯m ready," Amelie replied, turning around to face him.


    Gabriel froze as his eyes took in the sight before him. Amelie looked breathtaking, beyond anything he had imagined.


    The deep sapphire gown hugged her figure like it had been tailored just for her, sculpting to every curve with a sensual grace. Intricate beadwork glimmered like stardust across the bodice.


    The sheer sleeves slipped off her shoulders, delicate and ethereal, while a daring slit traced up her left thigh, revealing the soft skin beneath.


    Below the knee, the dress flowed into airyyers of tulle.


    A single violet pendant rested at the base of her throat, glinting softly against her skin. It shed beautifully with the blue of her gown, but she wore it. It was a gift from Gabriel, which she swore she¡¯d never remove.


    Noticing his silence, Amelie lowered her eyes. ¡¯Did he not like it?¡¯ she doubted as she began to fidget with her fingers.


    Then, in a sh, Gabriel crossed the room.


    "You look gorgeous, kitten," he murmured, clearing all her doubts. The endearment, coupled with the heat in his gaze, made her heart skip a beat.


    "Thank you," she whispered, lifting her eyes to meet his. His stare was intense, full of desire, admiration and even possession.


    Only then did she notice his attire. An all-white suit that gleamed in the lights. A golden brooch, shaped like his family crest, gleamed on his chest.


    "White suits you," she said softly, a smile ying on her lips. "You look... incredibly handsome."


    Her smile did something to him, which was hard to tell. His desire to take her right there deepened. His hand moved to the crane of her neck and the smile slowly faded from her lips as if she knew his intentions.


    "Amelie, may I kiss you?" Gabriel asked. There was a rare gentleness in his tone. Even with the desire simmering in his eyes, he sought her permission.


    She gave a small nod.


    In the next instant, his lips imed hers, fierce yet reverent. One hand cradled her face, while the other slid around her waist, drawing her close until there was no space left between them. The warmth of his body pressed against hers, igniting a fire beneath her skin.


    The kiss stole her breath. It was slow, deep, but charged with passion. Gabriel felt it too, the pull to lose himselfpletely. But he reined it in, letting the kiss linger just enough to leave them both wanting more. When he finally pulled back, Amelie noticed the way he inhaled sharply.


    "I won¡¯t stop after the g ends," he murmured, his thumb grazing her bottom lip with a featherlight touch. The gesture sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Your lips... got the lipstick," she whispered.


    Gabriel nced at the mirror and smirked. "Wipe it off, then," he said, lowering his gaze to meet hers, a spark of mischief lighting up his eyes.


    Amelie reached up and wiped his lips gently, her fingers trembling ever so slightly. Then she stepped back, smoothing down her dress and checking her reflection while trying to calm her racing heart.


    That¡¯s when she felt a soft kiss pressed to the top of her shoulder.


    Gabriel stood behind her, his gaze locked on her in the mirror. There was a hunger in his eyes. But he was restraining himself from iming her right there.


    "Amelie, you are the only one whom I ever brought to the g. Enjoy it as much as you can tonight. Let the world know I belong to you," Gabriel said, his nose brushing the crook of her neck, making butterflies dance in her stomach.


    "Sure," Amelie replied in a determined tone. Now, she had chosen a path for herself, where she wanted to walk with her second chance mate, she didn¡¯t wish to look back and stay in the memories of her past.


    As Gabriel gave her a space to turn around, he held her hand and together they headed to the grand ballroom of the main pce, where guests had begun arriving.


    The moment, they both entered all eyes fell upon them, especially Amelie, who had be the center of attention unknowingly. Gabriel had attended the g after such a long time and that too, with a partner.


    Flora, who had been standing with Alex, widened her eyes in shock, seeing Amelie there. Meanwhile, Alex averted his gaze from them.


    ¡¯What is she doing with Prince Gabriel?¡¯ Flora thought.


    "She¡¯s beautiful," Zilia murmured near Casaio¡¯s ear. "Your brother finally found someone in his league," she added, her lips curving into a knowing smile.


    Casaio¡¯s gaze followed Gabriel and Amelie across the room. "Yeah," he said.


    "She is an omega, isn¡¯t she?" Zilia questioned. "I wonder if the Queen let her enter into your family?"


    "Gabriel doesn¡¯t need her approval. He will do what he wants," Casaio murmured.


    As they walked further into the grand ballroom, the once-lively chatter dulled into hushed murmurs.


    "Why is everyone so silent?" Amelie whispered.


    "Because you¡¯ve silenced them with your beauty," Gabriel replied, shing a soft smile that sent warmth coursing through her.


    At the far end of the ballroom, King Raidan watched the couple approach. He stole a nce at Queen Mabel beside him, whose expression showed clear displeasure.


    As Amelie and Gabriel stopped before them, Amelie lowered her gaze respectfully and greeted the King and Queen with grace.


    From the sea of murmurs, she could make out fragments of whispered conversations.


    <i>¡¯Is she his mate?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Who is she?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯She¡¯s stunning...¡¯</i>


    Then, her eyes caught Flora standing stiffly beside Alex. The memories came rushing back: Flora¡¯s cruel words on the day of her rejection.


    "I¡¯ve an important announcement to make before the official ball begins," Gabriel announced as he turned to look at the guests present there.

 Chapter 56: Will you marry me?

    <h4>Chapter 56: Will you marry me?</h4>


    Amelie was lost elsewhere in her thoughts when Gabriel¡¯s unexpected action jolted her back to the present.


    To her astonishment, he lowered himself onto one knee, his hand still holding hers gently.


    "What are you doing?" she whispered, her voiceced with nervous confusion as she nced around at the growing circle of onlookers.


    Gabriel¡¯s violet met her eyes in an affectionate gaze. "Something I should have done the moment I met you," he said.


    She forgot to blink and breath in that rare moment. His gesture directed to one thing. ¡¯Is he proposing me? But why would he? We only met a few days ago,¡¯ she thought.


    "You are my mate," Gabriel continued, "and I think it¡¯s the perfect evening to dere that I am no longer mateless."


    From his white coat¡¯s pocket, he pulled out a small velvet box and opened it. Nestled inside was a diamond ring.


    "Will you marry me, Amelie Conley?" he asked.


    It was the kind of proposal every woman dreams of¨C The heartfelt gesture, the sincerity in his tone and the promise of a future.


    But in her case it never came from the man she loved once with all her heart and soul. From Alex, she only received betrayal and rejection.


    However, in this moment, Gabriel was on his knees. A man she¡¯d only recently met, who had not only be her protector but also her second chance mate. Gabriel hadn¡¯t just offered her a ring. He had offered her a new beginning with him, a future with him and the purest bond of marriage with him.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. She had never expected something so beautiful, so pure, and so public from anyone. But Gabriel made it happen as he kept saying to her how he would reveal to the world about them.


    But she had made her choice earlier that day, when she confessed that Gabriel was her second chance mate.


    "Yes," she breathed. "I want to!"


    In that moment, the world faded away. The whispers, the stares, the grand ballroom, all disappeared. All she could see was him. Gabriel. The man who had stepped into her life like an angel and calmed every part of her soul.


    Without wasting a second, Gabriel slipped the ring onto her finger. Then, rising to his feet, he leaned forward and sealed their promise with a soft, heartfelt kiss.


    It wasn¡¯t rushed. It was simple, sealing their fate in front of everyone.


    The entire ballroom was shrouded in silence, until Katelyn pped first with joy. The Alpha King, Gabriel¡¯s two elder brothers, and soon the entire ballroom joined in with a wave of apuse that echoed like a warm blessing.


    Not everyone was pleased, though.


    Flora stood frozen, her hands clenched into trembling fists. Bitterness swirled in her chest, and she took a step forward, preparing to expose what she believed was Amelie¡¯s pregnancy. Her lips parted, but before a word could escape, Karmen appeared, blocking her path like a shadow.


    "You two should leave the ballroom," Karmen said coldly.


    "Why?" Flora snapped among the echoes of the ps.


    "Prince Gabriel has issued the order," Karmen replied. Then, he turned to Alex. "Alex Morgan, kindly ask your partner to cooperate before I¡¯m forced to act."


    Alex sighed and leaned toward Flora¡¯s ear. "Flora, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter," he whispered. "Please."


    With a reluctant nod, Flora turned and followed Alex and Karmen out of the ballroom.


    Back at the center, the world had already shifted for Amelie. Her gaze remained locked on Gabriel as her heart pounded against her chest.


    "Is this real?" she asked softly. "Do you truly want to be my husband? And..."


    "It¡¯s real," Gabriel whispered, lifting her hand and cing a tender kiss on her knuckles. "Gabriel Sinir has proposed to you, Amelie Conley."


    Just then, King Raidan stepped forward. "Since my youngest son has announced his marriage, I believe it¡¯s only right we raise a toast to his future luna."


    He gestured, and a waiter quickly approached, offering trays of crystal wine sses to the guests.


    "To Prince Gabriel and Lady Amelie," King Raidan dered with pride. "May their union bring strength, peace, and joy."


    The crowd raised their sses in unison.


    "To Gabriel and Amelie!"


    Once the first toast concluded, King Raidan raised his hand, signaling the beginning of the official g.


    "Let the celebration begin," he announced with regal authority, his voice echoing through the opulent ballroom.


    He then turned to Queen Mabel and offered his hand. Despite the tension that had briefly clouded her expression earlier, it now softened. The couple moved to the center of the marble floor as the pianist struck the first note of a soft, elegant melody.


    Soon after, Casaio extended his hand to Zilia, who epted with a bright smile. The two joined the floor. Dominick and his mate, Juniper, were next.


    As more and more joined in, finally Gabriel asked Amelie for a dance.


    "Shall we, my fianc¨¦e?" He asked with a smile, extending his hand for her.


    Amelie nodded, epting his hand and the two moved to the dance floor. He held her close, his nose brushing hers as the lights had turned dimmer.


    "Thank you. That was just... Shocking," Amelie said, unable to keep the joy she was feeling for the first time in her life.


    "You cannot leave me anymore, Amelie. I thought you would reject my proposal because I know it was rushed too. I mean... Only a few days have passed. You are still coping with yourst rtionship. While I am desperate to have you in my life," Gabriel confessed.


    "I want to use this second chance well. I feel I shouldn¡¯t lose you and rejecting you... I couldn¡¯t do it," Amelie said truthfully.


    "The pup is feeling happy for his mommy," Gabriel whispered.


    "What? Really?" Amelie shockingly asked to confirm.


    "Yes." Gabriel suddenly kissed her, unable to resist anymore, "Amelie, thank you for trusting me. From now on, you¡¯ll only smile and there will be no more tears," he murmured against her lips.

 Chapter 57: Brought luck for me

    <h4>Chapter 57: Brought luck for me</h4>


    "Why are we being thrown out of the ball like this?" Flora shouted. But the moment Karmen turned and red at her, she lowered her eyes in fear.


    "Alex, take her away. Make sure not to create anymotion," Karmen warned him.


    Flora nced at Alex and wondered why he was so quiet. She followed him silently to the car before heading to the hotel. Once they were in the room, Flora rained questions on him.


    "Did you know Amelie was with Prince Gabriel?" Flora demanded.


    Alex angrily pulled off his bowtie, then removed his zer before settling on the sofa, feeling frustrated and tired.


    "Alex, why are you quiet? Answer me!" Flora raised her voice in annoyance. "Why didn¡¯t you say anything to that beta wolf who threw us out of the g? Why did you not expose Amelie for using you wrongly?"


    "Because she¡¯s indeed pregnant, and I¡¯m the father of the pup growing inside her womb," Alex finally revealed the truth to her. There was no way he could lie to her about it when David also knew the truth. "Prince Gabriel saved Amelie the day she ran away, and since then, they¡¯ve been together. Amelie found her mate in him," he affirmed.


    Flora stopped blinking upon hearing the truth. "She¡¯s pregnant? And you kept lying about it?" She frowned, her wolf growling in anger.


    "It was a mistake that should have never happened. Can¡¯t you see why I rejected her? Because I don¡¯t want her in my life. She¡¯s not worthy to be my Luna. You are," Alex stated. "And even you wanted her dead. But we failed. If not for Prince Gabriel, Amelie would not have survived that night."


    "Yes, I wanted her dead. But why did you lie to me? You kept lying even when I asked you," Flora¡¯s fists clenched as she took a step closer to him.


    Alex rose to his feet and bore his gaze at her. "Because I was worried. I thought you would leave my side. That pup has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t feel anything for Amelie or that pup. They both are not mine, but you are." He held Flora¡¯s hands and lowered his gaze.


    "Alex, you should not have failed that night. Amelie is alive. That means she told everything to Prince Gabriel. That¡¯s why we were being thrown out. What if Prince Gabrieles after our lives? Haven¡¯t you heard the rumors about him?" Flora furrowed her brows together.


    "As long as I stay away from Amelie, nothing will happen. Besides, my father is a close friend of the Alpha King. If Prince Gabriel does anything to me, he will have to bear the consequences," Alex stated.


    "That¡¯s not a solution to live well. How could you do this? You said you liked me, and you impregnated her!" Flora hit his chest with her fist, her anger surging with each passing second.


    "Flora, I didn¡¯t know something like that would happen. I know I made a mistake. I have nothing to do with them. You are the only woman I care about. And we are getting married soon. So, don¡¯t think about your sister anymore," Alex advised her, keeping his tone gentle.


    "But I cannot stand it," Flora said, turning around. "What if Amelie returns in the future with your pup?"


    "She won¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you hear Gabriel dering them as mates?" Alex ran his fingers through his hair before lowering his arm to his side. "Amelie will not return. Flora, if I wasn¡¯t sure about my feelings for you, I would have never rejected Amelie. So, don¡¯t be upset with me. I need you in this tough time." He waited for her to turn to him.


    After a few moments, Flora turned around. "I won¡¯t ever leave you." She hugged him and rested her head over his shoulder. "It¡¯s just... if Amelie were dead, everything would be fine. Now, she will definitelye after you. You need to find a better solution for it."


    "I will," Alex said, holding her close.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie removed the earrings from her ears before making a bun of her hair. She was unable to stop smiling while thinking about the confession and proposal. Her eyes moved to the ring on her finger, and her heart fluttered with a sweet feeling.


    Her hand moved to her lower stomach, caressing it gently. "You have brought luck for me," she whispered. After a moment, Amelie took a step back and turned around, only to bump her head against Gabriel¡¯s chest.


    "Sorry," she apologized immediately and lifted her head. "I¡¯ll change first."


    Gabriel held her wrist, stopping her. Turning, he embraced her from behind. "You ate less," he murmured.


    "I was too happy," Amelie replied. "It all happened so fast. The day I ran off from my pack, all I knew was that I wanted to start fresh. Even if I thank you a thousand times, it will never be enough." Her eyes brimmed with tears.


    "Then, don¡¯t thank me," Gabriel whispered. His lips brushed against her earlobe, making her eyes flicker.


    "The Queen wasn¡¯t happy with this," Amelie said.


    "She will never be happy with me," Gabriel answered. His lips found her neck, leaving soft, feather-like kisses on the curve of her neck. His hand found the thin strap of her shimmering sapphire dress, exposing her shoulder. Her heartbeat quickened.


    "Gabriel," she called his name.


    "Hmm?" He stopped right at her shoulder, his chin resting on it.


    "You are releasing your pheromones way too much," Amelie said.


    "Really? But you¡¯re not affected," Gabriel remarked with a smirk. "You do have good resistance," he added and sucked on her soft skin.


    "Mmm..." Amelie moaned, her eyes shutting closed. His hand moved to her waist, and he carried her in his arms in a bridal style, startling her. She blinked, and they were on the bed.


    "Are you sure? I want to ask again," Amelie said.


    Gabriel leaned down, his face hovering right above the lower part of her stomach, and he ced a kiss over it above the fabric of her dress.


    "More than sure," he pronounced in his deep voice, meeting her gaze.

 Chapter 58: Blinded by love

    <h4>Chapter 58: Blinded by love</h4>


    Gabriel leaned in, leveling his face with Amelie¡¯s. He could feel the subtle tension in her nerves.


    "You¡¯ve got impressive resistance," he murmured, easing the weight of his pheromones. A hint of curiosity colored his voice. "How did you train yourself to withstand it?"


    "I didn¡¯t," Amelie replied softly, her lips brushing his in a gentle kiss. "I¡¯m just... careful," she added.


    Gabriel¡¯s violet eyes sparkled with amusement. "Careful not to be ruined by me?" he teased, his fingers gliding delicately along the contours of her face before pausing beneath her chin, lifting it ever so slightly.


    Amelie caught her bottom lip between her teeth, a faint blush creeping up her cheeks. "Aren¡¯t you tired? We should sleep. It¡¯s already sote," she said, finishing her sentence with a soft yawn as she covered her mouth with one hand.


    Gabriel chuckled. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s tired."


    "Hmm," she hummed. "But if you want me to stay awake..."


    "We¡¯re sleeping," he interrupted gently, sitting up and reaching for the fallen strap of her dress, pulling it back into ce. "Get changed."


    She pushed herself up as well, watching him for a moment. "I can manage," she said quickly, not wanting to be a burden or stir any unnecessary concern.


    "A good night¡¯s rest is essential for a new mother," Gabriel reminded her. As he unfastened the buttons of his shirt, he nodded toward the wardrobe. "Go ahead."


    Amelie nodded and made her way to the closet, pulling out a set offortable nightwear. With a nce over her shoulder, she disappeared into the washroom, her heart still fluttering from the warmth of his touch and words.


    She returned to the bedroom after a while and found Gabriel speaking on the phone with someone. Quietly, she sat down on the bed just as Gabriel turned to nce her way.


    With a gentle gesture, he motioned for her to lie down. She nodded and slipped beneath the covers, pulling the duvet up to her chin.


    Gabriel stepped out of the room to finish his call with Karmen, his voice fading down the hallway.


    Amelie, meanwhile, couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open much longer. Exhaustion wrapped around her like a soft luby, and soon, she drifted into sleep.


    Her breathing grew slow and even, but her hands clutched the duvet tightly, as if holding onto something fragile in a dream.


    When Gabriel returned to the room, he found her already in a deep slumber. He walked over to her quietly. Her brows were slightly furrowed, and her grip on the edge of the duvet was still tense, revealing the traces of unease even in her rest.


    Gabriel ran her fingers over her head, easing her while with other hand he made sure she would leave the duvet without breaking her sleep.


    "You¡¯ve endured a lot. I promise to keep worries out of your way," he murmured. Leaning down, he nted a soft kiss on the middle of her forehead before switching off the lights.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t go to bed right away. Instead, he made his way to the main pce. He needed answers from his mother about what she had done that morning.


    Upon arriving, he found Lester in the hallway.


    "Inform Her Majesty that I¡¯m here to see her," Gabriel said firmly.


    "I believe Her Majesty may be asleep at this hour," Lester replied with a hint of hesitation.


    "Check once. I have something important to discuss with my mother," Gabriel insisted.


    Lester gave a respectful bow before disappearing down the corridor.


    A few minutester, Queen Mabel entered the living hall as she took a seat on the center couch. Gabriel sat across from her.


    "I won¡¯t ask why you tried to ruin Amelie¡¯s and my happiness," Gabriel began. "But I¡¯m here to tell you this. I won¡¯t tolerate any more schemes behind my back. After tonight, I will no longer step foot in this pce. You¡¯ll never see me again."


    He paused before continuing,


    "The only thing I ask is that you refrain from doing anything that might shatter thest thread of respect I still hold for you."


    Mabel¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "You may regret this decision someday."


    Gabriel leaned forward slightly. "And what if you regret hurting me? What if you regret losing me forever? I don¡¯t know what I did to make you hate me, but what I know is that you¡¯ll regret one day. You¡¯ll regret so much that you may hate yourself, Your Majesty."


    Gabriel rose to his feet, intending to leave, when Mabel¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "When Amelie gives birth to someone else¡¯s pup, then you¡¯ll understand what I meant," she said, her tone sharp. "She¡¯s selfish, driven by her own motives. Her family discarded her long ago. Her ex-mate rejected her and chose her sister instead. She had no one."


    She paused, eyes narrowing. "But you... you gave her everything. And now you¡¯re too blinded by love to see the truth."


    Gabriel turned back to face his mother.


    "Love is love. What I feel for Amelie isn¡¯t blind some blind love. She¡¯s not selfish. You know why I chose her. She¡¯s protecting her pup, not herself. That¡¯s what made me notice her. I used to wonder if every mother would fight that fiercely for her child... but no. You weren¡¯t like that. You always med me for being alive"


    He took a brief pause before speaking further,


    "She wanted to live not just for herself, but for the baby growing inside her. That¡¯s what drew me in. That¡¯s what made me feel connected, not just to her, but to the pup as well."


    Mabel looked at her son with a confused gaze.


    "I believe the Moon Goddess finally showed me mercy when she brought Amelie into my life. And if anyone tried to keep us apart, I¡¯ll end that person¡¯s life. I have undergone the pain of abandonment. Amelie is the one, who understood me more than my own family," he pronounced. Without giving her another nce, Gabriel left his mother¡¯s sight.


    "Amelie is a curse to you," Mabel mumbled, knitting her brows together.

 Chapter 59: Tactic to seduce me

    <h4>Chapter 59: Tactic to seduce me</h4>


    The next day, Amelie and Gabriel returned to San Ravendale. The journey had been long and draining, and the moment Amelie sank into the soft mattress, a sigh of relief escaped her lips. Her hand instinctively rested on her stomach, gently caressing it with a serene smile forming on her face.


    A gentle knock on the door interrupted the silence, prompting her to sit up quickly. The door creaked open, revealing a maid carrying a tray.


    "Good afternoon, Madam," the maid greeted politely, setting the tray on the bedside table. "Here¡¯s some freshly prepared lemonade. Please enjoy."


    "Thank you," Amelie replied warmly, watching as the maid gave a slight bow and exited the room.


    She reached for the ss, realizing just how parched she was. The cool lemonade was a wee refreshment, soothing her dry throat and washing away the lingering exhaustion. Once she finished, she ced the ss back on the tray and stood to take it downstairs.


    As she descended the staircase, another maid spotted her and rushed forward.


    "Madam, please allow me," she said, quickly taking the tray from Amelie¡¯s hands before disappearing toward the kitchen.


    "They could just call me by my name," Amelie muttered under her breath, a small amused smile tugging at her lips.


    Turning around, she spotted Karmening down the stairs. She gave him a soft wave and a polite smile.


    Karmen returned the gesture with a warm grin. "What are you doing out of bed already? You should be resting," he said, concerned.


    Amelie¡¯s expression sobered slightly. "How¡¯s Gabriel?" she asked. "He barely spoke during the entire journey home. And... his mother didn¡¯t evene to see him off."


    Karmen¡¯s smile faded slightly. "He¡¯s fine. He probably has a lot on his mind."


    He didn¡¯t share the real reason behind Gabriel¡¯s silence, choosing instead to keep it to himself.


    "Hm," Amelie murmured, sensing there was more he wasn¡¯t saying.


    "I¡¯ll see youter," Karmen said before turning and walking away, his figure soon disappearing down the corridor.


    Amelie climbed the stairs again, her steps quiet, almost hesitant. She paused outside Gabriel¡¯s room, noticing the door was already ajar. She raised her hand to knock but decided to push it gently instead.


    "Gabriel? It¡¯s me¡ªAmelie," she called softly, stepping inside.


    Her eyesnded on him across the room. He was on a call, his posture rigid, voice low and intense. She instinctively took a step back to leave and give him privacy, but before she could retreat, the door mmed shut behind her.


    She froze as she felt Gabriel¡¯s presence directly behind her, his body pressing against her back.


    "I wasn¡¯t," Amelie said softly, tilting her head slightly over her shoulder. "You were on a call. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt."


    She turned around to face him fully. "I¡¯ll go back to my room then."


    "This soon?" Gabriel asked, a teasing smirk forming on his lips. "I thought you came to check on me. Weren¡¯t you worried? I didn¡¯t say a word during the entire trip."


    His fingers brushed gently against her cheek, the touch light but enough to make her pulse shift.


    Amelie met his eyes. "Were you upset because the Queen didn¡¯te to see you off?"


    "No."


    "Then why were you so quiet?"


    Gabriel gave a small shrug. "I figured you needed rest. You kept yawning, so I thought I¡¯d give you some peace."


    Amelie bit her bottom lip, unconvinced but choosing not to press further. "Oh... By the way, Katelyn said she¡¯s nning to visit us."


    "I¡¯ll tell her not toe," Gabriel replied instantly.


    "Why? Let here. She just wants to visit her brother," Amelie reasoned. "Besides, she¡¯s be a friend to me. I told her I¡¯d convince you."


    "Then try your best," Gabriel replied without turning, walking further into the room. "Because I¡¯m not letting her step foot in this mansion."


    Amelie frowned slightly. "How exactly should I convince you?"


    Gabriel turned his head with a sly glint in his eyes. "Maybe... seduce me."


    She blinked, surprised. "You think I can¡¯t?"


    He let out a quiet chuckle and sank onto the couch, leaning backzily. "So far, you¡¯ve been pretty hesitant around me. I¡¯m not sure you have it in you."


    Amelie folded her arms. "I won¡¯t seduce you. You should let your sister visit. And¡ª" she nced at the clock "¡ªshe must be on her way here already."


    Gabriel let out a shortugh, amused and slightly exasperated. He pressed his lips into a thin line, shaking his head. "Unbelievable..." Taking out his phone, he dialed a number.


    "Who are you calling?" Amelie asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.


    "My dear sister, your new best friend," Gabriel replied with a teasing smile, slowly lifting the phone to his ear.


    "No!" Amelie gasped and rushed to him, reaching out to snatch the phone. Gabriel leaned back slightly, effortlessly keeping it out of her reach.


    "You can¡¯t hurt your own sister," she argued, leaning closer in her attempt.


    Gabriel raised a brow. "Says the one trying to tackle me."


    Not willing to give up, Amelie shifted and before thinking, plopped herself onto hisp. Her hand gripped his shoulder for bnce while the other managed to catch his wrist. With a determined tug, she finally snatched the phone from his grasp.


    "I got it," she whispered in triumph, her breath catching as she realized the position they were in. Her body pressed against his, their faces close, and his hot breath fanning her chin.


    Gabriel¡¯s smirk returned. "Well... this is an interesting tactic to seduce me."


    Amelie tried to move but his hand on her waist tightened, gluing her to hisp. His nose brushed her chin, causing her eyes to blink rapidly while her heart acted the same way.


    She felt his hand moving lower to her hip and the moment he gave it a gentle squeeze, Amelie pressed her lips tightly when she felt his bulge hardening beneath her.


    "Amelie... I¡¯m hard. What are you going to do about it?" Gabriel murmured against her throat.

 Chapter 60: Want your permission

    <h4>Chapter 60: Want your permission</h4>


    Gabriel¡¯s lips trailed slow, heated kisses along her throat, down to the delicate curve of her neck. His hand slid from her hip to the small of her back, guiding her even closer, until there was no space left between them.


    The phone slipped from Amelie¡¯s fingers andnded on the couch, forgotten. Her palm found his chest, steadying herself, only for Gabriel to catch it and gently ce it over his shoulder, anchoring her to him.


    His lips brushed the soft skin above her corbone, lingering there with a teasing pause. Then, intentionally, his teeth grazed a sensitive spot just above her corbone, making her gasp.


    A soft cry escaped her lips, and without meaning to, her hips rolled against him, drawing a low groan from his throat.


    "Fuck," Gabriel cursed under his breath.


    His hand tangled in her hair, guiding her closer as his lips hovered just above hers, ready to im the kiss they both felt building between them. But before he could close the gap, Amelie gently ced a finger against his lips.


    "You won¡¯t ask your sister to leave," she whispered. "She¡¯s trying to build a bridge with you, Gabriel. But if she¡¯s ever wronged you, I won¡¯t stand in your way. I just... want peace between you two."


    Gabriel exhaled slowly, his breath brushing her skin as he tilted her head slightly back, studying her expression.


    "Kate never did anything wrong," he admitted. "I just... I keep her away because in the end, she¡¯s still part of the pce. And I don¡¯t trust anyone there. Not anymore. Except for my father."


    "Then, she cane here, can¡¯t she?" Amelie asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah. Because you won," Gabriel said. He didn¡¯t wait for her response and crashed his lips on hers, kissing her hungrily. The hand that had held her hip now glided to her thigh, tracing slow, deliberate patterns that made her shiver.


    He tilted her head further to kiss her deeper, the world around them forgotten. The hand under her top moved upward, tensing her nerves and igniting fire through them.


    Feeling the need of the oxygen, Amelie pulled away and breathed hard while peering right into his violet eyes. She could feel her lips twitching because of the intensity of their kiss.


    Gabriel¡¯s hand had stopped moving as if he was silently asking through that eye lock for her permission to go ahead.


    Amelie¡¯s lips quivered, wondering why he stopped. But she could sense something deeper in his eyes. "Why do you like me? Sometimes, it¡¯s hard to believe," she said.


    "I¡¯ve answered that many times already," Gabriel murmured as he suddenly flipped her onto the couch beneath him. Amelie instinctively pressed her hands against his chest, trying to create a little space, but he caught both wrists with ease and pinned them gently above her head. His face hovered close, violet eyes burning into hers with raw intensity.


    "I love seeing that look on your face," he whispered with a crooked grin. "Everything about you tempts me."


    His hand slid from her waist upward, fingers brushing over the top of her breast with a feather-light caress that sent a shiver through her. Her lips parted, breath catching in her throat.


    "We didn¡¯t lock the door..." she said while trying to stayposed.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t falter. "Why does that matter right now? No onees in until I ask them to. So, keep your focus on me. You¡¯re all I see."


    He leaned closer, his breath warm against her cheek as his hand rested firmly on her body. "But I need to hear it from you. I¡¯m holding back, Amelie, not because I want to, but because I can¡¯t cross that line unless you say the word. I don¡¯t know why it matters so much, but it does. I want your permission."


    Amelie couldn¡¯t find a single reason to resist him. From the moment she stepped into the room, Gabriel¡¯s pheromones had been slowly unraveling her restraint, drawing her in, clouding her thoughts. Their intensity had only grown, almost possessive in how they clung to her skin, silently confessing just how deeply he desired her.


    "You have my permission," she whispered atst.


    She watched his pupils dte, the violet of his eyes darkening like storm clouds ready to break. In a second, her top was tugged away from her body, leaving her breathless. Heat bloomed across her cheeks, turning them a crimson red.


    He had seen her like this before, but something about this moment felt far more intimate. The way he looked at her now wasn¡¯t casual or teasing. It was reverent. And it made her heart race all over again, not from embarrassment, but from the excitement of being wanted so deeply.


    Gabriel¡¯s lipstched onto the delicate skin of her neck, drawing soft, involuntary gasps from her. His hot kisses ignited pleasure in her body while branding her with affection and desire. His trail of kisses wandered lower until he reached the smooth curve of her belly.


    The grip on her wrists remained firm on her wrists. His other hand cupped her breast, fingers caressing her with aching tenderness. A shiver rolled down her spine when the pad of his thumb brushed over the sensitive peak, coaxing a breathy moan from her lips.


    "Ngh..." she whimpered, her heart pounding so loudly she thought he might hear it.


    When his mouth pressed warm, open-mouthed kisses to her belly, Amelie felt a surge of heat swirl deep in her core.


    Her body trembled beneath his touch. Her core ached, begging to be touched. Her toes curled instinctively, her legs shifting restlessly, betraying the desire thrumming through her veins.


    Gabriel finally released her wrists, and the hand that once restrained her now moved tenderly to cup her right breast, mirroring the other.


    His thumb brushed across her sensitive skin again, drawing a sharp breath from her lips as her back arched subtly in response.


    "Ahh... Gabriel!" Her eyes moved down and saw him smirking at her.

 Chapter 61: We failed her

    <h4>Chapter 61: We failed her</h4>


    Casaio poured a generous measure of alcohol into his ss, the amber liquid catching the light. He swirled it once before raising it to his lips.


    "Gabriel is getting married before you," Dominick remarked, eyes fixed on the document in his hand as he casually flipped through its pages. "Shouldn¡¯t you and Zilia have set a wedding date by now? Mom and Dad were really looking forward to hearing some news."


    Casaio raised an eyebrow and took a seat across from him, the ss resting lightly in his hand. "And what about you?" he shot back. "You and Juniper haven¡¯t made any announcement either."


    Dominick closed the file. "We¡¯re making the announcement tomorrow," he said. "The wedding¡¯s in three months. Juniper is particr about auspicious dates and traditions. She wanted to make sure everything aligns properly."


    A faint smile touched Casaio¡¯s lips. "Good to know. Congrattions to both of you," he said sincerely, before downing the contents of his ss in one long swallow.


    Dominick leaned forward slightly, his tone shifting. "Talk to Zilia again, Casaio. Mom and Dad are growing impatient. If she keeps refusing tomit, they might suggest you end things altogether. Then, Mom may choose a mate for you."


    Casaio set the ss down on the table with a soft clink, offering only a hum in response at first.


    "I did try talking to her," he said after a moment, his gaze fixed on the table rather than Dominick. "She told me that marriage doesn¡¯t define what we are. That we¡¯re already mates, and no ceremony can change that."


    He leaned back slightly, exhaling through his nose. "And like I mentioned before... she wants to focus on her business right now. That¡¯s where her priorities lie."


    "It¡¯s not like you¡¯d be restricting her after marriage," Dominick said with concern. "I know I probably shouldn¡¯t be the one saying this, Casaio... but maybe you should take a closer look. There might be something else going on, something you¡¯re not seeing yet."


    With that, he stood up, gathering the file in his hands. "I¡¯ll handle this project from here. See youter."


    Casaio gave a quiet hum.


    Once Dominick left, Casaio ran a hand through his hair, fingers threading through the soft strands as if trying to untangle his thoughts along with them. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he picked up his phone and dialed Zilia¡¯s number.


    But it was unreachable.


    He stared at it for a second, then sighed and left a brief message before setting the phone down on the table.


    ~~~~


    At Conley Vi¡ª


    "Alex got Amelie pregnant," David revealed the truth to his wife. "I spoke to him after a hugemotion broke out in the pce. He said... it was a mistake."


    Samyra froze. "What?" she breathed out, disbelief flickering in her eyes. "But Amelie never even mentioned she was seeing him."


    Her expression darkened as the pieces began to fall into ce. "He tried to punish our daughter¡ªused her of lying, said she falsely med him. And you... did you not confront him about that?"


    David let out a weary sigh, shaking his head as he rubbed his temples. "What can I possibly say to the Alpha of our pack?" he muttered in helplessness.


    "But I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to speak with his parents," David said firmly. "What Alex did was outrageous. Our family name was dragged through the mud because of him."


    Samyra nodded slowly, her expression still troubled. "That¡¯s good... but why did youe alone? Where¡¯s Amelie?"


    David¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly, the weight of the truth settling over him. "She refused toe," he admitted quietly. "She¡¯s... severed ties with us."


    Samyra blinked in shock. "What? She¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t believe her at first," David interrupted gently, his voice heavy with regret. "But when her anger finally exploded, I saw it, how deeply we failed her. I was wrong, Samyra."


    He paused, his gaze softening with something that bordered on awe. "She¡¯s with Prince Gabriel now. She found her second-chance mate in him... and he epted her. He¡¯s the one who saved her the night she vanished."


    Samyra stared at him, overwhelmed by the revtions, but David wasn¡¯t finished.


    "And darling," he added in a low voice, "there¡¯s something even bigger I haven¡¯t told you yet."


    "What is it?" Samyra asked, bracing herself.


    "Flora betrayed her own sister," David said grimly. "Amelie told me that Alex and Flora had been involved behind her back. Alex rejected her... and even tried to kill her unborn pup."


    Samyra¡¯s breath caught in her throat. "What?" she eximed. "How could Flora do something so vile?"


    She took a shaky step back, pressing a hand to her chest as the weight of the truth sank in. "We need to confront Flora immediately, but what good will that do now? Amelie won¡¯te back. She¡¯s cut ties with us."


    Her voice faltered, filled with anguish. "We turned our backs on her... all because the ceremony marked her as an omega. And then, to make it worse, a wolf-less one. We treated her like she was nothing."


    She looked away, eyes glistening with unshed tears. "We didn¡¯t just fail her as parents, we destroyed her spirit. And the worst part? If she had died that night, we never would¡¯ve known the truth. We would¡¯ve gone on ming her, mourning a version of her we never truly saw."


    David ced his hand over her shoulder, "You are right. Only I know how much rage I¡¯ve swallowed since learning what really happened. I don¡¯t know how to live with this guilt and this failed parenthood."


    "Can we not meet Amelie?" Samyra asked.


    "I don¡¯t think so. But I¡¯ll try to find a way to get in her contact," David assured her. "We need to confront Flora for what she did," he stated.


    "Of course!" Samyra wiped the tears from the edges of her eyes and stood up. "She must have returned by now. I¡¯ll ask the housemaid to send Flora upstairs once she be home."


    "Hmm." David watched his wife leaving. He recalled how Amelie cursed their family and frowned, feeling something bad might happen with them.

 Chapter 62: Did you choose Alex?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Did you choose Alex?</h4>


    Flora stepped out of the car, mming the door a little harder than necessary. Her mood was far from pleasant, especially after seeing her sister arm in arm with a prince. Prince Gabriel, of all people.


    "What could he possibly see in her?" she muttered under her breath, storming through the living room with her heels clicking sharply against the floor.


    "Miss Flora," the housemaid called gently, appearing from the hallway. "Your parents are asking for you. They¡¯re upstairs in their bedroom."


    Without a word, Flora made her way up the staircase. She paused just outside the master bedroom door and knocked lightly. "It¡¯s me, Flora."


    "Come in," came Samyra¡¯s voice from inside.


    Flora pushed open the door and stepped in with a humble smile. "Good morning, Mom. Dad," she greeted sweetly.


    "Have a seat, Flora," Samyra said.


    Flora sat down on the lounge chair across from her parents. She wondered if they found out about Amelie too.


    "Did you know that Alex and Amelie were seeing each other?" Samyra asked.


    "Huh?" Flora blinked, caught off guard by the question. Her heart skipped a beat. "What is Mom even talking about?" she murmured, shifting her gaze to her father. The stern, disappointed look on his face made her stomach twist. ¡¯Did they find out? But how?¡¯


    "We want the truth, Flora," Samyra continued, eyes fixed on her daughter. "Did you pursue Alex even after knowing he was mated to your sister?"


    "Mom, what are you implying?" Flora said quickly, trying to sound offended. "That I went after my sister¡¯s mate? That¡¯s ridiculous. Alex has always loved me. I don¡¯t know where any of this ising from."


    "Flora," David finally spoke. "Stop lying. We already know the truth."


    Samyra stepped forward. "Your father was summoned to the pce. He met Amelie there, along with Alex. Amelie said in front of everyone how you two cheated on her. Alex admitted to cheating on Amelie... with you. He admitted that he¡¯s the father of the pup she¡¯s carrying."


    Flora¡¯s face drained of the color.


    Samyra¡¯s voice quivered now, not from weakness, but from the shame. "Why would you do something like that? Why betray your sister in the worst possible way? Of all the people in the world... why did you choose Alex?"


    Flora swallowed hard, her hands tightening around the strap of her bag. She had never anticipated that her parents would look at her with such a shame and disappointment.


    "Alex never wanted Amelie," she began with a trembling voice. "And he loved me. He still does. We both are going to be married soon. She didn¡¯t deserve him. She¡¯s an omega, someone no one desires. And isn¡¯t it Amelie¡¯s fault to carry a pup when the father doesn¡¯t even want it?"


    "How could you speak in such a tone?" Samyra¡¯s anger burst. "Don¡¯t you have even the slightest remorse of chasing your sister¡¯s..." Her voice faltered and she paused. "That night... Did you know Alex rejected Amelie and decided to punish Amelie? Tell us, Flora!"


    Flora curled her fingers into trembling fists, her fear and frustration bubbling beneath the surface. The image of the obedient, ideal daughter had shatteredpletely beneath the stern, disapproving eyes of her parents.


    "Amelie never raised her voice at me," David said, his brows drawn tightly together. "But she did this time, for the first time, because I refused to believe her. Flora, why did you do that? Why didn¡¯t you inform us anything?"


    Flora¡¯s lips curled, her voiceced with bitterness. "Didn¡¯t you two always say Amelie was a curse? So what¡¯s wrong if I loved someone who actually wanted me? Alex sees me as his mate, not her. He¡¯s the Alpha. It was his decision to punish her, not mine. So why are you both ming me like I¡¯m the viin here?"


    She stood and said in a sharp voice. "If you¡¯re done lecturing me, I¡¯m leaving."


    The moment she turned, her mother, Samyra, blocked her path. Without hesitation, she struck Flora across the cheek. It was a fierce p that made her stagger back.


    "You are not leaving this house," Samyra said coldly. "Not until you reflect on what you¡¯ve done."


    Flora clutched her stinging cheek, eyes wide with shock before they narrowed in defiance. "Like hell I am! I won¡¯t listen to you!"


    But Samyra wasn¡¯t done here. She tightly grabbed Flora¡¯s arm and said, "I should discipline you then." With that, she dragged Flora out of the room.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie gently watered the nts as she chatted with the elderly gardener, Elric Fraser, beside her. The evening sun filtered through the trees, casting dappled light over the estate¡¯s vast garden.


    "Oh, really? That¡¯s wonderful news," Amelie said, a warm smile on her face. "Congrattions to your daughter. I hope everything goes smoothly and she has a safe delivery."


    "Thank you, Miss Amelie. Since the day you arrived at the estate, this ce feels more alive," Elric said, his voice gentle with age. "I always thought Prince Gabriel would live out his days in solitude."


    Amelie looked up, surprised by the affection in his tone.


    "I heard the Prince is already nning to marry you," Elric added with a hopeful smile. "If that¡¯s true, then I couldn¡¯t be happier. He deserves someone who brings light to his life."


    Amelie¡¯s heart softened. She hadn¡¯t realized how deeply the people here respected Gabriel, not out of fear or duty, but from genuine loyalty. It made her wonder how many truly knew the man behind the title.


    "Miss Amelie," Elric continued, lowering his voice, "you should visit the Moon Temple in San Ravendale. It¡¯s said that fated mates must go there at least once. It blesses the bond."


    "Thank you," she said, setting down the watering can. "I¡¯ll make sure to visit it with Gabriel."


    But before she could say another word, her attention snapped toward the cobblestone path, where two servants passed by in hurried steps while conversing with each other.


    "... They found a dead wolf in the east wing!"

 Chapter 63: Give me a smile, kitten

    <h4>Chapter 63: Give me a smile, kitten</h4>


    Amelie slowed her steps as she reached the east wing of the mansion. The wolf was being taken away and was covered with a white cloth already.


    She looked at Gabriel and Karmen, who were conversing in almost whispers, which were tough to hear.


    "Miss, you are here! I¡¯ve been searching for you," said Collie, one of the housemaids.


    "Huh? Why?" Amelie asked, blinking in confusion.


    "There was a phone call from your home," Collie informed her, slightly out of breath. "The caller said she¡¯s your mother... she wants to speak with you."


    Amelie froze to learn that. Her mother called her!? How? They didn¡¯t know the number of this ce or perhaps, her father used his resources. ¡¯I don¡¯t want to talk to her. Did Dad tell her everything, and now, she wants to put the entire me on me?¡¯ she thought.


    "Let¡¯s go," Amelie said and walked with Collie to the living room of the mansion. Upon arriving there, she saw Albus had been holding thendline phone and passed a small smile to her.


    At first, Amelie hesitated to take the phone from him. But eventually, she did and brought it to her ear.


    "Hello," Amelie finally spoke.


    "Amelie, it¡¯s me. Your mother!" Samyra¡¯s concerned voice came from the other side.


    "Why are you calling me? And how did you get this number?" Amelie asked in an indifferent tone. She nced around and noticed the living room had emptied; all the servants had quietly disappeared, giving her the privacy she didn¡¯t ask for but perhaps needed.


    "Your father found it. But that¡¯s not important. What matters is your father and I areing to you. I found out everything. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through this, Amelie. We... we even spoke with Alex¡¯s parents. Flora..." Her voice broke quivered with guilt. "She did so wrong. I should¡¯ve known something wasn¡¯t right."


    Amelie couldn¡¯t believe those words. The first day when she was here, she called at her home and heard the painful words of her parents. They didn¡¯t trust her. And now, they wanted to see her because the truth was out in a way no one anticipated.


    "Why are you acting like you do care for me?" Amelie questioned, not blinking.


    "What do you mean? I¡¯m your mother," Samyra said from the other side.


    Amelie chuckled to hear that word. "You never acted like one when I was in the Red River Pack."


    "I am guilty about that. I acted..."


    "I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you. It¡¯s over. You chose to believe Alex when my disappearance news was spread throughout the pack. You and your husband, both of you, were ashamed because of me. You both believed his lies. There¡¯s nothing left between us. Don¡¯t evene here. That¡¯s myst request from you both."


    Amelie hung up the call and her breathing turned ragged. Her eyes brimmed with tears as a tear rolled over her cheek. "She always hated me," Amelie murmured. She wiped the tears from her eyes before anyone would notice her.


    Bringing her trembling hand to her chest, Amelie felt a sudden wave of nausea. Her stomach churned, and without another thought, she rushed upstairs. The moment she reached the bathroom, she leaned over the sink and vomited. Her body shuddered as she rinsed her mouth.


    "Why do I suddenly feel so sick?" she mumbled to herself, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    Still feeling uneasy, she returned to the bedroom and sat down on the mattress. After talking to her mother, her mood had ruined.


    Reaching for her phone on the nightstand, she noticed two missed calls from Skye. She tapped the number and brought the phone to her ear, waiting for her to pick up.


    "Hello. Sorry, I wasn¡¯t in the room," Amelie said quickly once the call connected.


    "It¡¯s alright. How are you doing?" Skye responded.


    "I¡¯m fine... just feeling a little nauseated," Amelie admitted.


    "Oh," Skye paused for a moment. "You¡¯ve got the symptoms of morning sickness too. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s amon sign in early pregnancy. Come to the hospital tomorrow, alright?"


    "Ah, okay," Amelie replied.


    "We will do your ultrasound and see the growth of the pup. ording to Gabriel, the growth is faster, which is understandable," Skye said.


    Amelie¡¯s heart pounded in a joy that was hard to exin upon learning that she could see her pup. The life inside her.


    "Sure." A smile formed on Amelie¡¯s lips.


    "Goodbye. See you tomorrow," Skye said and the call disconnected.


    Amelie let the phone rest on the mattress and her hand rested on her lower stomach. Then, suddenly her thoughts went to the dead wolf that was found in east wing.


    "I hope nothing bad will happen," Amelie murmured. She heard a knock on the door and lifted her head.


    "Gabriel," Amelie whispered his name.


    "You were in the east wing," Gabriel said, shutting the door behind him.


    "Ah, yes. Who was that wolf? Is it something serious?" Amelie inquired.


    "Investigation is going on. Don¡¯t stress about it," Gabriel said, walking to her. "How did your call go with your mother?"


    "Not well. How easy it was for her to say that she wanted to see me? I know both my parents had never believed me, if you weren¡¯t by my side," Amelie said, fidgeting with her fingers. "I told her not to even think abouting here. They crushed the belief I had on them once," she murmured.


    "You did right," Gabriel said, his hand rested over her head as she gently caressed it. "Now, give me a smile, kitten," he affectionately demanded.


    Amelie ended up smiling.


    "Katelyn has arrived, by the way," Gabriel informed her, feeling happy to see her smile.


    "Really? When?" Amelie asked, looking into his violet eyes with excitement.


    "Just a while ago. She¡¯s in a guest room downstairs. For you, I even let my sibling stay in the mansion. That¡¯s how much you mean to me, Amelie, more than you can possibly imagine."

 Chapter 64: Sent by our parents

    <h4>Chapter 64: Sent by our parents</h4>


    Katelyn drank the water when she heard the footsteps outside her door. She turned around only to see Amelie at the door and surprisingly, Gabriel was also with her.


    "Amelie!" Katelyn rested the ss on the nightstand and rushed to her. She hugged her warmly. "Thank you for convincing my brother," she whispered.


    Amelie pulled away and tilted her head to look at Gabriel. "Wee your sister," she said.


    "I already did," Gabriel replied in his usual cold tone.


    "He¡¯s lying," Katelyn said.


    "Didn¡¯t I say you are wee to stay here when we crossed paths in the living room?" Gabriel arched his eyebrow at his sister. "Don¡¯t inform my matters to the pce. I won¡¯t hesitate in sending you back, Kate."


    "You think I¡¯m a spy sent by our parents," Kate looked at her brother in disbelief. Her two older brothers were better than Gabriel, but she couldn¡¯t evenpare them. Everyone were different and special.


    "I will see youter," Gabriel whispered near Amelie¡¯s ear. She felt the brush of her lips and a tint of red hue appeared on her cheeks. She turned her head and found him walking away.


    Katelyn held Amelie¡¯s both hands and dragged her into the room. "I¡¯m so excited to be here till your wedding," she pronounced. "Have a seat," she pronounced, telling Amelie to sit on the bed.


    "What about the others in the pce? I know they were upset because I chose to stand by Gabriel," Amelie stated, furrowing her brows in worry.


    "Only Mom is upset. Rest are happy for my brother, especially Dad," Katelyn replied. She held Amelie¡¯s hand and continued, "My brother had asional fights with mom but this was the first time it crossed all the limits. Our mother just doesn¡¯t like Brother Gabriel. I have no idea why. Maybe it¡¯s because the way he acts. But Amelie, I do think a mother is a mother. Maybe Mom has her own insecurities toward my brother. She didn¡¯t punish you that means she does care for Gabriel¡¯s choice."


    ¡¯A mother is a mother¡¯ this sentence itself made Amelie wonder if her mother had insecurities too regarding her. No, that couldn¡¯t be true. In her eyes, some mothers might get selfish.


    "What are you thinking?" Katelyn¡¯s voice broke through her trance.


    "Uh-nothing," Amelie replied. "You should rest, Kate. It must be a tiring journey," she added.


    "Yeah, a little. I¡¯ll have my dinner, then go to bed. Are you guys not eating yet?" Katelyn inquired.


    "I don¡¯t know. Gabriel has gone somewhere and he may probably returnte," she replied. "I¡¯ll ask Albus to send dinner for you in the room."


    "Alright," Katelyn said. "We are going to be besties, Amelie. Let¡¯s go to the shopping tomorrow, okay?"


    "But I¡¯ve to go to the office tomorrow. Can we go in the evening?" Amelie suggested.


    "You work? Where?" Katelyn was surprised because she didn¡¯t imagine Amelie be working. ¡¯How did Gabriel even allow for it?¡¯ she thought.


    "Gabriel hired me as his secretary in hispany," Amelie replied.


    "Oh! That¡¯s crazy," Katelyn chuckled.


    "Yeah. He never hired any secretary before that too, a female," Amelie remarked.


    "Yeah. He¡¯s head over heels for you. You must keep him around your finger," Katelyn remarked while smiling.


    Amelie shook her head and stood up. "You can freshen up. I¡¯ll send the dinner for you shortly," she pointed. "I¡¯m d you came here. I can definitely go for shopping with you in the evening after work."


    Katelyn nodded and waved at Amelie, who exited the room, closing the door behind her with a light thud.


    As Amelie arrived in the living room, she saw Gabriel was discussing the incident rted to the east wing. She stopped by and heard them speaking how it could be from their enemies, whom Gabriel had confronted in the past.


    "My enemies?" Gabriel chuckled. "What¡¯s wrong with the security of the mansion? Didn¡¯t you think of that first, Karl?" he bore his gaze at the leader of the warriors.


    "I made a mistake. But I assure you it won¡¯t happen in the future," Karl stated.


    "The autopsy report of the wolf will soon be in our hands," Karmen said.


    Albus cleared his throat as he stopped near Amelie. "Miss, you shouldn¡¯t hear such conversations," he whispered.


    "It seems trouble is there," Amelie said in a low voice.


    "Master and the others will solve it soon. It¡¯s not first time such a thing happened," Albus said as they both began walking toward the kitchen.


    "It happened in the past too?" Amelie inquired.


    "Umm... Such wolves are found dead earlier too, but definitely not in the mansion. But don¡¯t be bothered about it. You should focus on yourself," Albus opined.


    "Hmm." Amelie stopped by the kitchen¡¯s entrance. "Does Gabriel really have enemies?"


    "Yes, Miss. But it¡¯s not because of his methods but because how he reveal the evil sides of some of the pack alphas," Albus exined to her.


    "Oh."


    "But Prince Gabriel isn¡¯t easy to be harmed. May I know why did youe to the kitchen?" Albus then inquired.


    "Princess Katelyn wishes to have dinner early. She¡¯s tired and will retire to bed right after having her supper. So, I wanted to ask the maids if they prepared the dinner or there¡¯s still time for it." Amelie looked inside the kitchen and saw the chefs were already preparing for it.


    "It will be done shortly. I¡¯ll send the dinner for Princess Katelyn. You can go upstairs to your room and rest for sometime," Albus suggested to her. "Oh, by the way, how did the call go with your mother?"


    "Ahh... It didn¡¯t go well. I don¡¯t want to see her or Dad. It¡¯s a long story, Uncle," Amelie whispered.


    "I understand," Albus said and didn¡¯t press her further.


    Amelie turned around and went upstairs. While sitting on the bed, she gazed at the screen of her phone, wondering if she should talk to her mother. Her mind had calmed down and she felt she overreacted earlier.


    "But it would be wrong to forgive them. It¡¯s true that they would not have even bothered if Gabriel weren¡¯t there. They were happy with my disappearance," she murmured and sighed.


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>Thank you everyone for supporting me through GTs, votes, coins etc. I won gold in the cupid quill and it really wouldn¡¯t be possible without all of your support. I will give a mass release soon for this achievement??</strong>.

 Chapter 65: Morning dew and wildflowers

    <h4>Chapter 65: Morning dew and wildflowers</h4>


    Amelie gently dabbed the corners of her mouth with a napkin, her gaze settling on Gabriel as he swirled thest remnants of wine in his ss before finishing it in a sip.


    "Is there something on your mind?" Gabriel asked, setting the ss down and meeting her eyes.


    "You had a meeting earlier today," Amelie said, folding the napkin and cing it beside her te. "I hope everything went well?"


    Gabriel gave a small nod. "Yes, nothing urgent. But tomorrow, we have an appointment with the doctor. We¡¯ll head to the hospital first, then stop by thepany afterwards."


    "Skye told you?" she asked.


    He nodded again. "She did. Are you feeling excited?"


    "I am," Amelie replied, her hand instinctively brushing over her belly. "Everything¡¯s moving so quickly. The pup is growing faster than I expected."


    "That¡¯s true," he agreed, pushing back his chair and rising to his feet. Amelie followed suit, and as they stepped away from the table, the servants quietly moved in to clear the dishes.


    As they walked down the hallway, Gabriel nced sideways at her. "Your mother called earlier."


    Amelie¡¯s expression shifted subtly, her steps slowing. "I know. I refused to see her."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t speak, waiting for her to continue.


    "The first time you gave me the phone, I called my house. I wanted to talk to them and tell them how Alex wanted to take my life," she admitted. "But I didn¡¯t say anything when I heard their conversation. I just listened. I heard them... talking about how peaceful things had been since I ¡¯disappeared.¡¯ Like I was just... a burden lifted."


    A silence settled between them. "Even if you had wanted to see them, I wouldn¡¯t have let them set foot in this estate. No onees here without my permission. Especially not those who made you feel unwanted."


    Gabriel reached out, resting a protective hand on her shoulder and pulling her gently into his embrace.


    "Let¡¯s not think about them," Gabriel said as they began ascending the stairs.


    A soft smile curved on Amelie¡¯s lips as they walked up the stairs together. The air around her grew subtly warmer,ced with an earthy scent tinged with sweetness. It curled into her senses, pulling her attention toward him. ¡¯Is he releasing pheromones on purpose?¡¯ she wondered, tilting her head slightly to nce at Gabriel.


    But his expression was calm, almost distant in its serenity. There was no hint of mischief or intention in his face.


    ¡¯Maybe I¡¯m just more sensitive because of the pregnancy,¡¯ she reasoned, brushing the thought away.


    "Do you want to sleep alone tonight," Gabriel¡¯s voice broke into her thoughts, "or with me?" His fingers moved gently through her hair. "I don¡¯t think I can let you sleep alone... but I still want to ask."


    "Together," she replied without a second¡¯s hesitation.


    He smirked, clearly ready to tease.


    "I¨CI said that because you¡¯d have insisted anyway," she added quickly, not wanting to sound too eager.


    "Really?" Gabriel arched a brow, a knowing smirk ying on his lips.


    "Don¡¯t tease me," Amelie murmured, ducking her head in embarrassment. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and moved to step away, but Gabriel¡¯s hand swiftly caught her wrist, gently tugging her back into his space.


    Before she could speak, his lips brushed softly against her earlobe, sending a shiver down her spine. She sucked in a breath just as his nose grazed the curve of her neck.


    "Why do you smell so good?" he murmured, voice low and husky against her skin. For the first time, he was truly catching her natural scent ¡ª warm, soft, and alluring. It carried the freshness of morning dewced with the delicate aroma of wildflowers, a fragrance so soothing it could calm even the most restless heart.


    To Gabriel, it felt as though he were standing at the edge of a forest at dawn, where the first light touched the leaves and a cool breeze carried the sweet, earthy perfume of blooming flora. It was a scent that invited closeness.


    Amelie¡¯s breath hitched as she curled her fingers into the fabric of his shirt. She could feel him sniffing her, the soft brush of his breath against her skin sending shivers down her spine.


    "Amelie, your scent," Gabriel finally murmured.


    "My scent?" Her eyes fluttered open, caught between surprise and rising heat under the tender ministrations of his lips.


    "You can... smell it?" she asked.


    "Yes," he breathed. "I felt it¡ªit¡¯s so alluring and calming. Like you were made to soothe the storm in me." His arms tightened slightly around her, his hand resting protectively over her belly.


    "Amelie, my mate... where have you been all these years?" Gabriel whispered as his eyes deepened into a stormy shade of violet. His wolf, Valko, surged forward with joy, a silent howl of recognition of their mate echoing within him.


    Without another word, Gabriel swept her up into his arms, catching her by surprise. A soft gasp escaped her lips, but she didn¡¯t resist, there was something possessive yet tender in his hold that made her heart race.


    With hurried strides, he carried her to the room, and closed the door behind them. Within seconds, they were on bed. Before Amelie could even react to all of this, Gabriel¡¯s face buried in the crook of her neck, his mouth began sucking on her skin.


    "Ame," Gabriel murmured his voice heavy with desire as he uttered the intimate nickname like a sacred vow. His hand glided over her body with reverence, fingertips tracing paths that ignited sparks along her skin. "You are mine, mate. Mine alone."


    His senses were clouded by her scent. It was so intoxicating that it had consumed his every thought, awakening a primal hunger within him in that very moment.


    Amelie arched subtly into his touch, her breath catching. "Mmmm..." she couldn¡¯t suppress the soft moan that escaped her lips and her heart began to thunder against her chest.


    <i>¡¯I will mark her,¡¯ </i>Gabriel thought, biting a sensitive spot on her neck.

 Chapter 66: Nudged her legs apart

    <h4>Chapter 66: Nudged her legs apart</h4>


    Gabriel lifted Amelie¡¯s top, his hand reached her curve, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    "Ngh!"


    A sweet moan escaped her mouth. His lips found hers. The taste of wine lingered between them, and as their tongues entwined, Gabriel¡¯s thumb gently brushed over the sensitive area beneath her bralette, eliciting another louder moan from her.


    "Ahh, Gabriel," she whispered, her eyes fluttering open just as she felt him shift.


    He carefully slipped off her top, lowering his head to press a tender kiss into the hollow between her breasts. Her hand flew to her head, fingers threading through her hair as her back arched instinctively in response to the sensation. His lips trailed downward, brushing soft kisses over her smooth belly.


    "Ame, my mate," Gabriel murmured against her skin. "If you want me to stop... now is the time."


    But she offered no protest.


    He grazed his teeth just above her navel, and she gasped, calling his name once more. His tongue followed, soothing the tingling skin before he tenderly suckled that spot, heightening her already overwhelmed senses. His hand returned to her breast, gently stroking the sensitive peak with practiced care.


    Lowering further, Gabriel pressed warm kisses along her lower abdomen. He paused for a moment, resting his palm on her belly, where new life was quietly growing.


    "What happened?" Amelie asked softly as she adjusted her top.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment, then shifted, gentling. "Have you thought about the baby¡¯s name? What should we call them until they¡¯re born?" His voice held a rare tenderness, matching the softness in his eyes.


    Amelie blinked, then shook her head. "Umm... I haven¡¯t thought about it yet."


    "Then let¡¯s decide together," Gabriel offered, sitting up. He took her hand and gently guided her to sit beside him, brushing a few strands of hair from her face.


    Amelie paused, her fingers curling slightly around his. "What about Noa?" she asked after a thoughtful silence. "When you saved me... it felt like the start of something new, not just for me, but for this pup too. So I think Noa is the perfect name."


    Gabriel repeated the name under his breath. "Noa." A soft smile curved his lips. "It¡¯s beautiful, and meaningful." He cradled the back of her head, bringing their foreheads together in a quiet moment of connection.


    "I used to think I was forsaken by the Moon Goddess," he murmured. "But I was wrong. She was guiding me to you all along."


    Amelie looked into his eyes, her voiceced with curiosity. "I always wondered... why did youe to the Red River Pack that day?"


    He chuckled softly. "Red River lies between tworger territories. I had visited another pack, and on my way back, I stopped there to rest. Just by chance, or maybe fate brought us together." His smile deepened as he added, "I¡¯ve always believed you were meant for me. Even then... I felt the connection with you. And now, your scent has confirmed this."


    His lips found hers once more, and they exchanged tender, lingering kisses, gently nibbling as if savoring each other.


    "You¡¯re not upset... that I¡¯m carrying someone else¡¯s child?" Amelie pulled back slightly, her eyes searching his.


    Gabriel held her gaze warmly. "I consider Noa mine. I¡¯ll give him a father¡¯s name and raise him as my own. You both belong with me. Don¡¯t let such doubts settle in your heart, Amelie."


    Her eyes shimmered, emotions welling up. "Then why does everyone call you heartless, when clearly you¡¯re not?"


    "You just haven¡¯t seen that side of me," he said with a faint smirk. "And I hope you never will." His voice turned more serious as he added, "Be careful with what you share with Kate. She tells everything to Casaio and Dominick. I try to keep things private, especially when ites to us. You¡¯ve seen my mother creating a scene just because I chose you. I don¡¯t want any kind of chaos in the future."


    "I won¡¯t say anything," Amelie whispered. "Do you want some ice cream?" she then asked with a yful glint in her eyes.


    "Ice cream?" Gabriel mused, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, I¡¯m craving it," Amelie replied with a smile.


    "I¡¯ll have the servant bring it up for us," Gabriel suggested, moving to stand.


    "We can get it ourselves," Amelie said, already slipping off the bed. Gabriel followed her downstairs, where the two maids were finishing their work in the kitchen.


    Gabriel gestured for them to leave as Amelie made her way to the refrigerator. She pulled out the butterscotch-vored ice cream and began scooping it into two bowls, cing the box back into the fridge with a soft thud.


    They both settled onto the counter chairs, enjoying their ice cream. Amelie took a delicate lick of her spoon, savoring the sweetness, while Gabriel¡¯s dark gaze remained fixed on her. He didn¡¯t blink as he observed every single expression on her face.


    "Gabriel, why aren¡¯t you eating?" Amelie asked, her voice light with curiosity as she nced at him, her own bowl of ice cream nearly finished. "I¡¯ve already finished mine."


    "I¡¯m eating," Gabriel whispered, taking a slow spoonful. Amelie, not fully satisfied, scooped another bite and looked at him with bright eyes. "Isn¡¯t it just too good?" she asked, her eyes sparkling like a child experiencing a small delight.


    "I¡¯m not really a fan of ice cream," Gabriel responded, though his gaze remained on her. Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Really?" she asked, not realizing that his attention had shifted, lingering on her lips as she took another spoonful of the ice cream.


    Before she could react, Gabriel leaned in, his breath warm against her skin, and gently pressed his lips to her upper lip, catching the remnants of butterscotch there.


    The sudden intimacy left her breathless, her hand trembling, causing the spoon to slip from her grasp and fall to the kitchen floor.


    Without breaking the kiss, he lifted her effortlessly, settling her on the countertop.


    He nudged her legs apart with his knees, his hands cupping her face as he kissed her deeply, savoring the taste of her lips as if he couldn¡¯t get enough.

 Chapter 67: Keep your voice low

    <h4>Chapter 67: Keep your voice low</h4>


    Amelie was left breathless, her chest rising and falling as her skin tingled from Gabriel¡¯s touch. Yet he didn¡¯t pull away, nor did she want him to.


    One of his hands slowly trailed down from her cheek to her thigh, caressing it with a tenderness that made her shiver.


    He leaned in closer, pressing a soft kiss to her skin before nuzzling his nose gently against her.


    "You should see yourself in the mirror right now," Gabriel whispered, a small, teasing smile curving his lips. "You look absolutely adorable."


    Before she could respond, he gripped her thighs firmly and lifted her into his arms.


    "Put me down. I can walk upstairs," Amelie said softly.


    "Don¡¯t you like being carried like this?" Gabriel read the nerves in her eyes.


    "I do, but¨C" her words cut off her words as Gabriel began walking out of the kitchen.


    He carried her up the stairs and into the bedroom. There, he gentlyid her down on the mattress and whispered, "It¡¯s time to sleep."


    Amelie gave a small nod and turned slightly onto her side, her lips tugging into a faint smile. Her heart beat steadily with a warmth she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, a fragile, blossoming sense of being truly loved.


    Then, in the stillness of the dimly lit room, her mind again drifted to the thoughts of Alex, her bastard ex-mate.


    She had loved him once, trusted him, even clung to every word he said. But there was always something missing. With Alex, their rtionship was kept behind closed doors. It was hidden from everyone and she blindly put faith into his every action.


    But Gabriel... he stood beside her in the open. He embraced her in front of the world, defended her against his own mother, and even proposed to her in public, something she never imagined would happen after getting pregnant by someone else¡¯s child.


    "What are you thinking?" Gabriel¡¯s voice pulled her from her thoughts. He had settled beside her, the soft glow from the bedsidemp catching in his eyes.


    Amelie turned to meet his gaze as her heart slowly pounded against her chest.


    "I found a diamond," she whispered.


    Gabriel blinked, confused by her words. "Hmm?"


    "You," she said, her smile widening. "You¡¯re the diamond I never knew I was searching for. Precious and only one of its kind."


    "I am not used to such praiseworthy words," Gabriel murmured and moved closer to her.


    "Then, you didn¡¯t find the right people," Amelie said.


    "I agree to that," Gabriel said. He suddenly recalled what Ewan said and those words bothered him. He had to see a witch, a trustworthy one, who could tell him the meaning behind it.


    "What are you thinking?" Amelie¡¯s question brought him out of this thoughts.


    "Tomorrow we have to go to the hospital. Close your eyes and let the sleepe," Gabriel suggested. Until he wasn¡¯t sure about what Ewan said, he decided to keep it from Amelie.


    She slowly shut her eyes. "Gabriel, thank you..."


    "Why?"


    "No reason," Amelie murmured and turned around while pulling up the duvet.


    Gabriel smiled and moved closer to her. His hand rested on her lower belly while his face buried in her neck, taking in the fragrance of his mate.


    ~~~~~


    Casaio pressed the doorbell and waited for Zilia to open the door of her apartment. However, no response came. "Did she already fall asleep?" Casaio murmured and he looked at the watch on his wrist.


    "Your Highness! Is that you?" Suddenly a soft feminine voice fell upon his ears and he quickly lowered the cap.


    A young woman came to him. She was wearing a delivery dress and had a box in her one hand. "Yes, it¡¯s the eldest prince!" the woman excitedly said.


    "Can you keep your voice low?" Casaio gritted his teeth as he red at her.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Highness. It¡¯s my first time seeing you, so I was a little excited," the young woman replied.


    Then, with a respectful bow she greeted Casaio, who was least interested in that. He pivoted on the heels on his shoes when the woman¡¯s voice reached his ears, "I saw this person leaving a moment ago."


    Casaio steps halted and he took out his phone from his pocket. He dialed Zilia¡¯s number, but it was switched off.


    "Leave," Casaio told the young woman who was on her delivery job. She realized the Prince was angry, so she left his sight without uttering another word.


    Casaio entered the passcode on the door, which Zilia had shared with him. But the door didn¡¯t unlock. He looked at his phone and called someone.


    After five minutes, the residentialplex manager arrived with the security guard. He greeted Casiao and handed him the key.


    "I¡¯ll give it to youter," he told the security guard. "Don¡¯t let anyone find out about this," Casaio warned the manager.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" The manager quickly bowed and left with the security guard.


    Casaio inserted the key in the door and walked inside. The apartment¡¯s lights turned on. "Why are Zilia¡¯s pheromones spread in the entire apartment?" he murmured. The reason why it was hard for him to believe that Zilia had gone out. He went to the living room, followed by the bedroom to check.


    For a few weeks, he was suspicious of Zilia. He didn¡¯t want to, but his intuition was telling him to check on her once.


    Pulling out the drawers of the bedside table, Casaio began the search of anything that could confirm his doubts on Zilia. He didn¡¯t know what kind of doubts they were, but a part of him was worried thinking Zilia didn¡¯t love him as much as he did.


    Opening the cupboard, he looked at the clothes before lowering his eyes. One of the drawers was locked. After searching for the keys for some time, he finally found one and opened it.


    A dark expression formed on his face upon seeing a few nameless yellow envelopes. He checked them and a frown appeared on his forehead.

 Chapter 68: Could become dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 68: Could be dangerous</h4>


    The next morning, Amelie and Gabriel drove to the hospital first. Skye weed them and wore the gloves, telling Amelie toy on the examination bed.


    "You are a gynaecologist?" Amelie asked, feeling surprised. She thought Skye was a healer and a regr physician.


    "Yeah. I didn¡¯t tell you everything about me," Skye said and asked the nurse to apply gel over her belly. "How are you doing these days?"


    "Much better than before," Amelie replied.


    "That¡¯s good to know. Omega mothers are sensitive during pregnancy. For some reason, the growth of the pup is faster," Skye murmured as she held the transducer.


    "Is that a problem?" Amelie inquired.


    "Not exactly," Skye replied and moved her eyes to the screen. "Wow! Look at your pup! The pup¡¯s head and limbs are forming," she informed Amelie, who lifted her eyes to look at the screen.


    Gabriel also came inside after ending a call with his beta and gazed at the screen.


    Tears rolled down Amelie¡¯s cheeks as she witnessed her growing pup. A week ago she was running to save their lives. Now, she felt proud of herself for keeping it safe.


    Gabriel looked at Amelie and ced his hand over her head, giving it a gentle pat.


    She turned her head to meet his violet gaze. "That¡¯s my Noa," she whispered and a lump formed in her throat, feeling overwhelmed.


    "Noa? Did you name it already? It¡¯s a nice name," Skye said. "The light flickering on the screen Noa¡¯s heartbeats. It¡¯s growing well," she added. "By the fourth month, you should be able to give birth to Noa."


    "Are you predicting the delivery date?" Gabriel questioned.


    Skye nodded and gently removed the transducer. "Yes. Amelie¡¯s pup¡¯s growth is progressing rapidly, which ismon in Omega pregnancies."


    The nurse cleaned Amelie¡¯s belly and printed the ultrasound image, handing it over with a smile.


    Amelie took the image with trembling hands, her tears still flowing, unable to contain the rush of emotions.


    "Ame," Gabriel whispered her name with a tenderness that surprised even Skye. He reached out and softly wiped the tears from her eyes, then brushed the dampness from her cheeks. "It¡¯s a happy moment," he said in an affectionate voice.


    "I know... I¡¯m just emotional," Amelie admitted.


    Skye looked at their lovely interaction. She couldn¡¯t believe Gabriel even gave a nickname to Amelie. She had heard about him dering Amelie as his mate and even proposing marriage to her, but she felt it was out of sympathy. Just now, she realized Gabriel possessed strong feelings for Amelie.


    Once they moved over to the desk and settled into their seats, Skye began jotting notes onto her notepad.


    "I¡¯m prescribing a set of pills for Amelie," she said, setting the pen down and looking up at them. "She¡¯ll need to take them regrly for a month. Also, be sure toe in for your check-up on time. After fifteen days, Amelie shoulde."


    She hesitated for a moment before continuing. "And one more thing. It¡¯s safe for the two of you to be intimate and gradually build a physical rtionship, but after a certain stage in the pregnancy, you¡¯ll need to be cautious."


    "Hmm. Thank you, Skye," Gabriel replied as he reached forward and took the prescription slip from her hand.


    Skye gave him a small nod, then nced at Amelie. "Would it be alright if I spoke with Gabriel in private for a moment?"


    Amelie blinked, then offered a soft smile. "Of course. I¡¯ll wait outside." She stood and gave a polite nod before stepping out of the room, gently closing the door behind her.


    "What is it that you couldn¡¯t say in front of Amelie?" Gabriel asked, his brows drawing together in concern.


    Skye folded her arms on the desk. "It¡¯s about the pup. The growth rate, it¡¯s unusually fast. That typically doesn¡¯t happen in omega pregnancies."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tensed slightly. "You think something¡¯s wrong?"


    "Not wrong," Skye rified, "just... different. You mentioned her entire familyes from Alpha bloodlines. What if Amelie isn¡¯t an omega after all? What if she¡¯s an Alpha, or something in between?"


    "I¡¯m still looking into her background," Gabriel replied. "But even if that¡¯s true, it shouldn¡¯t be a cause for concern... right?"


    Skye hesitated. "If she is an Alpha, or a rare hybrid, then maybe not. But if she¡¯s truly an omega, then yes, it could be dangerous. The pup may be too strong for her body to handle duringbor."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened with worry.


    "She¡¯ll need to be monitored closely. No stress, no emotional turmoil, and definitely no physical strain," Skye added firmly. "Keep her away from anything that could put pressure on her body or heart. The pup might not wait for the full term toe out and when it does, it¡¯s going to be tough on her."


    Gabriel gave a slow nod, his mind already racing. "I¡¯ll make sure of it. Thank you, Skye."


    She nodded in understanding. As Gabriel stood from his seat, ready to leave, Skye¡¯s voice stopped him once more.


    "When are you two getting married?" she asked.


    "Next week," Gabriel replied with a small smile. "I¡¯ll make sure you get an invitation."


    Skye let out a soft sigh, her lips curving into a bittersweet smile. "You¡¯ve hurt me, you know. I liked you for a long time."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression shifted, his smile fading into something more apologetic.


    "But," Skye continued before he could respond, "I¡¯m happy for you, truly. You found someone who matches your soul. And more than anything, I admire the way you never judged Amelie, how you stood by her when she needed someone the most."


    Gabriel looked at her. "Thank you, Skye. That means a lot. Amelie is waiting for me outside," he said and left the room.


    His gazended on Amelie, who was talking with a mother with arge bump. ¡¯I won¡¯t let anything happen to you and Noa. I want to see you smile while holding Noa in your arms. I know that will be most beautiful feeling for you,¡¯ he thought.

 Chapter 69: A place for romance

    <h4>Chapter 69: A ce for romance</h4>


    "Amelie, why don¡¯t you take some time off from work?" Gabriel suggested as the car made its way to thepany. "Not now, but maybe once your baby bump starts to show."


    "So many women work through their pregnancy, Gabriel. I¡¯ll take a break when I feel it¡¯s necessary," Amelie replied calmly, her eyes fixed on the tablet as she reviewed an important document.


    Gabriel watched her in admiration. He was ready to ce the world at her feet, yet she thrived in motion, unwilling to pause unless she chose to.


    The car rolled to a smooth stop. Amelie was quick to step out, but before she could circle around to open the door for him, Gabriel had already exited. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he walked confidently toward the building.


    "Sir, you don¡¯t have any meetings scheduled today," Amelie informed him as they both stepped into the executive elevator. "And you¡ª"


    Her words caught in her throat when Gabriel suddenly pinned her against the elevator wall, his lips crashing onto hers. Shocked, her fingers tightened around the tablet and her eyes only fluttered.


    "Kiss me back," Gabriel whispered as he pulled back slightly, revealing how his violet pupils had slightly grown.


    "We¡ªwe¡¯re in thepany," Amelie whispered, ncing nervously at the elevator doors. But the heat in his gaze melted her hesitation. She leaned in and pressed her lips to his, stealing his breathpletely.


    Just as they finally parted, the elevator dinged and the doors slid open, revealing Karmen who was standing outside.


    Amelie quickly pushed Gabriel back and straightened up, her eyes wide like she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    The silence said enough. Karmen¡¯s eyes flicked to Gabriel¡¯s lips, catching the unmistakable trace of red lipstick. Gabriel stepped out first, leaning slightly toward Karmen¡¯s ear and murmuring, "You really have the worst timing."


    "This isn¡¯t a ce for romance," Karmen replied in a low voice, not missing a beat, as the two walked ahead.


    Amelie followed with her head down, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Once she reached her cab, she dropped her purse and tablet on the desk and copsed into her chair. She covered her face with her palms, groaning softly into them before shaking her head and getting to work.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, in the spacious office cab, Gabriel casually wiped the smudge of lipstick from his lips while Karmen smirked knowingly.


    "Well, that was quite the passionate start to the morning," Karmen teased.


    "Only if you hadn¡¯t intervened," Gabriel chuckled. He set his phone aside as Karmen ced a tablet in front of him.


    "I¡¯ve shortlisted a few wedding venues," he said, tapping the screen. "You should pick one."


    Gabriel slid through the photos, his eyes narrowing with interest. When he reached the third one, he paused. "This one," he said. "I¡¯ll visit it. But... I think you should ask Amelie too."


    Karmen raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll go with whatever you choose."


    Gabriel leaned back in his swivel chair, a thoughtful expression softening his features. "I know. But her choice matters too."


    A small smile began to form on his lips. "I¡¯ve something big to share with you," Gabriel said.


    "Hmm? What is it?" Karmen was curious to know, lowering the tablet to his side.


    "I got her scent," Gabriel replied. "Just thinking about it makes my heart flutter," he asserted, bringing his hand to his chest to feel the beats of his heart.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Last night, I got it. She smell like the morning dew and wildflowers. Even now, I can feel the scent of her pheromones," Gabriel answered.


    "That¡¯s wonderful! So, you aren¡¯t cursed after all. The moon goddess does want you. But it¡¯s confusing that it didn¡¯t happen right away you encountered her," Karmen said with a perplexed gaze.


    "Maybe because she was still coping with the rejection and betrayal. But I felt the growing pup inside her instantly," Gabriel stated.


    "Well, congrats on finding your fated mate, Gabriel. The way you were drawn to her... no wonder you didn¡¯t wait. You were ready to marry her without even needing the scent," Karmen said with a smile. He was genuinely happy for Gabriel.


    "I¡¯ll leave then and ask Amelie about her choice," Karmen took a step back. Gabriel nodded and watched him leave.


    He picked up his phone and dialed Louis¡¯s number.


    As the ring went by, be waited for him to answer the call.


    Louis, who was still asleep, tangled in sheets with a naked woman beside her, grasped the phone from the nightstand. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the number.


    "Gabriel," he muttered and the sleep instantly left his eyes. Answering the call, he brought it to his ear.


    "Did you find anything rted to that?" Gabriel asked.


    "No. I am still searching for it," Louis replied. The woman beside him sat up too and buried her face in the crook of his neck while he gestured to her to stay quiet. She whispered his name and Gabriel realized he was with a woman.


    "Louis, you better bring the information about that soon," Gabriel said with a stern tone and hung up the call.


    "Fuck!" Louis cursed under his breath.


    "What is it?" the woman asked, leaning back on her elbows, studying the tension that had suddenly overtaken his expression.


    He swung his legs over the edge of the bed and grabbed his jeans from the floor. "I¡¯ve got to go. Something urgent just came up," he muttered, pulling them on hastily.


    <i>¡¯I haven¡¯t even scratched the surface of this, and Gabriel¡¯s already breathing down my neck,¡¯ </i>he thought grimly.<i> ¡¯What makes this information so damn important to him anyway?¡¯</i>


    As he reached for his shirt, the woman¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    "Don¡¯t forget to pay generously for my services before you dash off."


    Without argument, Louis reached into his back pocket, pulled out his wallet, and fished out a handful of bills he could grab in one go. He tossed them onto the nightstand.


    He rolled up his sleeves and exited the hotel room to head to his home.

 Chapter 70: Immoral and disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 70: Immoral and disgusting</h4>


    "Why can¡¯t I marry Alex?" Flora stared at her parents in disbelief. Since the day they found out the truth, they had been acting like tyrants toward her.


    "Mom, are you seriously going to ruin my life because of Amelie?" she questioned with widened eyes as she took a step toward her mother.


    Samyra clenched her fists. "Can¡¯t you see? Alex wanted to kill Amelie, knowing that she¡¯s pregnant. Whatever rtionship you¡¯ve built with him, just end it. Your father and I will never give you our approval to marry Alex," Samyra dered. Her decision was firm, and she had no intention of stepping back from it.


    "Mom, why are you doing this to me? You were always so proud of me. You never once tried to stop me from pursuing my desires. Don¡¯t make me hate you the same way Amelie does. You¡¯ve already lost one daughter¡ªdon¡¯t lose another," Flora stated. Her tone carried both the warning and the displeasure she felt.


    Before Samyra could speak, a servant¡¯s voice interrupted them.


    "Madam, Alpha Alex is here with his family," the servant said.


    "What?" David eximed in shock and stood up from the couch.


    Ethan and Vte Morgan entered the living room with Alex behind them. David and Samyra stood together and greeted them.


    "Wee to our humble abode, sir, madam," David said. "Please make yourselvesfortable," he added, gesturing to the couch.


    Ethan and Vte sat down first, signaling them to take their seats as well. Alex stood next to Flora and held her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "I will marry you. I promised to make you my Luna," he whispered.


    Ethan broke the silence in the tense atmosphere.


    "I¡¯m here to apologize for what my son did. Yesterday, when Mrs. Conley revealed to us how Alex tried to kill her eldest daughter, it truly shook us both. If possible, we would like to talk to Amelie once," Ethan pronounced.


    "Alex, get on your knees," Vtemanded him. "Apologize to both Mr. and Mrs. Conley," she added.


    Alex pulled his hand from Flora¡¯s grip and stepped forward. He got on his knees and lowered his head. "I¡¯m sorry. I acted recklessly with an irrational mind. Please forgive me," he said. However, he hardly felt apologetic. Instead, the humiliation embarrassed him. He was the Alpha of the pack, yet he had to beg for forgiveness like this.


    Still, he had to y the part well. That was the only way to marry Flora.


    "Forgiveness isn¡¯t in our hands, Mrs. Morgan," Samyra began. "Alpha Alex wanted to kill our daughter after finding out she was pregnant. If he didn¡¯t wish to marry Amelie and take her as his mate, the least he could have done was act responsibly. I will never forgive Alpha Alex for what he did to our eldest daughter."


    Vte and Ethan exchanged nces. "We understand your anger, Mrs. Conley," Vte said. "Alex was even punished for it. Amelie is the one who decided to let him go," she added.


    Samyra knitted her brows in confusion while David asked her to exin.


    Vte looked at the servant, who had brought water for them, and instructed her to bring Zander inside. The servant quickly ced the tray on the table and went out to carry out the order.


    Zander arrived shortly in the living room and greeted the elders from both families.


    "Prince Gabriel had summoned Alpha Alex to San Ravendale a few days ago. Alpha Alex was brutally punished and was on the verge of losing his life. However, Miss Amelie intervened and told Prince Gabriel to let Alex go," Zander briefed them.


    "You can call your daughter to confirm it," Vte said, looking at both David and Samyra.


    "Amelie won¡¯t answer our calls," David replied this time. "She is upset with the way we all treated her," he murmured.


    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to give equal attention to all the kids. I won¡¯t lecture you on it. Our son is truly sorry for his actions. Of course, he can¡¯t be forgiven easily, but remember¡ªyour second daughter was also an aplice in all of this. She¡¯s the one who provoked Alex to reject Amelie. There isn¡¯t just one culprit here. They are both at fault. In my eyes, Flora is more at fault because she decided to pursue the man her sister liked. That doesn¡¯t mean I am covering for my son¡¯s sins."


    Vte was known as the strategic Luna with a calm demeanor in the past. Even after growing older and stepping down from her role, her mind remained as sharp as ever.


    Both David and Samyra lowered their eyes in shame while Flora fumed in anger. Never once had she felt so humiliated in her life.


    "What they both did was absolutely immoral and disgusting. Still, if Mrs. Conley¡¯s anger doesn¡¯t subside, I want her to contact Amelie and ask her if she would be willing to speak with me. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t refuse," Vte suggested to Samyra.


    "I¡¯ll try, Mrs. Morgan," she replied in a humble tone. Samyra then looked at Alex. "The Alpha should not kneel before us," she asserted.


    "Let¡¯s not ruin the rtionship between Alex and Flora. They should get married. Alex has chosen your second daughter as his mate. We believe in making rtionships, not breaking them," Vte stated.


    David looked at his wife, wondering what her decision would be.


    "What if in the future, Alpha Alex tries to¡ª"


    "It won¡¯t happen," Vte said. "If Alex tries something like that, Ethan and I will banish him from the pack," she dered.


    Alex couldn¡¯t believe his ears for a moment. He knew his mother¡¯s righteousness and temper. Lowering his eyes, he simply gulped.


    "I don¡¯t want this pack to appear weak. If others find out about all of this, they willugh at us. I hope Mr. and Mrs. Conley understand what I mean," Vte said.


    "Absolutely. We have no objections. Flora and Alex should get married," David pronounced, giving their joint approval to the proposal.

 Chapter 71: Advantage of you

    <h4>Chapter 71: Advantage of you</h4>


    "You know!?" Amelie eximed in shock. "How? You weren¡¯t even present in the annual g."


    "Of course, but any news rted to the princes spread like a wildfire. The news was published today in the morning newspaper," Denzel said as he lifted the ss of water to his mouth.


    "That¡¯s why everyone was looking at me with such gazes," Amelie murmured. She looked around the cafeteria and saw many eyes were on her as if they were gossiping about her affair with Gabriel.


    "You should stay rxed," Denzel opined, "and eat your food." He pointed at the te, which wasn¡¯t even half-emptied.


    Amelie resumed eating while a lot of things kept going in her mind. As they finished eating, Amelie went back to her cab while Denzel went outside for a meeting.


    "I wonder if the news may break about pregnancy," she murmured. ¡¯It is not like I¡¯m afraid of standing up for it, but it will be a real mess. I ran away from my pack a week ago and suddenly I epted Gabriel¡¯s proposal. Didn¡¯t it all happen too fast? Does feelings shift so quickly?¡¯ she thought, her hands rested over the desk.


    "What are you lost?" Gabriel whispered in her ear, who stood right behind her, making it tough for her to move.


    She tilted her head over her shoulder and found his softened gaze over her. It appeared as if he was silently admiring her.


    "Nowhere," Amelie replied.


    "Let¡¯s go," Gabriel said.


    "Huh? Where?" Amelie confusedly looked at him.


    "Did you forget? Katelyn and you are supposed to go to shopping together. She called you but you didn¡¯t pick it up. So, she called Karmen to inform me. I¡¯m giving you a half-day off," Gabriel stated with a smile. "Forget the work and grab your things," he asserted and took a step back.


    Amelie simply stared at him, not blinking and moving from her ce. ¡¯Will everything go well? Will I bring all the joy to him? So far he is the one, who has given me everything. What I have given him is just... A mate bond...¡¯


    "You are again lost," Gabriel tilted his head as he lowered it a little. "Allow me to mark you and I¡¯ll read your thoughts much more easily," he said.


    "I¡¯ve never been pampered the way you do," Amelie admitted. "We made a deal in the beginning, and I didn¡¯t even hold up my end. Sometimes, it feels like I¡¯m just taking advantage of you."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze softened further. "I don¡¯t need your body, Amelie. I need your heart and yourpanionship. That deal? I was the one who nullified it. You¡¯re not taking advantage of me. Your presence alone is enough to make me feel... everything."


    As he spoke, he closed the distance between them, gently brushing his thumb along her cheek and locking their eyes.


    "Come, I¡¯ll drop you to the mall, where Kate will be waiting for you," he whispered.


    Amelie hummed and turned to the desk. She put the items in her small handbag and turned to him.


    "I can work overtime tomorrow," Amelie said.


    Gabriel mused, but didn¡¯t say anything. He simply led her way out to the elevator. After dropping her off at the mall, Gabriel headed to the mansion as his annoying brother once again showed up.


    Applying the brakes right in front of the mansion¡¯s entrance, Gabriel strode inside and watched Casaio seated on the couch, talking to Albus as if this ce belonged to him. What pissed him off was his second brother had shown up too.


    "Wee home, Gabriel!" Casaio said with a smile, waving at him. "Don¡¯t get angry. We are here to give you an important item by our mother. She couldn¡¯te because of certain work," he said.


    Gabriel looked at the table and saw an imperial token along with a box.


    "That¡¯s for Amelie. The family jewel that should pass to the daughter-inw ording to Sinir family tradition. Since you two are getting married next week, Mom thought it would be appropriate to send it earlier," Casaio exined.


    "It must be Dad who have sent it in name of mom," Gabriel chuckled. "Why are you here?" He skeptically looked at Dominick.


    "I insisted him to apany me. I wanted it to be a wonderful siblings reunion. Kate is already here, so us two brothers shall also be with you until the marriage dayes," Casaio pronounced.


    "I don¡¯t need any of you here," Gabriel replied.


    "We were young in the past, Gabriel. Why are you keeping the grudges when it was you who nned to harm both of us?" Dominick finally spoke, reminding him of the past, where he had once woven a trap for them.


    "Let¡¯s not recall the past," Casaio pronounced. "We are here for a happy asion," he stated.


    "Don¡¯t think about staying in the mansion," Gabriel said.


    "But Albus has already readied our rooms. Let us get close to our soon-to-be sister-inw. She¡¯s more friendly than you," Casaio said with a smirk.


    Gabriel clenched his fists, but he didn¡¯t wish to lose his temper. "Fine, stay here," he said and nced at Albus, who had lowered his head. He stepped forward to head to his room.


    "Mom wants to speak to you. Call her once. Don¡¯t ignore it," Casaio asserted with amanding tone.


    "I won¡¯t call our mother," Gabriel said and went upstairs to his room.


    "It¡¯s going to be a difficult stay," Dominick muttered.


    "Of course! But it¡¯s a good time to know about his mate. Our brother may be a fool in love," Casaio stated.


    Albus coughed slightly. "Pardon me for intruding in your conversation. However, Miss Amelie is a gentle woman with a warm heart. She isn¡¯t selfish and isn¡¯t trying to take any advantage of the prince. And they both carry strong feelings toward each other."


    "Innocent, sweet things always attract us, Albus," Casaio remarked. "What may appear all nice, may turn out to be fatalter," he affirmed.


    Albus furrowed his brows together and turned quiet.

 Chapter 72: Wrong gift for me

    <h4>Chapter 72: Wrong gift for me</h4>


    Later that evening, Amelie and Katelyn returned from their shopping trip, their arms filled with bags.


    "You barely bought anything for yourself," Katelyn pointed out as Amelie set the bags down on the table in Katelyn¡¯s room.


    "That¡¯s because I went shopping not too long ago," Amelie replied, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    Katelyn narrowed her eyes slightly, arms folding across her chest. "Still, don¡¯t be so frugal. You¡¯re about to be Gabriel¡¯s wife, Amelie. You¡¯re practically royalty now. You shouldn¡¯t hesitate to treat yourself."


    Amelie gave a soft chuckle but didn¡¯t say anything. A small part of her still wasn¡¯t used to the luxury, to being seen as someone who deserved more.


    Katelyn noticed the distant look in her eyes and stepped closer. "You should embrace the love you get. I don¡¯t know how¡¯s your family and people around you to you. Well, omegas aren¡¯t treated nicely, so maybe that¡¯s what makes you to step back from enjoying yourself. But you should not do it anymore."


    "Thank you, Kate. Your friendship alone makes me feel so special," Amelie said. "I go to my room. I¡¯ll see you at dinner."


    "Alright. This the bag you picked up for Gabriel and this one was for you," Katelyn pronounced, handing the shopping bags to Amelie, who thanked her before walking away.


    Arriving upstairs, Amelie went to Gabriel¡¯s room. She found the door was open and walked in. The usual musky scent had spread in the entire room.


    However, upon not finding Gabriel there, she found it a good chance to give him a surprise. cing the bag on the table, she shook her head and moved to bed. She ced the shopping bag on the mattress.


    "I hope he likes it!" Amelie said and walked backward only to turn around to bump against Gabriel¡¯s sturdy frame. His hand instinctively moved to her lower back, keeping her from stumbling.


    "You should be more careful," he murmured, though the gentle concern in his eyes said otherwise.


    "I bought a small gift for you," Amelie said quickly, a bit flustered. She pointed over her shoulder toward the bed, avoiding his gaze for a second as her cheeks warmed.


    Gabriel pulled his hand back and strolled past her, curiosity glinting in his eyes as he picked up the shopping bag from the bed. He began to check its contents just as Amelie turned away.


    "You can take your time. I¡¯ll go to my room," she began.


    "Wait!"


    She stopped mid-step and turned back. Her breath caught in her throat when she saw what he held in his hand.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    "What¡¯s this, Amelie? I think you got the wrong gift for me," Gabriel said with a devilish grin, holding up acy lingerie set, dangling it from his fingers with feigned confusion.


    "Oh my God!" Amelie gasped, rushing toward him in full panic. "That¡¯s not¡ªGabriel, give it to me!"


    He chuckled, effortlessly pulling his hand out of reach as she tried to snatch it away. "Now this is an interesting gift. Is this your subtle way of hinting what you¡¯ll be wearing for our wedding night?" he teased, thoroughly enjoying her flustered state.


    "Gabriel!" she cried, utterly mortified. "The-the bags, they¡¯re both the same color! I got confused and picked up the wrong bag. This one, this is the one meant for you," she said, holding up the actual gift bag with a pout and flushed cheeks.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flicked to the new bag, then returned to her. "Mm-hmm. And this?" He twirled the lingerie in his fingers. "You sure this wasn¡¯t for me too? I wouldn¡¯t mind you modeling it."


    "Stop it!" Amelie stammered, her embarrassment deepening as she lunged to the side, trying to catch him off guard. But Gabriel was faster, or so he thought.


    As she finally grabbed his hand to wrest the lingerie set away, they both lost their bnce and tumbled onto the bed,nding in a soft heap, her atop him.


    For a moment, time stopped for them.


    Gabriel looked up at her, a breath of amusement in his smile, while Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, face heating further at their sudden closeness. But before he could say anything, she snatched the lingerie set from his grip, ready to run away.


    But Gabriel was quicker. Before Amelie could bolt from the bed, he caught her wrist and gently flipped her beneath him, pinning her softly against the mattress.


    "Running away after doing this to me?" he murmured. "That¡¯s not very responsible, Amelie."


    His face was just inches from hers, his breath warm as it fanned across her lips and nose. Amelie swallowed hard, her eyes meeting his while her heart thundering in her chest.


    "I, maybe you should check the original gift bag first," she whispered, hoping to shift the moment back to safer ground.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t even nce at the other bag. "Whatever you bought, I¡¯ll love it," he replied, but his violet gaze remained locked on hers. "Right now... I¡¯m more interested in something else."


    Without warning, his lips descended to the slope of her neck, pressing a slow kiss against her skin before his mouth parted, drawing in her intoxicating scent.


    His fingers moved to the first button of her shirt, now slightly creased from the fall, and carefully slipped it open, revealing a hint of her corbone.


    "Mmm..." A soft sound escaped Amelie¡¯s lips before she could hold it back, and she instinctively pressed her hands against his shoulders, not with full intent to stop him, but to steady herself.


    His lips brushed against her exposed skin again, this time letting his teeth graze it just enough to make her breath hitch. Then he nibbled gently, taking his time as if memorizing her reaction.


    "Gabriel," she uttered his name in a low whisper.


    "Shh... Enjoy this, Amelie," Gabriel said, lifting his face. She bit the inner side of her bottom lip, breathing heavily when he captured her lips for a kiss.

 Chapter 73: Completing this bond

    <h4>Chapter 73: Completing this bond</h4>


    "Call my name again," Gabriel demanded as his eyes locked with hers. His hand stopped on her belly as his fingers hovered above the button of her shirt.


    "Gabriel," Amelie said again, not looking away even for a second.


    His face buried in the crook of her neck as he took in a deep breath, inhaling her fragrance that would do something to his mind, his body. His sharp canines elongated and without warning, he sunk them into her skin, imprinting her forever.


    "Ahh!"


    A sharp gasp escaped her mouth. "Gabriel, what did you do... Mmm..." Her back arched slightly the moment his tongue reced his sharp canines which turned back into their original shape.


    Something happened in her body as her pupils dted and a vision she saw of them. Gabriel marking her but they were in a forest. It was for a brief vision as her pupils returned to their original form.


    ¡¯What was that?¡¯ Amelie thought, feeling confused.


    She let out a soft, low moan when he licked and sucked that spot as the mark began to glow slightly. A satisfied smirk appeared on his lips.


    However, at the same time, the mark on her nape gleamed too, but since that part wasn¡¯t visible, so Gabriel missed seeing it.


    "Did you just mark me?" Amelie questioned as he met her confused gaze.


    "Yes. Because you are mine, Amelie," Gabriel pronounced. "You and I are connected with this mark. You¡¯ll mark me the day of our wedding,pleting this bond," he asserted.


    ¡¯He gave me his mark without even doubting once,¡¯ Amelie thought, feeling every fiber in her body warming up. The sensation was something new to her as if she awaited for this mark. As if her body wanted had always missed it.


    "You won¡¯t regret marking me, will you?" Amelie¡¯s question arise from the insecurity she had developed. ¡¯I don¡¯t want to feel another rejection, not from you. It will break mepletely. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m thinking about a rejection, but my first experience worries me.¡¯


    "I don¡¯t regret anything," Gabriel said. "The only I regretted wasn¡¯t able to meet you earlier. That another wolf left his imprint on you before me. I¨CI wish you were mine from the beginning. I would not have let even a single tear shed from your eyes. That¡¯s my only regret, Amelie," he asserted.


    Amelie pressed her lips on his, shutting her eyes. ¡¯What was that vision earlier?¡¯ she thought.


    His lips already parted, weing her tongue in his mouth while his hand unbuttoned her shirt fully. His hand remained on her waist as he savored her as much as she did through that kiss.


    Finally, they pulled away upon turning breathless. But Gabriel was far from done. He was ready to explore every inch of her body.


    "I haven¡¯t washed up," Amelie said. Her hands pressed on his chest.


    Gabriel¡¯s other hand slid beneath her skirt, fingers brushing her smooth skin with tease that made her knees tremble.


    "That¡¯s an excuse. You started it. You tempted me first." Gabriel¡¯s heavy voice fell into her ears. She shivered when his lips found her earlobe, biting it lightly while his hand cupped her breast.


    "It¡¯s not an excuse," Amelie replied. "I came from outside and I may stink," she murmured.


    "You don¡¯t," Gabriel refused, his lips leaving soft kisses on her neck. His gaze lingered on the mark, feeling happy and he kissed above it. Her body instinctively moved toward him, feeling how hard his manhood was.


    ¡¯How is he...¡¯ Amelie was out of words. She moved her hand down from his chest to his abdomen.


    "Where¡¯s your hand going?" Gabriel interrupted her and she stopped.


    "Huh?" Amelie peered into his eyes, only to realize what she doing. "Ahh, that¨Cthat..." She stuttered as words didn¡¯te out of her mouth.


    "If you touch it, I¡¯ll not stop further. It¡¯s not easy to build such a resistance when you have your mate right beneath you," Gabriel said.


    "I know," Amelie replied. As if she was embarassed by his exnation, she gently pushed him off and sat up while crossing her arms across her chest before buttoning it up.


    "I will see youter," Amelie said as she stood up. She took a step forward to leave when Gabriel¡¯s words stopped her.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to take this?" Gabriel asked, holding the lingerie set between his fingers.


    Amelie was quick to face him and snatch them before running outside, leaving the original bag that was meant for him.


    Gabrielughed lightly as he sat up. He looked down and ran his fingers through his hair. "I need to take care of it. Amelie is still not ready for this," he murmured.


    ~~~


    "Can I not go back? I have no interest in staying near Gabriel," Dominick said,ining to Casaio.


    "Just stay. You know why he turned like that. Because of Mom, who always would find wrong in him. He thinks the entire family is his family. I don¡¯t want the hatred in him for us to keep growing. I want us to strengthen our bond. Blood Dominion Pack has turned much stronger than thest time, so we need toe together," Casaio exined, his brows furrowing together.


    "I get it. But even in that, Gabriel will find ws in us," Dominick said with a sigh.


    "Ignore whatever he says, Nick," Casaio muttered.


    "By the way, I have noticed something is off with you. Didn¡¯t you and Zilia have ns to go to a small vacation at this time? I remember you even booked tickets in advance," Dominick suddenly shifted the topic of their conversation.


    "Did I?" Casaio chuckled. "You must have seen wrong," he asserted.


    Dominick sensed something was off between those two. "Don¡¯t tell me you two had a fight," he said, squinting his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t fight with anyone. That¡¯s not what I like," Casaio pronounced<i>. ¡¯Zilia and I are over. I wish I hadn¡¯t found out about her,¡¯</i> he thought.

 Chapter 74: Crime against the crown

    <h4>Chapter 74: Crime against the crown</h4>


    Samyra hovered her fingers over thendline number, the only way she could contact Amelie. She dialed the number and kept her hand on the balustrade, hoping the call would be answered.


    A servant answered the call.


    "Hello, I am Samyra Conley. Can I talk to my daughter, Amelie?" she humbly requested.


    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am," the servant replied. "But Prince Gabriel has issued strict orders. Miss Amelie is not to be disturbed by anyone affiliated with the Conley family."


    Before Samyra could request her further, the line went dead.


    She looked at the number in disbelief and brought her hand to her head, feeling guilty of her every action.


    "Darling, what are you doing alone here in the balcony?" asked David as he stepped in there. He walked to Samyra and saw the phone in her hand. "Did you perhaps try to contact Amelie again?" he inquired.


    "I did," Samyra admitted. "I wanted to apologize. Lady Vte also expressed a desire to see her. I thought... maybe it could be a way to show Amelie that she still matters to us. That we still care."


    David turned quiet, instead of giving herfort.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you think it was Amelie¡¯s fault," Samyra said.


    "Wasn¡¯t it? Why did she even do it before having any kind ofmitment?" David frowned. "Then, she ran off instead ofing to us," he muttered.


    "And why do you think she ran off? Flora betrayed her. They both are sisters. I treated Amelie badly because her omega rank always made me feel humiliated. I never took it with pride and let the hatred grow inside her. David, we both forgot how much Amelie meant for us since the day of her birth. We both ruined everything," Samyra said, her tears were on the verge of falling.


    David ced his hands on her shoulders before hugging her. "Yes, we failed her. I¨CI will find a way tomunicate with her. Because Prince Gabriel is involved, I am being cautious," he whispered, caressing his wife¡¯s back. "But I promise I will make it possible that you can talk with Amelie."


    ~~~~


    "You aren¡¯t sleeping, Gabriel," Casaio arched his eyebrow as he entered the study of his youngest brother while scanning his eyes through the shelf.


    Gabriel pulled out the drawer and put the book inside it, which he had been reading.


    "Why are you bothered about me? It¡¯s not like you, Casaio. Do you need something? You used to ckmail me, saying you would tell Mom if I didn¡¯t listen to you," Gabriel chuckled.


    "Aren¡¯t such thingsmon between siblings?" Casaio noticed how Gabriel hid a book inside the drawer of the desk before he could even check what he was reading. However, he didn¡¯t bring it up.


    "I don¡¯t consider you and Dominick as my brothers," Gabriel rified to him. "That¡¯s why I even set the trap so that you both could die peacefully," he stated.


    "Do you think I¡¯ll believe your words?" Casaio chuckled. "Nevermind. I am not here to talk about the past," he said, pulling out the chair to sit on it.


    Gabriel squinted his eyes, wondering what was Casaio¡¯s mind.


    "You did a marvelous job in catching Ewan. However, he told me something which I wasn¡¯t even expecting," he said.


    "Nice," Gabriel murmured, not even focusing on what he was saying.


    "He said he saw Amelie and you in his vision," Casaio pronounced.


    Gabriel lifted his eyes and met his gaze. "What are you trying to imply?" he asked.


    "You know what I mean," Casaio said.


    "Speak clearly, not in riddles," Gabriel warned him.


    "I think you two got a past connection. You lost Amelie in your past life. Did you know about it?" Casaio inquired. "Is that why you were adamant to dere Amelie as your mate?"


    "Casaio, don¡¯t put your nose into my life. I don¡¯t like it. Also, whatever assumptions you are making, get a hold on them. I didn¡¯t choose Amelie because of what Ewan said," Gabriel dered with a stern tone.


    He then leaned forward and continued, "And while we¡¯re on the subject of personal lives. I¡¯ve kept quiet long enough. You¡¯re so busy meddling in mine, yet you continue to ignore your own. You¡¯ve been in a rtionship for over ten years, Casaio. Ten years, and still no realmitment from her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to ask yourself why?"


    Casaio clenched his fists, feeling sudden anger.


    "Maybe it¡¯s time you start focusing on your own life," Gabriel added, "Before you try to judge mine."


    "Did you know all this time about Zilia?" Casaio asked.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t even flinch. "Yes. I knew," he said bluntly. "You were the only fool blind to what she truly was, and what she wanted from you."


    Casaio¡¯s eyes hardened, but Gabriel leaned back in his chair with a bitter chuckle. "But why am I even bothering to exin? It¡¯s your life, not mine."


    "You should have told me," Casaio said, feeling hurt . "No matter what stood between us, you owed me the truth. We¡¯re brothers, Gabriel. We share same blood. And I¡ªI was a fool, hopelessly in love."


    Gabriel exhaled slowly. "I don¡¯t like meddling in your affairs. But now that you know what she¡¯s done, you should act. Ziliamitted a crime against the crown, against our bloodline. If Mother ever finds out..." He paused, locking eyes with Casaio. "She won¡¯t hesitate to give the worst punishment possible for her. What if Zilia finds out too that you know the truth about her?"


    Casaio turned silent. He had asked himself the question when he found out the evidence of Zilia¡¯s betrayal in her house. However, he was not strong enough to punish her. Because he loved her dearly and still did.


    "Don¡¯t make foolish decision because of a love, which Zilia never even respected. I warned you today. Don¡¯t yell at meter that I didn¡¯t say anything to you," Gabriel said and locked the drawer on the desk before leaving his brother¡¯s sight.


    Casaio mmed the hand on the desk in anger.

 Chapter 75: Can’t let the traitors live

    <h4>Chapter 75: Can¡¯t let the traitors live</h4>


    The next morning, Gabriel sipped the morning ck tea alone in his room when Albus knocked on the door.


    "May Ie inside, Master?" he asked.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied and lowered the cup of the ck tea on the saucer.


    Albus bowed to Gabriel before speaking. "Last night Mrs. Conley had called. She wished to speak to her daughter, Miss Amelie," he informed Gabriel. "Rest assured, I have had instructed the servants earlier. However, this morning again Mrs. Conley called, saying it¡¯s important."


    "Shouldn¡¯t she being here begging me to let her see Amelie?" The frown on Gabriel¡¯s face was a clear with of displeasure.


    Albus lowered his eyes, not responding.


    "Don¡¯t be bothered about such petty matters," Gabriel told him.


    "Sure, Master." He turned around to leave and walked out of the door simply.


    "Amelie¡¯s family wants her to forgive them," Gabriel chuckled when an idea struck his mind. "Why didn¡¯t I think of this before?" He thought and picked up the cup again to finish the ck tea.


    He closed his eyes, inhaling Amelie¡¯s fragrance, which still lingered in the room. "I told her to rest, but I don¡¯t understand her love for cooking," he murmured. Finishing the tea, he picked up his phone and called Denzel.


    "Find out David Conley¡¯s number and give it to me," Gabriel instructed the gamma. Since Karmen was out to solve an important work, Gabriel didn¡¯t want to disturb with this issue.


    Handing up on the call, he tossed the phone on the couch and made his way out to check on Amelie.


    Reaching the kitchen¡¯s door, he watched how Amelie and the maids engrossed in their own conversations. ¡¯Did she always look this radiant?¡¯ he thought.


    ¡¯I think she¡¯s glowing because of our mark,¡¯ Valko said with joy.


    ¡¯Yeah. She¡¯s chosen a dress that hides her mark. I don¡¯t like it,¡¯ Gabriel thought. Just then, Amelie¡¯s eyes met his and she stiffened at her ce.


    The maids too stopped speaking as they saw the prince there.


    "There¡¯s still time for breakfast," Amelie said.


    "I know," Gabriel replied. He then walked to her, stopping right beside her. "Why have not worn a better top?" he whispered in her ear, his lips brushed her earlobe, sending a shiver down her spine.


    "Wait outside," Amelie whispered.


    "Are you ordering me?" Gabriel arched his brow.


    Amelie could sense the maids¡¯ eyes on them and she walked out while Gabriel followed her.


    "I didn¡¯t order you. So many maids were present, so I simply wanted you to wait," Amelie replied while fidgeting with her fingers.


    Gabriel noticed the red hue spread across her cheeks and tucked the lose strand behind her ear. "It¡¯s not easy to wait," he whispered, his hand cradled her neck.


    "Why did you wear a turtle-neck top?" Gabriel questioned.


    "Doesn¡¯t it look beautiful?" Amelie smiled.


    "It does, but it hides my mark on you," Gabriel answered. "I hoped you would¡¯ve showed off the mark to everyone. You got the mark of mine," he stated.


    Amelie peered into his eyes, studying them. ¡¯He wants others to see it,¡¯ she thought.


    "Amelie," Gabriel called her name before burying his face in the crook of her neck, peperring slow kisses along her jawline.


    "Someone may¨Cmay see us," Amelie murmured, unable to stand straight. Her knees were getting weak.


    "You bother yourself a lot about the others," he pronounced, stopping for her sake.


    "I will be embarassed," Amelie said.


    "Do you want to see your mother?" Gabriel suddenly asked her.


    "Huh?" She flustered by his question. "Did my mother call again?" Her brows furrowed together.


    "Hmm. Last night," Gabriel replied.


    "I¨CI don¡¯t want to see her," Amelie answered. "I¡¯m sorry that they are pestering you," she apologized.


    "You shouldn¡¯t apologize for others¡¯ fault," Gabriel said.


    "Uhm... Uhm..."


    Karmen interrupted them by coughing.


    "I¡¯ll go to the kitchen then," Amelie said and went inside.


    "Sorry for interrupting your romantic moment, Gabriel," Karmen teased him.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be here at this hour." Gabriel turned to face his beta.


    "I gathered the information quite earlier than expected," Karmen answered. They both walked toward the garden to talk in private.


    "The autopsy report of the wolf is out. I found out that the wolf was killed an hour before throwing him into the east wing of the mansion," Gabriel replied. "The wolf is identified as a regr omega, grabbed from the streets. He had no family."


    "Who did this?" Gabriel asked.


    "The former alpha of Night Fangs Pack," Karmen answered. "I found out he formed a big rogue group."


    "He didn¡¯t learn his lesson, did he?" Gabriel chuckled.


    "Gabriel, it is a serious matter this time. He has connections with the Blood Dominion¡¯s alpha. That¡¯s a rumor I got to know from the rogue wolves, but seeing how quickly he gathered the forces, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a simple rumor," he exined.


    "Then, should we eliminate this entire rogue group? How many wolves does it consist of?" Gabriel inquired.


    "More than two hundred. They also have healers. I couldn¡¯t find the count of them since it has been kept a secret," Karmen stated.


    "Hmm. We can¡¯t let the traitors live. If we let any of them live, they will only be a trouble for us in the future. It¡¯s better to end everyone of them," Gabriel pronounced, making a stern decision.


    "What about the she-wolves?" Karmen asked.


    "I don¡¯t care," Gabriel answered. "Why do you look so hesitant?"


    "Why don¡¯t you use a less merciless path? I mean... It¡¯s not tough for us to eliminate them. However, you have got a mate, Gabriel. You need to be careful now," Karmen advised him.


    "No one can touch Amelie," Gabriel said.


    "Of course. But you never know the future. Also, people may criticise you more for your ruthless ways. I know you do it for them, but they won¡¯t see the good you are doing for them," Karmen stated while being truthful.


    Gabriel hummed and thanked him for such an advise. "I¡¯ll think about it. Thank you for your hardwork. Have breakfast before going to rest," he

 Chapter 76: Throw a big surprise

    <h4>Chapter 76: Throw a big surprise</h4>


    "Amelie, I heard you were behind this morning¡¯s breakfast," Katelyn said with a pleasant smile as she took her seat beside Dominick.


    "I helped, but I can¡¯t take all the credit," Amelie replied modestly.


    "Please, have a seat," Gabriel said, rising slightly to pull out a chair for her.


    "My, my. Look at how much of a gentleman my brother has be," Casaio teased, watching the gesture with amusement.


    Amelie smiled as she sat down. "Of course he is. He¡¯s always had it in him," she said, ncing affectionately at Gabriel, who took the seat beside her.


    "Seems like the love between you two blossomed far sooner than anyone anticipated," Casaio added yfully just as the maids began cing tes before them.


    Gabriel shot his brother a dry look. "Or we could just enjoy breakfast without thementary," he suggested.


    Amelie, however, gently countered, "I think conversations like these make breakfast better. It¡¯s nice to share moments like this. It brings us closer, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "You¡¯re right, Amelie. Seems like our thoughts align," Casaio said with a gentle smile in her direction.


    But before the warmth could settle, Dominick¡¯s voice cut through the moment. "Amelie, I hope you¡¯re strong enough to survive by Gabriel¡¯s side," he said as he sliced into his steak. "Gabriel, if you¡¯re serious about her, you owe it to your mate to tell her about the ruthless things you¡¯ve done, even to your own siblings."


    The entire lively mood turned down with his words.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t look at Dominick. He simply reached for his ss and said, "I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that. I¡¯d like us to have one peaceful meal together, without digging up the past."


    He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the message was clear. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick Dominick out if he kept doing it.


    Amelie¡¯s smile faded slightly as Dominick¡¯s words lingered in her mind. ¡¯What did the second Alpha Prince mean by that?¡¯ she wondered. ¡¯Was it rted to those old articles, the ones using Gabriel of trying to kill his own siblings?¡¯


    She had read them the day she got to know Gabriel Sinir rescued her. The scandalous headlines and vague reports painting Gabriel as a cold-blooded dark prince. But none of it ever felt real to her after how he treated her. ¡¯I don¡¯t believe he could do something like that,¡¯ she thought, casting a subtle nce toward him.


    Gabriel, unfazed by the tension, silently sliced the steak on the te before him. Then, he pushed the te toward her and swapped it with the one in front of her.


    "Here, eat this," he said gently.


    Amelie epted the te with a small nod. "Thank you."


    Fortunately, the rest of the breakfast passed without any further arguments, though an uneasy silence lingered in the air after Dominick¡¯s sharp remark.


    Breaking the tension with a soft smile, Katelyn turned to Amelie. "Amelie, have you decided on your wedding outfit yet? If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d love to help."


    Amelie brightened slightly. "Sure, Kate. I¡¯d actually love that." She instinctively nced at Gabriel, silently seeking his opinion.


    Gabriel met her gaze and offered a reassuring nod. "Kate will definitely be a better help than me," he said, lips curved faintly. "Just don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you get tired, rest. I want you to enjoy this, not get overwhelmed." Then his tone turned more serious. "I have to step out for an important matter, but I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Casaio, who had been quietly observing, ced his napkin down and spoke up. "I¡¯lle with you."


    He sent a quick mindlink to Dominick, ¡¯You¡¯reing too.¡¯


    Dominick¡¯s mental reply was curt: ¡¯I¡¯m not interested.¡¯


    ¡¯For me, you wille, Nick,¡¯ Casaio said firmly, not giving him a choice.


    "..."


    "...And Nick will be joining us too," Casaio added casually, giving Gabriel a brief look.


    "That¡¯ll be wonderful," Amelie said with a soft smile, ncing at Gabriel. "Make sure to take your brothers¡¯ help," she added gently, then walked away with Katelyn to begin her wedding preparations.


    Gabriel took a slow sip of water before calling out, "Albus, is the car ready?"


    "Yes, Master," Albus replied with a respectful nod.


    "I¡¯m heading out to work on a case," Gabriel said, ncing between Casaio and Dominick. He didn¡¯t object to theirpany which meant he wanted theirpany.


    Casaio and Dominick followed him. As they settled in the car with Gabriel seated between his two brothers.


    "So, what¡¯s the important matter?" Casaio asked.


    "You¡¯ll find out once we will be there," Gabriel answered. "Let¡¯s not talk because I don¡¯t want any argument to brew among us," he opined.


    Casaio wondered what his brother was upto.


    The car drove out of the estate and after an hour of drive they were in the destination.


    The Pearl Hotel Residency.


    "Why are we here?" Dominick finally spoke.


    "To catch someone," Gabriel replied.


    The guards at the hotel¡¯s entrance bowed to see the three princes, a rarest of the rare event that never happened before. They walked toward the elevator meant for VIPs only.


    Karmen pressed the button of the 25th floor and the golden doors of the elevator closed.


    "Why does it seem like we are here to hunt someone down?" Casaio questioned.


    "Yes, we are!" Gabriel replied with a smirk.


    "Then, it¡¯s going to be fun," Casaio chuckled.


    "But why does it seem Gabriel is going to throw a big surprise for us?" Dominick skeptically gazed at their younger brother.


    "I¡¯ve stepped up my game, Nick," Gabriel said.


    They were on the 25th floor as the elevator¡¯s doors opened. Gabriel and his beta, Karmen made their way out first, followed by the other two princes.


    They stopped outside a room when Karmen pressed the doorbell.


    Secondster, the door opened and Zilia was in front of them in her bathrobe. She froze at her ce to see the three princes and stopped blinking too.


    "Casaio..." She whispered, but her mind couldn¡¯t form further words.


    "Who¡¯s at the door?" Just then, a man¡¯s voice came from inside.

 Chapter 77: Don’t get fooled in love

    <h4>Chapter 77: Don¡¯t get fooled in love</h4>


    "It¡¯s not like the way what you think, Casaio," said Zilia. The man inside tried to run away but Karmen was swift as he pinned him against the wall, restraining his wrists with the silver cuffs.


    "Agh... Let me go!" The man struggled against Karmen¡¯s grip. Karmen took out the needle and injected the drug into the man¡¯s neck, thus turning him unconscious. Bringing the phone to his ear, he called the team inside to take the man out.


    "Will youe willingly or should we drag you out?" Gabriel asked with a cold gaze at Zilia.


    "Casaio, why aren¡¯t you speaking anything? Don¡¯t you trust me?" Zilia took a step forward to reach Casaio.


    Dominick worriedly stared at his elder brother. Zilia had been fooling Casaio all this time.


    "Gabriel, let her go," Casaio said.


    He wrylyughed at his brother. "Don¡¯t joke with me. Zilia is a spy and I have to arrest her, Casaio," Gabriel said. "Karmen, hand me the special cuffs," he ordered his beta, who was standing inside.


    Karmen walked to them and handed the cuffs to Gabriel. However, Casaio stood before Zilia. "I won¡¯t allow for it. Leave her. I will do everything you want," he urged.


    "I don¡¯t want anything from you," Gabriel said. "Now, get out of my way if you don¡¯t wish to get arrested."


    Zilia knew this was the only chance to run away. But it was impossible when there was hardly any gap to slip away.


    Casaio clenched his fists when Gabriel pushed him away. He took the cuffs from Karmen and locked Zilia¡¯s wrists in them. "You entered a wrong territory, Zilia. I have my eyes everywhere in San Ravendale," he pronounced with a smirk.


    "Cas!" Zilia attempted to plead with him.


    "There¡¯s no use to beg him," Gabriel said when Karmen injected the same sleep-inducing drug into her neck. Once Zilia was unconscious, she was taken out along with the man, who was present inside the hotel.


    "It was a good hunt, wasn¡¯t it, Brother Casaio?" Gabriel arched his brow.


    "She¡¯s still my mate. You could have..."


    "Cas, you can¡¯t possibly tell Gabriel to let go of a spy," Dominick spoke this time. "I understand your love for her, but don¡¯t be blind because of it."


    "This is the first time I¡¯ve to agree with my second brother. Don¡¯t get fooled in love. It will hurt you more when you know the cruel ns Zilia had knitted for us, for you." Gabriel didn¡¯t reveal much and went ahead of them.


    "Were you aware of that?" Dominick looked at his brother for the answer.


    "I only found out yesterday," Casaio answered. <i>¡¯But why she came here and how did Gabriel find out about her? He again kept it from me,¡¯</i> he thought, feeling hurt.


    ~~~~~


    "Mom, Dad, where are you going?" Flora asked, her brows furrowed as she watched one of the house staff wheel a trolley bag toward the entrance.


    "We¡¯re heading to San Ravendale to visit Amelie," Samyra replied calmly, adjusting the scarf around her neck.


    "San Ravendale?" Flora echoed in disbelief, turning to her mother with wide eyes. "Why now? My wedding is in just three days! Aren¡¯t you worried about the preparations here?"


    "We will return before that," David replied. "We need to see your sister and apologize to her."


    "What about me? Does my happiness not matter even a bit?" Flora queried with a hurtful gaze at them.


    "You destroyed your own sister¡¯s life," Samyramented. "I have nothing much to say because we are going to bete," she said and walked out of Flora¡¯s sight. David patted his second daughter¡¯s arm and walked after his wife.


    "Why are they suddenly so concerned for Amelie? She ruined my future too and my parents can¡¯t even see it. Everyone is seeing me as the viin. When Amelie couldn¡¯t provide Alex what he needed, how it is my fault. No one is seeing that how Amelie seduced another man right after getting rejected," Flora chuckled and slumped to the couch.


    Looking at her phone, she decided to call Alex and ask him how he was doing.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie ruined everything for me," Alex muttered bitterly, leaning back in the office chair, his eyes clouded with frustration. "Why did she have to go find Gabriel? Why did she have to drag him back and destroy my life? Now even my own parents look at me like I¡¯m nothing but a disappointment."


    Zander stood nearby with his arms crossed. "That night, I told you not to go after her, not to kill her. None of this would be happening if you¡¯d just listened." His voice was calm, but firm. "You always act in the heat of the moment. When you started meeting Amelie in secret and kept it from everyone, I warned you then too. I told you not to lie to yourself, let alone to her. Karma doesn¡¯t forget, Alex."


    Alex sighed and ran a hand over his face. "Yeah, I get it. No need for another lecture," he murmured, closing his eyes. "You could¡¯ve offered a few words offort instead, you know."


    The phone on his desk buzzed again.


    "You should answer that," Zander said.


    "It¡¯s probably Flora," Alex replied without opening his eyes.


    Zander smirked as he picked up the file he¡¯d brought in. "Isn¡¯t she your mate? You made your choice, remember?"


    With that, he turned and walked out, leaving Alex alone.


    Alex answered the call and brought it to his ear., pinching the brows between his brows, he said, "What happened, Flora? If I¡¯m not answering the call that means I am busy. Can¡¯t you get it?"


    "Why are you getting angry at me?" Flora spoke finally from the other side. "I called you because my parents have gone to see my sister, Amelie, to San Ravendale," she informed.


    Alex lowered his hand and frowned in worry. "Why?"


    "They want to apologize to her for what I did to her," Flora said while rolling her eyes. "Tell me something, Alex. What if she gives birth to the pup she¡¯s carrying? Will you go back to her?" she questioned.

 Chapter 78: Our bond as brothers

    <h4>Chapter 78: Our bond as brothers</h4>


    "Why would I go back to her? What are you trying to imply? Tell me!" Alex¡¯s voice raised. He didn¡¯t wish to ruin his entire day and the important meetings he hadter in the afternoon.


    "I¡¯ll be hanging up. I have to work," Alex muttered and cut the phone in annoyance.


    Just then, Zander again entered the office with an envelope in his hands.


    "I don¡¯t wish to hear anything from you," Alex muttered.


    "Well, you shouldn¡¯t ignore this. It hase from Alpha Javerick," Zander replied, "of the Moon Stone Pack."


    Alex opened the envelope and saw an invitation to a private party.


    "That was unexpected," Alex muttered. "I was under the impression that his great-grandfather severed ties with our family long ago."


    "Exactly why this is interesting," Zander said, crossing his arms. "Maybe Javerick is looking to mend old wounds and start a new alliance. Attending this party might be a wise move. Strengthening bonds with the Moon Stone Pack could bring us a strategic advantage."


    Alex stared at the invitation. "Or it could be a trap masked with courtesy."


    "Either way, it¡¯s worth finding out," Zander added with a shrug. "You¡¯ll never know if you don¡¯t show up. Moreover, you need to earn favors with packs like Moon Stone to keep yourself safe from Prince Gabriel."


    "You are right," Alex admitted.


    "By the way, Amelie is getting married to Prince Gabriel in the uing week. Aren¡¯t you going to see her? She carries your pup. You don¡¯t feel even the slightest toward it?" Zander was curious to know.


    "No, I don¡¯t. I liked her once. But she was never suitable for me. It was my mistake that she got pregnant. Gosh! It¡¯s so fucked up. I don¡¯t even wish to think about it," Alex muttered in frustration.


    "In my eyes, Flora isn¡¯t a suitable Luna for you," Zander said. "You shouldn¡¯t have cheated on Amelie, Dude. No matter how much you want to deny it, but you also regret it. You regret rejecting Amelie. Now, she has Prince Gabriel by her side, so your life is in danger because of that," he pronounced with a stern gaze.


    "You think Amelie will ask him to kill me," Alex arched his eyebrow.


    "Yes, she can. Think about the influence she has over a prince, who has never been persuaded by anyone before," Zander remarked. He took a few steps back and walked away.


    Alex rubbed the temple of his forehead. "All of this has messed up," he muttered under his breath.


    ~~~~


    "How did you find out about Zilia?" Casaio asked, narrowing his eyes at Gabriel.


    "Someone tipped me off," Gabriel said coolly. "She was seen entering the hotel with an unknown man. Want to hear the most interesting part? She made sure no one recognized her¡ªdisguised, cautious. That kind of secrecy? It wasn¡¯t just a fling, Casaio. She was here on a mission. A mission you failed to see for years."


    Casaio¡¯s jaw tensed as his fists clenched at his sides.


    "And why exactly did you keep it from the rest of us?" Gabriel pressed. "You knew she was a spy, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Casaio only found out yesterday," Dominick interjected.


    "Yet, he chose to hide it from me when we spokest night," Gabriel said. "Interesting, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Don¡¯t mock what I felt for her," Casaio snapped. "Do you think it was easy for me, finding out the truth about Zilia? Watching the person I trusted be a stranger overnight?" He exhaled sharply. "Forget it. I didn¡¯te here to bleed in front of you."


    He leaned back against the car seat, and he closed his eyes.


    "I have my weddinging up. Thest thing I need is trouble," Gabriel said firmly. "That¡¯s why Zilia will remain in captivity, for now. After the wedding, you can take her. Do whatever you wish, as long as it¡¯s far from San Ravendale."


    He paused for a moment then. "Normally, no captive leaves this territory without a full investigation. But for you... I¡¯ll make an exception. Consider it a gesture of our bond as brothers."


    Casaio gave a small nod. Dominick, sitting on right of Gabriel, nced at Gabriel with mild surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected him to bend, even slightly, but he appreciated the rare show of empathy for Casaio¡¯s torn heart.


    Silence lingered between them as the car rolled to a halt.


    Once inside the grand mansion, the silence was broken by the sight of Amelie, radiant in a wedding gown, her smile lighting up the living hall.


    "I think this gown is the prettiest of them all," she said, turning slightly. Thecy high-neck design hugged her figure elegantly, with full sleeves and a dramatic re that cascaded from the knees into a graceful train.


    Katelyn, standing nearby, tilted her head thoughtfully. "It¡¯s beautiful, but I thought the off-shoulder one with the heavy train looked more regal. Don¡¯t you want to go all out for the ceremony?"


    Amelie turned toward the mirror as her eyes lingered on her reflection. "More regal?" She murmured.


    "Yeah. You¡¯ll be the Luna Princess to my brother, a royal daughter-inw," Katelyn dered with a proud smile, adjusting the hem of the gown slightly.


    Gabriel stood still, utterly mesmerized by Amelie. She wasn¡¯t fully dressed yet, her hair undone and makeup barely touched, but to him, she was perfect. His heart fluttered against his chest.


    Casaio leaned in near Gabriel¡¯s ear. "You should help your bride choose her wedding dress."


    There was a faint bitterness in his tone. Casaio¡¯s eyes lingered on the gown for a moment too long, not because of Amelie, but because of the memories it stirred.


    He had imagined this moment before, but with Zilia, dreamt of a day she¡¯d agree to be his, standing before him in a wedding gown, smiling like Amelie was now. Instead, all he had left were the shards of betrayal.


    "Oh, Gabriel is here! Let¡¯s ask his opinion, Amelie!" Katelyn noticed her three brothers while Amelie quickly turned to look at her man.

 Chapter 79: To pamper you, Ame

    <h4>Chapter 79: To pamper you, Ame</h4>


    "Wear this one," Gabriel whispered, standing close in front of Amelie as his gaze fixed on her.


    To him, nothing mattered more than his mate¡¯s choice. Because Amelie liked that dress more than the others, he felt she should wear it on their wedding day.


    "But¨C" Katelyn didn¡¯t speak further as Gabriel gave her a stern look, wanting her to stay quiet.


    "I¡¯ll change then," Amelie said and went ahead to the room near the staircase.


    Once she was gone, Katelynined to Gabriel. "This third dress would have been better. She needs to look more regal," Katelyn pronounced.


    "She¡¯s carrying a baby too. It will be ufortable for her to carry such a heavy gown on the day of wedding," Gabriel replied. He then excused himself and went to the room, where Amelie was present.


    As he reached the door, he found it was locked from inside. Gabriel knocked on the door when Amelie quickly opened it.


    "Kate, help me..." Amelie paused upon seeing Gabriel. "Could you please call a maid to help me?" she urged.


    Gabriel, however, stepped into the room and shut the door behind him.


    "I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ve seen your body a few times," Gabriel said, smirking at her. Before she knew, he stood right behind her.


    Amelie turned to face him, bringing her hair to the front. "Hurry then," she said.


    Gabriel stood right behind her and opened the buttons carefully. "How do you feel with my mark?" he asked. "I know I made a haste in that."


    "No. That¡¯s not true," Amelie refused. "I am d you marked me." She tilted her head slightly and he noticed a smile on her lips. His fingers found the zipper on the back of her gown, which was hidden beneath those buttons and he slowly pulled it down.


    Amelie¡¯s back was visible to her eyes and he gulped.


    "You can wait for me outside," Amelie whispered, taking a step forward.


    But Gabriel caught her wrist, thus stopping her from walking away. His mouth pressed on her earlobe as his nose rested on her head, inhaling the scent of her shampoo. His hand moved from her wrist to her belly as he drew her close, causing her back to press against his chest.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, feeling how her chest started rising and falling with the sudden closeness. The gentle caress of his hand on her lower belly made her feel too happy. Was Noa feeling joy as well?


    "Noa feels the same joy as their mother feels," Gabriel whispered in her ear. His hot breath turned her knees weaker.


    And then, he turned her around. His hand was on her nape, his eyes glued at hers. A grin appeared across his lips when Amelie closed her eyes, giving her permission to kiss.


    Gabriel, however, teased her. He would brush her lips on hers, but wouldn¡¯t fully kiss her. Depriving her of him was fun. Amelie got annoyed and opened her eyes. "Why are you doing that? Just kiss~" she couldn¡¯t finish off her words as she realized how desperate she sounded.


    She bit her bottom lip, drawing the blood from it. Gabriel then sucked on it before nibbling her both lips. Her eyes grew big because of the sudden kiss. He tasted the trickle of blood on her lip before diving his tongue into her mouth, teasing hers. He held her firmly, deepening their kiss until their lungs ran out of oxygen.


    Pulling away, Gabriel wiped his lips with his thumb. "That¡¯s what we call a kiss. I should leave before I pounce on you," he whispered with a smirk and left the room.


    Amelie took deep breaths and shook her head. "His kisses are so addictive," she murmured. Recalling, how her kisses with Alex were nd, she realized she never truly enjoyed it. <i>¡¯Why was I in such a rtionship where I never value my own joy?¡¯</i> she thought.


    Once Amelie changed into her regr clothes, she stepped out with the gown draped over her forearm. A staff member from the renowned brand approached her with a professional smile and gently took the dress from her.


    "Do you need any alterations, Miss?" the woman asked politely.


    Amelie shook her head, a soft smile on her lips. "No, it¡¯s perfect just the way it is."


    "That¡¯s wonderful. Then, your gown will be delivered the day before your wedding. The payment has already been taken care of, so you don¡¯t need to worry," the staffdy informed her with a courteous smile.


    Amelie nced toward Katelyn, silently wondering if she had arranged it.


    Katelyn chuckled softly. "Gabriel did it before any of us could even think about it," she said warmly. "My brother¡¯s going to be a wonderful husband to you, Amelie."


    Her bright smile made Amelie¡¯s heart flutter.


    Meanwhile, Albus turned to the maids and instructed them to serve refreshments to the bridal brand¡¯s staff. Then, he gently urged Amelie, "You should get some rest now."


    She nodded with gratitude, but her thoughts were already elsewhere. She wanted to find Gabriel, to thank him for the gown, and perhaps... for so much more.


    Arriving outside his room, she said, "Gabriel, I¡¯ming in. Thank you for the payment you already made." She went in and found him shirtless with her back toward him.


    The wolf tattoo on his back made her gulp as she wondered if he looked that mighty in his wolf form.


    "I¡¯ll talk to youter, Louis," Gabriel said and hung up the call. He turned to gaze at Amelie, who was still in a daze.


    "What were you saying?" Gabriel asked and he went to the cupboard to take out a t-shirt.


    "Ahh... I-I was thanking you for the gown and everything," Amelie said, fidgeting with her fingers.


    "You¡¯ve thanked me a lot of times," Gabriel said, sliding the door of the cupboard. He wore the t-shirt she bought for him and looked at her.


    Amelie smiled seeing how he put on the t-shirt she gifted him.


    "I¡¯ve just begun to pamper you, Ame. By the way, the ck card I gave you is for the shopping purpose. You should use it for yourself."


    Amelie¡¯s steady heartbeats again rose, feeling the delight she couldn¡¯t exin in the words.


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>Thank you everyone for supporting me through GTs, votes, coins etc. I won gold in the cupid quill and it really wouldn¡¯t be possible without all of your support. I will give a mass release soon for this achievement??. </strong>

 Chapter 80: I’ll choose you and Noa

    <h4>Chapter 80: I¡¯ll choose you and Noa</h4>


    "You¡¯re too good to me," Amelie said softly, lowering her gaze. "Sometimes I wonder if I¡¯ll ever be as good to you."


    Gabriel let out a chuckle as he tossed his shirt into theundry basket. "You don¡¯t measure love, Ame. Didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you that?" he teased, walking over to her. "You think way too much in that little head of yours."


    Amelie pouted, crossing her arms. "I¡¯m not measuring love," she mumbled under her breath.


    Gabriel leaned down slightly, brushing his fingers against her cheek. "Then stop overthinking."


    A small smile tugged at her lips just as he said, "Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight."


    "Sure," she replied quickly, perking up. "But only if we go to the ce I choose."


    "But you don¡¯t know many ces in San Ravendale," Gabriel said.


    "Well, I¡¯ve done a bit of research," Amelie dered with a confident smile. "But I¡¯m not telling you the name of the ce yet, it¡¯s going to be a surprise."


    Gabriel raised a brow, intrigued. "Alright then. I¡¯m eager to be surprised."


    Without warning, he scooped her up into his arms, his hands gripping firmly around her thighs.


    "Gabriel! Put me down!" Amelie gasped, her hands instinctively flying to his shoulders for bnce.


    But instead of setting her down, he spun them around,ughter dancing in his eyes as she clung to him. Finally, he lowered her slowly, his arms sliding around her waist, pulling her close.


    "Wasn¡¯t that fun?" Gabriel¡¯s violet eyes shimmered with mischief.


    "You have a way of catching me off guard," Amelie said, adjusting her hair with a slight smile. "But wait... hasn¡¯t your work finished? If I remember correctly, you didn¡¯t have any meetings today, or even in theing days."


    "It wasn¡¯t office work," Gabriel replied cryptically, leading her gently toward the bed.


    "Then... was it rted to your duties as the Alpha Prince?" she asked with curiosity. "Are you investigating the wolf¡¯s body found in the east wing?"


    Gabriel shook his head and sat beside her on the bed. "No, it wasn¡¯t that either."


    Before she could ask more, Amelie¡¯s expression shifted. She ced a hand over her chest, brows knitting together.


    Gabriel immediately leaned toward her, concern in his eyes. "You alright?"


    "Nausea is hitting," Amelie replied. "Skye did mention it would start soon," she said with a strained breath, resting a hand over her stomach.


    Gabriel looked at her with a worry in his expression. "You have to go through so much while carrying a pup... I wish I could share the symptoms with you, just take half of it away so you¡¯d feel better."


    Amelie blinked, her heart softening. "I¡¯ve never heard a man say something like that," she whispered. "You¡¯re such a good soul, Gabriel." A smile brightened her face in that moment.


    Her expressions softened as she saw how he was staring at her. "What¡¯s with that look? If you want to kiss me, then you¡¯ve to stop. My lips are swollen," Amelie ced her fingers above her lips.


    "I¡¯m not going to kiss you," Gabriel replied. "If I look at you this way, that doesn¡¯t mean I want to kiss you. You really have a wild imagination, don¡¯t you?" Gabriel teased.


    "No," Amelie looked away while pursing her lips together. "I¨CI was only mentioning it," she murmured.


    Gabriel hung his arm around her and rested his head on top of her shoulder.


    "You should have let me kill Alex," he said suddenly.


    Amelie turned her head sharply, disbelief flickering in her eyes. "You didn¡¯t stop because I told you to. You stopped because Prince Casaio asked you," she said.


    Gabriel met her gaze steadily. "That¡¯s not true. I stopped because you were scared," he replied calmly.


    "You don¡¯t have to do anything like that for me," Amelie whispered.


    Gabriel leaned back slightly, his tone low and firm. "What if he asks for the pup in the future?"


    "No," Amelie said instantly, her voice trembling with sudden fear crept inside her heart as she ced her hand over her lower stomach. "He won¡¯t. I¡¯ll never give Noa to him. This is mine alone..."


    "You should be practical," Gabriel said, flicking her forehead gently with his fingers.


    "Oww!" Amelie rubbed the spot, frowning. "I *am* practical! Alex doesn¡¯t like me. He hates me, and the pup growing inside me. He even tried to kill us, Gabriel. There¡¯s no way he¡¯lle to im the baby. I won¡¯t let it happen."


    "You never know what the future holds," Gabriel said quietly. "I won¡¯t let Alex create any trouble either, but I think we should still be prepared."


    Amelie¡¯s expression dimmed, her eyes dropping to her hands folded in herp. "I want everyone in the Red River Pack to know the truth¡ªthat Alex cheated on me with Flora. If they know, he¡¯ll never dare to im Noa. Before, I was terrified... I thought he¡¯d hunt me down no matter where I hid. But now, with you by my side, I feel like I can fight back." Her voice wavered before she added, almost guiltily, "I mean... everyone¡¯s scared of you."


    Gabriel looked at her for a moment, then a faint smirk tugged at his lips as he said softly, "Use me as you wish. But remember this, Amelie¡ªif a day everes when I must choose, I¡¯ll choose you and Noa over everyone else. No matter what. Even if the whole world stands against you, look ahead... you¡¯ll find me there, standing in front of you, shielding you from it all."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes brightened up with a warmth and the feeling of protection. She hugged Gabriel and said, "I know. You¡¯ll stand for me. Your words really put my racing heart and mind to peace."


    Gabriel ced his hand on her back, giving it a gentle caress.


    "Master, is Miss Amelie with you?" Albus asked in a humble tone from outside.


    The two of them pulled away, knitting their brows together.


    "Yes, what happened?" Gabriel inquired.


    "Miss Amelie¡¯s parents are here."

 Chapter 81: Give us a chance, Amelie

    <h4>Chapter 81: Give us a chance, Amelie</h4>


    "Why are they here?" Amelie murmured, lowering her gaze as she turned anxious.


    Gabriel nced toward the unexpected visitors and replied gently, "Your mother tried calling earlier. When she couldn¡¯t reach you, I suppose she decided toe in person."


    Amelie shook her head slowly in disbelief. "But I cut all ties with them... I made it clear. I don¡¯t understand why they¡¯d still show up."


    "I can meet them on your behalf," Gabriel offered gently. "And let them know you don¡¯t wish to see them, if that¡¯s truly what you want."


    Amelie was confused for a moment. But then she straightened herself with a determination flickering in her eyes. "No... I think I¡¯ll see them."


    Gabriel nodded. "If you¡¯d prefer to speak privately, I can have a room prepared for the three of you. My siblings are here, and I suspect they might inform your parents if they overhear anything."


    "That would be perfect," Amelie said, feeling grateful. "And... I¡¯m sorry for causing such a scene. I didn¡¯t mean for things to be soplicated."


    Gabriel reached out, taking her hand reassuringly. "Don¡¯t apologize," he said softly.


    He led her down the hallway toward the living room. Samyra and David rose from the couch the moment they spotted Amelie walking in with Gabriel. As they came to a stop in front of them, Gabriel¡¯s gaze briefly flicked to Albus.


    "Your Highness, please ept our greetings," David said, bowing respectfully. Samyra followed his lead with a simr gesture.


    But Gabriel remained expressionless, and didn¡¯t respond them.


    "Show them to the private room," he instructed.


    Albus nodded and asked the three of them to follow him. Amelie let go of Gabriel¡¯s hand and walked behind Albus, not talking with her parents.


    Upon reaching a room, which was almost at the backside of the mansion, Albus asked them to have the conversation there. "I¡¯ll send water and other refreshments," he said and left, shutting the door behind him.


    Samyra hurriedly walked to Amelie to hug her. Embracing her, she caressed Amelie¡¯s back, apologizing to her.


    However, Amelie didn¡¯t melt. She gently pushed her mother, taking a step back. "I think this formality shouldn¡¯t be done anymore. I hope you both haven¡¯te here. I am not even rted to you anymore," she asserted.


    To say those things, Amelie had to harden her heart. She didn¡¯t wish to hurt herself anymore as she used to in the past.


    "Amelie, don¡¯t say that. We understand how much we have hurt you, but it was never intentional," Samyra said, pleading her daughter to listen to her once.


    "Never intentional?" Amelie chuckled. She was unable to believe that her mother was trying to say that the treatment she received was stemmed out of her inability to provide respect and fame to their name.


    "You both always made me feel low because I am an omega wolf in the family of alphas. None of you ever wanted to know what I¡¯ve been going through. I was smiling in front of both of you for the sake of a ¡¯family bond¡¯. And I shouldn¡¯t even start aboutparison, which you always made between me and Flora. What she did to me was despicable. And I heard you speaking a dayter after I ran away. You were happy that your burden has gone forever. You both came to see me now because Prince Gabriel dered me as his mate. You don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m daughter or not. You know that now your family reputation will rise, that¡¯s why you decided to meet me."


    Amelie let out all of her thoughts, which had been buried in her heart for a long time. Unlike the former times, where she used to fear her parents would get hurt, she didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    "Amelie, don¡¯t say that. I admit I failed as a mother and always treated you badly, but I care for you. Have you forgotten the days when you get sick and I was beside you?" Samyra said, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "I have not forgotten that. I think that was the only reason why I always kept myself quiet. I was getting eaten inside. Alex spread a lie in the pack and all of you believed it. Yes, I got pregnant because of my naivity, but I don¡¯t want to act fool anymore. I don¡¯t want to tell myself false lies that my family wants me. I know everything about your hearts," Amelie said as tears poured down her cheeks.


    "I heard on the call how Dad was barking, saying that I had always brought ruins to his reputation. The decision I made to break the ties with my family didn¡¯te easy. I wanted to speak my mother the next day I arrived here. However, when I heard her words along with Dad¡¯s, I knew I wasn¡¯t meant to be your daughter."


    Samyra turned silent as she recalled how upset she was when she learned Amelie ran away. David had lowered his eyes too since he had no exnation to soothe Amelie.


    "Since we are done talking, please leave," Amelie said.


    "Give us a chance, Amelie. We are your parents. You can¡¯t move away from us like that," David spoke this time. "I admit I did wrong. I always been a bad father to you. But it was out of frustrations... I expected too much for my damn reputation. I know I¡¯ve made you feel wronged. I am sorry for that... From the bottom of my heart."


    "But I don¡¯t want to forgive any of you unless you dere in the public that Alex cheated on me. The woman she cheated with, was Flora, your precious second daughter. If you both say it in the pack, I will consider forgiving you. If you don¡¯t have guts to say that, then you need to forget you have an elder daughter," Amelie pronounced.


    "Amelie, Alex¡¯s mother wants to see you. She¡¯s willing to punish her son... She even met us yesterday," Samyra said, hoping Amelie would bend a little.


    "Will Alex mother give him a death sentence? He tried to kill my pup," Amelie said, bringing her hand to her stomach. "If yes, then I can consider seeing her too. If not, then I don¡¯t wish to waste my time on her either. I have a lot to do in my life rather than giving time to those who never understood my worth."

 Chapter 82: Related to her past life

    <h4>Chapter 82: Rted to her past life</h4>


    "Now, we are done, so please leave," Amelie requested again.


    "I will demand severe punishment for Alex," Samyra said. "Bute home with us. I know what I¡¯ve done to you all these years was wrong. I should have understood how badly it affected you," she affirmed.


    "Honey, we have to live in that pack," David addressed his wife before turning his gaze to his daughter, "Amelie, can¡¯t you see the tough spot we¡¯re in?" David spoke up again. "I¡¯m not defending Alex¡¯s actions, but he is the alpha of our pack."


    "That¡¯s why you should live your life as you always did," Amelie stated. "Forget that you have an elder daughter. I want to live peacefully here, without any past bonds, the one which have only given me deep scars."


    David walked to Samyra¡¯s side and ced his hand over her shoulder. "Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to hear any more humiliating words. Let Amelie live here as she has decided," he pronounced.


    Samyra wiped the tears from the edges of her eyes. "Amelie, I am sorry," she apologized before turning to the door with her husband. Amelie watched them leave as she began weeping. She didn¡¯t wish to do it, but it was the only way to stay far from Red River Pack and keep away Alex from her. She sat on the sofa chair, deciding to spend some time alone.


    ~~~~


    Casaio arrived at the dungeon to see Zilia. He should havee before, but he couldn¡¯t because he was strengthening his heart to reject Zilia.


    Karmen opened the gates of the dungeon and Casaio walked in. Zilia was sat on the end of the dungeon with her head low, her wrists and ankles tied in shackles made of silver.


    Sensing Casaio¡¯s presence, she lifted her gaze to look at him.


    "Cas! Hear me out. I¨CI never wanted to betray you. And I never did," Zilia said with a desperate plea.


    "There¡¯s nothing left to exin, Zilia," Casaio asserted. "You¡¯ll go through a proper investigation in a few days. Before that, I am here to reject you. The bond we shared once has no meaning left," he pronounced.


    While speaking those words, the pain in his heart multiplied. He never thought a day woulde when he had to reject Zilia, the woman with whom he was supposed to spent his entire life.


    Zilia shook her head as tears brimmed in her eyes. "At least listen to me. You cannot reject me without¨C"


    She was abruptly stopped as Casaio cut her off. "You don¡¯t need to lie to me anymore," he said. Then taking a deep breath, he continued, "I, Casaio Sinir, reject you, Zilia Amarto. ept my rejection and free us from this deceptive bond." His eyes shone red as they held Zilia¡¯s gaze.


    She clenched her fists tight and her lips quivered before she spoke, "I, Zilia Amarto, ept your rejection, Prince Casaio Sinir." The moment those words finished, the marks from their necks disappeared, leaving their hearts and wolves in pain.


    Casaio took a few steps back and walked away, not wanting to stay before Zilia anymore. Karmen locked the dungeon, but he didn¡¯t follow Casaio. ¡¯This is going to be tough for the prince,¡¯ he thought.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel watched as Amelie¡¯s parents entered the living room alone.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for allowing us to see our daughter," David said, bowing. "If you ever have any issues with Amelie, you can reach out to us. Right now, she doesn¡¯t need us."


    Gabriel didn¡¯tment. "I¡¯ll walk you to the car," he offered.


    David and Samyra nodded. As they reached the foyer, Gabriel paused in front of them.


    "Why is Amelie an omega and wolfless?" Gabriel asked.


    "In the ritual to discover one¡¯s wolf, the high priest dered that Amelie is an omega. Even we were confused as to why," David replied.


    Gabriel shifted his gaze toward Amelie¡¯s mother, Samyra.


    "May I have a word with you in private, Mrs. Conley?" he asked calmly.


    "Of course," Samyra replied.


    "Mr. Conley, please wait for your wife in the car," Gabriel said politely, then walked a few steps away from the main entrance, ensuring their conversation would remain discreet.


    Once they were out of earshot, Gabriel turned to face her fully.


    "What is it you wish to discuss, Prince Gabriel?" Samyra asked.


    "I¡¯ll be direct," he began. "Amelie has a distinct mark on the nape of her neck. It¡¯s small, easily overlooked, and she doesn¡¯t seem to know it exists. But you¡¯re her mother. Surely, you know something about it?"


    As he observed her closely, Gabriel caught the subtle change in her expression, the brief flicker of hesitation, the way her fingers clutched the edges of her dress. That was all he needed to confirm his suspicion: something was being hidden.


    "Did you seal her wolf... with the help of a witch?" he asked, his eyes locked onto hers.


    Samyra¡¯s gaze faltered for a moment before she quickly shook her head.


    "No, Your Highness. I¡¯ve done no such thing," she responded.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t look away. "Then tell me the truth. That mark didn¡¯t appear on her neck without reason," he pressed.


    "It was there from the moment she was born," Samyra replied.


    "And? Tell me the truth. I am sure you have get it checked with the high priest of your pack. Why she was dered as an omega when she¡¯s alpha genes of both the parents?" Gabriel arched his brow with suspicion.


    "Do you truly love my daughter?" Samyra inquired, instead of answering the question.


    "What do you think this is then? I think it¡¯s my love that Amelie is here. I saved her that night when Alex wanted to kill her after knowing she¡¯s with his pup," Gabriel answered instantly.


    "The High Priest told me that the mark is rted to her past life. A time wille when she will be the reason of her lover¡¯s fall. It¡¯s the price she has to pay," Samyra revealed the truth to him.

 Chapter 83: Can’t leave my side

    <h4>Chapter 83: Can¡¯t leave my side</h4>


    The truth didn¡¯t shake Gabriel¡¯s feelings for Amelie in the slightest. If anything, it made his resolve stronger.


    "Where did this High Priest live?" he asked calmly.


    "The High Priest passed away... ten years ago, Your Highness," Samyra replied with a respectful bow of her head.


    "I see." But Gabriel wasn¡¯t done. "Why didn¡¯t Mrs. Conley ever tell Amelie the truth? I assume she kept it hidden from everyone. Did the High Priest say anything more to you? You should speak now, because I am the only one who can keep Amelie safe," he said.


    He caught the flicker of hesitation in Samyra¡¯s eyes.


    "I¡¯m not trying to force it out of you," Gabriel continued. "But it¡¯s better if you speak of your own ord. Tell me, during the ceremony, the moment Amelie was revealed to be an omega... was that the High Priest¡¯s doing?"


    Samyra hesitated, then nodded. "Yes."


    "Interesting," Gabriel murmured, stepping closer. "Then answer the question you left untouched. Why?"


    "To keep Amelie out of other people¡¯s sights," Samyra said quietly.


    "You mean... to limit her? Suppress her? And is that why she was treated so cruelly?" Gabriel¡¯s anger suddenly red. "It almost feels like Mrs. Conley deliberately mistreated her eldest daughter. Or is there more that you¡¯re still hiding? Something you don¡¯t have the courage to say aloud?"


    Samyra¡¯s lips pressed tightly together. Her throat felt parched. She wanted to beg him to stop asking, to leave the past buried, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    Gabriel¡¯s violet eyes glinted with rising fury. "Why the silence, Mrs. Conley? Why is it so hard for you to speak inly?"


    After a moment, he said what she feared the most. "Amelie loved Alex... but that bastard didn¡¯t die, did he?"


    "No," Samyra admitted. "He didn¡¯t. Maybe it was fate. Maybe they simply weren¡¯t meant to be. But you, Prince Gabriel, you could be the one the High Priest spoke of. You¡¯ve done so much for her. You could¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not sending her back," Gabriel cut her off coldly. "She¡¯s not returning to that ce. You may go."


    He turned to walk toward the mansion, but Samyra¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "There¡¯s something else," she said. "The High Priest... he told me Amelie was cursed by a witch in herst life. The curse would break only if she met a man in this life... but he would have to pay a price to love her."


    Gabriel paused.


    "That¡¯s why he told me never to let her leave the Red River Pack. I wasn¡¯t trying to be cruel. I was trying to protect her. But... I became a bad mother instead," Samyra confessed, her head bowed in shame.


    Gabriel turned his head slightly. "What if the High Priest didn¡¯t see the full truth?"


    "Every word he ever spoke eventually came true," she countered, still respectfully. "Your Highness."


    "And what if he only saw a fragment of Amelie¡¯s fate?" Gabriel asked softly. "Perhaps destiny brought her to me, despite your best efforts to keep her caged. And now... she can¡¯t leave my side. We¡¯re to be married a week from now."


    He tilted his head, the barest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "I haven¡¯t decided if I¡¯ll send you an invitation. But if Amelie wishes it, I¡¯ll be sure to include you and Mr. Conley."


    With that, Gabriel turned and walked away, leaving Samyra in silence, realizing how foolishly she ruined her rtionship with Amelie.


    As Samyra slipped into the back seat of the waiting car, David turned to her with curiosity.


    "Why did you take so long, Darling? What did Prince Gabriel ask you?"


    "A few questions," Samyra replied, brushing off the weight of the conversation. "But they aren¡¯t important." She paused briefly before continuing, "Prince Gabriel and Amelie... they¡¯re getting married soon."


    David¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "What?" he eximed. But unlike before, his reaction quickly turned into a grin. "That¡¯s wonderful news! She¡¯ll be part of the royal family now."


    However, the moment he noticed his wife¡¯s solemn expression, his joy faltered.


    "Why do you look so down? Amelie won¡¯t have to raise the pup alone anymore."


    Samyra shot him a sharp look, her eyes filled with an emotion he couldn¡¯t quite read. But she said nothing.


    "Drive," she told the chauffeur coldly, leaning back into the seat as the car pulled away.


    ~~~~


    "Amelie, what are you doing here all alone?" Gabriel¡¯s voice broke the silence as he stepped into the room where Amelie had just spoken with her parents.


    She was seated in a lone armchair, her back slightly hunched, her fingers hastily brushing away the tears on her cheeks. When she heard him, she quickly straightened, schooling her face into a smile, one that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "Sorry for bothering you like that," she said, rising to her feet. "Let¡¯s go."


    She moved to walk past him, but just as she brushed his shoulder, Gabriel gently caught her wrist before stopping her.


    "Ame," he whispered, turning toward her. Without hesitation, his arm wrapped gently around her shoulders, drawing her into the warmth of his chest.


    "You don¡¯t have to carry this weight alone. I¡¯m here, always," Gabriel murmured, holding her tightly, as if shielding her from everything that had ever hurt her.


    "I know," Amelie whispered back, a faint smile tugging at her lips. Her hand reached up, resting over his forearm.


    "Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me so far, Gabriel," Amelie whispered, her voice filled with sincerity. "Even if I started repaying you now, it would never be enough."


    Gabriel let out a sigh, then looked at her with a gentle firmness. "I didn¡¯t do you a favor, Amelie. So don¡¯t talk about repaying me," he said, leaning in to press a tender kiss to the top of her head. "Your presence... that¡¯s all I¡¯ll ever need," he murmured.


    Amelie hummed softly in response.


    Gabriel slowly withdrew his arm but didn¡¯t step away. Instead, his fingers found their way into her hair, lightly brushing through the strands with a softness that made her close her eyes for a moment, just to feel it better.

 Chapter 84: I got tricked

    <h4>Chapter 84: I got tricked</h4>


    In the evening, Gabriel and Dominick stood in the garden while conversing with each other.


    "It was necessary to open Casaio¡¯s eyes," Gabriel said firmly. "He needs to stop sulking over it."


    Dominick gave him a side nce. "You understand love better than most, and yet... you couldn¡¯t think of a simpler way? Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier to just tell him the truth about Zilia? Instead, you had him walk in on her with another man at that hotel. That was brutal, Gabriel."


    "I had to be cruel to be kind," Gabriel replied coldly. "At least now, he won¡¯t waste any more years pining for someone who deceived him for over a decade."


    "But Casaio¡¯s going to need time to heal from this betrayal," Dominick murmured, a crease forming between his brows.


    Gabriel nodded slowly. "He knew, deep down, that Zilia was never truly serious about him. But he clung to hope, telling himself that someday she¡¯de around. In a way, Casaio¡¯s to me too, he never bothered to really look into her past."


    "In love, you go blind," Dominick chuckled under his breath. Then, with a knowing smirk, he added, "Speaking of which... I overheard your conversation with Amelie¡¯s mother. Looks like there¡¯s still a lot you don¡¯t know about her either."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait, you heard all of that?" His expression turning into a serious one. Out of everyone, he didn¡¯t want Dominick to learn it. " I didn¡¯t expect you to be the eavesdropping type."


    "It wasn¡¯t intentional. me my hearing ability. I inherited good ones," Dominick shrugged. Then his tone shifted slightly. "But if Mom ever finds out what Amelie past is... she won¡¯t hesitate to try and cut her out of your life."


    Gabriel¡¯s smile faded into a firm line. "She can try," he said. "But I dare her toy a finger on Amelie. And before that, I dare you to tell our mother."


    Dominick raised a brow, folding his arms. "What would you do? n to kill me again?"


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes but didn¡¯t rise to the bait. "You won¡¯t do that, Nick. Not now. The High Priest is gone. The full truth hasn¡¯t surfaced yet, and even a single misunderstanding could turn deadly."


    Dominick remained silent, watching Gabriel carefully.


    Gabriel revealed more then. "I caught the mate¡¯s scent from Amelie. I¡¯ve marked her. That bond, it¡¯s more sacred to us than any royal decree or ceremonial vow."


    Dominick lowered his arms to his sides. "I don¡¯t care for your life. You can do whatever you desire," he said. "I¡¯ll keep pretending that I never heard that." He took a slow turn and walked away, leaving Gabriel alone in the garden.


    "I hope he doesn¡¯t, else, Amelie will leave my side," Gabriel murmured. This kind of feeling... It clenched his heart. He couldn¡¯t name it, but he knew it was more than mere fear.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie ced the brush gently on the vanity table, giving herself a final nce in the mirror. She was dressed and ready for dinner with Gabriel, having even found a charming little restaurant she hoped he¡¯d enjoy.


    "I hope Gabriel likes the ce," she murmured, picking up her clutch before heading downstairs.


    "Miss, Prince Gabriel is outside," a passing maid informed her with a polite bow.


    "Oh. Thank you," Amelie replied, adjusting the strap of her clutch as she turned toward the front door.


    Stepping outside, she spotted Gabriel standing near the garden¡¯s edge, speaking quietly with Karmen. Their conversation seemed discreet, but the moment Amelie appeared, both of them turned to face her.


    "I was looking for you inside," Amelie said, her gaze lingering on Gabriel.


    His gaze softened with adoration the moment he saw her. The ck bodycon dress hugged her figure in all the right ces, making it impossible for him to look away.


    Without a word, he reached for her hand and gently led her to the passenger seat, while Karmen gave a polite nod and quietly excused himself.


    Gabriel slipped into the driver¡¯s seat beside her, stealing a nce her way.


    "You look stunning," he said, his voice low but sincere.


    "Thank you," Amelie replied, a smile tugging at her lips. "I found this ce we should go to for dinner tonight."


    Gabriel gave a small hum of approval and entered the location into the GPS before driving out of the estate.


    As they arrived outside the restaurant, Amelie¡¯s face fell slightly. The ce looked nothing like the elegant photos she had seen online. The building was old, its paint chipped and signboard faded from years of neglect.


    Gabriel stepped out of the car, surveying the area. "Are you sure this is the ce?" he asked, ncing at her with a raised brow.


    "Yes, but..." Amelie trailed off, her voice lowering in disappointment. "I think I got tricked. The listing must¡¯ve been fake." Embarrassment crept into her tone. "I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s just head somewhere else."


    Just then, a loud burst ofughter erupted from the entrance. A group of rowdy patrons stumbled out, some clearly drunk, their arms slung around each other as they continuedughing and chatting boisterously.


    Without thinking, Gabriel instinctively pulled Amelie closer, wrapping an arm protectively around her waist. She leaned into his side,forted by the gesture.


    "I guess the ce is popr," Gabrielmented dryly, "but probably not for the reasons you hoped."


    Amelie sighed and looked at her phone, scrolling through the list of nearby restaurants. "There¡¯s another ce a few blocks from here. They look more promising."


    Before they could turn to leave, a young boy, no older than sixteen, approached them from behind. They turned to look at him, a bit surprised.


    Dressed in a slightly oversized vest and trying his best to look professional, he greeted, "Wee, Sir and Madam. Are you here for dinner? We just had a rooftop table open up. It has the best view in the house."


    "Please,e in, Madam," the boy requested, looking at her with his innocent eyes. Seeing that, Amelie could not stop herself, but following him inside.

 Chapter 85: Keep loving her

    <h4>Chapter 85: Keep loving her</h4>


    Amelie and Gabriel saw the restaurant from inside looked decent. An elderly couple were cleaning the tables, who weed them. The old man recognized Gabriel after a closer look and eximed in surprised.


    "Your Highness!"


    His wife and grandson were also surprised hearing that. "Your Highness? Prince Gabriel!" The young boy eximed.


    Amelie gazed at Gabriel, wondering how he would react to it.


    "I¡¯m sorry for insisting on you toe inside," the young boy apologized for his mistake.


    "Does the rooftop provide a good view as you were iming earlier?" Gabriel asked, instead of answering the question.


    "Yes-yes," the boy stuttered.


    "Then, my mate and I would like to dine there," Gabriel ordered.


    "Your Highness, the service of this ce may not be upto your standard. I urged His Highness to check out another restaurant in the vicinity," the old man requested, wanting not to provide any difort to Gabriel while dining with Amelie.


    "Since we havee here, we want to dine here," Gabriel dered. He nced at the boy, asking him to show the way to them.


    The young boy showed a bit of hesitation before he led their way to rooftop setting.


    Arriving there, Amelie and Gabriel found it to be a cozy ce, meant for only a few people. As the boy said, the view from the rooftop was marvelous. At a distance a small stream was flowing with a mountainous ridge present behind. Across the stream, smallnterns were hanging, making the ce a picturesque scenery at night.


    Gabriel held out the chair for Amelie and helped her sit first before taking his own seat.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Gabriel asked as he took the menu from the boy.


    "Rooney, Your Highness," the young boy replied, holding the notepad in his hand.


    "That¡¯s a nice name," Gabriel said, swiping his eyes across the menu. "You should check the menu and decide for the dinner meals." He handed the menu to Amelie.


    She carefully picked a few dishes and Rooney told them he would be back with the order soon.


    Once disappeared, Amelie turned to look at Gabriel. "I thought you would leave this ce," she said.


    "You followed Rooney, so I thought we should give it a shot," Gabriel answered. "Moreover, the aroma of the food made me to taste their dishes once."


    "I see." Amelie lowered her eyes. She thought Gabriel did that out of pity, but he genuinely found a reason to try their food.


    "The stream over there... Can we go thereter?" she asked, looking at her right.


    "We can after having dinner," Gabriel replied.


    "That¡¯s great. I think they work hard for their restaurant. I followed Rooney because he¡¯s a kid and I felt it¡¯d not be nice to hurt him. He must be expecting a rich customer toe here," Amelie stated.


    "Hmm. He¡¯s a good salesman," Gabriel answered, leaning back on his chair.


    <i>¡¯Amelie and I were separated in the past. But why did a witch curse her? Why two people told me the same thing? That I¡¯ll suffer keeping Amelie by my side. What does my mother know? Why she treated me so badly all these years?¡¯ </i>As the questions swirled once again in his head, he didn¡¯t hear a single word that came out of Amelie¡¯s mouth.


    "Gabriel!" Amelie called his name loudly this time.


    "Yes?"


    "You aren¡¯t listening, are you?" She squinted her eyes at him.


    Just then, Rooney arrived with their order. He was holding a big tray in his hand and apologized to them for the dy. Setting the dishes on the table, he asked them to enjoy.


    "The water," he murmured and quickly poured fresh water in two sses. He bowed his head and hurried downstairs, not wanting to disturb them.


    "Mmm... This starter is actually delicious. I think I¡¯ve never eaten something like this," Amelie said as she savored the creamy mushroom soup. It was rich in vor, something both of them hadn¡¯t expected. But then, the touch of elderly people had something to do with it.


    Once they finished the soup, they moved to the main course. Juicy grilled steaks with herb butter and vegetables. Amelie took in a bite and it melted inside her mouth right away.


    "The taste... It¡¯s out of this world," Gabriel muttered this time. He never enjoyed any meal to this extent. "Turns out the reviews didn¡¯t lie. The restaurant is actually good with their food," he remarked.


    "Yes. Even the prices are not high," Amelie said. "I wonder if they are making good money." She hovered the fork above the te. She decided to help themter with money in tip.


    They finished their meals with a ssic tiramisu. However, they didn¡¯t leave the rooftop right away. Instead, they stayed there for a while, standing at its right end, gazing at a distance.


    "Gabriel, I wanted to say this earlier in the day," Amelie began.


    "Hmm?" His eyes found hers.


    "I made a tough decision today. I asked my parents not toe to see ever again. I decided to choose my self-respect and peace of mind above everything else. I know I¡¯ve hurt them, but I was tired of being an obedient daughter," Amelie stated. "And I must admit... I got that strength because of you and Noa." Her hand instinctively rested on her lower stomach.


    "You got my back, so I¡¯m not scared for some reason," Amelie replied, smiling at him.


    <i>¡¯I don¡¯t know what the Moon Goddess has written for me. But what I know is that Amelie is my salvation. Even if it meant to lose my life, I want to keep loving her... More and more.¡¯ </i>


    He noticed how lively she looked from the days when he found her in the beginning. She had put her faith in him. Tilting his head lower, he sealed their mouths with a kiss, startling Amelie.


    He pulled away, giving her a moment before she wrapped her arms around his neck and his arms circled her waist. They shared a deeper kiss this time, full of trust and blooming love.

 Chapter 86: Trust me more than anyone

    <h4>Chapter 86: Trust me more than anyone</h4>


    Gabriel¡¯s chest rumbled, the wolf inside him was excited to mate with Amelie. The mere scent of her pheromones, wrapping him in a way that turning away was impossible. He pulled away breathlessly, giving them enough air to breathe.


    "Ame," he called out her name in his deep voice.


    "You call me so affectionately that it makes my heart flutter," Amelie murmured, keeping her hands on his chest while looking into his eyes. "Your eyes sparkle more now," she murmured, bringing her hand to his face when he caught it.


    Gabriel sniffed the scent, his lips kissing her palm as he closed his eyes. Then, he forcefully pulled away, "We must go downstairs."


    "Hmm." Amelie agreed with him and picked up her clutch from the chair. Hooking her arm with his, they left the rooftop.


    "The food was amazing. We never ate anything like before that. The taste... It¡¯s still in our mouths," Amelie said, smiling.


    "We are happy you both enjoyed the meals," the elderly woman said. "Since it was the first time Prince Gabriel visited this ce with his mate, we won¡¯t take any payment," she added.


    "Don¡¯t say that," Gabriel said. He put the money on the counter table despite the refusal. "Just take it as a gesture of goodwill, Grandma," he said with a smile.


    The elderly couple bowed to him and told Rooney to see them off.


    Once they stepped out of the restaurant, Rooney thanked them for eating at his grandparents¡¯ restaurant. "It wasn¡¯t as nice as those fancy ones, but in terms of taste, no one can beat them," he stated.


    "I agree," Amelie replied with a smile. "You study in school, right?"


    "Yes. I help my grandparents after finishing the school," Rooney answered.


    "That¡¯s wonderful! We will keeping here. It¡¯s not a crowded ce, so it¡¯s good for our prince to avert the limelight," Amelie said, looking at Gabriel.


    "You are wee any time here, Miss!" Rooney said excitedly. "Please drive safely," he said, bowing to them.


    As he turned around, Amelie stopped him.


    "Take a picture with Prince Gabriel," she suggested.


    "Pardon me? I can¡¯t do that, Miss," Rooney got flustered and nervous.


    "Why? Won¡¯t it help your grandparents more? You can stick out photo at the front desk," Gabriel suggested.


    "That¡¯s indeed a nice idea, Your Highness. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be interested," Rooney said, his hands turning sweaty with anticipation.


    "That¡¯s not true. You can take out your phone and give it to Amelie. She will click a picture of us," Gabriel suggested.


    Rooney nodded and pulled out the phone from his pocket. He handed it to Amelie, who smiled at him.


    Rooney stood next to Gabriel with a nervous expression with a small smile on his face. Gabriel gave out a nice smile and Amelie clicked their picture.


    She gave the phone back to Rooney, who thanked them.


    "You are a beta. Are you getting trained well?" Gabriel inquired.


    "I don¡¯t want to train, Your Highness. My parents died being warriors and I don¡¯t like it," Rooney truthfully told him.


    "I¡¯m sorry to hear that. But it¡¯s good to train for your own self-defense," Gabriel advised. "You should go inside and help out your grandparents," he stated.


    Rooney thanked them once again before walking inside with tears of happiness brimming in his eyes.


    "I did something like this for the first time," Gabriel said. "I do feel good," he added. Then, holding Amelie¡¯s hand, he whispered, "Let¡¯s go near the stream."


    Arriving there with hands-in-hand, they both stood near themppost on which electrtern was hanging.


    "It¡¯s not good to go close to the water at night. So, let¡¯s just stay here," Gabriel opined.


    Amelie agreed with him.


    "I was wondering if we should start nning for Noa¡¯s toys. I want to make a big cradle for Noa. Of course, you will select its design," Gabriel said.


    Amelie was astonished seeing how much he catered the needs of the uing pup. ¡¯It isn¡¯t even his, but he acts like a real father to Noa,¡¯ Amelie thought.


    "Also, I wonder if you want to invite your parents in our marriage," Gabriel said.


    "I¡¯ll think about it," Amelie told him. She couldn¡¯t refuse for it as for some reason her mother¡¯s face shed before her eyes.


    "You should," Gabriel stated.


    "What about the Queen, your mother? How will you convince here to be an attendee?" Amelie inquired.


    "I¡¯ve no idea. Even if I¡¯ll ask her, she may say something bitter. I will just send the invitation to my father, mentioning my mother¡¯s name too in it. Rest is upto her if she wants to be a part of it or not," Gabriel affirmed. He hung his arm around her shoulder and continued,


    "Don¡¯t you feel much more connected to me after the mark?" He asked.


    Amelie tilted her head to look into his eyes. "I do. I must have not showed much reaction to it because somewhere, I was hesitant to believe it was real. Sometimes it gets hard to trust in the bonds, which broke once. I feel overly excited around you. But I¨CI desire to wait till our wedding night. I hope you don¡¯t mind that either," she whispered.


    "Absolutely not," Gabriel replied. He kissed her cheek out of the blue, making her blush.


    "Gabriel, thank you." Amelie turned to him, holding his shirt and kissed him this time.


    Then, a few secondster, she pulled away while peering into his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t thank me all the time. It will make me feel burdened," Gabriel pinched her cheeks with a small smile, reaching his eyes.


    "Just ept it. You deserve all of it," Amelie whispered.


    She took a few steps away from him and began walking along the bank of the stream. Gabriel caught her hand, matching her steps. "Don¡¯t ever leave me. Even if the worst situation arises, I want you to trust me more than anyone. I hope you keep that in your mind," he asserted, his eyes carrying the concern that there might be forces, which would want to separate them in future.

 Chapter 87: The one getting hurt

    <h4>Chapter 87: The one getting hurt</h4>


    Amelie gazed at him. "You are my home, so there¡¯s no question to leave you."


    Gabriel smiled at her response. For a while, they stayed in that ce before returning to the mansion.


    "Goodnight, Gabriel!" Amelie said, wanting to head to her own room. Tonight Gabriel didn¡¯t stop her from sleeping alone because he had a certain work outside and he didn¡¯t wish Amelie to know about that.


    "Hmm. Goodnight," Gabriel said and they both went to their respective rooms.


    Amelie freshened up and changed into her night clothes. As she sat before the mirror, she lowered her t-shirt from the neck to look at her mark. She touched it, feeling joyous. She removed her earrings and switched off the lights before heading to bed.


    However, sleep didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She would only toss and turn around the bed, feeling suddenly craved for something sweet.


    Amelie went out of the bedroom and headed to the kitchen. As she opened the refrigerator, her eyes fell upon the pudding. She took out one in a small te and began eating it.


    "Gabriel didn¡¯t insist on me to sleep with him tonight. I wonder why?" she murmured as she finished the pudding and put the te in the sink.


    "I should check on him," Amelie mumbled as she reached the staircase. However, before she could ascend it, she heard a sound, something like ss breaking within the mansion.


    A frown appeared on her forehead and she decided to check.


    ~~~


    Casaio had his eyes shut after finishing more than ten alcohol bottles. However, the pain of betrayal wasn¡¯t lessening. His wolf was as shattered as him, growling and whimpered in agony.


    With a bitter grunt, Casaio crushed the bottle in his hand. Shards sank into his skin, and crimson drops trickled down his fingers. But even the sting of ss couldn¡¯tpete with the pain in his soul.


    He had given his heart to his mate, Zilia, trusted her more than life itself. And now, with that trust shattered, he searched for numbness through this alcohol. But no matter how much he bled, he couldn¡¯t bleed the betrayal out of him.


    Casaio stood up holding another bottle and threw it against the wall. "Why did she do it?" He growled, his eyes turning red as the fury inside him grew immensely.


    Amelie, who was nearby heard that sound again. This time she was more than sure from where it came.


    "Isn¡¯t that Prince Casaio¡¯s room?" Amelie went close to the door. He had chosen a room, close to the swimming pool, a bit far from the usual other rooms.


    "Fuck! I¡¯ll go insane at this rate! I am the one who rejected her, then why I am the one getting hurt?" Casaio muttered, the growl behind his voice couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Amelie knocked on the door lightly. "Prince Casaio, are you... Alright? I heard..."


    The door suddenly opened and Amelie was flustered seeing the red eyes focusing on her. She got a strong stench of alcohol from Casaio, so she quickly covered her nose and mouth.


    She promptly lowered her eyes. "I¨CI heard a sound. That¡¯s why I came to check on you. Oh my God!" Amelie saw his right hand bleeding, "Your hand... It¡¯s bleeding," and grasped it from the wrist.


    Walking inside, she found out the room was enshrouded in the darkness. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to walk to the couch and made him sit there.


    She was quick to turn on the lights and found the room wasn¡¯t in a good condition.


    It was a mess. Shattered ss glinted on the floor and a broken vasey in pieces.


    "Leave, Amelie," Casaio said.


    "How can I?" she asked with concern. "You need immediate treatment for your hand."


    "I¡¯m an Alpha. The wound has already started to heal," he replied, casting a brief nce at his palm. "Leave. I don¡¯t want to yell at you and end up shing with Gabrielter."


    Amelie hesitated, her fingers curling into her palms. "I don¡¯t know what happened to Prince Casaio... but he shouldn¡¯t be hurting himself," she said softly. "I will take my leave, then."


    She gave a respectful nod and turned toward the door.


    But his voice stopped her. "Why are you walking around at night?"


    "I¡ªI was craving something sweet," she answered, touching her lips with the back of her hand. Suddenly, the sharp smell of alcohol in the room hit her, and her stomach churned. Her face paled, and she instinctively took a few steps back.


    "I need to go," she whispered quickly, and without waiting for a response, Amelie rushed out and up the stairs to her room.


    She barely made it to the bathroom in time before she vomited, the nausea finally spilling over. After a moment, she rinsed her mouth and sshed cold water on her face. Her trembling hands gripped the edge of the sink as she steadied her breathing, eyes shut, trying to calm her racing heart.


    Drying her face with the towel, she returned to the bedroom. She finallyy on the mattress and ced her hand on her stomach to caress it. She turned on her left, pulling up the duvet.


    <i>¡¯I wonder what made Prince Casaio act in such a manner. He drank way too much. Does Gabriel know anything about his brother¡¯s condition? Should I tell him in the morning?¡¯</i> she thought.


    However, she shook her head. "It won¡¯t be a nice idea to tell Gabriel. His equation with his brothers isn¡¯t good. And Prince Casaio may get furious too." Her eyes slowly shut close as sleep took over them.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel tightened his grip around the neck of the middle-aged man, lifting him off the ground effortlessly. "You really thought I wouldn¡¯t find out who dared to dump a wolf¡¯s corpse in my mansion?" he snarled, his eyes darkening into a deep shade of violet.


    The man choked, gasping for air as his legs dangled, the life slowly draining from his eyes under Gabriel¡¯s unrelenting hold.


    "Tell me who gave the order," Gabriel demanded. "Name them."


    "E¨CEric," the man rasped, barely able to speak.


    With a swift twist, Gabriel snapped his neck. The man¡¯s body went limp before Gabriel tossed it aside like garbage, the corpse thudding onto the forest floor.


    "Clean this area," Gabriel ordered without looking back at his beta.


    Karmen hummed and stepped forward. "Our research was urate."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the distance, where moonlight barely touched the tips of the trees. "Yes," he said. "And this time... I won¡¯t leave Eric breathing."

 Chapter 88: To accept another mark

    <h4>Chapter 88: To ept another mark</h4>


    The morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow across the room. Amelie stirred awake, a sense of calm settling over her, until she noticed someone¡¯s presence beside her. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw Gabriel lying on the same bed.


    "When did hee here?" she whispered to herself, heart fluttering in surprise.


    Her hand moved on its own, fingers brushing his forehead before sliding into his hair with a delicate touch. The strands felt soft beneath her fingertips.


    "Did you find it hard to sleep without me, Gabriel?" she wondered silently, her lips curling into a faint smile.


    His musky scent surrounded her, making her feel inexplicably safe and warm. She closed her eyes again, just for a moment, letting herself enjoy the peace.


    Amelie quietly moved out of the bed and went to the washroom.


    When she returned, wrapped in a robe with her hair bundled in a towel, her gaze immediately found him. Gabriel was now awake, sitting while his head resting against the headboard. His eyes were on his phone as he typed something quickly.


    "Good morning," Amelie greeted softly.


    Gabriel looked up, and the second their eyes met, the heaviness in his expression melted away.


    "When did youe into my room?" she asked, walking over to the cupboard and opening it. "Did you have trouble sleeping?"


    Gabriel silently rose from the bed and moved to stand behind her. He reached into the closet, pulling out a top and holding it out to her. "Wear this one," he said. "You¡¯ve been hiding behind turtleneckstely. Try something different."


    Amelie turned slightly and smiled, taking the top from his hand. She picked out a pair of trousers to go with it and gently shut the cupboard. "You should head back to your room," she said gently.


    But instead of responding, Gabriel leaned forward and sealed her lips with a tender kiss.


    "There are only four days left until our wedding," he murmured against her lips. "I saw the venue. You picked the same one I had chosen."


    "I liked it," Amelie replied softly. "That¡¯s why I went with it."


    "Okay," Gabriel said, his voice low and steady. "Do you want to leave for the honeymoon right after the wedding, or would you prefer to wait a bit?"


    He looked at her, gauging her reaction as he continued, "Honestly, I think we should go somewhere far from here. Just for a while. Somewhere peaceful, away from all this noise."


    He stepped a little closer. "I already have a few ces in mind, but if there¡¯s somewhere you¡¯ve always wanted to go, just tell me. We¡¯ll go wherever you want, Amelie."


    "Umm... I¡¯ve not thought anything rted to our honeymoon," Amelie truthfully told him.


    "Then, you can choose a ce and tell me," Gabriel said.


    "You can choose a ce of your choice. I¡¯ll be happy as long as you are happy," Amelie stated. "But before that I want to know what about your princely duties."


    "I¡¯ve my exceptional beta and gamma in the service. They will manage everything behind my back," Gabriel assured her. He took a few steps back before turning away. "I¡¯ll see you in the dining hall."


    Once Gabriel left, Amelie closed the door behind him and leaned against it. A thought struck her. "Wait... How did he get inst night? I remember locking the door." She furrowed her brows in confusion. "I¡¯ll ask him about itter," she decided.


    After changing into her clothes, Amelie brushed her hair and applied a little makeup. She clipped her hair up neatly, casting a final nce in the mirror before heading downstairs.


    As she stepped into the dining room, her eyes scanned the table. All the siblings were already seated, unusually quiet for a morning gathering.


    "Amelie, it¡¯s good you came," Katelyn said with a smirk. "It¡¯s been eerily calm without you around."


    Amelie gave a faint smile and took her seat beside Gabriel.


    "Start serving," Gabriel instructed the maid while sensing her gaze was fixed on Casaio.


    As the food was ced before her, Amelie couldn¡¯t help but nce toward Casaio. She quickly lowered her eyes and focused on her te.


    <i>¡¯Should I tell Gabriel aboutst night? Prince Casaio seemed... broken and hurt for some reason. But would it be right? What if he gets angry?¡¯</i> she thought and quietly sipped her soup.


    Just then, Katelyn¡¯s voice cut through her inner debate. "Amelie, you got my brother¡¯s mark!" she said. "Seems like Gabriel¡¯s more possessive than we all thought."


    "There¡¯s more to the story," Amelie said, her voice light with joy. "Gabriel and I are mates. We caught each other¡¯s scent and I wanted his mark on me."


    "For a rejected omega, wasn¡¯t it a little too soon to ept another mark?" Dominick spoke with a raised brow.


    Gabriel¡¯s re darkened, his eyes narrowing at his brother in warning. But before he could say anything, Amelie answered calmly.


    "You¡¯re right, Prince Dominick. It was too soon," she admitted. "But I decided not to bind myself to a man who never loved me equally. I realized that moving on, for your own peace, isn¡¯t a crime. I know it must be surprising for all of you," she nced around the table, "but I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from growing fond of Gabriel. The bond felt real. It is like a blessing for me."


    Her words made Casaio fell into a deep state of contemtion.


    <i>¡¯I loved Zilia more than anyone could ever know,¡¯</i> he thought bitterly.<i> ¡¯But now... I¡¯m the only one left with all this pain. Why?¡¯</i>


    His fingers curled against the table.<i> ¡¯I didn¡¯t deserve this. I can¡¯t let myself suffer for a long time.¡¯</i>


    "Amelie, you are absolutely right," Katelyn supported her. "You ex was a bastard. You did right by moving on. And honestly, you look so good with my brother. A perfect couple, I should say."


    Amelie smiled and nced at Gabriel with and affectionate smile. From under the table, she moved her hand to his hand on the thigh and caressed it. "I feel myself lucky to meet Gabriel. He is the one, who gave me unexinable strength all this time," she confessed.

 Chapter 89: Struggling with the betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 89: Struggling with the betrayal</h4>


    Mabel red at her husband, King Raidan, who held a wedding invitation delicately between his fingers.


    "Look, darling," Raidan said, unable to hide the joy in his voice. "Gabriel sent us the first wedding card. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?"


    Mabel¡¯s expression darkened, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Wonderful?" she scoffed. "There¡¯s nothing wonderful about it. I will never ept Amelie as the daughter-inw of this family."


    Raidan¡¯s smile faded as he exhaled heavily, his shoulders sagging. "Mabel, please. You¡¯re only hurting yourself, and Gabriel. I¡¯ve told you before, you shouldn¡¯t ce your trust in baseless fears. We have no proof of what thete high priestess said."


    Mabel crossed her arms tightly. "And yet we believe in the Moon Goddess without ever seeing her," she snapped back. "Believe what you want, Raidan. Attend their wedding if you wish, but I will not be a part of it." Without waiting for a reply, she rose from the couch and left the room.


    Left alone, Raidan stared at the invitation in his hand, a deep frown etching his face. "This isn¡¯t right," he muttered under his breath.


    At that moment, Butler Lester stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty, if I may," he began cautiously. "Perhaps you should consider seeking the help of a witch. I understand you have always been wary of superstitions, but... Her Majesty has been consumed by the same fear for years. Consulting a witch might offer reassurance. If a witch confirms that these worries are unfounded, it may finally soothe the Queen¡¯s heart."


    Raidan rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "It¡¯s not a bad suggestion," he admitted. His mind drifted back to the day Gabriel was born, the day a powerful witch, the High Priestess herself, had delivered a prophecy. It was that prophecy Mabel had clung to ever since.


    "But would Mabel even believe the words of a witch I bring?" Raidan asked, more to himself than to Lester. "It won¡¯t be easy to change her mind after all these years."


    Lester gave a silent, understanding nod and retreated, leaving Raidan alone with his troubled thoughts.


    ~~~~


    "Amelie, I have a friend here who personally invited me for lunch," Katelyn said warmly, gently taking both of Amelie¡¯s hands in hers. "I¡¯d love for you toe with me."


    Amelie nced over at Gabriel, who was busy scrolling through his phone, unsure if she should agree.


    Noticing her hesitation, Katelyn smiled and reassured her, "Gabriel isn¡¯t going to stop you from going out."


    Then, walking over to her brother, she tapped his shoulder and cleared her throat to get his attention.


    Gabriel looked up, first at Katelyn, then at Amelie, before putting his phone down.


    "I¡¯m taking Amelie out with me," Katelyn informed him. "My friend invited me for lunch, and I think it would be nice if Amelie joined us. Please don¡¯t refuse," she added in a gentle, almost pleading tone.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes softened as he turned to Amelie.


    "You should go," he said simply. "Denzel will apany you both," he added firmly, ensuring their safety.


    Katelyn beamed. "Perfect. Amelie, I¡¯ll see youter. Make sure you dress up nicely," she said, giving her an excited wink before leaving the dining hall.


    As Amelie and Gabriel walked out together, she nced sideways at him. "Honestly, I thought you would say you wanted me to stay here," she said with a small smile.


    Gabriel chuckled under his breath. "I do want you here," he admitted. "But I also want you to meet a few of the women around here. Katelyn has some good friends, it¡¯ll be good for you. Just make sure don¡¯t go alone anywhere."


    "Hmm. By the way, I have something to tell you," Amelie said, her tone growing a bit more serious.


    "Go ahead," Gabriel encouraged.


    "Prince Casaio... he¡¯s not in a good state," Amelie said carefully. "I think you should talk to him, Gabriel."


    Gabriel sighed. "Albus told me this morning. The servants cleaned his room and found a lot of... concerning things," he replied. "He rejected Zilia. He¡¯s probably struggling with the betrayal. If I approach him now, I¡¯ll only make it worse. Sometimes it¡¯s better to give someone space."


    "Wait, what happened between them?" Amelie asked in confusion. As far as she knew they both had been with each other for a long time.


    Suddenly, a sharp smell hit her nose, making her stomach churn violently.


    She instinctively covered her mouth and nose, her eyes searching for the source. A servant nearby was sprinkling a strong-smelling cleanser over the furniture, what might have been faint to others felt overpowering to her heightened senses.


    Feeling the nausea rise rapidly, Amelie turned on her heel, heading toward the staircase to escape. Gabriel noticed immediately that she was no longer beside him.


    "Amelie?" he called out, his voiceced with concern as he hurried after her.


    Seeing her hunched slightly, still covering her mouth, he quickly closed the distance between them and gently guided her upstairs.


    After throwing up, Amelie returned to the bedroom, dabbing a cool towel across her mouth. Gabriel was right beside her, one hand tenderly stroking her back in slow,forting circles.


    "I¡¯m calling Skye," Gabriel said, already reaching for his phone.


    "No, Gabriel," Amelie stopped him, her voice still a little hoarse. "It¡¯s normal in pregnancy."


    Gabriel frowned, clearly unconvinced. "Are you sure? You threw up... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s fine," he said while panicking.


    "It¡¯s normal. Skye told me this before," Amelie said with a small smile, trying to reassure him. "I¡¯m not sick, Gabriel. So, don¡¯t worry."


    Gabriel, however, didn¡¯t look convinced. "I¡¯m still going to talk to Skye. I need to make sure everything stays fine. You and Noa have to stay safe until the delivery," he insisted, already dialing Skye¡¯s number.


    As the call connected, he pressed the phone to his ear, pacing slightly as he waited. After a few rings, Skye finally picked up.


    "Gabriel, why are you calling me?" she mumbled.


    "Were you sleeping?" Gabriel asked.


    "I was," Skye said, letting out a sleepy stretch on the other end.


    "Amelie threw up," Gabriel said immediately, the worry clear in his voice. "There¡¯s nothing serious to worry about, right?"


    "It¡¯s normal in pregnancy. Don¡¯t fret too much," Skye assured him casually.


    "Okay... but what can we do to ease the nausea?"


    "You can¡¯t do much," Skye replied. "Just make sure Amelie avoids strong scents. That¡¯s the best thing for now."


    "Hmm. Got it. Thanks, Skye. You can go back to sleep," Gabriel said, ending the call quickly.


    On the other side, Skye chuckled to herself as she tossed her phone back onto the bed. "Seriously?" she muttered with a sleepy smile, pulling the duvet back over herself and snuggling in to continue her interrupted nap.

 Chapter 90: Your younger little sister

    <h4>Chapter 90: Your younger little sister</h4>


    "What happened between Prince Casaio and Zilia?" Amelie asked again, sitting at the edge of the bed, her curiosity evident.


    Gabriel leaned back slightly before answering, "Zilia turned out to be a spy."


    "What?" Amelie gasped in disbelief, her eyes blinking rapidly as she tried to process the revtion. "How could she...?"


    "The biggest red g in their rtionship was her persistent refusal to marry," Gabriel exined calmly. "I understand that not everyone is ready immediately, but Zilia kept postponing it for ten long years, always giving the same excuse ¡ª that she wanted to focus on her career. It wasn¡¯t like Casaio would have stopped her from doing her business. Casaio sensed something was wrong deep down, but he loved her so much that he ignored all the warning signs."


    As Gabriel spoke, Amelie finally understood why Casaio had looked so devastated the night before.


    "For whom was she spying? And... what will happen to her now?" Amelie asked softly, still struggling to believe that the sweet woman she had met at the g had betrayed them.


    "The man we caught with her was from the Blood Dominion Pack," Gabriel revealed. "It turns out Zilia was working for its Alpha. As for the next steps, Casaio insisted on leading the investigation himself. He¡¯ll begin once our wedding is over."


    "Dad will decide her punishment, not my brother. A spy typically faces a death sentence, but I know Casaio won¡¯t allow that," Gabriel exined.


    "Maybe Zilia didn¡¯t want to betray Prince Casaio. That¡¯s why, for ten years, she kept postponing their marriage without ever doing anything to harm him," Amelie suggested thoughtfully.


    "Spies are only loyal to their masters," Gabriel replied firmly. "But don¡¯t worry about all of that. Just focus on our uing wedding," he added, offering her a reassuring smile.


    Checking his watch, Gabriel continued, "I have some work to take care of. You can go out with Kate for lunchter."


    "Hmm. Are you going to thepany? You haven¡¯t let me get involved with any work there," Amelie said with a slight frown.


    "Not thepany, but somewhere else," Gabriel answered. "I didn¡¯t let you get involved because there¡¯s no work at the moment. Karmen has everything under control," he exined.


    He stood up to leave, but stopped. Leaning down, he kissed Amelie¡¯s cheek. "What you said on the breakfast table fluttered my heart. You handled Nick¡¯s question really well."


    "That¡¯s what I feel in my heart," Amelie admitted.


    "Hmm. I know. I¡¯ll see you in the evening." Gabriel took a few steps back before disappearing from her sight.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel exited the car, right in front of Eric¡¯s house and looked at it with an intense gaze. Then looking straight, he walked ahead and pressed the doorbell. Karmen followed him closely with an envelope in his hand.


    Sliding his hand into the pocket of his trousers, Gabriel waited for the door to open.


    After a minute the door opened. Eric yawned, but the remaining sleep from his eyes disappeared upon seeing Gabriel before him. He mmed the door but Gabriel brought his hand in between.


    "Eric, you should greet me instead of mming the door right at my face," Gabriel said with a smirk before using his strength. The door flung open and Eric fell on the floor.


    Eric stumbled backward in fear as Gabriel slowly advanced toward him. Without a word, Gabriel brushed past Eric and made his way into the cramped, disheveled living room. He found a spot on the couch and settled infortably, as if it were his own space.


    Karmen grabbed Eric by the arm and yanked him inside, forcing him to face Gabriel.


    "Tell me, Eric," Gabriel began, his voice low and menacing, "why did you hire someone to dump a dead wolf at my mansion? Was it meant to scare me? Or were you trying to challenge me?"


    Eric, despite his fear, held Gabriel¡¯s gaze, his voice trembling but defiant. "Prince Gabriel should have killed me by now. But he hasn¡¯t. Why?"


    Gabriel smirked, his violet eyes never leaving Eric¡¯s. "Killing you is no fun, Eric. I enjoy seeing the fear in your eyes."


    He extended his hand, and Karmen quickly ced the envelope into his palm.


    Eric stuttered, his confidence slipping. "If you think I will tell you the truth, then¨Cthen you¡¯re wrong," he faltered, but he knew he should remain silent.


    Gabriel clicked his tongue in irritation. "I already know what you¡¯re up to. This envelope contains the evidence of your little schemes, Eric." He tossed the envelope at Eric¡¯s face with a snap. "You begged for mercy thest time I destroyed the rogue group you created. I made a mistake by showing you mercy then. It won¡¯t happen again."


    Gabriel leaned forward. "Open it, and see for yourself what you¡¯ve been doing right under my nose, thinking I wouldn¡¯t find out."


    With trembling hands, Eric opened the envelope. He took out the document with his call details and some photographs as well, but not him. It was of his little sister.


    "Don¡¯t harm her, Prince Gabriel. I swear I will do what you want me to," Eric pleaded.


    "If I remember you said the same thing to mest time," Gabriel reminded him.


    "She¡¯s just 12. You can¡¯t harm a kid," Eric said.


    "I know. I¡¯ve decided to make it happen with your very hands. However, I think you deserve one more chance, Eric. You seem to talk to someone in the Blood Dominion Pack. I can see you have talked quite a lot of times with this person. Why don¡¯t you be useful for me this time? Why don¡¯t you spy for me and in return, your younger little sister will remain safe."


    As Gabriel offered a deal to Eric, he couldn¡¯t refused for it.


    "Sure. I will do that," Eric said, lowering his head.


    "Now, tell me why did you dump a wolf in my mansion?" Gabriel asked.


    "It was a part of ritual. I wanted to weaken the prince with a witch¡¯s help. She suggested me I should do it. However, before I could even start, everything was ruined," Eric said, fisting his palms.


    "Then, I must not trust you. You tried to harm me," Gabriel muttered and rose to his feet.


    However, Eric was swift to grab his feet. "Please forgive me. I was angry because I¨CI got ruined. I know it was my fault, but I hoped Prince Gabriel wouldn¡¯t stand with the pack¡¯s alpha to banish me and my sister. It was my anger toward you. I did nothing wrong in my eyes. I still believe that I was right."

 Chapter 91: A passionate relationship

    <h4>Chapter 91: A passionate rtionship</h4>


    "Let go of my feet," Gabrielmanded firmly.


    Eric immediately withdrew his hands and remained on his knees. "Please, don¡¯t hurt my sister," he pleaded.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze remained cold. "That depends on you," he said. "As long as you don¡¯t betray me, answer my questions truthfully, and follow my instructions, no harm wille to her."


    Eric quickly nodded. "I nned to leave for the Blood Dominion Pack," he confessed. "I thought they would ept me. Here, everything¡¯s already destroyed, and Prince Gabriel would never allow me to form my own rogue group. But in the Blood Dominion, I heard it¡¯s easier to rise... to gather your own people. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been trying to leave."


    "What information did you give them?" Karmen demanded sharply, stepping closer.


    "None! I swear on my life," Eric answered almost too quickly, desperationcing his voice.


    Karmen narrowed her eyes. "Then who have you beenmunicating with all this time?"


    "Linda Forrest," Eric admitted reluctantly. "I met her at a pub in Aldoria about a month ago. She approached me first... we talked, and soon after, we started a rtionship ¡ª but we kept it hidden from everyone. Linda¡¯s the one who suggested I move in with her, along with my sister. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been working toward."


    Karmen gazed at Gabriel, who furrowed his brows together.


    "In which pub did you two meet?" Karmen questioned.


    "It was quite famous in Aldoria, but I don¡¯t remember its name," Eric replied.


    "Do you really trust Linda¡¯s words?" Gabriel asked.


    "Yes. She¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t let my hand go when everyone else did," Eric answered.


    "Well, then find out who¡¯s their Alpha. If you tell me true information regarding that, I will let you go, Eric," Gabriel offered.


    "I asked her once about it. She said they were not allowed to take the name of their Alpha. Then, I didn¡¯t insist," Eric stated.


    "Try harder this time. Your freedom is based on the useful information you bring to me," Gabriel stated. "Remember, not to fool me, Eric."


    Eric nodded his head, assuring him he wouldn¡¯t dare to do it.


    "But you approached a witch. Who was it? Why did a witch agree to help you to harm me?" Gabriel knew witches hated him because he once challenged their respected witch, the High Priestess.


    "I didn¡¯t tell the witch your name. I only said I wanted to weaken a person who is a strong Alpha," Eric muttered, fidgeting with his fingers, thinking Gabriel might hit him.


    "I asked for the name too," Gabriel said sternly.


    "Thalissa Frost," Eric answered.


    "Hmm. You have a week¡¯s time to give me the desired information. Remember that I¡¯ve got my eyes on you," Gabriel said and walked away. Karmen followed the Alpha Prince while Eric left inplete fear.


    ~~~~


    Inside the car, Karmen talked to someone to find out about Linda Forrest and Thalissa Frost. Hanging up the call, he turned to look at Gabriel, who was typing on his phone.


    "The Blood Dominion has infiltrated ournds. We need to do something quick," Karmen suggested.


    "Hmm. They are targeting those who are somehow connected to us, the royal princes," Gabriel muttered.


    "That¡¯s what¡¯s terrifying. What if they are already nning an attack on us?" Karmen worriedly raised a question.


    Gabriel turned quiet, as at that moment, a lot of questions suddenly came swirling in his head. He needed to stay calm though. He decided to talk with his brothers regarding this to n further.


    Karmen, on the other hand, didn¡¯t press the Alpha Prince and looked straight at the road ahead. The driver elerated the speed as they were on the isted highway.


    ~~~~


    "I dated Prince Gabriel for three months. It was a casual rtionship, Amelie. Though we had a passionate rtionship, Prince Gabriel and I decided to part ways as he didn¡¯t feel I was the right one for him," Jodie said with a smile while recalling those memories from the past.


    "I didn¡¯t know this," Katelyn said. "Why did you never tell me about this?"


    "Well, Prince Gabriel wanted it to be a secret," Jodie replied.


    "You dated the wrong man, then. Didn¡¯t you know my brother was never serious about his casual rtionships?" Katelyn chuckled.


    "I knew. I thought I could be the one for him. I did like him back then," Jodie said, holding the stem of the wine ss.


    Amelie remained quiet as she didn¡¯t know what she could even say in such a situation.


    "Are you dating someone now?" Katelyn asked. The waiter hade to clean the table.


    Once he walked away, Jodie replied, "No. Currently, I am focusing on a clothing brand I started a year ago. What about you? Did you find your mate?"


    While Jodie was a beta she-wolf, Katelyn was an Alpha.


    "Not yet. But I do have someone I like," Katelyn said with a smile.


    "Who?" Both Amelie and Jodie showed their interest.


    "I think I will keep it to myself unless I confirm the same kind of attraction from the person I like," Katelyn replied.


    "Come on, Kate! Just tell us. We will only cheer for you," Jodie said with a bright smile, encouraging her to say the name.


    "Karmen," Katelyn replied.


    "Gabriel¡¯s beta?" Amelie asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes. Please don¡¯t tell my brother. I have not told anyone. You two are the only ones with whom I shared this," Katelyn said, keeping her voice low.


    "Karmen is a sensible guy. So, did you try tomunicate with him?" Jodie asked.


    "No," Katelyn refused and sighed. "I didn¡¯t even get a chance for it. I want him to be alone to be able to talk to him. I think I¡¯ve to wait a little longer," she asserted.


    "You better do it earlier rather than waiting forter. Sometimes, we regret losing the person we like," Jodie opined and gazed at Amelie. "Learn from Amelie. She decided to make a move on Prince Gabriel. Now, she¡¯s even marrying the Alpha Prince."

 Chapter 92: Less painful for you

    <h4>Chapter 92: Less painful for you</h4>


    Katelyn went to the restroom, leaving Amelie alone with Jodie.


    "I heard your pack¡¯s alpha was after your life. Is that true?" Jodie questioned.


    "Pardon me, but I don¡¯t wish to talk about my past," Amelie replied. She felt telling about it to more people wasn¡¯t a good idea since words spread faster than a wildfire among the people.


    "That¡¯s okay," Jodie said. "Tell Prince Gabriel that I still have his bracelet with me. I couldn¡¯t return it in the past because he never saw me after we broke up. I think through you, I can return it the next time," she asserted.


    Just then, Jodie noticed the pendant that Gabriel had in his neck all the time hanging around Amelie¡¯s neck.


    "Did Gabriel give you that?" Jodie asked in amusement.


    "Yes," Amelie replied.


    "That¡¯s strange. When I once touched it, he almost got angry. He must be in deep love with you. That¡¯s why he gave such a precious item to you," Jodie replied.


    Amelie hummed. "I agree. Even I was surprised when he suddenly made me wear it. It¡¯s to protect me," she said, smiling at her.


    Jodie felt jealous to hear that. She clenched her fists under the table, but kept a calm expression on her face.


    "Amelie, I didn¡¯t wish to say this, but the Queen may never ept you. Shouldn¡¯t you have tried convincing her first, instead of marrying first? People may speak wrong of you if you don¡¯t have the Luna Queen¡¯s approval," Jodie remarked.


    "That¡¯s strange," Amelie began. "How did you know that the Luna Queen is against our rtionship?" she asked.


    "Kate told me," Jodie said, keeping a smile on her lips.


    "What?" Amelie didn¡¯t know Katelyn would do something like that. Just then, Katelyn returned and their conversation ended at that point.


    "I think it¡¯s the time we should leave. I have an important evening meeting. It was wonderful meeting you Kate after such a long time," Jodie said and hugged her friend. Then, taking a step to Amelie, she embraced her too.


    "Thanks foring here. You better leave Gabriel¡¯s side, Amelie. You don¡¯t look good by his side. You may not know, but no one wants you and Gabriel together. Your haters are around you," Jodie whispered in her ear.


    Amelie was shocked momentarily, not expecting such words from her mouth. She did understand something was off, but she didn¡¯t expect that Jodie to be this harsh.


    "Thank you for reminding me how strongly I wish to be with Gabriel," Amelie said. She held her handbag and walked away, without looking behind.


    "What happened to her?" Katelyn muttered with a frown.


    "No idea. I think she got angry because I told her my rtionship with Prince Gabriel. I shouldn¡¯t have said that, right?" Jodie mumbled, painting herself as innocent.


    Katelyn furrowed her brows together. "I apologize on her behalf. Then, goodbye. I have to be with Amelie," she stated and ran after Amelie to make sure she wouldn¡¯t go anywhere alone.


    ~~~


    Inside the elevator, Amelie stood quietly in the corner, a troubled expression clouding her face.


    ¡¯I thought Kate wasn¡¯t like that. She had always been so kind to me,¡¯ she reflected as her heart sank.


    As she lifted her gaze, her eyesnded on the only other person in the elevator ¡ª a man wearing a thick overcoat despite the sweltering summer heat, his face partially hidden beneath a wide-brimmed hat.


    A sudden flicker of the elevator lights made Amelie flinch. Panic tightened her chest as she rapidly blinked, trying to steady her nerves.


    "What¡¯s going on?" she whispered under her breath while trembling in fear.


    "Calm down, Lady!" The man¡¯s thick voice reached her ears, and he turned to look at her. Amelie¡¯s eyes widened to see the sharp knife in his hand and fear wed her heart. She was in danger and her hands instinctively flew to her stomach.


    "No," Amelie shook her head with a horrific expression that covered her face.


    "Please, don¡¯t. My baby..." Amelie pleaded.


    The man held her shoulder and she ended up screaming.


    "Rx! I¡¯ll make it less painful for you," the man said with a smirk and directed the sharp knife to her lower belly.


    Just then, the pendant did it magical work. A bright light reflected through its radiant violet stone, falling straight into the eyes of the man. The sharp light blinded the man and he fell on the floor of the elevator while screaming.


    Amelie took deep, shaky breaths as she rushed to the elevator door, her trembling fingers pressing the button frantically.


    When the elevator finally stopped, she bolted out, panic surging through her veins. But as she stumbled forward, she was caught in the strong embrace of Gabriel.


    "Gabriel! My baby... I... I..." Amelie stuttered, tears pouring down her face uncontrobly.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened with concern, his arms tightening around her protectively. "Shhh, Ame. I¡¯m here. Calm down. Nothing happened to you or Noa," he whispered, trying to calm her down.


    He gently cupped her tear-streaked face, his thumb brushing away the wetness on her cheeks. Then, his hand moved to her back, pulling her into a tight, reassuring embrace. His other hand moved to her head to caress it too.


    "Everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. No one can touch you or Noa," Gabriel murmured softly.


    But as he felt Amelie¡¯s body grow limp in his arms, he got worried. He quickly checked for any sign of response, only to realize she had fainted.


    Panic red within him for a brief moment, but his instincts took over. Gabriel swiftly scooped her up and carried her to the mansion.


    Once inside the bedroom, he gently ced Amelie on the bed and carefully tucked her beneath the duvet. Skye, who had been waiting in the room, immediately stepped forward to check on her.


    "I think she experienced a sudden shock," Skye said after checking Amelie¡¯s pulse and heart rate.


    "When will she wake up?" Gabriel asked as his gaze stayed fixed on Amelie¡¯s pale face.


    "Soon," Skye replied. "It was a close call. Something worse could have happened today."


    Gabriel clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as fury surged through him. "I¡¯m going to tear apart whoever dared to attack Amelie and Noa," he said through gritted teeth. He turned his gaze back to Skye. "I¡¯d appreciate it if you stay with her. I can¡¯t let anyone near her right now."

 Chapter 93: Jodie was obsessed

    <h4>Chapter 93: Jodie was obsessed</h4>


    "How¡¯s Amelie?" Katelyn inquired her brother as soon as he stepped out of the room.


    "Stay away from her," Gabriel warned her, his eyes burning with rage.


    "I did nothing, Brother. I was with Amelie the whole time," Katelyn said, feeling frustrated that her brother was looking at her a suspicious gaze.


    "Stay out of it then," Gabriel roared before walking away.


    As he reached the dungeon, he went straight to the man, who intended harming Amelie. His hand reached his neck while his ws dug deeper into the man¡¯s neck, making him scream in pain.


    The next second, he shoved the man¡¯s head straight to the hard, stony floor of the dungeon and a crushing sound was heard. "Did you forget whose woman you¡¯d dared to touch?" Gabriel¡¯s eyes shimmering violet, the anger in him didn¡¯t lessen even a bit.


    The man, already slipping into unconsciousness, groaned weakly when Gabriel¡¯s grip tightened on his hair. Blood trickled from his broken nose, and the deep w marks on his neck began to sear with pain, the wounds burning as ifced with fire.


    Gabriel crouched low, grabbing the man¡¯s cor and yanking him up roughly. "On whose orders?" he demanded with a growl.


    Through broken gasps, the man choked out, "Flora Conley."


    "Pl-please spare me," the man stammered, blood dripping from his mouth.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. "Time to kill that bitch," he muttered darkly, rising to his feet. For a fleeting second, the man thought he was being spared, but mercy was never Gabriel¡¯s way.


    Without sparing him another nce, Gabriel said, "You will be executed soon."


    Karmen trailed after Gabriel, muttering under her breath, "Aren¡¯t they real sisters? How could Flora send someone to harm Amelie?"


    "Send a capable team to Red River Pack," Gabrielmanded. "Arrest Flora. If anyone stands in your way, arrest them too."


    "But don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange? How did Flora know where Amelie was?" Karmen questioned her.


    "We will find out from Flora¡¯s mouth," Gabriel said.


    "What if someone else was behind it?" Karmen suggested.


    "Whoever is behind today¡¯s incident, they won¡¯t be spared," Gabriel answered. "However, Flora is now the prime suspect."


    "Yes, Alpha," Karmen said with a bow before hurrying off to carry out the order.


    Gabriel continued toward the mansion. As he entered, he found both his brothers waiting for him with tensed expressions on their faces. His gaze flickered to Katelyn, who stood nearby.


    Casaio¡¯s gaze dropped to Gabriel¡¯s bloodied hand, his brows furrowing in concern.


    "You already killed the man?" he asked, frowning at Gabriel.


    Without waiting for a reply, Casaio curled his fingers into a loose fist and started walking toward the staircase.


    "Who was responsible?" Dominick asked, his voice cutting through the tense silence.


    Katelyn, still trying to process everything, spoke up, "Brother, listen. Amelie was perfectly fine when she was with me and Jodie. Then, all of a sudden, she got upset and left on her own. I tried to follow her, but the elevator doors closed before I could get in."


    She shook her head, her confusion clear. "I don¡¯t understand how she became a target."


    Gabriel¡¯s anger red anew. He turned sharply toward Katelyn, his eyes zing. "So you¡¯re telling me you invited Jodie to lunch?" His voice was low but dangerous. "Don¡¯t tell me, Katelyn, that you set this up on purpose," he used, taking a menacing step closer to her.


    "Calm down, Gabriel," Casaio intervened sharply, positioning himself between them. "The attack on Amelie couldn¡¯t have happened just because they met for lunch. You¡¯re letting your emotions cloud your judgment."


    He ced a steadying hand on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. "Think with a clear mind. We need to figure out who¡¯s really behind this."


    "Fuck off! I know all of you too well. None of you ever wanted me to be happy!" Gabriel¡¯s voice thundered through the hall. "Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten everything, Casaio? Hell, no! I stayed quiet all this time... only because of Amelie!"


    His voice echoed off the walls as he took several steps back, his chest heaving with rage, before he abruptly turned and vanished from their sight.


    "Gabriel¡¯spletely lost his mind," Dominick muttered under his breath, sinking heavily onto the couch.


    Casaio stood still, the weight of Gabriel¡¯s words hitting him harder than he showed. He understood all too well where that bitterness stemmed from.


    Since they were children, Gabriel had endured their mother¡¯s cold, indifferent treatment, while the rest of them stood by, doing nothing. They had pitied him, sure, but they had alsoughed it off, pretending it didn¡¯t matter. Pretending Gabriel didn¡¯t matter.


    Katelyn slowly lowered herself onto the couch.


    "Jodie just wanted to meet Amelie. I didn¡¯t think it would cause this much trouble," she murmured, guiltcing her words.


    "You introduced Gabriel¡¯s ex to his mate," Dominick pointed out bluntly, leaning back against the cushions.


    "But that shouldn¡¯t have been an issue," Katelyn argued weakly. "Gabriel never took any of his past rtionships seriously."


    Casaio¡¯s jaw tightened. "But Jodie... Jodie was obsessed with him. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know," he said.


    "But she¡¯s not the culprit, right?" Katelyn nced at both of her brothers. "I just hope Amelie wakes up and calms my brother down."


    ~~~~


    Upstairs in the room, Skye rose from her chair.


    "Calm yourself, Gabriel. I could hear your shouting all the way from here," she said.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t respond. He simply sat by the bedside, his gaze locked onto Amelie¡¯s face, silently praying for her to open her eyes.


    Seeing his silence, Skye softened her tone and asked, "Did you find out who was behind the attack?"


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched before he finally spoke. "Flora. Amelie¡¯s sister," he said, filling bitter. "And I suspect Jodie had a hand in it too."


    "Jodie..." Skye repeated, frowning slightly as she recalled. "Wasn¡¯t that the name of one of your exes?"


    Gabriel gave a short hum.


    Skye crossed her arms, hesitant. "I won¡¯tment on your suspicions about Jodie," she said carefully. "But why would Amelie¡¯s own sister want to harm her?"

 Chapter 94: Savoring her warmth

    <h4>Chapter 94: Savoring her warmth</h4>


    "Flora envies Amelie ¡ª that much I¡¯m sure of," Gabriel said, his voiceced with bitterness. "But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. For what she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll suffer the worst punishment imaginable."


    "She should," Skye agreed firmly. "Did you arrange for Jodie¡¯s arrest as well?"


    "Not yet," Gabriel replied, his frown deepening. "I move based on evidence, not emotions. Once Flora is brought here, I¡¯ll deal with Jodie too. Right now, Amelie is all that matters."


    His hand moved tenderly to Amelie¡¯s forehead, his fingers brushing lightly across her skin, offeringfort only he could give.


    Skye watched him for a moment, then nodded.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave. Amelie is stable," she said softly, before turning and quietly exiting the room, leaving Gabriel alone with his unconscious mate.


    **¡¯Valko, I feel like tearing Flora apart. But I can¡¯t act out of rage. I don¡¯t want Amelie to ever fear me. Yet what if she asks me to forgive Flora? I have no intention of doing that,¡¯** Gabriel spoke inwardly to his wolf.


    **¡¯Why should you even hesitate?¡¯** Valko growled. **¡¯Mate or not, this is about justice. We have to make the right decision ¡ª for her safety, for ours. We must make sure no one even dares to think of harming her again.¡¯**


    Gabriel hummed low in his throat, tension thrumming through his body. Just then, he caught the faintest movement of Amelie¡¯s fingers twitching. His breath hitched as her eyes slowly fluttered open, dazed and searching her surroundings.


    "Ame," Gabriel breathed, his voice breaking with emotion as he leaned closer.


    "Gabriel..." she whispered weakly. "He... he was going to kill me. Then... a light... The pendant you made me wear... it shone. It protected me," she said between shallow breaths, recalling the terrifying memory.


    "Yes, it did," Gabriel murmured, his hand sliding to her cheek to gently sweep away a stray lock of hair. "How are you feeling?"


    "I¡¯m okay... but still scared," Amelie admitted, her voice trembling. "I don¡¯t understand why Alex would want to kill me. I thought he wouldn¡¯t dare after that day... I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you," she said, her lips quivering with guilt and fear.


    "You think it was Alex?" Gabriel asked, his brows furrowing.


    "Yes... who else would hate me that much?" she whispered, slowly pushing herself upright, her hands instinctively shielding her belly as her heart pounded violently. shes of the attack flickered through her mind, leaving her shaken.


    "It wasn¡¯t Alex," Gabriel said softly. "The attacker said Flora¡¯s name."


    "What?" The word escaped Amelie¡¯s lips in disbelief. She stared at Gabriel, waiting for him to correct himself, but his grave expression confirmed the unthinkable. "You must be mistaken," she said with a weak chuckle, trying to deny it. "I know Flora... she hates me, yes... but she would never go that far. Not against me and Noa..."


    But Gabriel didn¡¯t waver, and the hope in Amelie¡¯s chest crumbled. A tear slipped down her cheek as the painful realization sank in.


    "Why..." she choked out. "Why would she do that?"


    Gabriel immediately gathered her into his arms, pressing her against his chest.


    "I¡¯ve already sent my men after her," he whispered into her hair. "You need to stay strong for yourself... and for Noa."


    "Hmm..." Amelie¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she blinked rapidly, trying to stayposed. She pulled back slightly, clutching the pendant around her neck.


    "Thank you... for giving me this. You have no idea how scared I was. I thought I¡ªI wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    Her voice broke, but Gabriel gently pressed his finger against her lips, silencing her.


    "I would never let anything happen to you," he vowed, his voice rough with emotion. He lowered her hands and kissed them tenderly.


    Amelie gazed at him, her heart aching with affection.


    "But how did you find me? You were right outside the elevator... How?"


    Gabriel smiled faintly.


    "After I wrapped up work, my gamma told me the friend Kate met was Jodie. I came straight to the restaurant. When I sensed your fear... I didn¡¯t think. I ran up the stairs, following your scent. It led me straight to you," he exined.


    "It was terrifying," Amelie whispered. Then, despite everything, a soft smile broke across her face. "But thankfully... I¡¯m safe."


    Gabriel stared at her in awe. He hadn¡¯t expected her to smile so soon. Seeing her resilient spirit filled him with a profound sense of relief.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Gabriel said suddenly.


    "For what?" she asked, confused.


    "Just..." He couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit the weight of the guilt he carried.


    Amelie leaned forward and pressed her lips softly against his. She stayed there for a long second before pulling back, meeting his stormy violet eyes with her steady gaze.


    Ovee, Gabriel cupped her face in both hands and kissed her again. It was deep, fierce while pouring all his pent-up emotions into it. His lips moved over hers hungrily, savoring her warmth, her scent. Finally, he drew back, resting his forehead against hers.


    "I wasn¡¯t careful enough. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry," he whispered, finishing his earlier confession.


    Amelie shook her head gently, her eyes shining.


    "Don¡¯t be sorry, Gabriel," she said. "You protected me... even from afar."


    "What will happen to Flora?" Amelie then asked.


    "I want to punish her to death," Gabriel answered. "You know that well," he added.


    "I don¡¯t know what should be done," Amelie said, her brows furrowing in worry. Though she cut off all the ties with her family, but thinking about how her parents would react to it made her heart wrench. She didn¡¯t want to go soft, but she couldn¡¯t go harsh.


    It was a difficult decision to make.


    "It¡¯s important to give her a punishment, which every single person remembers for eternity," Gabriel stated, his eyes turning into a deeper shade of violet. "Ame, you need to let go of your sisterly love for her. I know you¡¯ll stop me again, however, I want you to let me handle the matter in my way." He wanted her understanding in this matter.

 Chapter 95: Throw it away

    <h4>Chapter 95: Throw it away</h4>


    "Sure," Amelie agreed. "Do what you feel is right," she asserted.


    "Thanks for trusting me," Gabriel said. "Do you want to rest more?"


    Amelie shook her head. "You need not to worry for me. You saved me before anything could happen. Oh, did you have lunch?" she asked, "I suddenly crave for noodles."


    Gabriel could see her hands were still trembling in fear, but doing her best to pretend she was fine.


    "I didn¡¯t have lunch," Gabriel replied. "I¡¯ll ask the cook to prepare noodles for you and something light for me," he added.


    "Why light? Eat your full meal. You are an alpha. Your diet intake is more," Amelie stated.


    "I don¡¯t have much appetite," Gabriel reasoned. The tense expression on his face made Amelie sense that he was still upset about everything that happened. He was too concerned for her.


    Gabriel left her side. "I¡¯ll return shortly," he said and walked out of the room.


    Amelie got down from bed and went to the washroom to freshen up. She sshed the cold water on her face a few times before closing the tap. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she began talking with herself. "I thought if I would run away everything would turn fine. There would be no one to haunt me, but I was wrong."


    A sigh escaped her mouth and she took the towel from the cupboard to dry her face. "If Flora did it, then she must bear the consequences," Amelie muttered before exiting the washroom.


    "Amelie!" Katelyn stood up from the edge of the bed the moment she saw her. Without hesitation, she rushed forward and pulled Amelie into a warm embrace. "I¡¯m so relieved nothing happened to you, or your pup. You suddenly ran off, and before I could catch up, the elevator doors had already closed."


    As she pulled away, Katelyn gently held Amelie¡¯s hands, her eyes scanning her face with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine now," Amelie said. "Sorry for worrying you, Kate."


    "You didn¡¯t trouble me," Katelyn reassured her. "But... why did you leave like that? You looked so upset." Her brows furrowed as she searched Amelie¡¯s eyes for answers.


    Amelie hesitated to reply. Was this the same Katelyn she thought she knew? Or had she never truly seen her at all? Part of her wanted to speak about what Jodie had said, but another part wasn¡¯t certain if it would do more harm than good.


    At that moment, the door creaked open, and Gabriel stepped in, catching the tail end of their conversation.


    "Did Jodie say something to you?" His voice reached their ears.


    Amelie turned to him slowly. Katelyn¡¯s eyes also shifted toward her brother, her face suddenly tense with anticipation.


    "Tell me," Gabriel said.


    Amelie wondered why he suddenly turned furious.


    "Kate, can you give us some privacy?" Gabriel asked gently but firmly.


    Katelyn gave Amelie onest concerned nce before quietly leaving the room. Gabriel walked over and locked the door behind her.


    "Now," he said, turning back to Amelie, "tell me¡ªwhat exactly did Jodie say to you?"


    "She said I shouldn¡¯t be with you. That I don¡¯t belong by your side. She imed no one wants us together and that my haters are everywhere," Amelie replied. "But before I walked away, I gave her a reply she won¡¯t forget."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched, his eyes darkening. "She crossed a line," he muttered, already nning to summon Jodie and deal with her.


    "I heard you two had a passionate rtionship," Amelie added with a hint of sarcasm, unable to suppress the bitterness.


    "Never," Gabriel said coldly. "She¡¯s an obsessive bitch. It was a mistake to even entertain the idea of being with her."


    "She said she has a bracelet of yours and wanted to return it through me," Amelie continued with her folded arms.


    "Then she must¡¯ve stolen it," he replied bluntly.


    "Hm," Amelie hummed, brushing past him to head toward the door.


    "Are you upset with me?" Gabriel asked, his voice softer now.


    "No," she answered, not meeting his eyes.


    "You are," he said, suddenly stepping in front of her, blocking her path. "Look, I¡¯ve had casual flings in the past, yes, but they never meant anything. Jodie was just one of them. If I¡¯d known Kate was taking you to her, I¡¯d have stopped it. I swear I would¡¯ve."


    "I¡¯m not upset with you," Amelie stated. "You don¡¯t need to exin yourself. I was just going downstairs to check if the cook has prepared lunch for you, and noodles for me."


    "Albus will send the meals and noodles once they¡¯re ready," Gabriel informed her.


    "Okay," Amelie nodded.


    Just then, her phone began to ring. She walked over to the bedside table and picked it up. The screen disyed an unknown number. Her brows furrowed slightly. Could it be from her home? Without answering, she rejected the call and set the phone down.


    But the phone buzzed again.


    Gabriel stepped closer, his gaze narrowing. "Who is it?"


    "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s an unknown number," Amelie replied.


    Gabriel gently took the phone from her hand and answered it, switching to speaker mode.


    "Hey, Amelie. Jodie this side!" came the overly sweet voice.


    Both Amelie and Gabriel exchanged nces.


    "Why are you calling me?" Amelie asked, speaking before Gabriel could.


    "I told you I had to return Gabriel¡¯s bracelet. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow if you are free," Jodie said with a hopeful tone.


    "Why don¡¯t youe here and return the bracelet yourself?" Amelie suggested. "If not, then you can throw it away. I don¡¯t think Gabriel will want such a bracelet, which he doesn¡¯t even remember," she asserted.


    Gabriel smiled, hearing the befitting reply Amelie gave to Jodie.


    "And one more thing, Jodie, whoever gave you this number tell them not to underestimate me. I may look an easy target, but I am not naive. Don¡¯t ever bother me again," Amelie warned and hung up the call without listening the other party.


    "That was such a wonderful conversation!" Gabriel mused, feeling proud how she shut off Jodie.

 Chapter 96: Like to accompany me

    <h4>Chapter 96: Like to apany me</h4>


    "It wasn¡¯t a conversation," Amelie corrected him calmly.


    Gabriel gave a slow nod, his gaze narrowing slightly. "And you ended up roasting Kate too," he remarked. "She¡¯s the one who gave your number to Jodie, didn¡¯t she?" His brow arched in suspicion.


    "I think so," Amelie admitted with disappointment. "You once said your siblings weren¡¯t what they pretended to be. I thought Kate was different. I thought she was kind and nonjudgmental. But I was wrong." There was a trace of regret in her voice, but it was clear she had already epted her mistake for trusting too easily.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened, his sharp features easing as he took a step closer. "What happened?" he asked, his eyes gently searching hers for the truth she hadn¡¯t yet spoken.


    Before Amelie could answer, a firm knock came from the door, followed by Albus¡¯s deep voice. "My lord, your meal is here."


    Gabriel let out a sigh, then turned back to Amelie. "We¡¯ll talkter," he said gently before heading to the door.


    Albus bowed respectfully upon seeing the Alpha Prince and gestured to the maid, who quietly entered and began setting the table for them. The room was filled with the soft clinking of dishes as the maid worked efficiently, cing the meals carefully.


    Once everything was in ce, Albus nodded subtly and exited with the maid, leaving Gabriel and Amelie in peaceful silence.


    "The noodles look delicious!" Amelie eximed with a spark of delight in her voice. She picked up her chopsticks and began eating, clearly enjoying the food.


    Gabriel watched her with a softened gaze. Seeing her eat with such enthusiasm brought a rare calm to his mind. The tension from earlier began to ease. She was slowly de-stressing, and the fact that her appetite had increased, especially during her pregnancy, was a good sign.


    ~~~~~


    "You called Amelie earlier? Why?" Katelyn asked, straightening up on the recliner as she adjusted the earbud in her ear.


    "Yeah, I did," Jodie replied, her tone slightly annoyed. "She sounded irritated. Actually, she told me to let you know not to underestimate her."


    Katelyn¡¯s brows knit together in confusion. ¡¯Why would Amelie say something like that?¡¯


    "I called her because I thought I should return Gabriel¡¯s bracelet," Jodie continued with a sigh. "But honestly, the way she responded... it felt like she was jealous or something."


    Katelyn frowned. "Return the bracelet? What exactly are you trying to do, Jodie?" she asked. "And are you sure you didn¡¯t say anything to upset her?"


    Jodie narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "No, why? Did she say I did?"


    "No, she didn¡¯t," Katelyn said quickly. "But... my brother was furious about something. Never mind. I should go. Take care, Jodie."


    With that, she pulled out the earbud, set it on the table, and ended the call.


    She put on the slippers and went out of the room. Her eyes fell upon Karmen, who was in the living room, talking with Albus. After so many days, she finally got to see Karmen.


    "Karmen, how have you been?" Katelyn asked, a gentle smile curving her lips.


    Karmen turned toward her and offered a respectful bow. "Greetings to Her Highness," he said formally.


    Albus, standing nearby, gave a polite nod and excused himself.


    "I¡¯ve been well," Karmen added once Albus had left.


    Katelyn tilted her head slightly. "If you¡¯re here to see my brother, I¡¯d suggest leaving him be for now. He¡¯s with Amelie."


    "I heard," Karmen replied with a nod. "Albus mentioned it."


    "Oh." There was a brief pause, then Katelyn, almost without thinking, blurted out, "So... are you seeing anyone these days?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she blinked, realizing how suddenly she¡¯d asked that could make feel Karmen awkward.


    Karmen nced at her, amusement dancing in his eyes. "No," he replied simply.


    Katelyn¡¯s lips curved into a small smile, her heart lifting with quiet hope. For the first time in a long while, she felt a real chance to win Karmen¡¯s heart. In the past, circumstances had always held her back, but now, she was determined to bridge the distance that had quietly grown between them.


    "Does Princess Katelyn have something she wishes to say to me?" Karmen asked.


    Katelyn let out a soft chuckle, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. "No. I mean, yes. Sort of," she admitted, slightly flustered.


    "One of my friends is performing in a musical the day after Gabriel and Amelie¡¯s wedding," Katelyn began, trying to keep her tone casual despite the nervous flutter in her chest. "She invited me personally, and I¡¯ve been given two tickets."


    She paused, gathering her courage before continuing. "I can¡¯t really ask Amelie toe with me, obviously. So... if you¡¯re free, I was wondering if you¡¯d like to apany me."


    ¡¯Please say yes,¡¯ she silently pleaded, her fingers tightening slightly at her sides. ¡¯It took me a lot of courage just to ask.¡¯


    Karmen nced at her. Then he gave a small, easy nod. "Sure. I¡¯d be happy to."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her breath catching before a delighted smile spread across her face. "That¡¯s wonderful!" she eximed, unable to hide her excitement.


    Deep within, her wolf, Ashen, let out a joyful cry.


    Karmen¡¯s phone rang suddenly and their eye lock broke. He took out the phone and brought it to his ear. "Yes, Ziva?" He turned his back toward Katelyn while conversing with her.


    ¡¯Ziva? Who¡¯s she? And why Karmen is speaking in such a tone with her?¡¯ Katelyn wondered. ¡¯Are they both friends?¡¯ Her heart sank with the mere thought of not being able to win his heart if there were another woman. ¡¯But he said that he¡¯s not seeing anyone. I shouldn¡¯t overthink.¡¯


    Katelyn shook her head while staring at Karmen¡¯s back.


    He disconnected the call and turned to gaze at Katelyn. "Your Highness, I need to leave. It¡¯s good to talk to you after such a long time." He bowed and walked away, leaving the princess in her thoughts.

 Chapter 97: Call off the wedding

    <h4>Chapter 97: Call off the wedding</h4>


    Flora was ready to walk on the aisle when she heard strange whispers and turned to look while holding the arm of her father.


    There were a few men approaching her and a confused expression clouded her face.


    And Denzel stopped in front of her. "Miss Conley, you have toe with us," he said as he showed his badge to her. A gamma to the royal prince.


    "Who are you?" David asked, standing in front of Flora.


    "Miss Flora Conley has to be arrested and summoned before Prince Gabriel immediately. Please let me do my work or I¡¯ve to arrest you too, Mr. David Conley," said Denzel, taking the cuffs from the warrior wolf beside her.


    "What? Why am I being arrested? It¡¯s my wedding day!" Flora almost screamed when the cuffs connected with her wrists, locking them.


    Alex quickly rushed to her side, asking what was going on.


    "They are arresting for no reason. Prince Gabriel... He... He ordered for it," Flora said with a trembling voice, carrying the disbelief too. "Please save me."


    Samyra too came there along with Alex¡¯s parents while the guests in the hall began gossiping.


    "On what grounds are you arresting Flora?" Ethan Morgan intervened this time.


    "On the charges of attempted murder of Miss Amelie," Denzel stated. "The rest questions should be asked from Prince Gabriel himself. I need to take the culprit as soon as possible," he pronounced. "Please cooperate before I have to use more ruthless ways."


    "I didn¡¯t do anything! What proof do you have to arrest me? Mom, Dad, I didn¡¯t do that," Flora said while crying. She gazed at Alex, clutching his arm. "Please tell them, Alpha."


    "We need the evidence for your ims," Alex said, looking at Denzel.


    Denzel shook his head and took out a device from his hand. In the afternoon when the attacker was being interrogated, Karmen recorded his statement.


    Now, in the wedding hall, right in front of everyone the confession of the perpetrator echoed.


    "Flora Conley asked me to kill Amelie and her baby. Please... please spare me. I only did it for the money."


    The voice echoed through the grand hall, shocking everyone present there.


    "She tried to kill her own sister?" a stunned voice whispered.


    "I thought the Conleys were a close, noble family... She¡¯s the second daughter, right? How cunning," came another, this time a sharper voice.


    One by one, guests turned to Flora with shock, then revulsion.


    Flora shook her head desperately, tears already stinging her eyes. "No! I didn¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t even know that man! Why would he lie? Please... please believe me!" Her voice began trembling in a state of panic.


    But Alex had already taken a step back from her, his gaze lowered, avoiding hers entirely. That hurt more than the cuffs.


    Before Flora could plead further, a sharp sound echoed in the hall as Samyra¡¯s pped her hard.


    All the whispers and murmurs died down instantly.


    "Mom..." Flora gasped in shock.


    Samyra¡¯s voice trembled, not with sorrow, but with fury. "Take her away," she ordered, lowering her eyes in shame.


    Flora stood frozen. Her limbs trembled. Her heart thudded wildly in disbelief. The faces around her, the ones that once smiled at her, now looked away or stared in disgust.


    It felt like the end.


    Tears spilled freely as she turned slowly. It was supposed to be an asion of joy andughter, but all that left behind was grief and shame.


    Denzel and the warriors nked her as she walked down the aisle.


    Once she left, Ethan turned to David. "We call off the wedding here," he said in anger. He was the first to leave the wedding hall. Vte, too, was disappointed and walked behind her husband.


    "Alex, do you think Flora did this?" David asked, still not believing what they were presented with earlier.


    "Did you not here what the perpetrator say? Why didn¡¯t you both tell Flora not to do something like this? I can¡¯t believe I was going to marry such a cunning woman!" Alex muttered.


    "You are saying that Flora is cunning while you are a man of purity?" Samyra chuckled. "It all started because of you, Alex Morgan. You are the one¨C" Before she could finish off her words, Alex interrupted her in the middle.


    "Mrs. Conley, I did nothing. Your daughter is alive and safe with Prince Gabriel. Your daughter is the culprit here. Till the end, I trusted her. If you want to live in this pack, then stay quiet. Amelie has already cut ties with both of you. Flora is arrested. Now, all you have left is this pack. That¡¯s why don¡¯t even think about ming me for anything. It¡¯s not my fault that both of your daughters turned out to be worthless to you!"


    Both David and Samyra hadn¡¯t expected such harsh words from Alex¡¯s mouth.


    "You... It was you!!!" Samyra screamed at him, but David asked her to calm down. The guests tried overhearing them, but couldn¡¯t.


    Alex smirked and walked out of the wedding hall. He removed the bowtie and threw it on the floor before walking over it.


    "Samyra, you used to boast about your daughters," one of Samyra¡¯s old friends sneered, pausing near the exit. "First Amelie uses Alex of something awful and disappears, and now this? You really should take a long look in the mirror." She chuckled cruelly and walked away without waiting for a reply.


    The once-celebratory hall stood silent now. Only Samyra and David remained, surrounded by scattered petals and broken dreams.


    "Why did this happen...?" Samyra murmured, her voice cracking as she wiped her cheeks with trembling hands. "We need to leave, David. Right away."


    David looked at her quietly, his heart as heavy as hers.


    "I think... it¡¯s Alex. Something isn¡¯t right. We need to speak with Prince Gabriel. He has to hear our side. Amelie must hear us out this time," she insisted, a flicker of desperate hope rising in her voice.


    David nodded solemnly. "Then we head to San Ravendale."


    With that, they both left the wedding hall too.

 Chapter 98: Likely to be ambushed

    <h4>Chapter 98: Likely to be ambushed</h4>


    Amelie had been restless all evening. Time and again, she picked up her phone, her thumb hovering over her mother¡¯s number, but she never pressed call. Despite the growing ache in her chest, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reach out.


    Just then, the door creaked softly, and Gabriel stepped onto the balcony of her room.


    "Amelie, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?" he asked, concern etched into his voice.


    She turned to face him, her arms wrapped around herself as if to hold her nerves together. "I¡¯ve tried... but every time I lie down, the anxiety worsens," she admitted. "I keep thinking about my mother. I don¡¯t know why, but I have this awful feeling something¡¯s wrong. What if Alex tries to hurt her or Dad? I know I shouldn¡¯t care... after everything, I shouldn¡¯t. But I can¡¯t shake this feeling."


    Gabriel stepped closer. "Your sister was arrested today," he said softly. "It¡¯s not surprising that your parents are under tremendous stress. Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re sensing something... off."


    "Oh. Flora is arrested," Amelie sighed. "They must be devastated. I ran away from the house while my sistermitted such a crime. They both must be wondering what kind of daughters they have. Am I bad daughter? Mom kept pleading to me to give them a chance, but I just ignored her."


    Gabriel held her both hands and caressed them. "You aren¡¯t a bad daughter. You ran away because you didn¡¯t have any trust left on them. And you think, I¡¯ll let go of Alex easily. My eyes are on him. I am looking for that one chance to rip him to the shards. So, don¡¯t call yourself bad. You didn¡¯t know the first mate you met would betray you like this. You never imagined that he would reject you and your pup in the most brutal way. All you did was an attempt to survive for your pup¡¯s sake. That night I saw everything in your eyes. You were scared for Noa¡¯s life more than yours. You aren¡¯t bad, but a woman with grace."


    Gabriel¡¯s such words full of warmth made Amelie¡¯s heart flutter with gratitude. Only he saw such things in her. She simply hugged him, her forehead resting on his chest.


    "I will call my mother then. I think I should talk to her once," Amelie stated, pulling away.


    "If that¡¯s what you desire, then you should," Gabriel asserted, peering into her eyes.


    Amelie¡¯s mind was clearer now. She knew what she had to do. She lifted her phone and dialed the number of her mother.


    However, the number didn¡¯t connect, saying thework issues.


    "It¡¯s not connecting," Amelie murmured.


    "Try after some time. I do think your parents wille here since Flora has been arrested," Gabriel stated. His fingers tenderly brushed the hair strands behind her ear. "You need to rest, mate. You are carrying a pup," he stated with a concerned gaze.


    "When will Flora arrive?" Amelie questioned.


    "By the midnight because she ising in a special guarded ne," Gabriel answered.


    "Oh. Then, she will be locked in a dungeon?" Amelie inquired.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied. "I have no intention to give her a special treatment," he asserted. "Now, enough of your questions."


    With one swift motion, Gabriel carried Amelie with one of his arms to the side, flustering her, and took her inside the room.


    As he settled her on bed, his body hovered above her.


    "Only three days left for our wedding. Are you excited?" Gabriel queried.


    Amelie smiled. "Of course!" she smiled, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    He kissed the tip of her nose before capturing her lips into a warm kiss.


    ~~~~~


    Samyra and David were nearing the border of their pack, the road ahead cloaked in darkness. With no flights avable to San Ravendale at such ate hour, they had no choice but to make the long journey by car.


    "Did you hear that?" Samyra asked as she stared out the window.


    "Hear what?" David responded, ncing at her with a puzzled look.


    "Wolves," she whispered, eyes narrowing. "I just heard them growling... close by."


    David¡¯s expression darkened with worry, and he quickly leaned forward. "Drive faster," he instructed the driver, his voice tense.


    Samyra clutched the edge of her seat, her voice dropping to a murmur. "What if Alex sent those wolves after us?"


    David nced at her sharply. "You think he would go that far? Why would he do that?"


    "Don¡¯t forget," Samyra said bitterly, "he tried to kill Amelie. If he could do that, what¡¯s stopping him from getting rid of us too? And if he ever cared about Flora, even a little, he would¡¯ve stood by her. But no¡ªhe let her fall."


    She exhaled shakily, her gaze fixed out the window. "Flora disappointed me more than anyone... but Amelie... For her, my heart only shatters. I¡¯ve been the worst mother to her."


    "Sir, the wolves are approaching fast. The car¡¯s already at its top speed," the driver informed them. "Should I take the shortcut?"


    "No," David said firmly. "Stick to the main road. The shortcut¡¯s too risky. We¡¯re more likely to be ambushed there."


    The tension inside the car thickened as the howls grew louder behind them. The sound of paws pounding against the ground echoed closer.


    "If we get caught," David said grimly, ncing at his wife and the driver, "you two should run. I¡¯ll hold them off. Once you cross the pack¡¯s border, they won¡¯t dare follow."


    "We will fight together," Samyra insisted.


    "Not when we¡¯re outnumbered by a full patrol of warrior wolves," David said. "Survival matters more now. One of us has to make it to Prince Gabriel... to stop him from punishing Flora," David said. "I was a fool to believe our Alpha. I should¡¯ve known that Alex has turned against us. He¡¯s no longer the man we once trusted. He¡¯s our enemy now."


    Samyra¡¯s jaw tightened as she clenched her fists in fury.


    Just then, a massive warrior wolfnded in front of their speeding car.

 Chapter 99: Is that... Beta Zander?

    <h4>Chapter 99: Is that... Beta Zander?</h4>


    The drive drove the car back, the wheels screeched against the ground before he turned the steering wheel to the left and drove it on the full speed.


    "Tyler, I told you to run with Samyra. The wolf is going to catch us," David said as he looked behind, checking the wolf, who was right after the car.


    "Sir, I have exceptional driving skill. Trust me. I¡¯ll make sure to cross the border safely," Tyler told him. Samyra held the handle bar tightly, telling David to calm down and trust their driver. Tyler had been in their service for over seven years.


    The howls of the wolves had reverberated in the sky, scaring all three of them. But they had to keep their courage intact to get out of this tense situation.


    David looked at his phone and called Amelie, but because of the badwork the call couldn¡¯t connect. He thought to tell Amelie to save Flora from getting punished because the real culprit behind it was Alex.


    "Whom are you calling?" Samyra inquired.


    "Amelie," David replied. "But there¡¯swork problem," he added, turning his head behind and saw the approaching warrior wolf. His gazended on the second one, who was faster than the first one.


    "Tyler, slow down the car! I have to jump out to stop the wolves approaching the two of you," David ordered.


    However, Tyler didn¡¯t.


    "Tyler, it¡¯s an order from me. We three can die and I can¡¯t let it happen. So, please do what I¡¯m saying," David told him.


    "But Sir, they will rip you apart," Tyler stated, not wanting David to die like this.


    "Let¡¯s trust Tyler. They are still a little away from us," Samyra said after turning her head behind.


    The car was at its highest speed and they were just a few meters away from the border. Suddenly, a heavy downpour started slowing the car¡¯s speed.


    "Fuck!" Tyler cursed under his breath as the visibility of the road be slower too. However, the wolves hadn¡¯t slowed down even a bit.


    "Tyler, let me get off. Stop the car and drive away as soon as I lunge at the warriors," David pronounced.


    "Listen to David," Samyra stated. She knew she could loose her husband tonight, but to save things from getting ruined she had to be strong and cross the border of Red River Pack at any cost.


    David held the hand of his wife for thest time, squeezing it as if it was hisst time. "Tell Amelie that I should have been a nice father to her. Tell her if possible she should forgive me," he whispered to Samyra, who ended up hugging him.


    Tyler slowed the car¡¯s speed as his eyes turned misty. He wiped the tears from his other hand and saw David had opened the car¡¯s door.


    He mmed the door shut as soon as he exited it. Samyra clung to the window to look at her husband, holding her tears.


    Tyler sped up the car and went ahead while David turned into his wolf form before lunging toward the four wolves, who were behind the car.


    Samyra kept her head behind as tears started rolling down her cheeks. "David, please..." she whispered. She could feel the same burning ache in her heart which one would get after getting hit.


    "Was my Amelie chased the same way?" Samyra muttered, bringing her hand close to her chest.


    "Madam, please hold yourself together. If you want once we cross the border, I will go and save sir," Tyler pronounced.


    "No. We need to hurry for San Ravendale. David... I trust his strength. He will make it," Samyra stated, giving herself a hope more than him.


    Just then, their car collided against something heavy, but it got saved from overturning. However, a crack appeared in the front windshield. The rain water began seeping through it.


    Tyler saw that the wolf was going to hit the car with another blow but he reversed it before turning it away from the wolf¡¯s reach. The wheels screeched against the ground but he was able to drive the car toward the border.


    "Ahhh!" Samyra screamed when the car got another hit from behind and it stopped all at once. The engine of the car caught the fire.


    Tyler and Samyra felt it was the end for them. However, Tyler acted swiftly.


    "Get out!" Tyler shouted, yanking the door open and dragging Samyra out with him. They sprinted toward the northern trail while rain had already soaked their clothes.


    Behind them, the car exploded, injuring two of the pursuing wolves with it.


    Samyra stumbled, her legs shaking. "David..." she murmured, her heart twisting in pain as she looked back at the inferno behind them.


    Something had happened to her husband. Samyra felt it in the pit of her soul. The bond they shared wasn¡¯t responding anymore. Just... emptiness. Her breath hitched, and her steps faltered.


    Then, without warning, a massive wolf appeared in their path, blocking their way. Tyler skidded to a stop, pulling Samyra behind him protectively.


    But instead of attacking, the wolf leapt clean over them, crashing into the three wolves that had been closing in on their backs.


    "Is that... Beta Zander?" Tyler whispered in awe because he never expected that Alex¡¯s beta would save them.


    "Madam, let¡¯s go. We are too close to the border now," Tyler said with a hopeful gaze and he dragged Samyra with him, whose limbs had stopped giving strength to her.


    "My-my husband," she murmured.


    "Sir will be fine. Don¡¯t worry. We need to reach to your daughter," Tyler told her. That was the aim that they had to follow from the beginning.


    Finally, they had crossed the border and as per the promise to David, Tyler made sure one of them would make it to outside the border.


    The distant growls and howls of the wolves could be heard, but for Samyra her world had destroyed. Tyler looked at her and took off his zer. He draped it over Samyra, who kept gazing nkly into the distance.

 Chapter 100: I warned you, Alex

    <h4>Chapter 100: I warned you, Alex</h4>


    Gabriel¡¯s sleep broke abruptly after he heard the phone¡¯s buzzing sound. He sat up and checked his phone. "I¡¯ll be back soon," he whispered to Amelie, who was curled inside the duvet like a baby.


    Gabriel walked out of the room and went downstairs while dialing a number.


    "Prince Gabriel shoulde here. Amelie¡¯s parents are ambushed," a voice informed him through the other side.


    "Where are you, Shaw?" Gabriel questioned. "Send me the location. I¡¯ll be there," he asserted and hang up the call.


    "You seem to work evente nights these days," Casaio¡¯s voice reached his ears as he appeared from the shadows, holding a bottle of alcohol in his hand. His eyes were slightly red, showing how much he had drink.


    "I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. I have to leave immediately," Gabriel pronounced.


    "Where?" Casaio asked in a casual tone, bringing the alcohol bottle to his mouth. He drank directly from it while his gaze remained fixed on his younger brother.


    "Red River Pack," Gabriel replied. He looked at his phone and checked the location that had been sent to him.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Casaio said, approaching him. He ced the bottle on the table beside the couch.


    "You aren¡¯ting with me," Gabriel clearly stated.


    "But I can be of good help tonight," Casaio remarked. He wanted to take out his anger somewhere. He had been hiding the anguish inside him for a while.


    "I¡¯m teleporting there," Gabriel stated.


    Teleportation power was bestowed upon the royal family. But it came with a limitation. Whoever would use it might feel drained for at least two days.


    "Nice," Casaio said and hung his arm around Gabriel¡¯s.


    A violet energy appeared around them, and within seconds they disappeared.


    The rain pattered right above their heads as they heard the growls of the wolves at a distance. "Seems like a lot happened here. I can smell the blood too," Casaio stated. The rain had brought him out of the state of the intoxication.


    "Alex went too far than I had though," Gabriel sneered as he ran his fingers through his hair. Then, with a blink of an eye, he again teleported to the same ce from where the wolves voice wereing.


    ~~~~


    David was covered in blood and lost his consciousness. Thest he recalled about his once a beautiful family, and a tear escaped his eye as he realized it was over.


    The warrior wolf who was ordered to rip into shards moved forward when a gunshot rang in the air.


    The same wolf fell to the ground as blood oozed out when the silver bullet hit one of his legs. The wolves turned to check and saw Gabriel standing with a gun in his hand, aiming at them.


    Then, without warning, he began shooting down one wolf after the other. None of the wolves dared to attack him because they knew fighting against the Alpha Prince meant an instant death. Some of them were ready to surrender while the others decided to flee.


    Casaio, on the other hand, checked on David. He put his fingers on his neck and felt how weak the pulse was. "Gabriel, we need to hurry. David may die because of the loss of blood."


    The remaining warrior wolves had surrendered.


    Gabriel lowered the gun in his hand and Shaw took it from him.


    The rain intensity had lessened. Gabriel walked to David and examined him.


    "I¡¯ll carry him, Your Highness," Shaw interjected, already moving. He gently lifted David onto his back, careful not to aggravate his injuries.


    "I¡¯m going with them," Casaio said firmly. Without waiting for permission, he ced a hand on Shaw¡¯s shoulder, and in a sh of light, all three vanished, teleported straight to the hospital in San Ravendale.


    Gabriel scanned his eyes around, but he couldn¡¯t find Samyra. He looked at one of the wolves, asking him to return to his human form. When he did, Gabriel grabbed him by the cor and pulled him up.


    "Where¡¯s thedy?" Gabriel demanded the answer.


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know," the man stammered, trembling under Gabriel¡¯s piercing gaze. "She was in the car..."


    Before Gabriel could respond, another voice rang out from behind them. A man stumbled forward, clutching his bleeding arm. "They¡¯ve crossed the border!" he shouted, his voice hoarse with pain and urgency. His eyes widened in shock as he took in the sight of the in wolves sprawled across the ground, and then shifted to Gabriel.


    Instantly, his throat went dry.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze turned stern and he thought, ¡¯Amelie¡¯s mother will reach San Ravendale then.¡¯


    "Take me to Alex," he ordered the man he had previously interrogated.


    "Y-yes, Your Highness!" the man replied hastily, bowing his head in fear and obedience.


    Though the recent teleportation had drained some of Gabriel¡¯s energy, the fire in his eyes remained. Even weakened, he knew, he was more than capable of dealing with Alex.


    ~~~~~


    Alex¡¯s sleep was shattered by the sudden, forceful banging on the door. He jolted upright, his heart skipping a beat. "Who is it?" he muttered groggily, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as a yawn escaped his lips.


    He was ready to yell on the servant to wake him up at this hour.


    As he swung the door open, Alex snapped, "What the hell is wro¡ª"


    His words died in his throat as Gabriel¡¯s hand shot forward, mping around his neck with brutal force. In a sh, Alex was yanked out of the room and hurled down the staircase.


    "Ahhh!" Vte screamed as her son crashed through the ss coffee table in the living room. She sat frozen in horror, bound and held hostage beside her husband, Ethan.


    Dazed, Alex groaned, a dull ache pulsing in his skull as he squeezed his eyes shut against the pain.


    Gabriel descended the stairs, running his fingers through his hair as his gaze bore into Alex.


    "I warned you, Alex," he said coldly. "But it seems you didn¡¯t take me seriously. Tonight, no one is going to save you from me."


    <strong>~~~~~</strong>


    <strong>Hello Dear Readers, </strong>


    <strong>Hopefully you are enjoying the story. I ept there are some grammatical errors that remain even after I edit them using grammerly. I hope you forgive me for those mistakes. </strong>


    <strong>I want to achieve this small target. </strong>


    <strong>50GTs- 3 advance Chapters. </strong>


    <strong>100 Gts- 5 advance Chapters. </strong>


    <strong>I hope I reach it with your kind help. </strong>


    <strong>Thank you </strong>

 Chapter 101: Amelie is in pain!

    <h4>Chapter 101: Amelie is in pain!</h4>


    "I¨CI..."


    Alex choked when Gabriel pulled him up straight with his hair. The prince¡¯s face looked dark and grim, devoid of any expression, except for those violet eyes, which burned with rage.


    "I did nothing," Alex finally managed to say.


    "Your Highness, I beg you to let go of my son!" Ethan begged. Vte did the same, crying and pleading with the prince.


    Gabriel pped hard Alex before speaking, "Did you send someone to kill Amelie? Say the truth or your mouth will be ripped apart first!" He threatened Alex this time.


    Alex looked at him with a terrified gaze. He knew Gabriel wasn¡¯t joking. Amelie weren¡¯t there either, so no one could stop this crazy bastard from using the violence.


    "It was Flora! Not my son!" Vte screamed.


    "Answer me, Alex," Gabriel said. His hand moved toward his mouth.


    "Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t want to do that. It was Jodie, who called me. She¡¯s the one who asked me to hire someone to get rid of Amelie," Alex said, his eyes turning moist. Never in his life he ever felt like crying until tonight, right in front of Gabriel, who once again showed him what it felt like to experience death right in front of your eyes.


    Gabriel¡¯s fistnded right across Alex¡¯s mouth, hurling him in the air before getting thrashed against the end table of the living room.


    "No! Honey, do something," Vte nced at her husband.


    Their own pack wolves had turned against them, keeping them as captives while surrounding them.


    "Prince Gabriel, please listen to me once," Ethan pronounced as Gabriel took steps toward Alex. "Please don¡¯t resort to violence. I¨CI apologize to you on my son¡¯s behalf. Please let him go for thisst time," he pleaded.


    Gabriel turned around to look at Ethan. "When a childmits a crime, the parents must not defend such a child. Your son attempted to kill my mate. How do you exin it? I did send Alex back in one piece thest time he did something simr. But he repeated it again. He didn¡¯t even have remorse for attempting to take two lives! Alex will not live anymore. If you two can¡¯t see your son dying right in front of your eyes, then turn your backs," Gabriel pronounced.


    Ethan was quick to take out the phone and pressed the King¡¯s personal number while keeping the phone on the speaker.


    "Prince Gabriel, you aren¡¯t thinking rationally. I am afraid, but I have to involve the Alpha King in this," Ethan stated.


    Gabriel chuckled and ignored it as if he didn¡¯t care. "Call whoever you want. I don¡¯t give a fuck about it, Ethan Morgan," he said and turned around.


    Alex was crawling against the floor to escape Gabriel. He was again caught by the throat, this time the grip was too harsh and he could feel Gabriel¡¯s elongated sharp nails, which dug into his skin, ripping it.


    "Ahhh!" Alex screamed in pain. His hands shot up to Gabriel¡¯s, attempting to get free of his grip.


    On the other hand, the Alpha King didn¡¯t answer the call. Probably because it was thete midnight.


    "Please, let my son live. Punish me, Prince Gabriel. I am the one, who takes the responsibility of his actions," Vte screamed again for the life of her son.


    "Alex must take the responsibility of his own actions," Gabriel said, his grip kept tightening, blocking the path of the air through the windpipepletely.


    "Stop it!" Dominick suddenly appeared as he ended up pulling Gabriel¡¯s hand and gave him a gentle push.


    "Amelie is in pain!" He informed. "Do thister," he asserted.


    Alex turned unconscious as he fell to the floor while a panicked looked upied Dominick¡¯s face.


    Gabriel knew he had to leave immediately, but before that he got on his knees and ced his hand over Alex¡¯s head. He pulled him up and disappeared followed by Dominick.


    As they arrived back in the mansion, Gabriel shoved unconscious Alex to the floor, ordering Karmen to throw him into the dungeon.


    "Where¡¯s Amelie?" Gabriel asked Dominick.


    "She has been taken to the hospital," Dominick replied. "We must hurry. But," he paused seeing the blood on Gabriel¡¯s hands and the dirt on his shirt. "Change before we head to the hospital. Amelie may not want you to see like this," he said.


    Gabriel hardly had time for that, but he couldn¡¯t stand before Amelie looking like that. He rushed to his room upstairs and within a few minutes, he returned with a neat pair of clothes. By now, his body had been drained of energy. He got into the car with his second brother and they left for the hospital.


    ~~~~


    Amelie had her hands clutched around her belly as she writhed in pain.


    A nurse held her head while Skye stepped up with a needle in her hands. "Amelie, this will let you fall asleep for a while," she remarked and inserted it in her vein on the left hand.


    Amelie¡¯s cries stopped slowly before she slipped into a slumber.


    "I need an immediate blood report," Skye instructed the nurse, who was holding the samples in two sks on a metal tray. She rushed out of the door when Gabriel stopped her.


    "How¡¯s Amelie?"


    "Uh...she¡¯s being treated yet. I cannot tell anything because the doctor is still examining her. I need to hurry. So, please excuse me," the nurse said and walked away with hurried steps.


    Katelyn stood up seeing her both brothers.


    "What happened?" Lucius asked her.


    "Amelieined of having a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. We searched for you but you weren¡¯t in the mansion," Katelyn exined in brief.


    Gabriel¡¯s mind spun with all sorts of negative thoughts. He silently prayed for Amelie¡¯s and Noa¡¯s safety. He didn¡¯t know why he was even praying the Moon Goddess, but that was the only one who came in his mind. ¡¯Don¡¯t let anything happen to her and the pup. Please,¡¯ he thought with a concerned gaze.

 Chapter 102: Gabriel, avoid bloodlust

    <h4>Chapter 102: Gabriel, avoid bloodlust</h4>


    "What are you three doing here?" Casaio asked, his eyes widening in surprise as he spotted Katelyn and Dominick in the hospital corridor. He had sensed their presence earlier and followed the trail to confirm his instincts.


    Dominick raised a brow. "The real question is what are you doing here?"


    Casaio exhaled sharply and gave a quick rundown of everything that had transpired in the Red River Pack.


    "We¡¯re here because of Amelie," Katelyn exined with concerncing her voice. "She suddenly started experiencing sharp pain in her lower abdomen."


    Casaio¡¯s expression immediately shifted, the casual surprise reced by worry. "Is it serious?"


    "We¡¯re not sure yet," Katelyn replied, ncing toward the double doors of the operating room.


    The three of them turned their attention to the hallway ahead, where Gabriel stood silently by the door.


    Casaio walked to his youngest brother and stood next to him.


    "How¡¯s Amelie¡¯s father?" Gabriel inquired.


    "The doctors are still operating on him," Casaio replied. "But the blood loss is huge. So, be prepared to hear the bad news too," he asserted. He turned his head to look at Gabriel, particrly his facial expressions.


    "Amelie will be fine. It¡¯smon to get pain sometimes during the pregnancy," Casaio said.


    "No, it¡¯s notmon," Gabriel replied. ¡¯Did it happen because I tried killing Alex? Is he connected to Amelie¡¯s pup? No, the bond has been severed long ago. There¡¯s no way he has anything to do with Noa. Besides, he tried to harm them again. Then, why...¡¯


    A nurse rushed in that direction with reports in her hands and asked them to give her some space. The two brothers moved away from the door and she walked in.


    Skye took the reports from her and skimmed through it. Strangely, the report was all fine. She even had the ultrasound done. No suchplication she found. ¡¯Then, why Amelie suddenly underwent the pain?¡¯ she thought.


    However, she had another possibility in her mind too.


    "Please call Gabriel Sinir inside," Skye told one of the three nurses.


    Within seconds, Gabriel was inside while the nurses were asked to leave.


    Gabriel was instant to go close to Amelie. "Can I touch her?" he asked.


    "Yes, you can," Skye replied and closed the reports in her hand.


    Gabriel moved his hand on Amelie¡¯s lower belly and closed his eyes. He could feel the energy of the growing pup inside her womb. He could feel that it was safe and responding with the same energy as before.


    "Does the pup respond to you?" Skye asked. "You told me that Amelie¡¯s pup connected with you when you first encountered her," she added.


    "Yes. Was the pain rted to that?" Gabriel withdrew his hand and looked at Skye.


    "Where were you tonight? Amelie was brought to the hospital by your siblings," Skye said.


    "I had some work to finish," Gabriel replied, avoiding going into the details.


    "Were you killing someone?" Skye asked. Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed together, making him wonder how she found out about it.


    "So, you were," Skye said. "I have read about this a long time ago in a book of healers. However, such events were rarely witnessed to any of us until today."


    "And what¡¯s that?" Gabriel inquired.


    "When a mate bond is severed and the female is carrying the pup of her rejected mate ends up finding another mate, the pup may form an instant connection with the second mate. In Amelie¡¯s case that happened. The pup chose you as their father. If you get into any violent activity, it can lead to the instability in the energy that surrounded this pup. I think that¡¯s the chief reason why Amelie got into such a sharp pain. Her reports are normal, even the ultrasound came fine. So, I can say that it happened because the father was trying to kill someone," Skye said, looking straight into Gabriel¡¯s eyes.


    "Alex nned another attack with Jodie on Amelie. You think I should have spared him after what he did!?" Gabriel¡¯s anger suddenly red.


    "What?" Skye eximed in a shock.


    "Fuck! I¡¯m going insane. I would have..." Gabriel stopped himself from speaking violent words.


    "I think that¡¯s more usible reason why the pup reacted in such a way. As much as the pup is connected with the mother, they are connected with the father too. So, Gabriel, avoid bloodlust for some time. The pup doesn¡¯t want his father to lose his temper. I am quite surprised that you are magically connected with the pup and Amelie."


    A small smile appeared on Skye¡¯s lips as she was happy for Gabriel. He was the man, who wouldn¡¯t think twice before taking someone¡¯s life. And his emotional turmoil in such incidents was usually higher. She was happy that the pup was controlling Gabriel in a way now.


    "I¡¯m sorry Noa for being like that," Gabriel whispered, looking at Amelie¡¯s lower abdomen, his voice consumed with a guilt he hadn¡¯t experienced before.


    "Is Amelie fine?" Gabriel asked.


    "Of course, she is!" Skye assured him. "I gave her a sleep-inducing shot. The pain was too harsh for her to bear. So, you can imagine the extent the pup wanted to protect you from experiencing a breakdown," Skye exined.


    "Hmm. But I am not sparing Alex this time," Gabriel stated, "and Jodie too."


    "You have other ways too to punish them," Skye opined. "It¡¯s shocking to me that Jodie was involved in this." She saw how Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened.


    "Amelie will be shifted in the general ward. Then, you can stay by her side," Skye informed him.


    "Hmm. Sure," Gabriel said while looking at Amelie¡¯s face. He took a step back before walking out of the operating room.


    Skye called in the nurses and Amelie was taken to the general ward.


    Gabriel and his siblings walked in to see Amelie.


    "It¡¯ll be nice if not more than two stay here," Skye told them. She then excused herself after telling Gabriel that she woulde to check Amelie in the morning.

 Chapter 103: Into that darkness

    <h4>Chapter 103: Into that darkness</h4>


    Casaio sent back Dominick and Katelyn while he walked into the room. He found Gabriel sitting on the chair, staring nkly at Amelie.


    "Skye said Amelie was fine," Casaio said.


    "Why didn¡¯t you let me kill Alex that day?" Gabriel tilted his head to look at his eldest brother. "If I had ended him that day, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened."


    Casaio held the infuriated gaze of his brother before tucking his hands into the pockets of his trousers.


    "Why do you think killing someone is the answer to everything?" Casaio questioned him.


    "Ending the problem is the solution," Gabriel replied. "You won¡¯t understand what it feels to be loved. Unlike me, you got everything Casaio. I only have Amelie and her pup, who love me. In their presence, I feel that I belong somewhere too," he asserted.


    Casaio brought his hand to his head. "I apologize for stopping you that day," he said and walked to the bed. He looked at Amelie before continuing, "How did Alex know where Amelie was in the day?" he asked in confusion.


    "Jodie joined hands with him. And do you know who told Jodie everything about Amelie?" Gabriel¡¯s voice again rose before answered himself, "Katelyn. My own sister invited my ex for a lunch and introduced my mate to her. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t trust any of you. My own family wants bad for me."


    Casaio shook his head. "That¡¯s not true. Katelyn must have made mistake. Let¡¯s not argue further." He didn¡¯t wish to turn the wardroom into a battleground by infuriating Gabriel. He then excused himself and turned around.


    "You should go home," Gabriel said.


    "Let me do my brotherly duties," Casaio asserted before walking away. As he closed the door behind him, he pinched the skin between his brows and went ahead.


    ~~~~


    As the dawn broke, Amelie¡¯s sleep broke too. She took in her surroundings only to find she was in the hospital. Her hands moved over her belly, caressing it while feeling the presence of her pup.


    "Gabriel," Amelie whispered as she saw him on the chair, sleeping.


    Hearing her voice, he immediately opened his eyes and leaned forward. "Ame!" He held both of her hands and peered into her eyes. "How do you feel? I¡¯m sorry for disappearingst night." He kissed the knuckles of her hands.


    "Much better. I don¡¯t know why I suddenly got a pain in my womb," Amelie murmured.


    Gabriel¡¯s grip on her hands turned firmer, but he didn¡¯t say a word. "I¡¯ll call the doctor," he said.


    "Hmm."


    He reluctantly left her side, but before he could step out, Skye walked in as per her morning duty schedule while yawning.


    "Oh, you are awake! How are you feeling?" Skye asked, skimming through the paper in her hand.


    "Better now," Amelie said. "Just my head feels heavy. Is my baby alright?" she asked.


    "Yes. They are absolutely fine," Skye assured her. She ced the cardboard on the bedside table and turned on the light to check Amelie¡¯s eyes. After that, she checked her pulse rate.


    Noting them on the paper attached to the cardboard, she said, "You are ready to be discharged."


    Amelie smiled, feeling relieved. "But what was the cause of such a sudden pain?" she inquired.


    Skye made an eye contact with Gabriel. "I¡¯ve exined to you mate about this. He will tell you. But it was nothing serious," she stated, patting her hand and walking away.


    Amelie gazed at Gabriel, who remained standing in silence.


    "Tell me," she asked.


    "Let¡¯s go home first," Gabriel suggested.


    The nurse walked in shortly to remove the IV needle from Amelie¡¯s hand and pasted a band-aid on the back of her palm. "Please sign here," the nurse told Gabriel, forwarding the documents on a file. He quickly signed them and the nurse handed him the discharge paper.


    "Thank you," Gabriel told her.


    He helped Amelie get down the bed and gave her the clothes to change. She went to the attached washroom while Gabriel waited for her outside.


    He took out the phone from his pocket before dialing Karmen¡¯s number.


    As the call answered, Gabriel ordered, "Arrest Jodie right away."


    ~~~~


    Inside the pce, shortly after the King returned from his morning run, Lester approached him with urgent news regarding a disturbance in the Red River Pack the previous night.


    "Ethan Morgan contacted the pcetest night, requesting immediate intervention to stop Prince Gabriel," Lester reported. "However, due to thete hour, we chose not to disturb Your Majesty."


    Raiden settled into the sofa, reaching for a ss of water. "Is there anything else I should know?" he asked after taking a sip and cing the ss on the table.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Lester continued. "ording to thetest intelligence gathered from Prince Casaio, Miss Amelie was attacked once again yesterday while having lunch with Princess Katelyn. Upon investigation, it was revealed that her own sister orchestrated the attack. However, it appears to have been part of a broader scheme devised by Alex Morgan. He not only ordered the attack on Miss Amelie, but also issued a directive to eliminate her family members attempting to cross the border. David Conley sustained critical injuries, and the whereabouts of his wife remain unknown."


    Raiden¡¯s expression darkened, his brows furrowing.


    "So, Amelie¡¯s presence has already begun to bring destruction," spoke Queen Mabel, who entered the room. Lester bowed respectfully while she approached the King, offering him aposed morning greeting.


    "I warned you," Mabel said calmly. "Gabriel and Amelie should never have been allowed to be together. This is only the beginning. The consequences will escte from here."


    Raiden shook his head slowly, his tone firm. "Did you not hear why all of this happened? Alex was targeting Amelie. He wanted her dead."


    Mabel¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him. "And Gabriel responded by unleashing chaos upon the Red River Pack. Do you even know how many wolves he killedst night?" She took a brief pause and nced at Lester, "Tell you King."


    "Over one hundred. All died from silver bullets, Your Majesty," Lester replied.


    Mabel then continued, "Gabriel had refrained from such violence for years. But ever since Amelie entered his life, he¡¯s slipping further into that darkness."


    She stepped closer to the sofa chair. "This is the beginning, Raiden. The High Priestess warned me regarding the same chaos, where the blood kept spilling. If you still choose to ignore me, then don¡¯te looking for sympathy when everything starts to crumble because you refused to stop Gabriel from marrying Amelie."

 Chapter 104: Noa has chosen me

    <h4>Chapter 104: Noa has chosen me</h4>


    After Gabriel and Amelie arrived home, they saw Samyra, Tyler and Zander (Alex¡¯s Beta).


    "Mom!" Amelie eximed in shock seeing her mother in such a state. Her face looked pale while her clothes were covered in dirt. She rushed toward Samyra and held her arms.


    "What happened to you?" she asked, looking at Samyra in bewilderment.


    "Alex attacked us... Flora is innocent," Samyra said as she broke into tears. Then, looking at Gabriel, she continued, "Flora didn¡¯t do anything, Your Highness. It was Alex. I don¡¯t have any proof for it, but he even killed my husband."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she heard her mother.


    Gabriel red at Albus, who didn¡¯t inform him about Samyra¡¯s presence in the mansion. Just now, Amelie hade from the hospital and her mother had to say such things to her.


    "I know. Nothing has happened to your husband. We rescued him," Gabriel replied.


    "Really?" Samyra shockingly asked while Amelie nced at Gabriel.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied. "Your daughter has juste from the hospital, so don¡¯t give her more stress." It was like a warning to Samyra. He was already furious after the sudden turn of events.


    "What? Why were you admitted in the hospital?" Samyra asked in worry.


    "Lady Samyra, let¡¯s discuss all thister," Casaio intervened. "You all must freshen up. Amelie and Gabriel needs a little rest too," he asserted. "Albus, show Lady Samyra and the others their respective guest rooms."


    "My husband... Is he..." Samyra stuttered while wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "He¡¯s fine and in the hospital. We will take you thereter," Casaio stated, giving her assurance.


    Albus stepped up and led their ways to the guest rooms within the mansion.


    "What happenedst night?" Amelie gazed at Gabriel, who looked annoyed in the whole journey to home. She thought it was because she experienced sudden pain, which left him in worry, but it was entirely something else.


    "Let¡¯s go upstairs," Gabriel said, holding her hand.


    Once they were in Amelie¡¯s room, he made her sit on the bed while himself sitting on the chair.


    "It happenedte at midnight. My brothers helped me in saving your father, whom Casaio quickly brought to the hospital in San Ravendale. You just need to know that the situation is under control. Also, Jodie and Alex nned the attack on you. I¡¯ve yet to interrogate him," Gabriel stated, not detailing her everything.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Gabriel," Amelie apologized to him.


    "Why?" He confusedly gazed at her.


    "I have created so many troubles for you. From the beginning, you are fighting for me. You had a peaceful life before I appeared in your life. And suddenly, all such things are happening," Amelie said, her voiceced with a guilt.


    "Why do you me yourself for all of this? Since when it was your fault?" Gabriel asked, his violet eyes darkening.


    Amelie kept her gaze at him, but words didn¡¯te out of her mouth.


    "Freshen up. I¡¯ll send breakfast for you in the room," Gabriel said, standing up.


    Amelie was quick to hold his wrist. "You didn¡¯t tell me why I experienced such a sudden pain. Also, thank you," she whispered, peering into his eyes.


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers curled. He simply leaned down, his one knee pressing against the mattress as he cupped her face to kiss her fervently. Amelie was stunned for a moment before reciprocating. She let out soft gasps as he nibbled her lips hungrily.


    After a while, he stopped and pressed his forehead against hers. "I ended up killing many wolves in the Red River Pack. And Alex... I almost killed him before Dominick appeared to inform me how you were rushed to the hospital. Noa has chosen me as his father and we are connected somehow. Because I was filled with bloodlust, Noa¡¯s energy burst and you experienced pain. Skye told me all this as she has read about it a book of healers. It was my fault to lose my temper. But it won¡¯t happen anymore."


    Gabriel gave her a reassuring look, his violet eyes shimmering with awe. Though he hadn¡¯t touched her lower belly, he could feel it. The rapid, rhythmic heartbeat of the pup nestled inside Amelie¡¯s womb. The sensation grounded him, softened the storm that had been raging inside.


    "That sounds... magical," Amelie whispered, her fingers brushing lightly across her cheek as she stared at him with wonder.


    "It is," Gabriel replied with a gentle smile.


    "What about Dad?" Amelie asked.


    "He¡¯s fine," Gabriel said.


    "Thank you for saving him," Amelie whispered.


    Then, he leaned forward to press a soft kiss to her temple. "Freshen up. I¡¯ll have breakfast sent to the room. I¡¯ll see you soon."


    With that, he turned and exited, leaving the room in a hush of warmth and magic.


    Amelie looked down, her hand slowly moving over her belly. "Noa," she murmured, her voice appeared tender, "you already love him, don¡¯t you?"


    Her eyes shimmered as she continued, "I don¡¯t understand how the bond between you two came to be... but I can feel it. Gabriel cares for you deeply. He wants to protect you, to give you everything."


    Her thumb traced a small, absentminded circle over the soft fabric of her dress, and as she lowered her hand, her thoughts shifted to her sister, Flora.


    "Alex even betrayed her," Amelie murmured under her breath.


    She stood up quietly and made her way to the washroom to freshen up, hoping the cold water would wash away the heaviness pressing on her heart.


    Once dressed, she descended the stairs, her steps slow but steady. As she entered the living room, she spotted her mother walking in from the hallway. Without hesitation, Amelie hurried over and gently took Samyra¡¯s hands in hers.


    "Dad is fine," she said softly, her voice filled with reassurance. "We¡¯ll visit him after breakfast, okay? So, please... don¡¯t worry. And... I¡¯m sorry."


    Samyra¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. "You shouldn¡¯t be," she whispered, her voice trembling. "We were fools for not believing you. Alex... he did to you far worse than we ever knew."


    She pulled Amelie into a tight embrace, cradling her as if to protect her from the world she had once been blind to. Her hand moved tenderly across Amelie¡¯s back.


    "Forgive both of us, Amelie. Please."

 Chapter 105: To pay the price

    <h4>Chapter 105: To pay the price</h4>


    "I beg the Alpha King and the Luna Queen to spare my child," Ethan bowed before Raidan and Mabel. "My son was thrown off the first floor to the living room right before my and my wife¡¯s eyes. He sustained some serious injuries. I kept asking Prince Gabriel to stop, but he didn¡¯t. Please, for the sake of my unwavering loyalty to you for all these years, let my son live," he pleaded while keeping his head low.


    "Your sonmitted a serious crime, Ethan. He tried to kill Prince Gabriel¡¯s fianc¨¦e," Raidan said.


    Ethan lifted his head with teary eyes. "Your Majesty, I know what my son did is unforgivable. However, he took a woman¡¯s name. Someone helped him to harm Amelie. I will remove him from the position of the Alpha if you let him live. I never asked His Majesty anything. I only have one son. Your Majesty, please understand the pain of a father," he said, this time in a much louder tone.


    Mabel gazed at her husband, thinking what his decision would be.


    "Your Majesty, at least, think about the friendship we had once," Ethan said once more.


    Raidan lifted his hand and Lester stepped up, cing the phone on his palm. Raidan dialed Gabriel¡¯s number and waited for the call to get answered.


    Finally, the call was picked.


    "Good morning, Dad," Gabriel spoke from the other side. "If you¡¯ve called me to let Alex go, then I won¡¯t do that," he stated.


    "I will decide for his punishment. Listen to themand of the King," Raidan said with a stern tone.


    "What if I refuse to listen to yourmand? Will you punish me or imprison me?" Gabriel inquired.


    "Gabriel, don¡¯t punish Alex," Raidan again said.


    "Forgive me, but I will kill him," Gabriel replied and hung up the call.


    Mabel chuckled as she listened to the conversation that happened. She knew Gabriel would never listen to his own father, who was the Alpha King. He was always rebellious and made decisions on his own.


    "It¡¯s time to visit San Ravendale," Mabel said and stood up from the couch. Raiden looked at his wife, already imagining the storm her presence might stir. Her words were calm, but he knew well. When Mabel made a move, Gabriel would lose his temper to the extent he didn¡¯t want to imagine.


    Ethan nced up once more, his heart caught between fear and hope. He bowed again, murmuring, "Thank you... for your consideration, Your Majesty."


    He wiped the tears from his eyes.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel snickered as he ended the call, feeling irritated. He had abandoned his breakfast midway to answer a call he already knew would be fruitless.


    As he turned the corner into the living room on his way back to the dining hall, his steps halted abruptly.


    Standing before him, were his mother and father, Queen Mabel and King Raidan.


    His gaze darkened as he met their eyes.


    "I never weed the Queen here," Gabriel said, his voiceced with subtle defiance.


    "This mouth of yours..." Mabel muttered with narrowed eyes. "I¡¯m not here for you. Where is Amelie? Tell her that the Queen requests her presence," she added coldly, striding toward the couch with the grace and authority befitting her title.


    Raiden cast a meaningful nce at his son, silently urging him to heed his mother¡¯smand.


    "I¡¯m here, Your Majesty," Amelie¡¯s clear voice rang out from the hallway. She walked into the room and paused briefly beside Gabriel, her gaze meeting his for a brief moment before she stepped forward. With a respectful bow, she greeted both the King and the Queen, keeping her eyes lowered in deference.


    One by one, Gabriel¡¯s siblings began to filter into the room, drawn by the tension that now filled the air. Momentster, Amelie¡¯s mother, Samyra, entered as well, and froze in her tracks, visibly stunned by the royal presence gathered in the living room.


    "Did you realize what happened because of you? Do you know how many wolves diedst night in the Red River Pack?" Mabel began with some harsh questions.


    "Mom, she¡¯s nothing do with it," Gabriel intervened. "Whatever decisions I madest night were solely depended on me," he asserted.


    However, Mabel paid no heed to her son¡¯s words. In just a few days because of Amelie another problem arose.


    "Tell me, Amelie. Is this what you wanted? A bloodbath in your own pack? If you felt so wrong for what happened with you why didn¡¯t you follow a proper procedure to get Alex Morgan punished? You carried this child in your womb because you loved Alex, didn¡¯t you? Why do you think Alex wanted to harm you? Have your ever thought about it? Or you are enjoying the life the prince provided you here for free?"


    "Mom!" Gabriel¡¯s voice raised this time as he walked to Amelie and stood before her.


    "I told you not to make decisions of my life. Who are you to me¨C"


    "I¡¯m the Luna Queen, Gabriel. I can¡¯t control your actions, but I can control the actions of the people because of whom you¡¯ve lost your sense of judgment," Mabel said, deeply staring into the eyes of her son.


    "Then, do you want me to leave this ce with Amelie forever? Is that what you want? Don¡¯t take out your hatred for me on Amelie," Gabriel warned her, his fists tightening on his sides.


    Raidan finally spoke. "That¡¯s not what your mother meant. An entire pack¡¯s future is on stake. What you didst night wasn¡¯t the right way to punish Alex," he announced.


    "Then, was it right for Alex to send wolves to kill Amelie¡¯s parents?" Gabriel inquired. "Dad, I¡¯m not letting Alex leave the prison in my territory. He has to pay the price for the wrong hemitted yesterday."


    "Amelie, what do you think?" Mabel questioned. "Since the problem has arisen because of you, then you must answer me."


    "Mom, this time Gabriel isn¡¯t wrong," Casaio pronounced, bringing all eyes to him.

 Chapter 106: You’ve attracted more protectors

    <h4>Chapter 106: You¡¯ve attracted more protectors</h4>


    Casaio stepped forward with a resolute expression. "This time, Alex was wrong. Gabriel did give him a chance. I humbly request that his life not be spared, not after what he¡¯s done. The Red River Pack may face turmoil in his absence, but it will eventually find its footing again. However, attempting to kill a she-wolf carrying a pup, there is no redemption for that."


    Though Gabriel¡¯s interactions with their mother were often sharp and confrontational, Casaio had always spoken with gentleness and reason. He knew how to temper her wrath with calm logic.


    "I agree, Mother," Dominick said, stepping closer. He rarely involved himself in matters concerning Gabriel, but today was different. He couldn¡¯t stay silent in this matter. "Alex crossed a line. And further investigation revealed that Jodie assisted him in this treachery."


    "It¡¯s my fault," Katelyn admitted, guilt written all over her face. "I... I just wanted to take Amelie out for lunch with a friend. That friend was Jodie. I never imagined she could be capable of something like this. I shared a lot about Amelie, not knowing my words could put her in danger. Please, Mama, don¡¯t me Amelie. She waspletely unaware of any of this."


    Both Mabel and Raidan were taken aback. For the first time, their children stood united, not in rivalry or me, but in defense of someone else. Their usual discord was reced by a rare harmony.


    ¡¯This girl...¡¯ Mabel thought, her gaze lingering on Amelie. A small smile crept onto her lips, touched with pride and surprise.


    "It seems our children have taken quite a liking to Amelie," Raidan whispered to his wife.


    Just then, Samyra stepped aside as another figure came forward to speak.


    "Your Majesty," the neer began, bowing respectfully, "I am Zander Trevisan, Alex¡¯s beta." He stood beside Gabriel, eyes lowered in deference.


    "What do you have to say?" Raidan inquired.


    "Alex acted without honor," Zander confessed. "A beta is bound by loyalty to his alpha, but what Alex didst night crossed every line. As soon as I learned of it, I went to rescue Amelie¡¯s parents. Her father sustained serious injuries, but I was able to save her mother. I acted as swiftly as I could."


    Mabel raised an eyebrow. "Amelie, it appears you¡¯ve attracted more protectors than I expected," she remarked with a chuckle. "Still, I believe this matter should be handled politically, with measured justice."


    "The Queen is right," Raidan agreed.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened. "I don¡¯t agree. Alex¡¯s crime deserves only one punishment and that¡¯s death. If Their Majesties wish to take over this matter, I will allow it only if they support that sentence. Otherwise, I will not stand down."


    Amelie gently ced her hand on Gabriel¡¯s arm. He turned to her, eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Let me speak," she said softly.


    "They haven¡¯t listened to me. What makes you think they¡¯ll listen to you?" he whispered.


    "Let her speak," Mabel interjected, her gaze fixed on Amelie.


    Amelie stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Your Majesty," she began, "I had no knowledge of what happened in the Red River Packst night. I only found out this morning. The first time, when Alex could have been executed, I asked Prince Gabriel to spare him, and he did. But this time, he went too far. He involved my entire family in a calcted attempt to kill them."


    She paused, steadying her breath.


    "There are countless women like me, abandoned by their packs, discarded by their families after being rejected by their mates. If Alex receives the harshest punishment, it will not just serve justice, it will send a message. A message that women like me are not powerless, that such cruelty will not be tolerated. Let his fate be a lesson to all who think they canmit such acts without consequence."


    "And what about the other questions I asked?" Mabel pressed.


    Amelie lifted her chin, refusing to shrink under the Queen¡¯s gaze. "I¡¯m not clinging to Prince Gabriel for personal gain," she replied firmly. "I work at hispany, and I¡¯ve earned my ce there. But... if my presence offends the Queen, I have no problem finding another job. I don¡¯t want charity, and I don¡¯t want conflict either."


    Gabriel scoffed, clearly at the end of his patience. "Mom, must you stoop this low?" he muttered in frustration, stepping forward to sp Amelie¡¯s hand tightly. "Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need to stand here and take this."


    "Gabriel, we are just concerned with the fact that how the other packs are going to take this matter. Alex is the Alpha of Red River Pack. What an alpha does his entire pack has to agree to. You didn¡¯t get your mother¡¯s point. However, after learning all of this, I will definitely punish Alex. His father is a great friend of mine. That¡¯s why your mother and I have to think a lot before making a decision. It was wrong to target you and your pup, Amelie." Raidan decisively said.


    Turning to his wife, he continued, "Mabel, let¡¯s not argue anymore. And now, since we are here we should return to the pce after attending their marriage," Raidan stated, ncing at his wife with a hopeful smile.


    Mabel¡¯s silence was her reply that she would attend this wedding. Only three days had left but all of the chaos happening around concerned Mabel. ¡¯Will they both truly get married? That pup... It¡¯s not even Gabriel¡¯s,¡¯ she thought.


    "Take Amelie upstairs. Ask her to rest," Raidan told Gabriel.


    "Your Majesty, we need to go to the hospital to see my father. He was injured gravely," Amelie informed him.


    "Hmm. Then, you should go," Raidan said.


    "Your Majesties, I will show you the guest room to both of you," Albus humbly said.


    "Sure," Raidan said and stood up from the couch.


    Mabel followed him, however, before leaving she warned Amelie, "I don¡¯t want anymore troubles."


    Gabriel¡¯s fists clenched on his sides. Why did his mother had to appear suddenly? Who the fuck informed them everything? Was it Casaio, Dominick or Katelyn? He red at them, ready for the confrontation, but not now.

 Chapter 107: No hope and no home

    <h4>Chapter 107: No hope and no home</h4>


    Casaio ced a hand gently on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder, only for Gabriel to coldly shrug it off.


    "Did you inform our parents?" Gabriel asked, his tone clipped and usatory.


    "I didn¡¯t," Casaio replied, shaking his head.


    Before either of them could speak further, Amelie stepped forward, her voice calm yet firm. "I need to speak with you in private," she said to Gabriel and began ascending the stairs without waiting for his response.


    Samyra watched her daughter with a quiet ache in her chest. She could see the exhaustion weighing on Amelie¡¯s face. *¡¯The Queen still isn¡¯t epting her, just like David feared,¡¯* she thought grimly.


    Katelyn approached Samyra with concern in her eyes. "Aunt, why don¡¯t you sit down? Or would you prefer I take you to the hospital?" she offered gently.


    "I was thinking of going there with Amelie, Princess," Samyra murmured. "You need not trouble yourself."


    "It¡¯s not a trouble," Katelyn assured her with a small smile. "Gabriel will take her there soon. For now, you should go ahead."


    Samyra hesitated for a moment before speaking again, her voice touched with hope. "And what about Flora? She shouldn¡¯t be imprisoned any longer."


    "That¡¯s Gabriel¡¯s call, Mrs. Conley," Casaio responded, stepping beside them. "But for now, your husband needs you. Please go with Katelyn."


    Samyra cast onest nce toward the stairs where Amelie had disappeared before finally nodding. She turned to leave with Flora, trusting the rest to unfold in Gabriel¡¯s hands.


    Meanwhile, Dominick edged closer to his brother, his voice low. "Looks like Gabriel and Mom will be at odds from now on. But... who told them everything that happened?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Casaio replied, his brows furrowing in confusion. "I honestly have no idea. And what worries me how things will go from now on."


    ~~~~~


    In the room upstairs, Gabriel shut the door behind him. He turned to face Amelie, feeling guilty for what happened in the living room, how his mother again started ming Amelie.


    "My mother... I didn¡¯t know she¡¯de here," Gabriel said.


    "Don¡¯t argue with her because of me," Amelie spoke gently, her voice soft as a feather against the storm in his heart. "She has her own reasons, Gabriel. She¡¯s not entirely wrong either... and I don¡¯t mind what she said."


    Gabriel let out a bitter chuckle, shaking his head. "You want me to just stand there and let her throw harsh words at you?" His eyes met hers, full of conflict. "That¡¯s not possible, Amelie. She keeps belittling you as if you¡¯re the wrong one here, and I won¡¯t let that slide. As your mate, it¡¯s my duty to shield you from anything that tries to dim your worth."


    Amelie reached for his hand, her touch anchoring him. "I understand your concern, truly. But she¡¯s not just any woman, she¡¯s your mother... and the Queen. There must be something deeper behind her actions. Maybe fear, maybe tradition... whatever it is, I¡¯d rather try to understand her than be the reason you grow distant from her."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t agree with her reasoning. His gaze darkened as he replied, "She¡¯s angry at me, but she¡¯s taking it out on you. That¡¯s not fair, Amelie."


    Amelie shook her head gently. "No, Gabriel... I think your mother cares deeply for you. She¡¯s afraid of losing you, of seeing you hurt. It¡¯s just that... her way of showing concern isn¡¯t the gentlest."


    She paused for a moment, then added with a faint smile, "You know, I used to believe my own family never cared for me. I thought they had abandoned me the moment I was rejected by my mate. But in the morning before breakfast... I spoke to Tyler, my father¡¯s loyal driver."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed. "What did he say?"


    Amelie looked away briefly. "He told me what happened. That they tried to protect me in their own way. That there were decisions made I never knew about, sacrifices I never saw. It made me realise how little I truly understood what lived inside their hearts."


    She turned back to him. "Maybe it¡¯s the same with your mother. Maybe we just don¡¯t see the whole picture yet."


    Amelie gently took Gabriel¡¯s hands in hers, her touch grounding his frustration. "And I want to understand her, Gabriel," she said softly. "I want to know what¡¯s in her heart and why she acts the way she does. So please... don¡¯t argue with her. Fighting every time won¡¯t help. It only builds more distance."


    Gabriel gazed into her eyes, his defenses slowly crumbling. "Why are you so good?" he asked, almost in a whisper.


    A faint smile touched her lips. "Maybe... it¡¯s because you never let that part of me die," she said. "You saved me when I had nothing left, no hope and no home. And because of you, I learned that I still have the strength to hold on to the good in my heart."


    Amelie cupped Gabriel¡¯s face gently, her thumbs brushing across his cheeks with soothing tenderness. "Let¡¯s not allow our wedding days to be clouded by bitterness, sadness, or resentment," she whispered, her eyes searching his. "After I see my father, I¡¯ll speak with Flora. I want to hear her side and understand everything. I also need to face Jodie and Alex, just once more... not for vengeance, but for closure."


    Her voice trembled slightly with sincerity. "I want to make things right, for us. Until now, it feels like I¡¯ve brought nothing but trouble into your life."


    Gabriel leaned into her touch, his eyes softening. "But I think you¡¯ve brought me peace," Gabriel murmured. "Your presence... it makes me feel alive." He leaned in, his nose brushing against her cheek before he pressed a series of soft, lingering kisses there.


    Amelie¡¯s breath caught, but she steadied herself. Gently, she ced her hands on his chest and pushed him back ever so slightly. "Let¡¯s finish what we need to do first," she said with a smile. "There¡¯s still so much left to handle."


    Gabriel gave a reluctant nod. "Sure," he asserted.

 Chapter 108: A reason to trust you

    <h4>Chapter 108: A reason to trust you</h4>


    <strong>**shback started**</strong>


    "I wonder why do you want to get rid of Amelie? And why aren¡¯t you doing it yourself?" asked Alex, tapping his fingers on the armrest of the recliner.


    "Well, more than me you want Amelie to die. She and Gabriel are going to marry soon. Do you think if Amelie forgave you that means Gabriel forgot everything? You are wrong, Alex. He wille after you and kill you in his own brutal way!" Jodie said from the other side of the call.


    Alex furrowed his brows together, realizing what this woman was saying was true to some extent. Gabriel was known as the Dark Prince because he wouldmit the dark acts when no one was watching him and then would present them as the example to the others, who anger him or defy him.


    "How did you get my number?" Alex questioned.


    "Is that important?" Jodie queried. "You¡¯ve only one day to make a n and get rid of Amelie. Tomorrow, I am going to meet her for the lunch and that¡¯s the best time for you to attack her because Gabriel doesn¡¯t allow her to go anywhere alone."


    "Are you fucking serious? You want me to attack Amelie?" Alex didn¡¯t wish toe into her words easily. "I¡¯m hanging up," he muttered in frustration. He almost pulled away the phone from his ear, but Jodie stopped him.


    "Alex, I heard that you are marrying Amelie¡¯s younger sister tomorrow. After what Amelie did to you, you want to keep rtionship with her sister? That¡¯s truly ridiculous. If you still feel I am talking nonsense, then you can hang up this call," Jodie said, leaving the decision on him.


    Alex¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. It was true that he didn¡¯t either want Flora with him. He wanted the entire Conley family to disappear.


    "What if you betray me? Give me a reason to trust you," Alex stated. "Who knows you¡¯ll open your mouth before Gabriel?"


    Jodie chuckled to hear him. "If I had to tell Gabriel, then I wouldn¡¯t have even called you. I love Gabriel and for that, I need Amelie out of his life. If you don¡¯t trust me, then it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find a way myself to end her."


    Jodie pulled away the phone from her ear.


    "I want to do it. Let¡¯s end Amelie together," Alex said, making her stop from lowering the phone. "You will tell me where Amelie will be present and I¡¯ll send someone to do the work."


    "Okay. I will give you a heads up tomorrow regarding the restaurant we will be visiting for lunch," Jodie said.


    "Hmm." Alex lowered the phone as it disconnected.


    He didn¡¯t call Zander, instead he summoned his gamma to carry out the task ahead through the phone.


    Jayce, the gamma, arrived outside Alex¡¯s room after some time and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Alex ordered.


    Jayce opened the door and walked inside only to see Alex sitting on the recliner. He greeted their pack¡¯s alpha, ready to carry out the order.


    "I want you to hire someone, who can kill Amelie," Alex began.


    Jayce gazed at him with shock, but said nothing against it. "What do I have to do, Alpha?" he asked.


    "Take a seat. I will exin the n to you," Alex said. "Make sure to do this within the early morning. If you seed in this, I will raise your rank to the beta," he stated.


    "I understand, Alpha," Jayce said, bowing his head. He left promptly to carry out the task. While Alexfortably rested against the chaise.


    "Zander, you refused to help me, so I needed to find a better person that you. Once Amelie dies, I will make sure to eliminate you along with her family," Alex muttered to himself.


    <strong>**shback ended**</strong>


    Alex was writhing in pain. He screamed for the help, but didn¡¯t get any response. "It wasn¡¯t me..." He purred as his slowly shut. "That bitch..." he cursed, thinking about Jodie, who was behind all of this.


    Just then, he heard the sound of metal gates opening and he lifted his gaze.


    Gabriel walked in and Alex gulped in fear. He had expected to face him, but he wasn¡¯t ready for it.


    "Should I bring Jodie here, Alpha?" Karmen asked.


    "Yes," Gabriel said.


    Karmen bowed and walked away.


    "It¨CIt wasn¡¯t me. Jodie told me about Amelie¡¯s location and told me to hire a man to harm Amelie. I swear it wasn¡¯t my idea, Prince Gabriel. I just swayed away in her words. But it wasn¡¯t my intention," Alex began begging. That was the only way to calm down Gabriel.


    "I told you not to fool me with your lies," Gabriel said.


    "But I¡¯m not lying. Please trust me," Alex said with desperation.


    "Why don¡¯t you stop lying, Alex?" Amelie stepped forward and halted beside Gabriel. "You tried to kill my parents. You yed with my life and impregnated me. I willingly epted that. But why do you have to make Flora¡¯s life hell? I can¡¯t believe you were such an evil person," she muttered in disbelief.


    Alex lowered his eyes in shame. There was no way he would escape Gabriel¡¯s clutches.


    "Amelie, you should go back to the mansion. Karmen will take you there," Gabriel said. He didn¡¯t want her to overstress by talking with Alex.


    "Amelie, just let me live this time. I swear I won¡¯t ever bother you ever again." Alex begged. This was his only chance to get saved. "I will step down from the position of the Alpha. If you ask me to live the pack, I will willingly do that. But please... For the sake of the pup in your womb, in whose veins my blood is also running, let me live."


    Amelie was not ready to flinch anymore. Alex, as if understood, began pping himself. The silver against his skin burned him, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    "I was foolish to treat you in such a manner. Please forgive me, Amelie," Alex said.

 Chapter 109: Earn my mother’s approval

    <h4>Chapter 109: Earn my mother¡¯s approval</h4>


    "You rejected us that day. You no longer have any right on me or my pup. It¡¯s good to see you begging for your life," Amelie said, sneering at him with pleasure. "You took my life as a joke, then you should consider yours the same. I have already asked the Alpha King to punish you to death. That¡¯s the only way everything will turn right."


    Such a decision was hard for Amelie to make. But she couldn¡¯t make the same mistake by letting Alex wander freely again. This time she was too close to the death. That was why she didn¡¯t want to pardon Alex.


    Taking a few steps back, she turned around when Alex screamed her name. "Amelie, please! Give me onest chance. I will make up for all of this."


    But Amelie didn¡¯t stop and disappeared from his sight.


    "You should have thought hundred times before joining hands with Jodie," Gabriel stated and left the dungeon. The guard locked the metal gates while Alex rested against the cold wall with a shocking expression on his face.


    "Why did this happen? Why?" Alex bellowed in frustration, but there was no response to his questions anymore.


    ~~~~


    In the adjacent dungeon, Jodie sat shackled in the silver chains. The moment the iron gate opened, her eyes snapped open. But when she saw who entered, all the color drained from her face.


    Amelie stepped inside with a grim expression surrounding her face.


    "You didn¡¯t expect it to be me, did you?" she asked. "What did I ever do to you for you to go so far as to approach my ex-mate and ask him to kill me?"


    Jodie¡¯s lips trembled as tears spilled down her cheeks. She brought her bound hands together in a pleading gesture.


    "Amelie, that was never my intention. Please... forgive me," she whispered.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Forgive you? After what you did to harm my unborn child? I understand women can be each other¡¯s worst enemies, but I had never even met you before yesterday. That was the first time I saw you, so why?"


    Jodie choked back a sob. "I... I liked Gabriel. I lost control of my emotions. We shared some good moments together in the past, and I convinced myself that he mighte back to me. But when I saw him again, with you, it angered me. I didn¡¯t know how to handle it. I was jealous and foolish. But I see now how wrong I was. Please, Amelie... I beg you, spare my life."


    Just then, Gabriel entered the dungeon. He passed Karmen without a word and came to stand beside Amelie, his gaze fixed coldly on Jodie.


    "I thought I was clear when I told you to stay out of my sight," Gabriel said. "My rtionship with you was always casual. There¡¯s no use of begging to Amelie. Your fate is already decided. You are the one who instigated this attack, so you must embrace death willingly soon," he pronounced in a cold voice.


    Jodie shook her head frantically. "Please, Gabriel, don¡¯t do this," she pleaded, forcing herself to stand despite the pain surging through her limbs. "I admit I was wrong. It won¡¯t happen again, I swear."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "This wasn¡¯t a mistake. It was a crime. A serious offense against the royalty. And do you know what the punishment for that ?" His eyes locked with hers. "Death."


    In that moment, Jodie felt as though the air had been ripped from her lungs. Her vision blurred as the weight of his words sank in. She had never imagined it woulde to this.


    Amelie nced at her for thest time and saw Jodie falling to the damp floor of the dungeon.


    Gabriel held her hand and took her out of the dungeon, not wanting her to feel upset seeing such a face.


    "Karmen, please tell Gabriel to forgive me this time," Jodie requested him.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot do anything in this. You shouldn¡¯t have targeted Amelie," Karmen said and left the dungeon.


    Karmen followed silently a few steps behind as Amelie and Gabriel walked side by side in silence.


    "If Jodie is executed, her parents might rebel against the Alpha King," Amelie finally broke the ice.


    "Then I¡¯ll eliminate them too," Gabriel replied without hesitation, his tone devoid of mercy.


    Amelie stopped for a moment, her gaze thoughtful. "What if we gave her a different punishment?"


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes. "Don¡¯t tell me you want her to live."


    "Not in the way you think," Amelie responded. "Princess Katelyn told me Jodie belongs to a powerful bloodline of alphas. Imagine this¡ªwhat if we strip her of her wolf? Make her live without it. For a werewolf, that¡¯s worse than death... it¡¯s like being trapped in a hollow, lifeless shell when you¡¯ve no wolf."


    Gabriel paused, considering her words. Karmen felt that would be a better punishment than death.


    "I don¡¯t want such pests living among us," Gabriel muttered, his voiceced with disdain.


    "You¡¯re right," Amelie agreed calmly. "That¡¯s why she¡¯ll be banished from the kingdom after being stripped of her wolf. I believe the same should be done to Alex. Without their wolves, they¡¯ll both be powerless, just like they tried to make me feel."


    Gabriel turned his head slightly, watching her. "If you¡¯re doing this just to earn my mother¡¯s approval, you don¡¯t need to."


    Amelie¡¯s gaze hardened. "I¡¯m not. I want them to suffer, Gabriel. I want them to wake up every day and feel what it¡¯s like to live without a part of yourself. To be mocked, ignored, and bullied because you¡¯re powerless. Just like I was once. Death isn¡¯t the end to the suffering that Alex inflicted on me in just a short period of time. He must feel the pain until the very end. That¡¯s what I want."


    Karmen gazed at Gabriel, wondering if he would even consider it.


    "It¡¯s a gamble and I avoid gambling at all costs," Gabriel stated. "I may consider this punishment for Jodie but not Alex. He must die," he affirmed.

 Chapter 110: Supporting that decision

    <h4>Chapter 110: Supporting that decision</h4>


    Gabriel sent Amelie to the hospital with Karmen while he went to the mansion to talk with his father on the matter.


    As he walked in, he found Jodie¡¯s father there. It didn¡¯t surprise him how fast Ryan returned from their foreign trip to save their daughter.


    "Your Highness!" Ryan spoke in a hurry. "My daughter... I heard she got arrested. Please spare her. She did nothing. I think there¡¯s a huge misunderstanding going on."


    Gabriel sat on the couch, gesturing to Ryan to sit as well. "There¡¯s no misunderstanding going on. I returned from interrogating your daughter. She helped Alex Morgan in harming my mate. Her punishment will be decided soon and you¡¯ll be informed regarding it," he said with a cold gaze.


    Ryan was shocked to learn that. His eyes blinked rapidly in fear and anticipation.


    "Albus, show the way out to¨C" he didn¡¯t finish his sentence as Ryan interrupted him.


    "Please let me see my daughter once," Ryan stated. "And I apologize for what she did," he lowered his gaze in shame.


    "No apology can work this time," Gabriel said in an indifferent tone. "You must embrace yourself for her punishment. She doesn¡¯t deserve any forgiveness. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve to say," he affirmed.


    Ryan fidgeted with his fingers. "I understand but I still want to apply for mercy plea," he asserted.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t say anything on it. Instead, he asked Albus to take Ryan to the dungeon, where Jodie was held captive.


    Ryan bowed to Gabriel, thanking him for allowing him to see Jodie before following Albus outside.


    Gabriel pinched the brows between his skin. Lowering his hand, he decided to meet his parents, especially his father. He didn¡¯t want to act like a insolent son, who was taking sole decisions without discussing with the Alpha King.


    He crossed the grand hallway of the mansion in the eastern wing and stopped outside the room, where his parents were staying.


    Gabriel knocked on the door and lowered his hand, waiting for the door to be opened.


    When it did, his eyes met with his mother¡¯s, who was standing at the door. Mabel let the door fully open and let him enter the room.


    Gabriel watched his father standing near the huge window and was on the phone.


    "Take a seat," Mabel said.


    Gabriel was surprised with the sudden softness in his mother¡¯s tone and walked toward the sofa chair.


    Raidan ended the call and put the phone on the nightstand. "We were expecting your presence," he said, sitting across from him, telling Mabel to sit as well.


    "This morning unraveled into chaos," Gabriel said, sping his hands. "I came to ask my father to handle the punishments thoughtfully. Alex was pardoned once, yet he repeated the same offense. Jodie aided him by disclosing Amelie¡¯s location."


    Mabel raised an eyebrow, a trace of amusement in her tone. "You¡¯re letting your father decide? Since when do you yield to our counsel? Did Amelie put this idea in your head?"


    Gabriel met her gaze. "Yes, she did. She believes you must have your reasons for being the way you are toward me. I¡¯ve never considered that... until she said it. So, I¡¯m here."


    Mabel¡¯s hands clenched slightly, and Raidan looked toward her, sensing the shift.


    Finally, Raidan spoke, breaking the tension. "A council meeting will be held to determine their punishment. It must be carried out in ordance with ourws. I will make sure no such crime be repeated again in this kingdom."


    "Thank you, Dad. I¡¯ll take my leave now," Gabriel said, rising from his seat with a respectful nod.


    Mabel opened her mouth slightly, as if on the verge of speaking, but then closed it. Like so many times before, she swallowed her words and remained silent.


    Gabriel turned and made his way toward the door.


    Just as his hand reached for the handle, her voice stopped him.


    "Perhaps you were right... in choosing Amelie," Mabel said, her tone unusually soft. "Maybe one day, I¡¯ll find myself supporting that decision."


    Gabriel froze at his mother¡¯s words.


    He turned his head slightly to look at her, his eyes narrowing in subtle confusion. There was something unfamiliar in her expression, an emotion he couldn¡¯t name. It was not judgment, nor disappointment... but something gentler, almost wistful.


    He didn¡¯t respond. He simply gave her a lingering nce, then quietly stepped out.


    And as he walked down the hallway, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡¯What did she mean by that?¡¯ It was the first time he had ever seen that kind of look in her eyes.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie stood outside the ss window, watching her father rest in the hospital bed. David had survived the brutal attack from the previous night, but his condition was still not that good. The doctor had advised that only one family member stay with him for extended periods to avoid stress.


    Her gaze lingered on her parents inside the room. A wave of guilt washed over her as she recalled the words she had hurled at them, the curse born out of rage, on the day her father had visited her at the pce.


    She blinked back the tears welling in her eyes and quickly wiped them away. A warm hand settled gently on her shoulder. It was Katelyn.


    "Your father is recovering well. Don¡¯t cry," Katelyn whispered, giving her shoulder aforting squeeze.


    Amelie sniffled and nodded faintly. "I was... so scared when I heard about Dad. And I¡ªI said such cruel things to them. In anger, I just couldn¡¯t stop myself."


    "Sometimes that happens," Katelyn replied gently. "But don¡¯t forget, your parents made mistakes too. They didn¡¯t believe you when they should¡¯ve. They chose to trust that jerk instead."


    Katelyn tilted her head, nudging her slightly. "Come on. Let¡¯s go home. You shouldn¡¯t be staying too long at the hospital, especially not in your condition."


    Amelie hummed and told her she would inform her mother once.


    "I will inform Madam," Tyler assured her, who had apanied them to the hospital.


    "Alright. And thank you for what you didst night. I¡¯ll be forever grateful to you." Amelie expressed the kind gratitude towards him.

 Chapter 111: Addicted to your presence

    <h4>Chapter 111: Addicted to your presence</h4>


    Raidan amusedly nced at his wife. "I didn¡¯t expect you to say that to Gabriel," he remarked.


    "Even I didn¡¯t know I would say that," Mabel whispered.


    "Well, Amelie has brought a change in our son. Gabriel wanted to be loved. Kate told me on phone that Amelie is a sweet woman. She didn¡¯t know the man who rescued her the night she was being hunted, was none other than Gabriel. Amelie never took advantage of his status. I hope you give them your blessings and forget the prophecy which always made you so detached with Gabriel."


    As Raidan finished those words, he looked forward to Mabel¡¯s response. But she remained quiet.


    Raidan reached to her hand and gently caressed it. "Don¡¯t keep such a stoic face in front of Gabriel. He still hopes to see the love of his mother. He may say he doesn¡¯t care for it, but he does. After all, he¡¯s just a child to us," he opined.


    Mabel hummed and furrowed her brows together.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel leaned back on the recliner and shut his eyes. His body was tired and needed some rest. He didn¡¯t realize when the sleep took over him and he fell into a deep slumber.


    Amelie returned to the mansion and went straight to his room to check on him. However, as she walked in, her sight greeted his resting body. She found out from Katelyn that Gabriel remained by her side the entire night without taking a single wink of sleep.


    Quietly, Amelie stepped toward him while being careful not to make a sound. She opened the cupboard and pulled out a soft, warm nket. With tender hands, she draped it over Gabriel¡¯s sleeping form.


    She lowered herself onto the rug beneath the recliner, inhaling the familiar musk that clung to him, which was both earthy and fresh. It wrapped around her like afort she didn¡¯t know she needed. A gentle smile tugged at her lips as the storm in her chest slowly began to quiet.


    Silently, Amelie leaned her head against the small space left on the edge of the recliner, close enough to feel the warmth of his body.


    ¡¯Since when did I be so addicted to your presence? When did just being near you start to feel like home?¡¯ she wondered. ¡¯And I think I¡¯m in love with you, Gabriel.¡¯


    The thought lit something in her chest. A bright smile bloomed on her lips, and she shut her eyes tightly, as if holding onto a secret only her heart understood.


    When she opened them again, Amelie found herself lying on the bed, curled up beside Gabriel.


    The soft golden hues of evening poured through the curtains, startling her ¡ª she hadn¡¯t meant to fall asleep for so long.


    She shifted slightly, attempting to sit up, but Gabriel¡¯s arm tightened around her waist, halting her.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" he murmured sleepily, eyes still closed.


    "It¡¯s evening," she replied gently.


    "Mhm." He nuzzled his face against her neck, his breath hot against her skin. His teeth grazed her throat ever so lightly. "And your scent is making this evening even more beautiful," he whispered.


    A warm flush climbed her cheeks.


    "How did the meeting go with your father?" Gabriel asked next, his voice still husky with sleep.


    "It went well. He risked his lifest night, just to bring the truth to light," she said softly. "I didn¡¯t know he had that courage in him."


    Gabriel opened his eyes and met hers, his expression filled with pride. "It¡¯s good he chose to trust you... and chose his family over the pack¡¯s politics," he said.


    Amelie nodded. "But if there¡¯s someone I truly owe, it¡¯s you." Her hand reached up to caress his cheek. "Katelyn told me everything. How you rushed to help the moment Shaw called... how you didn¡¯t hesitate even for a second. And Prince Casaio, I owe him as well."


    Gabriel shook his head lightly. "You don¡¯t owe me anything. That¡¯s not how things work between mates," he said with gentle conviction. "As for Casaio... he did lend his support."


    Her curiosity sparked. "I was wondering how you all reached the Red River Pack so quickly."


    "Teleportation," Gabriel replied.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened. "What? That kind of power actually exists?"


    Gabriel nodded. "Among the royal bloodline, yes. But it has its limits. It drains a lot of energy. I¡¯ll need a few days to recover fully."


    Amelie lowered her gaze, a wave of guilt washing over her.


    ¡¯So that¡¯s why the Queen was so furious. Gabriel has already endured so much in such a short time. I should be bringing him peace... not chaos. What kind of mate am I?¡¯


    "What are you thinking about?" Gabriel asked, lifting her chin gently.


    "Nothing," she lied, offering a small smile. "We should get out of bed." She pulled herself out of his arms and sat up. "You don¡¯t need to get up, though. You should rest more."


    She tied her hair into a bun, preparing to leave, when suddenly Gabriel¡¯s arms wrapped around her from behind. His chin came to rest on her shoulder.


    "Stay with me a little longer," he murmured. "I¡¯ll heal faster that way."


    Her breath caught, and she slowly turned her head to meet his eyes.


    "Are you feeling drained?" she asked, concerncing her voice.


    Gabriel nodded slightly. "Hmm, I do. A miracle happened today."


    "Huh?" Amelie arched a brow in amusement.


    Gabriel let out a quiet breath, his expression turning contemtive. "My mother said something today... something that made me question if I might have been wrong about her all along," he confessed with uncertainty. "I¡¯m still not sure what to make of it, and I don¡¯t want to get my hopes up by believing that she may love me equally."


    Amelie didn¡¯t respond right away. She knew better than to offer hollow reassurances when he was baring a vulnerable part of himself.


    Just then, a soft knock echoed from the door, breaking the moment between them.

 Chapter 112: To sacrifice yourself

    <h4>Chapter 112: To sacrifice yourself</h4>


    Amelie opened the door and saw a maid.


    "Miss, the Queen has asked for your presence," the maid informed her.


    "Why?" Gabriel asked, standing right behind Amelie.


    The maid bowed humbly. "Forgive me, Your Highness, but I do not know. She emphasized that only Miss Amelie shoulde to see her," she asserted.


    Amelie nced at Gabriel, who was already unwilling to let her go alone.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Amelie said and followed the maid downstairs to the garden, where Mabel was present, taking a stroll.


    Amelie slowly halted, seeing the maid had stopped.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Amelie is here," the maid informed the Queen, who turned around. She dismissed the maid and kept her gaze fixed on Amelie before walking toward her.


    Amelie greeted her with a good evening before lifting her gaze.


    End your family matters in the evening. Since only two days have left, I want the focus to be shifted to the wedding," Mabel stated.


    Amelie was a bit perplexed seeing this sudden change in the queen¡¯s attitude. Till the morning, she was against their idea of marriage. Then, why was she suddenly stood in its favor?


    "It¡¯s true that I was not affectionate to Gabriel like I was with my other kids. However, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve given birth to him," Mabel affirmed and looked at her neck, where she could see the mark that Gabriel had given to her.


    "He not only gives you his pendant for protection but also the mark," Mabel remarked. Amelie¡¯s hand instinctively moved to her neck, feeling a bit flustered.


    "How much do you love him, Amelie?" Mabel then questioned.


    Amelie lowered her hand slowly. "Even I don¡¯t know the answer, Your Majesty," she replied truthfully.


    Mabel chuckled to hear her response.


    "However, I can assure you that I can give my life for Gabriel. He means that much to me," Amelie stated.


    "That¡¯s so easy for you to say," Mabel said and turned her back on Amelie. "But if a dayes when you¡¯ve to sacrifice yourself to save Gabriel, don¡¯t hesitate. That¡¯s all I want from you," she pronounced.


    Amelie was confused by her statement, but she simply hummed. "I will, Your Majesty," Amelie promised without hesitating.


    ~~~~


    "When will I be taken out of this prison?" Flora asked, looking at the guards outside, who were guarding the gate. She held the bars tightly. "Please answer me. I didn¡¯t do anything to my sister. Please just ask her once to see me," she requested.


    However, the guards gave her a cold shoulder as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked at her dirty wedding dress. It was supposed to be the most beautiful day of her life. Then, how did everything turn against her?


    ¡¯Why did Alex betray me? He didn¡¯t even stop the prince¡¯s men. Did he n all of this?¡¯ Flora thought. Tears poured down her face as she got on her knees. "I can¡¯t stay in this prison forever. I¨CI did nothing, then why do I have to undergo such a treatment?"


    Warm tears fell over her dress, turning it damp.


    Just then, she heard the unlocking of the gates and lifted her head. Gabriel¡¯s gamma, Denzel, was standing behind a guard with a stoic face.


    Flora quickly stood up with the hope that she would be released finally.


    "Did Alexe to save me?" Flora asked with a hopeful gaze. ¡¯I should not have doubted him,¡¯ she thought.


    "Alex is counting his days in one of the dungeons here," Denzel said. "Now, follow me," he stated and turned around before walking away.


    Flora walked after him with a limping leg. "What do you mean by that? Alex is in a dungeon, but why?" She confusedly gazed at his back.


    Denzel didn¡¯t answer her and kept walking. Flora pursed her lips tightly. Her feet abruptly halted seeing the re of evening light which fell upon her eyes after one whole day.


    She lowered her hands only to find Denzel had gone quite ahead. Flora held her dress and ran after him with herlimpingd legs. Numerous questions were lingering in her head. She stepped inside the mansion and halted in the living room, where the entire royal family was present, including Amelie and her mother.


    But what confused Flora was the absence of her father.


    Flora lowered her gaze to greet the Alpha King and Luna Queen.


    "So, this is your second daughter, Mrs. Conley," Mabel said with a taunt, looking at Samyra. "From her face,ce no one will say that she tried to harm her elder sister."


    Samyra lowered her head in shame.


    "I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything this time, Your Majesty. There¡¯s a huge misunderstanding going on," Flora said.


    "What kind of misunderstanding?" Mabel questioned.


    "Amelie is taking revenge on me," Flora said and nced at her elder sister.


    "Flora, stay quiet!" Samyra scolded her and stood up from her ce.


    "Mom, why are you acting like this? You know Amelie jinxed our family. She jinxed my life. Alex and I were about to get married, but she intentionally lied to everyone about being harmed." Flora nced at Amelie with a disdainful gaze.


    "Shut your mouth," Gabriel¡¯s deep voice echoed in the living room.


    Flora bit her bottom lip and gulped in fear.


    "If not for Amelie, I would not have let you out of the prison," Gabriel said.


    Mabel exchanged nces between her son and Amelie. "Honey, we were supposed to go out. Let them handle this matter," she opined and left her seat.


    Raidan nodded his head and stood up before holding his wife¡¯s hand.


    "Where are you both going?" Casaio asked with curiosity.


    "For a dinner with some of our old friends from this ce," Raidan replied. "Moreover, we have to invite some of the people for our son¡¯s wedding," he added with a smile.


    "That¡¯s wonderful to know!" Katelyn said, her eyes sparkling in joy.


    Mabel gazed at Gabriel. "I don¡¯t want any blood bath before the wedding," she said and walked out of the living room. Raidan followed his wife closely before patting Gabriel¡¯s shoulder lightly.


    "Flora, Alex betrayed you and all of us. Heunched an attack on us and... And he tried to kill your sister again," Samyra spoke as soon as the King and Queen left.


    Flora¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she gazed at Amelie, whose eyes were elsewhere, but not on them.


    "Your father is in the hospital, Flora. He was gravely injuredst night while fighting against the wolves that Alex sent to kill us," Samyra said as her eyes brimmed with tears.

 Chapter 113: Villain of my life

    <h4>Chapter 113: Viin of my life</h4>


    "We¡¯ll take our leave," Casaio announced, rising from the sofa. Dominick mirrored his movement, and the two brothers stepped away together. Katelyn, however, remained seated, watching the others go.


    "May I say something?" she ventured softly.


    Samyra inclined her head, curiosity mingling with patient expectation.


    Before Katelyn could speak, Gabriel¡¯s voice cut through the hush. "You should go as well," he said in his firm tone.


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened at the edge in his voice. "But, brother¡ª" she began, only to falter when she met his stern gaze. Swallowing her words, she offered a hesitant nod and quietly slipped out of the room.


    "What happened to Dad?" Flora asked, her voice trembling as her heart pounded with fear.


    Samyra exined everything to her, and with each word, Flora¡¯s expression crumbled. Her heart felt like it was being shattered into a thousand irreparable pieces.


    Once the truth shad ettled in the room, Amelie finally spoke. "Now that you¡¯ve heard it all, you should understand, I never intended to involve myself in your affairs again after what you and Alex did to me." She stood up, her eyes locking onto Flora¡¯s with unwavering firmness.


    "I can never forgive you. Maybe deep down, you once wanted the same fate for me. But for the sake of our parents, I¡¯ll let you walk away. Still, I hope we never cross paths again. As far as I¡¯m concerned, there¡¯s no rtionship left between us."


    Before Samyra could say a word to stop her, Amelie turned and walked away.


    "Mrs. Conley," Gabriel spoke up, "make sure Flora keeps her distance from Amelie while you¡¯re here. And remember, she¡¯s alive right now because Amelie allowed it. So, it would be wise to remind her not to follow in Alex¡¯s footsteps. That said, don¡¯t mistake mercy for pardon. Her punishment is still due."


    Flora¡¯s chest tightened, her breath catching in her throat.


    "But I didn¡¯t do anything this time," she whispered, fearcing her tone.


    Gabriel tilted his head slightly, fixing her with a re so cold it made her blood run icy. She promptly lowered her head.


    "You hurt Amelie more than anyone. She was pregnant with Alex¡¯s child, and you prayed for her death. I know everything, so don¡¯t even dare to lie before me. You will be punished for the wrong you¡¯ve done. Keep that in mind. Try running away, and I¡¯ll make sure you never walk again," Gabriel threatened her.


    "Albus!" He called the butler¡¯s name with an angry tone.


    "Keep the guards around this woman till the time she¡¯s here," Gabriel instructed. "And Mrs. Conley, don¡¯t try to reason with Amelie. Let us enjoy our wedding time. It will be better if you two stay in the same room," he asserted and left their sight.


    Samyra furrowed her brows together while Flora was terrified. ¡¯What kind of punishment will he give me? And Alex... Why... Why did he do this to me?¡¯ she thought.


    ~~~~


    Amelie sat quietly on the high counter chair, nibbling on a cupcake. She chewed slowly now, but the crumbs clinging to her lips betrayed how quickly she¡¯d devoured most of it.


    Gabriel stepped into the kitchen, his gaze softening at the sight of her. "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    Amelie turned her head slightly, meeting his eyes. "Not hungry," she replied with a small smile. "I just... craved something sweet."


    Gabriel moved closer, his fingers gently brushing the corner of her lips. He caught a crumb with his thumb and lingered for a second longer than necessary. "You look happy," he said softly, "but are you really... or are you pretending to be? You can be truthful with me."


    Amelie gestured for Gabriel to sit beside her, and he took the seat without a word.


    "If you¡¯re asking whether I¡¯m still upset about what Flora did to me... then no," Amelie said calmly.


    Gabriel raised a brow, slightly amused by herposed response.


    "I was upset in the beginning," she continued. "It hurt, I won¡¯t lie. But all of that faded the night I was hunted down by those predatory wolves. Strangely, I felt relieved... relieved that I got to see Alex¡¯s true colors. And Flora?" She let out a dry chuckle. "She ended up with the trash she chose. Poetic, don¡¯t you think?"


    Her gaze turned distant as she added, "Flora and I never had a close bond. As an alpha she-wolf, she always looked down on me, ridiculed me for being different. So no, I don¡¯t feel sad for her. Maybe now, she¡¯ll finally understand the kind of pain she made me endure. And why shouldn¡¯t she judge people?"


    "Hmm." Gabriel¡¯s eyes lit with pride when Amelie pushed the cupcake into his mouth.


    "Enjoy this," Amelie said. She recalled her earlier conversation with the Queen.


    "What did my mother say to you? I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask you earlier," Gabriel said between chews.


    "That she hopes the wedding goes smoothly, without any trouble," Amelie replied softly. "Apparently, your mother is gentle at heart. She didn¡¯t scold me... not even once. I saw a certain tenderness in her eyes, and a genuine happiness for our marriage."


    Gabriel paused mid-bite, staring at her. A quiet doubt lingered in his mind.


    Was she just saying that to ease his heart?


    "It won¡¯t hurt me if you say the truth," Gabriel said.


    "It¡¯s the truth," Amelie replied. "I¡¯m not lying," she stated and picked up another cupcake. "Didn¡¯t you see earlier how your parents went out for dinner and even to distribute invitation cards to some of their known people? Your mother must have her reasons to treat you like that, but I feel she loves you the most," she asserted.


    Gabriel did feel nice to hear those words, but he didn¡¯t believe them. No one could tell what was in the mind of his mother.


    "When I was a teenager, I used to think the same. But as the time passed, I realized I was wrong about my mother. She was the viin of my life," Gabriel said.

 Chapter 114: Appreciate your words

    <h4>Chapter 114: Appreciate your words</h4>


    Amelie gently ced her hand over his, her thumb brushing his knuckles in a soft caress. "Then let¡¯s make sure she bes your biggest supporter," she said, her eyes shimmering with sincerity.


    Gabriel offered her a faint smile and popped thest bite of cupcake into his mouth.


    "I mean it," Amelie added earnestly.


    Gabriel leaned back slightly. "Let¡¯s not talk about her," he murmured.


    Amelie¡¯s gaze lingered on his face, studying the subtle shadows that passed over it. She hummed in acknowledgment and quietly closed the cupcake box. After cing it back into the refrigerator, she turned to look at him again.


    The evening sunlight poured through the kitchen window, casting a golden hue across his features. Even in the middle of his silence, he looked radiant. Like an angel who just hade from the heaven.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the buzz of Gabriel¡¯s phone vibrating in his pocket. He fished it out, answered the call, and within moments, a faint frown furrowed his brow.


    "Ame, I have to go somewhere. I¡¯ll see youter at dinner," he said, lowering the phone.


    "Where?" Amelie asked, concern edging her voice.


    "It¡¯s important work," Gabriel replied, offering no further detail. He crossed the short distance between them and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. Then, without another word, he turned and walked out of the kitchen.


    "I wonder what kind of work he does without telling me," Amelie murmured to herself.


    Shaking the thought off, she decided it was finally time to speak with Zander. She had been trying to find a moment since morning but hadn¡¯t managed it. As she stepped into the hall, she noticed her mother and sister were no longer in the living room.


    She sighed and made her way toward the guest room where Zander was staying. But in the corridor, she unexpectedly crossed paths with Casaio.


    Instinctively, Amelie bowed to him out of habit.


    "That¡¯s not needed," Casaio said gently.


    Amelie straightened, offering him a small smile. Her eyes drifted to his hand. "How¡¯s your hand?" she asked. "Ah, it must have healed already."


    Casaio flexed his fingers briefly. "Thank you for that night," he said.


    "I should be the one thanking His Highness," she replied softly, "for bringing my father to the hospital."


    "How¡¯s your baby? You were in extreme painst night," Casaio asked, his tone careful yet concerned.


    "It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing to worry about," Amelie replied, her hand instinctively resting on her stomach in reassurance.


    "A lot happened within a night and a day," Casaio remarked. "I hope the wedding goes ahead without any troubles. Katelyn mentioned Gabriel has done quite a lot for it. He¡¯s been quiet about the details, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it."


    Amelie nodded with a joyful smile that slowly began to fade. "I heard about your mate, too. I hope you¡¯re able to heal soon. It¡¯s hard, but once we let go, we start to adapt," she said gently.


    "In my case, there will be no second chance, mate, Amelie. But I appreciate your words," Casaio said.


    Before Amelie could offer an apology in case her words had wounded him, he turned and walked away with quietposure.


    Sighing, Amelie continued down the hallway and stopped in front of Zander¡¯s room. She lifted her hand and knocked lightly.


    "Zander, it¡¯s me," she said, lowering her hand afterward.


    A few secondster, the door opened, and Zander stepped aside to wee her in.


    Amelie walked in, pausing near a chair before turning to face him. "Thank you for saving my mother¡¯s lifest night," she said. "It truly shocked me that you chose to help me," she added, her gaze tinged with bewilderment and gratitude.


    "I should have helped you from the very beginning," Zander said, his voice weighed down by guilt.


    "I understand your position as the beta," Amelie replied softly. "And you and Alex... you are best friends too."


    "We were," Zander corrected. "The moment he chose to do something heinous again, our friendship ended. I can¡¯t stand beside someone who crosses that line."


    Amelie blinked, stunned by his words.


    "Anyway," Zander continued, shifting the conversation, "you don¡¯t need to thank me. I only did what was right, what I should have done long ago."


    There was a pause before he added, "I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning. So... let me wish you in advance¡ªmay you have a peaceful and happy married life."


    Amelie smiled gently. "Attend the wedding," she said. "The fate of the Red River Pack now hangs by a thread. That¡¯s why I want you to stay. I know you wouldn¡¯t want to see the pack fall apart."


    "Of course. The pack is my home," Zander replied. "But I don¡¯t want my presence to make you ufortable."


    "Oh, not at all," Amelie assured him.


    "It was I who saved Alex from Prince Gabriel the first time he was caught. I am sorry for that. I shouldn¡¯t have covered his crimes," Zander stated.


    "It was Alex who made the wrong choices from the beginning. As I said, you merely carried out your duties as his beta. I¡¯ve never held anything against you." She paused, her voice softening.


    "Please, don¡¯t leave tomorrow. I want you to be there for my wedding. I may not have had many supporters within the pack, but you always warned me about Alex. Even when your words were harsh, they came from a ce of concern. I was the one who ignored them because I was blinded by love," she finished, her toneced with regret.


    Zander nodded slowly. "Of course, I¡¯ll be there for your wedding."


    "Wonderful!" Amelie beamed.


    "How¡¯s your pup doing? Healthy, I hope?" Zander asked with genuine concern.


    "Yes, very healthy," Amelie replied with a soft smile. "I should get going now. If you need anything while you¡¯re here, don¡¯t hesitate to ask."


    "I will. And by the way," Zander added with a small smile, "you¡¯ve grown a lot more confident than before. It¡¯s a good change and I¡¯m d to see it."

 Chapter 115: Nipping her chin

    <h4>Chapter 115: Nipping her chin</h4>


    Flora stood by the window of the room and looked at the dark night sky. She touched her neck and caressed the mark that Alex gave to her.


    ¡¯How am I going to live? The promises he gave me were nothing but a mirage in the desert. He wanted to put the entire me on me and present me as the culprit to everyone. I seriously thought he loved me.¡¯


    Samyra¡¯s hand rested on Flora¡¯s shoulder and she turned her head while lowering her hand to her side. "Mom, what if the truth hasn¡¯te to light? Would I have been dead?"


    "We wouldn¡¯t have let it happened," Samyra said.


    "If Zander had not helped you run away, the princes hadn¡¯t saved Dad, then everything would have ended. Amelie wouldn¡¯t have believed me either," Flora murmured as fear gripped her heart.


    "How could she even believe you? It still hurts me that you eyed a man she was dating. My entire family has been ripped apart. My husband was going to lose his lifest night. And Amelie... We did dirty with her. Even if I beg forgiveness from her everyday, it will be less," Samyra said, once again tears blurring her vision.


    "Mom, I didn¡¯t know Alex was like that. He didn¡¯t want Amelie in his life. He didn¡¯t tell me Amelie was pregnant with his child," Flora muttered. "I did nothing. Please convince Prince Gabriel not to punish me," she urged while grabbing her mother¡¯s hands.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell us Amelie was on run that night? You are still hiding your faults, Flora." Samyra pulled back her hands. "Embrace whatever punishment awaits you."


    Flora clenched her fists hard. She didn¡¯t wish to argue with her mother, so she simply leaned against the window, thinking of a way to appease Amelie.


    ¡¯But I can¡¯t find a way to even get a chance to talk to her. Prince Gabriel has warned me and I don¡¯t wish to trigger him. I don¡¯t want to be locked in the prison again,¡¯ Flora thought. ¡¯Turns out I have to beg Amelie if shees to see Mom. That¡¯s the only way I can survive.¡¯


    She gazed at her mother, who was preparing to go to the hospital.


    "I will alsoe with you to see Dad," Flora said.


    "Just take rest. You can meet him in the morning," Samyra advised and closed the cupboard. Turning to Flora, she continued, "Don¡¯t step out of here. Though the guards are outside, refrain from creating any troubles."


    Flora nodded at her mother, feeling upset seeing the disappointment in her gaze.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel got back into the car after finalizing everything at the venue, where his wedding would take ce. He drove back to the mansion, however, on his way he picked up a fruit pastries for Amelie.


    Arriving home, he handed the pastry box to a maid and went upstairs to his room. He put the phone on the nightstand and undressed slowly.


    Heading to the washroom, he took a cold shower, feeling refreshed but heat in his body wasn¡¯t subsiding.


    ¡¯Am I going in rut?¡¯ Gabriel thought. His eyes changed color into a deeper shade of violet when Amelie¡¯s pheromones reached his nostrils. He realized she hade to his room.


    "Fuck! It wasn¡¯t supposed to be now," Gabriel muttered and closed the shower tap. He donned a towel around his torso and took another to wiped his face and body.


    ¡¯You want to take a pill?¡¯ Valko asked in his head.


    ¡¯Yes. Though I can control my rut well, but I don¡¯t want to take any chance,¡¯ Gabriel replied while looking at the mirror. He dried his hair with the towel and finally walked out.


    As he stepped into the bedroom, Amelie instantly turned her head. Her lips had cream spread over them as she was enjoying the pastry he had bought on his way.


    "The maid told me you picked these up for me," she said, holding up the half-eaten pastry. "Thank you," she added with a soft smile.


    However, Gabriel¡¯s gaze lingered on her lips.


    That smile, that scent made his wolf growled low within him.


    Gabriel wondered if taking the pill would be enough. They both had feelings for each other and it wouldn¡¯t be wrong...


    He approached her in a blink of an eye while Amelie got confused seeing the strange look on his face. She gulped seeing him from so close. They had got intimated a few times, but stopped before things could escte.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes lowered to the v-lines and she swallowed the lump formed in her throat. Gabriel nudged her legs apart with his knee while leaning down.


    Amelie looked at him with anticipation, her grip on the tiny te tightened. Gabriel took it from her and put it aside before capturing her lips. He savored the cream from her lips, nibbling them with hunger. His body burned with the need to be touched by her.


    Amelie felt his rock hard manhood pressing against her thigh, making her heart thundered. Her cold hands pressed on his chest and she realized how warm it was. Her eyes remained open, wondering what happened to him suddenly.


    However, not able to stop herself under the charm of his pheromones, Amelie¡¯s eyes fluttered shut.


    Gabriel¡¯s hand reached to her leg, drawing her close such that their bodies pressed together. He groaned against her mouth, his lips leaving hers and nipping her chin lightly.


    "Ahhh!" Amelie winced in pain when his teeth grazed her chin. A moan followed it as his hand moved under her long skirt into her inner thigh.


    "Gabriel, what¡¯s gotten into you suddenly?" Amelie asked, narrowing her eyes as Gabriel rested his face against her shoulder as if inhaling her scent to calm down himself.


    "I think my rut is near," Gabriel replied. He clenched his other hand, not wanting to proceed further because once he would do, then at least for two days, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop.

 Chapter 116: Setting me on fire

    <h4>Chapter 116: Setting me on fire</h4>


    "What?" Amelie was shocked learning Gabriel was in his rut. She was well aware of an alpha¡¯s rut, and in the presence of omega, the sexual urges would intensify more.


    But momentster, her expression softened as she observed his eyes, which were controlling the storm of desires in them.


    "Then, don¡¯t stop yourself," Amelie whispered, giving him the encouragement.


    Gabriel ducked his head into the crook of her neck, her scent was soothing him and at the same time, driving him wild. She heard his wolf growl and parted her lips apart in anticipation. The bridge of his nose gently brushed against her skin before his lips pressed soft kisses on it.


    "Don¡¯t say not to stop myself," Gabriel murmured, hisrge hand rested on her belly. "You¡¯ve no idea what I do in my rut."


    Amelie gulped hard and looked at the ceiling. "Then, how are you supposed to control it? Taking a pill isn¡¯t a nice idea. I¡¯ve heard that it has worst side effects," she said. Her eyes shut, her fingers curled when he sucked on her neck before his teeth grazed on it.


    "You are right. But let¡¯s wait till the wedding night. I don¡¯t wish you to get hurt in my rut," Gabriel spoke, grounding himself with her scent. But what made him happy was that Amelie was ready to soothe his rut with intimacy, she didn¡¯t reject his advances.


    Amelie brushed soft kisses along Gabriel¡¯s shoulder, her fingers slipping beneath the strap of her top and tugging it aside. But before she could go further, he gently halted her. Without saying a word, Gabriel pulled back and sat upright. He reached for her hand and helped her sit up as well.


    Then, rising from the bed, he walked toward the closet.


    Amelie watched him silently, the warmth from her cheeks radiating all the way to her chest. Her hands instinctively rose, palms pressing against her flushed face.


    ¡¯He¡¯s holding back... but for how long?¡¯ she wondered, turning her head to follow his movements.


    Gabriel soon returned, moving with deliberate restraint. He opened the small cupboard beside the bed and took out a tiny pill bottle. Without hesitation, he unscrewed the cap, tapped a pill into his hand, and swallowed it with a ss of water.


    Amelie stood, concern deepening in her eyes.


    "The pill..." she said softly. "You shouldn¡¯t have taken it."


    Gabriel closed the cupboard door with a quiet click and turned to face her.


    "I usually have good control during a rut," he began. "But this time... my mate is here." His eyes lingered on her face. "Taking the pill was necessary. Our wedding¡¯s just two days away. So, I don¡¯t want you limping down the aisle," he added with a grin that reach his eyes.


    Amelie bit her bottom lip filled with both understanding and bashfulness flickering in her expression. She nodded silently.


    "Finish the pastry," Gabriel said, lowering himself onto the recliner, but his gaze never straying from her.


    Amelie leaned forward, reaching for the te on the bedside table where the half-eaten pastry rested. She licked the cream off the spoon before scooping another bite, then began eating, aware of his eyes following her every move.


    "Don¡¯t you want to eat?" she asked after a moment, ncing at him. "You brought it, so you should eat too."


    Getting off the bed, she walked over to him and held out the spoon, offering him a bite.


    Gabriel leaned forward, epting the spoonful of pastry. His lips closed over it slowly, his eyes never leaving hers as he tasted the fruit and cream.


    Amelie fed him another bite, then another, until thest of the pastry was gone. Two more remained in the box, but she decided to save them forter. Setting the te aside on the table, she returned to Gabriel¡¯s side.


    She leaned in, gently brushing her fingers across his lips to wipe away the cream.


    In a swift motion, Gabriel wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her into hisp, settling her effortlessly with her legs straddling him.


    "I want you to stay away," Gabriel murmured, his voice a low, heated whisper, "and yet... you¡¯re setting me on fire with just a simple touch. Is this your way of seducing me?"


    His brow arched with yful amusement, but the grip around her waist tightened as he drew her even closer. A deep groan escaped him as their lower bodies pressed together, clearing showing how turned on he was.


    Amelie¡¯s breath hitched. "I... I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d get hard from something so simple," she whispered, hershes fluttering as her gaze dropped.


    "You have no idea what you do to me," Gabriel said, his voice turning husky. "From the day we met, I¡¯ve been holding back."


    His lips hovered over hers before his tongue traced the outline of her mouth, coaxing her to open up to him. She parted her lips without hesitation, and at the same time, her hips shifted instinctively, grinding ever so slightly against him.


    "Fuck!" He cursed against her mouth before deepening the kiss. His tongue began the exploration of her mouth, diving deeper as the hand on her waist now moved to the back of her head. The passionate kiss grew intense with each passing second and none of them wanted to pull apart. Her skirt was lifted, his other hand moving closer to her inner thigh to her heat.


    "Ngh..." Amelie moaned against his mouth when his fingers touched her aching core. She was damp. His walls of resistance began crumbling and the thought of staying in limits till the wedding began to fall apart.


    Amelie pulled away while moaning again, and at the same time, she gasped for air.


    "Gab¨C" Her words ceased in her mouth as she was pulled again into a hungry kiss.


    She winced in pain when Gabriel bit her bottom lip, drawing some blood. He let go of her mouth and nted hot, burning kisses on her throat, turning her mind hazy.

 Chapter 117: To pressure his father

    <h4>Chapter 117: To pressure his father</h4>


    Gabriel¡¯s hand slid back to her thigh, giving it a tender squeeze as his lips continued their slow torment along the curve of her throat.


    Her top slipped from one shoulder, baring the mark he had left on her, the shimmering imprint of their bond.


    "Why aren¡¯t you stopping me?" Gabriel whispered against her ear. His warm breath fanned across her skin, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Amelie turned her head slightly, her gaze meeting his.


    "I... I don¡¯t want you to stop," she breathed.


    Gabriel pressed soft, showering kisses along her jawline. "Then, when Albuses to call us for dinner, you¡¯ll respond, won¡¯t you?" he murmured in a yful tone.


    Amelie let out a soft sigh, her fingers grazing his shoulder as she tilted her head back slightly. "You¡¯vepletely ruined the mood," she muttered, a yful frown tugging at her lips.


    Gabriel chuckled softly. "I didn¡¯t ruin anything," he replied with a mischievous grin. "I simply made a request, one that you¡¯ll fulfill when Albus arrives."


    Amelie pulled her skirt down and stood up, a yful glint in her eyes. "Fine, I won¡¯t bother you," she said.


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to sleep in a separate room tonight?" he asked.


    Amelie smirked, her gaze shifting to the pastry box and te as she picked them up. "Hmm. I should," she replied casually. "See you at dinner, Prince." With a sharp nce in his direction, she headed for the door.


    Gabriel watched her, his smile widening before he let out a light chuckle. He went to the washroom to wash his face with the cold water to relieve himself from the building heat in his body.


    ¡¯Around your mate, it¡¯s not easy to stop the rut,¡¯ he thought, taking deep breaths.


    Drying his face with the towel, he went to pick his phone from the table and dialed Karmen¡¯s number, his fingers moving swiftly across the screen.


    The call was answered almost immediately. "Yes, Gabriel?" Karmen¡¯s voice came through.


    "Where are you?" Gabriel asked, already feeling the need to move.


    "In the mansion. With Prince Casaio," Karmen replied.


    "Are you in the living room?" Gabriel asked, heading toward the door.


    "Near the pool area," Karmen replied.


    "Hmm." Gabriel ended the call without another word and made his way downstairs.


    When he reached the swimming area, he spotted Casaio in the pool while Karmen stood nearby, watching quietly.


    "I heard you haven¡¯t been using the pool for a while," Casaio said, swimming to one edge before pulling himself up to sit on the tform. Water dripped from his dark hair as he ran a hand through it. "I¡¯ve sent Zilia to the capital. I¡¯ll conduct a thorough investigation into her actions, without any bias. Karmen assisted me, so we were discussing the details."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze briefly flicked to his beta, before settling them back on his brother.


    "Where¡¯s your beta?" Gabriel asked, his tone calm but direct.


    "Mine isn¡¯t here," Casaio replied, a smirk tugging at his lips. "I thought you¡¯d be with Amelie," he added with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    Gabriel turned to Karmen. "You should head home."


    Karmen gave a respectful bow to both princes before quietly taking his leave.


    Gabriel then walked over and sank into one of the poolside chairs, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Thank you for helping me out," he said, ncing at Casaio. "I overreacted earlier when things were getting intense."


    "That¡¯s strange!" came a familiar voice, sharp with sarcasm. Dominick approached, stopping just in front of him with his hands casually tucked into his trouser pockets. "Are you actually apologizing for once? For your harsh words against us?"


    "Don¡¯t tease him," Casaio intervened with a chuckle. "Come on, let¡¯s dive in and enjoy the pool a bit," he added, inviting his younger brothers.


    Gabriel shook his head lightly. "I had a shower earlier, so I¡¯ll pass on the pool."


    Casaio let out an exaggerated sigh. "Such a boring younger brother you are," he said, grinning as he rolled his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t want to either," Dominick said, settling into the pool chair beside Gabriel.


    Casaio dove back into the water, his body slicing through it with ease as he enjoyed the cool water against his skin.


    Dominick nced at his brother. "Amelie¡¯s changing you. Have you noticed that?"


    Gabriel responded with a nonchnt hum, neither confirming nor denying it.


    "Since you¡¯ve already decided to give her pup a father¡¯s name, what are you thinking about for the future?" Dominick asked, turning slightly to face him. "If Alex survives, he might use his own bloodline toe at you. He won¡¯t just walk away."


    Hearing that, Casaio swam to the edge and pulled himself out of the pool. He grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist, eyes narrowing slightly at the mention of Alex.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze remained steady. "That won¡¯t happen, Nick," he said firmly.


    "You¡¯re always so sure about everything," Dominick said, his toneced with quiet frustration. "But don¡¯t forget that Dad might take a diplomatic route. Alphas hold status in our society. If every omega¡¯s voice starts carrying weight, then alphas and betas could face consequences every other day."


    He leaned forward slightly. "I¡¯m the one who stopped you from killing Alex at thest second. But make no mistake this time. He shouldn¡¯t leave that prison alive."


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "What exactly are you implying?" he asked. "I don¡¯t think Dad will overlook Alex¡¯s punishment this time," he added.


    "Nick, this time it will be seen as an attack on the fianc¨¦e of a prince. The first attack on Amelie happened before she knew Gabriel, so that time outrage from the alphas could have been more. But this time, the attack happened after Gabriel proposed her. Alex was being warned, but he didn¡¯t listen," Casaio exined.


    "I know. I¡¯ve been thinking on a broader side," Dominick said.


    Gabriel furrowed his brows together, deciding to pressure his father to give Alex death sentence only.

 Chapter 118: Unbearable this time

    <h4>Chapter 118: Unbearable this time</h4>


    The next morning, Amelie woke up early and prepared green tea for herself. She moved to the garden to enjoy the tea.


    "You woke up early." Alpha King Raidan¡¯s voice reached her ears.


    Promptly, she turned around and bowed to him while holding the cup with both hands. "Your Majesty, good morning," she greeted him. "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here." She looked at the teacup in her hand and looked around only to spot a table with chairs around them. She walked there and ced the cup on the table before returning to her earlier position.


    "Don¡¯t be so flustered," Raidan said, wanting her to be at ease. "You should start calling me Father or Dad. Whatever you find is right," he stated, bringing her nerves to calmness.


    Amelie was slightly suprised by the King¡¯s words.


    "You will be the first official daughter-inw of our family," Raidan stated, giving her a warm smile. "Gabriel searched a lot for his mate everywhere in the kingdom. I can see the genuine happiness surrounding him," he asserted.


    Amelie didn¡¯t know the King could be this gentle toward the people. Unlike the Luna Queen, he was soft-spoken.


    "Your Majesty, you aren¡¯t upset with the fact that I¡¯m an omega?" Amelie asked, still being formal.


    "Well, I was but not anymore. I believe in fates more than anything," Raidan stated, again smiling at her.


    Amelie felt at ease learning the Alpha King¡¯s thoughts.


    "Mabel has a strange rtionship with Gabriel. But she cares for him. I cannot tell much, but she¡¯s only scared because of the words that the High Priestess told her at the time of Gabriel¡¯s birth," Raidan said, furrowing his brows together with a serious tone.


    "What did the High Priestess say?" Amelie asked in concern.


    "You didn¡¯t have to know, Amelie. I don¡¯t give it much importance" Raidan brushed it off.


    However, Amelie already started feeling nervous. She wondered if Gabriel was aware of it.


    "Gabriel wants a death penalty for Alex. What are your thoughts?" Raidan asked a question, which she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    "I don¡¯t think he should stay alive, Your Majesty," Amelie said. "I did give him a chance to live in the beginning when Prince Gabriel took the action against him. It was scary the second time attack happened. The perpetrator was too close to me," she asserted.


    "However, thest decision will be on the Alpha King. Whatever he thinks is right I won¡¯t object it," Amelie stated, knowing that the Alpha King wouldn¡¯t take a wrong decision.


    "What if I announce to remove Alex¡¯s wolf and banish him from ournds? Will that be okay with you?" Raidan questioned.


    Amelie had suggested the same to Gabriel, thinking Alex would be broken apart with theck of the wolf. He would be a man with no soul, moving lifelessly.


    But...


    The risk was he might someday approach Amelie¡¯s child. She lowered her hand and fidgeted with her fingers.


    "Amelie, you¡¯re here!" Katelyn¡¯s voice rang out, breaking the silence as she entered the garden. She offered a respectful bow to her father. "Good morning, Father."


    "It¡¯s rare to see the princess up so early," Raidan remarked with a warm smile.


    "Dad, I¡¯ve decided to be a morning person," Katelyn replied with a grin.


    Raidan chuckled softly and reached out to gently pat her head. Then, turning to Amelie, he did the same before strolling deeper into the garden, leaving the two young women alone.


    "Amelie, are you upset with me?" Katelyn asked softly, stepping closer and taking both of Amelie¡¯s hands in hers. "You didn¡¯t even nce at me during dinnerst night. I¡¯m really sorry if I hurt you. That was never my intention. I didn¡¯t know Jodie would do something like that."


    Amelie¡¯s features softened, and she offered a reassuring smile. "I¡¯m not upset with you, Kate. I¡¯m sorry you felt that way."


    Katelyn¡¯s face lit up with relief. "That¡¯s a relief!" she eximed before throwing her arms around Amelie in a sudden hug, causing her to freeze for a moment in surprise. Pulling back, Katelyn added with excitement, "Tomorrow is your big day! Are you excited?"


    "Yes, I am," Amelie answered.


    Katelyn leaned in closer. "Do you want to know something? I asked Karmen out."


    "Really?" Amelie¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    "Yes! And he said yes!" Katelyn beamed. "We¡¯re going on a musical date the day after tomorrow. I think he might actually like me too. Why else would he agree?"


    "That¡¯s true," Amelie replied, happy for her friend¡¯s happiness.


    "Let¡¯s go inside!" Katelyn said enthusiastically, tugging Amelie along by the hand.


    As they entered the living room, both girls came to an abrupt stop upon seeing Luna Queen Mabel. She was in the middle of giving instructions to Albus and several other attendants. Once the orders were given and the servants dispersed, Mabel turned her gaze toward them.


    Amelie and Katelyn immediately offered polite greetings.


    "Amelie," Mabel began in aposed tone, "since your wedding is tomorrow, it would be best if you don¡¯t see Gabriel today. I¡¯ve already arranged for you to stay at a separate location, a hotel, along with your family. I hope you¡¯re alright with that."


    "I have no problem, Your Majesty," Amelie replied respectfully.


    "Good," Mabel said with a nod. "Casaio will escort you to the hotel shortly. Your mother and sister will apany you. And if Gabriel tries to visit, I trust you¡¯ll refuse. I expect you to follow this small tradition."


    Amelie gave a small bow. "Of course, Your Majesty."


    "Mom, may I go with Amelie too?" Katelyn asked hopefully.


    "What would you do there, Katelyn? Amelie will be preupied with her own family," Mabel responded.


    Katelyn pouted slightly, but she didn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, she fell silent, stealing a nce at Amelie, who gave her a gentle smile of reassurance.


    "Then, Amelie, you should leave now with your mother and sister. I don¡¯t want Gabriel turning this into a scene," Mabel said firmly.


    She nced around and stopped a passing servant. "Go and bring Samyra and Flora to the living room," she instructed.


    The servant bowed and quickly departed.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel woke up quitete in the morning unlike the other days. Last night, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Despite taking the pills, the heat in his body would refuse to lower down that he had to go outside for some fresh air.


    Freshening up and after getting dressed, he went to Amelie¡¯s room to check on her. However, she wasn¡¯t there.


    "She must be downstairs," Gabriel murmured and descended the stairs lethargically. He was missing something. Amelie¡¯s scent of morning dew and wildflowers, which would always linger in the air.


    His eyes fell upon his parents, who were talking with each other regarding tomorrow¡¯s event. His siblings weren¡¯t around either.


    Mabel turned her head to look at Gabriel, who greeted his father first followed by her but with a half-hearted tone.


    "Albus, did you see Amelie? Is she in the garden?" Gabriel asked.


    Albus turned hesitant and gazed at the Queen.


    "I have sent away Amelie along with her family," Mabel replied.


    "What did you say?" Gabriel¡¯s anger shot immediately.


    "Tomorrow is your wedding, Gabriel," Raidan interjected calmly, hoping to ease the tension. "ording to our tradition, the groom mustn¡¯t see the bride the day before the ceremony. Amelie is safe, staying at a hotel with her family."


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes in disbelief. "Don¡¯t jest with me, Father. You allowed Flora to go with them? She¡¯s always been envious of Amelie. What if she does something reckless, what if she harms Amelie?" His voice rose sharply as he turned his re toward Mabel. "Which hotel is she in? Tell me."


    "You speak too brazenly sometimes, Gabriel," Raidan said with a frown. "Every family has its conflicts. Or have you forgotten the time you tried to harm your own elder brothers?" he challenged.


    Gabriel bristled, his hands clenched at his sides. "That was different, and you know it! I¡ª"


    "Enough!" Mabel cut him off sternly. "Don¡¯t attempt to justify your past mistakes. You¡¯re still impulsive, still too quick to anger. This wedding will follow our traditions, with or without your approval."


    "My Lord, Prince Casaio has gone with them. You are worrying too much," Albus spoke softly.


    Gabriel was already going crazy with his approaching rut, and now, Amelie was away, he was feeling more upset and angry.


    "Consider this for your and Amelie¡¯s own good," Mabel said, her voice softening as she stepped closer. "You already ignored my protests when I opposed your union with her. I epted it, didn¡¯t I?"


    Gabriel¡¯s shoulders tensed, but he remained silent.


    "It¡¯s only one day," she continued gently. "Try to keep your emotions in check. I promise you, Gabriel, I won¡¯t let any harme to Amelie, if that¡¯s truly what worries you."


    Gabriel reluctantly had to agree this time. ¡¯Even Amelie left without seeing me, which means she wants me to respect this tradition. But I wonder what I will do with my rut now. Why is this unbearable this time?¡¯

 Chapter 119: Will you calm down?

    <h4>Chapter 119: Will you calm down?</h4>


    "I don¡¯t believe you, Mom," Gabriel said coldly, his sharp gaze fixed on the Queen. "You¡¯ve always broken my trust. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me where Amelie is. I¡¯ll find out myself."


    He turned on his heel, ready to leave, but Mabel¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "Grand Solis Hotel," she revealed. "That¡¯s where Amelie is."


    "Son, don¡¯t work yourself up," Raidan added gently, hoping to ease the tension brewing between mother and son. "Tomorrow¡¯s a big day and we don¡¯t need arguments now."


    At that moment, Casaio stepped into the room, just back from escorting Amelie and her family.


    "She left a message for you," Casaio said, offering a small smile. "She told me to tell you not to feel frustrated in her absence. And... that you can always talk to her on the phone."


    Trying to lighten the atmosphere, he looked around and added, "Anyway, let¡¯s have breakfast. Mom, Dad, where are my other two siblings? I don¡¯t see them."


    Gabriel¡¯s shoulders eased slightly at Casaio¡¯s words. Without saying much, he gave a brief nod and excused himself.


    Climbing the stairs to his room, he pulled out his phone, and his heart skipped when he saw a message from Amelie waiting.


    Without hesitation, he tapped her name and brought the phone to his ear.


    The call was answered on the first ring, as if she¡¯d been waiting for it all along.


    "Are you alright? Why did you not inform me?" Gabriel didn¡¯t want to sound desperate, but he did. He was missing her presence already. "I¡¯m going insane," he muttered.


    "I wanted you to stay asleep," Amelie said softly. "You barely get any rest these days."


    Gabriel could hear the warmth in her voice, but it didn¡¯t ease his tension.


    "I¡¯m fine, Gabriel. Why are you always so worried about me?" she asked gently. "It¡¯s just one day, and ording to the tradition, we¡¯re not supposed to see each other. That¡¯s all."


    "I know," Gabriel muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Mom exined it."


    His voice dropped, more serious now. "But Flora is there with you, and that¡¯s what worries me."


    Amelie let out a faint sigh. "Then don¡¯t be. Flora¡¯s actually been... quiet. Alex betrayed her too, which you already know."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows drew together, a flicker of anger shing in his eyes. "So? You think that means she deserves your sympathy? She tried to hurt you, Amelie. Don¡¯t forget that."


    Amelie hummed as she absorbed those words.


    "Don¡¯t go easy on her. I want you to ask the hotel manager to move her to a different room, one next to yours, but not the same. I¡¯lle by soon to make sure everything¡¯s secure."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched at the thought. Too much had happened in the past two weeks, too many betrayals, too many threats surrounding her. That was why he didn¡¯t trust anyone around her.


    "Gabriel, will you calm down?" Amelie¡¯s soft voice again came through the phone. "I know you are worried for me, but you don¡¯t have toe here. Prince Casaio was here and the Luna Queen has given strict instructions to everyone. You¡¯ll find me before you in the aisle tomorrow in the wedding dress," she stated, smiling slowly.


    Hearing her calmed Gabriel¡¯s racing mind and heart.


    "I want you to be at home. Follow the tradition of your family. That¡¯s what I want too," Amelie said.


    "If you say so," Gabriel murmured, still feeling a bit low. "I miss looking at your eyes, face, inhaling your scent, holding your hands..." He murmured.


    "Me too. But it¡¯s only about a day," Amelie replied. "How¡¯s your rut?" she then asked, her voice turning into a worry.


    "It¡¯s building up, but I¡¯m fine," Gabriel gave a prompt response.


    "I did tell you not to take the pillst night," Amelie murmured.


    "You wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the bed then," Gabriel smirked. He could imagine how Amelie¡¯s cheeks burned red.


    "I¡¯ll hang up now," Amelie said and cut the call. She couldn¡¯t help but smiling and walked inside, closing the grand balcony of the hotel room.


    Stepping into the room, she saw her mother talking on phone with the hospital nurse.


    "I¡¯ll be there in a while. Thank you," Samyra said and hung up the call.


    "Mom, is Dad alright?" Flora asked.


    "Your father is finally awake. His injuries are now healing faster. I¡¯ll go to the hospital in a while," Samyra said, praying silently to the Moon Goddess for her blessings.


    "Then, I¡¯ll alsoe with you. I¡¯ve yet to see how¡¯s father," Flora murmured.


    "Sure," Samyra said and turned around only to spot Amelie behind them.


    "Will it be alright if you stay alone here?" Samyra asked her.


    "Yes. You two should visit Dad," Amelie replied.


    "Are you still upset with me?" Flora asked, keeping her eyes on Amelie.


    "I have no intention to forgive you. I still remember the day you..." Amelie paused, seeing their mother was also present. "I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s have breakfast," she suggested.


    Samyra gazed at Flora in disappointment and shook her head.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel ced one hand firmly on his waist as he dialed Denzel¡¯s number with authority while he waited for the call to connect.


    "Yes, Alpha Prince?" came Denzel¡¯s respectful voice through the receiver.


    "I need you to go to the Grand Solis Hotel," Gabriel said. "Amelie is staying there until tomorrow. Because of certain traditions, I¡¯m not allowed to see her right now. Flora is with her, along with Amelie¡¯s mother, and I don¡¯t trust her. I want you to stay close and ensure Amelie¡¯s safety while I¡¯m not there."


    "Sure. I¡¯ll head there right away," Denzel assured him. "I¡¯ll keep a close eye on Amelie and make sure she stays safe."


    "Thanks," Gabriel replied.


    A brief pause followed before Denzel spoke again.


    "Are you excited for tomorrow? The whole of San Ravendale is buzzing with preparations. They¡¯re decorating every street like it¡¯s a royal festival because it is. Prince Gabriel is finally getting married."


    "Yes," Gabriel agreed. "Call me when you reach the hotel," he said.


    "I will," Denzel stated and the call ended.


    Gabriel slid the phone back into the pocket of his trousers and went downstairs.

 Chapter 120: Caught his attention

    <h4>Chapter 120: Caught his attention</h4>


    "Doctor, when can my husband be discharged?" Samyra asked, her voice filled with concern. "Tomorrow is my eldest daughter¡¯s wedding."


    The doctor offered a reassuring smile. "Although the healing process has begun, I rmend he stay one more night for observation. It¡¯s safer that way. But yes, he¡¯ll be well enough to attend his daughter¡¯s wedding tomorrow."


    "That¡¯s good to hear," Samyra replied with a breath of relief. "Thank you for all your hard work and care."


    The doctor nodded politely before excusing himself. Samyra walked back into the wardroom, where the nurse had just finished checking David¡¯s vitals.


    Inside, Flora stood near her father¡¯s bed, staring at him in shock.


    "Dad... did Alex do this to you?" she asked, her voice trembling. "Your head, your hands, you¡¯re hurt everywhere!" Her eyes welled up with tears, fury and guilt swirling inside her. She wanted to tear Alex apart for what he had done to them.


    "Yes, he did," David said.


    "Do you finally see now, Flora? He never cared for you¡ªor for Amelie. He hated both of you. And we were too blind to see it."


    Flora looked down, clenching her fists. "I didn¡¯t know he would turn on me like this. I was an Alpha she-wolf... admired by everyone. But now, after everything, I feel nothing but shame."


    Her voice quivered then. "No one wants to understand what I went through."


    David let out a slow sigh and looked at his daughter. "You need to let go of your pride, Flora," he said gently. "All three of us made terrible mistakes. And it nearly cost us everything."


    He paused, reflecting on the past with a pained expression.


    "I used to think Amelie brought nothing but misfortune to this family. But when the princes came to save me that night, I realized, she was the only one who truly cared. We¡¯ve misjudged her so badly."


    Lying back on the bed, he added with regret, "She was never a curse. She was our blessing."


    Samyra nodded, her eyes turning moist. "I¡¯ll never forget that night. If it weren¡¯t for her, the princes wouldn¡¯t havee. They saved your life¡ªbecause of her."


    David looked at her earnestly. "Is she doing alright?"


    "Yes, she is," Samyra said softly, pouring a ss of water and handing it to him. "The doctor said you¡¯ll need to rest here tonight, but by tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll be discharged."


    Flora stood silently next to the bed. She felt invisible, as if she no longer belonged there. Once, she hadughed at her sister... belittled her at every turn. And now, she was the one left behind, crushed under the consequences of betrayal she gave to Amelie.


    ~~~~


    Amelie took another sip of the smoothie Denzel had brought her, savoring the cool, fruity vor. "Mmm, this is really good," she murmured with a smile. "Thank you. But why are you here, Denzel? I already have so many guards around. It feels like I¡¯ve suddenly turned into some VIP."


    "Well, you are a VIP now," Denzel chuckled, pulling out his phone. He tapped Gabriel¡¯s contact and put the call on speaker.


    The line rang only once before Gabriel picked up.


    "Yes, Denzel? Is everything alright over there?"


    "Everything¡¯s fine," Amelie answered before Denzel could. "I told you not to trouble yourself, or anyone else, but you never listen to me."


    Her voice held a soft scold, but it wasced with affection.


    "It was important, sweetheart," Gabriel replied, his voice warm as he nced at the vibrant decorations being put up at the mansion. "I just wanted to be sure you¡¯re okay."


    At the sound of that affectionate word, sweetheart, Amelie¡¯s cheeks flushed pink. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, unable to hide her smile.


    Denzel, standing nearby, smiled too, seeing the bond between them.


    "I¡¯ll hang up now," Amelie said softly.


    "Denzel, stay at the hotel tonight. I¡¯ve already booked a room for you," Gabriel instructed before ending the call.


    Denzel slid the phone back into his pocket and looked at Amelie. "Gabriel is deeply in love with you," he said with quiet sincerity.


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Yeah... Sometimes, it still feels surreal."


    "I¡¯ve been by his side for over five years," Denzel began. "And in all that time, I¡¯ve never seen him this connected to anyone. Even when Skye tried getting close, he turned her away without hesitation. He wasn¡¯t looking for just anyone, he was waiting for that one moment when everything would just click. And it happened... with you."


    Amelie looked down at her hands, her voice soft with emotion. "I only wish I¡¯d found him sooner. But maybe everything really does happen in its own time."


    Denzel nodded. "Maybe it was meant to unfold exactly this way."


    "Yes. What about you, Denzel? Your family lives here, right?" Amelie asked.


    Denzel nodded. "They do."


    He leaned back slightly on the chair. "Prince Gabriel found me almost six years ago, not long after I graduated from college. I had managed to capture a rogue wolf on my own, and that caught his attention. Since then, I¡¯ve been serving as his gamma. It¡¯s not just a job, it¡¯s something I genuinely enjoy."


    A subtle pride entered his voice as he continued, "Prince Gabriel has a unique way of handling things. Some might find his methods intense or even a little ruthless. But I¡¯ve seen firsthand, he leads like a warrior. He gets things done, and he always puts his people first."


    Amelie nodded thoughtfully. "I¡¯ve seen that side of him, too."


    Denzel smiled, grateful for her understanding. "My father passed awayst year, so now it¡¯s just my mom and my younger sister. When I told them Prince Gabriel was marrying you, they were happy. They¡¯re actually really eager to meet you."


    Amelie¡¯s face lit up. "I¡¯d absolutely love to meet them. It would be an honor for me." She sipped more of it, enjoying it while feeling blessed that Denzel has be her friend.

 Chapter 121: Missing her so much

    <h4>Chapter 121: Missing her so much</h4>


    Alex repeatedly hit the back of his head against the wall. It seemed the time was slowing down for him. His eyes were burning due to theck of sleep.


    ¡¯Amelie refused to forgive me. What about my parents? Did they not appeal the King? And, Zander, is he not going to save me this time?¡¯ Alex thought, feeling frustrated and scary.


    Bringing his hand to his head, he clutched on his hair. "I don¡¯t want to die," he murmured. He began feeling what it would feel like to go near your death.


    Just then, he heard a voice,ing right from the other side of the iron gates.


    "You should have made a good use of the chance you were given then," Gabriel spoke. His dark violet eyesnded on Alex, who immediately looked at him. "You did underestimate me when I grant you the second chance. You should have known that Amelie can¡¯t be harmed in my presence," he stated.


    Alex simply stared at him in terror. Words didn¡¯t slip out of his mouth.


    "I¡¯m giving you an easy option to embrace death," Gabriel said. "Consume the poison," he asserted.


    "Please, let me live," Alex begged, his hands joining in request. "I will leave this country forever and will never return. I swear on my life. I¨CI will be somewhere far," he muttered.


    Gabriel remained untouched by his words. "The prison of San Ravendale never lets it¡¯s prisoners leave until they die," he stated and took a step back. "I did give you a chance to die, but you refused for it. Then, be ready for the harshest way of dying," he affirmed and walked away.


    Alex screamed for him, but Gabriel didn¡¯t stop.


    As he returned from the prison to the mansion, he encountered his mother, who was still in the living room, checking the decorations.


    ¡¯Why am I getting this strange feeling?¡¯ Gabriel wondered, his eyes narrowing as he watched his mother. ¡¯She looks... calm. Too calm. That¡¯s not her. She¡¯s never been like this, not when ites to me. She¡¯s always hated me from the core of her heart.¡¯


    Mabel turned just then with a smile on her lips as her eyes locked with her son¡¯s. But, then it gradually faded.


    "Where were you?" she asked. "You didn¡¯t break the tradition, did you?"


    Gabriel didn¡¯t bother replying. He simply walked away and climbed the stairs, leaving Mabel standing there. Her brows knitted together with a flicker of unease before she redirected her attention to the unfinished preparations.


    Gabriel entered Amelie¡¯s room and closed the door behind him. The familiar scent of her instantly wrapped around him. He walked over to the bed and sat down slowly. He grabbed the plush toy that Amelie had bought just a few days ago.


    "I need to start buying baby stuff once we¡¯re back from the honeymoon," he murmured to himself, holding the toy gently.


    There was something about Amelie¡¯s scent, even in her absence, that calmed the raging sexual desires within him. Just being surrounded by the essence of her was enough to dissolve the irritation that had clung to him since morning.


    With a sigh, hey down, his hand instinctively moving to the side of the bed where she usually slept. He caressed the empty space with a soft touch, eyes drifting closed as if he could feel her warmth still there.


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m missing her so much. I never felt this way all these years," Gabriel mumbled and closed his eyes.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie opened the door as her mother and sister stepped inside, returning from the hospitalte in the afternoon. The warmth in her smile faltered when she noticed the fatigue lining their faces.


    "How¡¯s Dad?" Amelie asked softly, falling into step behind her mother.


    Without waiting, she poured a ss of water, handing it to Samyra as she settled into a chair with a sigh.


    "He¡¯s recovering well," Samyra replied, epting the ss with a nod of thanks. "The doctor said it¡¯s best he stays under observation tonight. But by tomorrow morning, he should be fit to attend your wedding."


    Flora quietly settled into the other chair. The usual fire in her eyes had dimmed, reced by a quiet heaviness that clung to her.


    Amelie, however, didn¡¯t spare her a nce.


    "If you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, feel free to order something through room service," she said, walking toward her room. "I ate earlier, so I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll be resting for a bit."


    "We¡¯ll order some food," Samyra said, setting the ss down gently. Her gaze softened as it followed Amelie. "You should get some rest. You¡¯re not feeling any difort, are you?"


    "No, I¡¯m fine," Amelie replied with a faint smile.


    Samyra hesitated for a moment, then spoke, "Amelie, I didn¡¯t ask before... but maybe I should have. Why did you decide to keep the child? Aren¡¯t you worried it might bringplications in the future?"


    Amelie brought her hands to her lower belly. "There was a time when I truly loved Alex," she said with sorrow and anger. "But the pup... it did nothing wrong. I never intended to marry again, or even like another man, after what Alex did to me. I ran away from the pack to give my pup a better life, somewhere it wouldn¡¯t be used or harmed."


    Her eyes turned distant for a moment. "If it weren¡¯t for Noa, I probably wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. I¡¯ve spent most of my life being silent, letting others walk over me. But when I learned that I was pregnant and those wolves were chasing me, I decided to live, not for myself, but for my child. Mom, please don¡¯t ask me ever to give up on Noa. It¡¯s my pup."


    Flora stared at her sister and felt guilty. She remembered when she found out from Alex that Amelie was preganant, she didn¡¯t confront Alex.


    ¡¯I am such an evil person. I thought so bad for a child, who hasn¡¯t evene to this world,¡¯ Flora thought.


    Meanwhile, Samyra praised her daughter¡¯s strength and determination. "I am d that the pup gives you the strength you never had before. Forgive me for asking such a question," she whispered.

 Chapter 122: Every part of you aches

    <h4>Chapter 122: Every part of you aches</h4>


    At night, after dinner, Gabriel called Amelie while resting his head against the headboard.


    "Are you alright?" Gabriel asked.


    "Yes, I am fine. How many times did you ask about my well-being?" Amelie questioned.


    "I can¡¯t help but worry. My mom put you between the people, whom I don¡¯t even trust a bit," Gabriel replied.


    "Umm... I don¡¯t me your mother. She just wants me to stay with my family. I saw my mom crying earlier in silence. She must be regretting for what she did to me. About Flora, I don¡¯t have much to say. But they won¡¯t harm me. You worry a lot. Denzel came earlier to check on me. You have disturbed him too," Amelieined.


    "Your safety is my priority, that¡¯s why," Gabriel stated.


    "Did you have your supper?" Amelie questioned.


    "I did. But I wasn¡¯t feeling good in your absence. Even the food appeared nd in taste," Gabriel stated. "Ame, how am I supposed to spend the night without you? I want to hold you close, look into your eyes and breathe your scent. I¨CI am going insane," he expressed his deep feelings.


    Amelie turned quiet, clearly stunned what she just heard. Those words truly made her feel how much Gabriel was burning from inside. The words warmed her heart too, fluttering it into rapid rhythms. Her tears turned misty because of the overwhelming emotions.


    "Amelie, are you there?" Gabriel asked after realising she had suddenly turned silent.


    "Yes, I am here only," Amelie replied promptly.


    "By the way, I am in your room. It feels so good to be wrapped in your scent. Though it¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s making me feel better," Gabriel stated.


    Amelie smiled. "I wonder once we get married if you¡¯ll ever leave my side," she mused.


    "That¡¯s not going to happen, Ame," Gabriel replied affectionately. "You are going to stay glued to me," he said.


    "Really?" Amelie chuckled.


    "I¡¯m joking! But you¡¯ll find me with you most of the time. While working I may be away but still close to you," Gabriel answered, smiling.


    Just then, Gabriel heard a knock at the door. He climbed out of bed, walked over, and opened it.


    Karmen stood there, holding a bottle of wine.


    Gabriel gave Karmen a quick gesture, signaling him to head home as he was still on the phone.


    "Gabriel, I need to hang up now. Mom¡¯s calling me," Amelie said gently. "Goodnight. Sleep well. Tomorrow¡¯s a big day for us."


    "Alright," Gabriel replied softly. "Goodnight to you too. Dream of me."


    A soft smile lingered on Amelie¡¯s lips as the call ended.


    Gabriel slipped his phone into the pocket of his trousers, then turned his gaze to Karmen, who stood by with a knowing smirk.


    "I wonder why you didn¡¯t just go and see her," Karmen teased. "You¡¯ve been missing her so much that you lookedpletely drained all day. I¡¯ve never seen you like this before."


    Gabriel walked toward the light switch and turned the light off. As he closed the door behind them, he finally replied, "Amelie wanted me to follow tradition."


    The two began walking toward Gabriel¡¯s room.


    "And I decided to honor it because she believes in it," Gabriel said softly. "It would¡¯ve upset her if I showed up. I think I finally understand what it means to be deeply in love when every part of you aches for the person you love."


    They reached the door and pushed it open, stepping inside, only to find a surprising sight.


    Gabriel¡¯s brothers were already gathered in the room, loungingfortably and clearly waiting for him.


    Gabriel blinked, confused and irritated. "What are you all doing here?"


    Casaio grinned. "It¡¯s yourst night as a bachelor. After tonight, you¡¯ll be a husband, a married man. So we figured, why not celebrate one final night of freedom with you?"


    "Princess Katelyn isn¡¯t here," Karmen said, ncing around.


    "She went to the hotel to stay with Amelie tonight," Dominick replied.


    Gabriel eased into the recliner. Karmen stepped over to the table, where Casaio had already set out four sses in preparation. With a smooth pour, Karmen filled each ss with wine, handing them out one by one.


    "This toast is for my dear youngest brother," Casaio said with a warm smile, lifting his ss. Dominick and Karmen followed suit, their expressions mirroring the sentiment. Gabriel let out a soft chuckle, raising his ss before taking a small, thoughtful sip.


    The others drank with him, the room briefly filled with the quiet clink of sses and a shared silence.


    "So, Gabriel," Casaio continued, leaning back slightly, his tone more reflective now. "How do you feel? Let¡¯s forget the rivalry that once existed between us. I know you¡¯ve been upset with us all these years," Casaio said sincerely. "But I want us to grow stronger together. Now that you¡¯ve found your mate, I hope some of that pain inside you has started to ease."


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around his ss. "Then why didn¡¯t you two ever stop Mom?" he asked. "I acted the way I did because my own brothersughed at me." He took another slow sip of wine.


    He hadn¡¯t meant to say that. But they just came from the bottom of his heart. It was the onlyined that he always had from his both brothers.


    Dominick leaned forward, his brows furrowed in concern. "Are you... experiencing a rut?" he asked, noticing the flush deepening on Gabriel¡¯s cheeks. His pupils had dted slightly, and the color of them were changing too. It hardly used to happen, except for the time when he would be in rut.


    "Just answer what I¡¯ve asked," Gabriel averted his gaze from them.


    "It¡¯s not good that your rut approached at such a time," Casaio remarked, still not answering his question. "Did you take pills?"


    "Yes, I did," Gabriel replied and downed the remaining wine. "And I¡¯m fine. Nothing is wrong with me," he asserted. "Just answer me why you two always acted so indifferent toward me," he asked again.

 Chapter 123: To fulfill what she desires

    <h4>Chapter 123: To fulfill what she desires</h4>


    "When we were young, we made mistakes," Casaio began, his voice turning soft with memory. "We were always afraid Mom would punish us if we ever raised our voices. Over time, silence just felt safer than provoking her."


    Karmen quietly topped off Gabriel¡¯s wine, then leaned back into her chair, choosing to stay silent and let the three brothers speak freely.


    "I think Mom is nning something," Gabriel said, swirling the wine in his ss. "It¡¯s too quiet... and her silence is what disturbs me. I¡¯ll let go of everything that happened in the past, if you both help me tonight."


    Casaio and Dominick exchanged a long look.


    "You really think Mom doesn¡¯t want you to marry Amelie?" Dominick asked, his brow rising in skepticism. "I think you¡¯re reading too much into this. She supervised every detail of the wedding preparations from morning till evening."


    Gabriel raised the ss to his lips, pausing just before drinking. "That¡¯s exactly what worries me. What if it¡¯s her way of pretending everything¡¯s fine, masking her true intentions?"


    Casaio frowned, clearly puzzled. "But why would she try to stop your marriage to Amelie? What reason would she even have?"


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer. He turned quiet, lost in thought.


    ¡¯Because she knows my past. That high priestess told her more than she¡¯s ever said on my face. She¡¯s hiding something from me... something I haven¡¯t yet uncovered,¡¯ he thought grimly.


    Noticing his brother¡¯s silence, Casaio finally sighed, resigned. "All right. What do you want us to do?"


    Gabriel looked up at them. "Stay at the hotel tonight. I¡¯ve already sent Denzel there, but I need someone stronger and powerful, just in case something happens. I would¡¯ve gone myself, but with iing rut, I¡¯ve decided to remain at the estate."


    "Fine. We¡¯ll head to the hotel," Casaio said, finishing thest of the wine in his ss. Dominick downed the remaining of his drink as well, and the two brothers rose from their seats.


    "If you can¡¯t keep your rut in check, take a shot," Casaio advised. "You¡¯ll need to stay in control during the wedding processions." Then, with a firmer tone, he instructed Karmen, "Make sure he gets the shot."


    He exited first, Dominick following silently behind.


    Karmen walked over and quietly shut the door. When she turned back, Gabriel was seated, rubbing his temples.


    "I¡¯ll bring the shot for you," she offered gently.


    "No, that¡¯s not necessary," Gabriel replied. "I¡¯m fine. If I take a shot now, it can be worst for me since I am not like the other alphas," he stated.


    Karmen nodded and sat quietly across from him.


    "You think the Queen may stop you from marrying Amelie. I think you are overly doubtful of your own mother," Karmen said.


    "You¡¯ve no idea to what extent my mother can go to fulfill what she desires," Gabriel replied with his knitted brows.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie woke in the middle of the night, feeling thirsty. Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she reached for the ss of water by her bedside and took a few sips. She checked the clock and found it was just past one in the morning.


    "There¡¯s still time before dawn," she murmured to herself.


    A sudden craving for something spicy stirred in her stomach. With a soft sigh, Amelie pushed the covers aside and got out of bed.


    "These pregnancy cravings..." she muttered under her breath as she made her way to the spacious living room of the suite. She picked up thendline, ready to ce an order, when the sound of footsteps made her freeze.


    Amelie turned around, but didn¡¯t find anyone around. "Am I hearing voices?" she murmured.


    As she focused back on dialing the room service number, she again felt someone¡¯s presence. Her eyes scanned her surroundings. There was a man in the mask right behind her with a handkerchief in his hand.


    As Amelie slowly pivoted on her feet, the masked man with gloved hands appeared right before her eyes. In a fraction of a second, he held her by the neck. But before he could bring the handkerchief to her nose, a handnded on his chest, shoving him a few meters away.


    The next instant, the lights turned on!


    Amelie found Casaio and Dominick standing in front of her, her heart thundering against her chest.


    The masked man ran straight into the balcony. Casaio rushed after him, but before he could catch him, the man jumped off.


    Casaio looked down the balustrade and saw the man had disappeared into the night. Returning to the room, he closed the balcony behind him and saw Amelie on the sofa chair.


    "He ran away before I could catch him," Casaio stated.


    "He identally dropped this," Dominick said, showing the handkerchief to his brother. "It has a strong scent of chloroform," he added.


    "The security is tight. How could someone enter in?" Amelie murmured, her whole body was trembling in fear.


    "Where¡¯s your mother and sister? And Katelyn?" Casaio asked sharply.


    "They¡¯re sleeping in the room," Amelie answered. "Kate is in the room next to mine."


    "Go check on them. We don¡¯t have any female here who can do that," he said.


    Amelie nodded and walked to the bedrooms. She peeked into her mother and sister¡¯s room¡ªSamyra and Flora were still asleep. She quietly shut the door and moved to Katelyn¡¯s room, finding the princess peacefully sleeping as well.


    She returned to the living room, where Casaio and Dominick awaited her.


    "They all are in the rooms, sleeping," Amelie informed them. "But how did you two¨C"


    "Gabriel asked us," Dominick replied.


    "Luckily, we were on time. We sensed the presence of a male wolf, so we came in immediately. The door was open," Casaio exined her further with a serious tone.


    "What?" Amelie eximed in shock, learning the door was open, but how? "Thank you," she murmured, lowering her eyes.


    However, one thing she realized was there were more forces, who didn¡¯t want her to be by Gabriel¡¯s side. No one could enter the room, except for those who had the keycard.


    "Someone from the hotel staff must be behind it," Amelie said.


    "We will investigateter. You should go to bed," Casaio advised her. "We will stay here until the morning," he added.

 Chapter 124: Blaming our mom?

    <h4>Chapter 124: ming our mom?</h4>


    "Aren¡¯t you going to tell Gabriel?" Dominick asked, lowering himself into the chair across from his older brother.


    Casaio exhaled slowly, his gaze fixed on the ceiling. "If I tell him now, a big argument will happen between Gabriel and Mom. It¡¯s better to wait until morning. Let things settle."


    Dominick frowned. "And what if he finds outter? He¡¯ll be even more furious that we kept it from him."


    "That¡¯s why you need to keep quiet," Casaio replied firmly, reclining into the sofa chair and closing his eyes. "I¡¯ll handle Gabriel in my way."


    There was a pause before Dominick spoke again, more quietly this time. "Why did Mom want to harm Amelie? She¡¯s the one who booked the hotel and the suite for Amelie and her family." His voice held a tinge of confusion. "Why would she do that? She¡¯s always med Gabriel for every disruption in this family."


    Dominick looked down at his hands, his voice lowering with guilt. "When Gabriel asked why we never stood by him... I felt like a coward. Like someone who kept siding with the wrong just to avoid conflict. You¡¯re closer to Mom. You must know what she¡¯s really thinking."


    He waited, but Casaio said nothing.


    "Say something," Dominick urged.


    "I don¡¯t know much, but Mom acts like that because of the High Priestess. The witch told something to Mom at the time of Gabriel¡¯s birth, which was the reason, she started keeping him away from her. However, deep down, she cares for Gabriel," Casaio exined.


    "I don¡¯t get it," Dominick annoyingly said. "Mom¡¯s negligence never helped Gabriel. Instead, it provoked him more. Now, he has found his mate, Mom doesn¡¯t want them to be together."


    "Why are we even ming our mom? We don¡¯t even know who was the attacker. What if it¡¯s someone else?" Casaio suddenly opined.


    "No one knows about where Amelie is staying, except for our family," Dominick stated.


    "Yes, but what if someone surrounding Gabriel was behind it?" Casaio questioned. "In the mansion, everyone knows where Amelie is staying," he stated.


    "It¡¯s true though. What if someone orchestrated this attack to create further distance between Mom and Gabriel?" Dominick frowned in skepticism.


    "Stay here. I¡¯ll check the hotel CCTVs," Casaio said before walking out of the room.


    He made his way to Denzel¡¯s suite and knocked firmly on the door. Momentster, it creaked open to reveal a drowsy Denzel, rubbing his eyes.


    "Your Highness!" he eximed in surprise. His expression quickly shifted to concern. "Is everything alright?" he asked, his voice tinged with panic. "Has something happened to Lady Amelie?"


    "Everything¡¯s fine, for now," Casaio replied calmly, gesturing for him to step out. "Come with me. There¡¯s something we need to look into."


    As they walked, Casaio briefed him on the incident. "Amelie was attacked earlier. We suspect someone used a staff keycard. I¡¯m heading to the hotel¡¯s security room to review the surveince footage."


    Denzel paled. "Prince Gabriel will punish me if he finds out I was asleep when it happened," he muttered, shame creeping into his tone.


    Casaio let out a low chuckle. "Who told you to go to bed?"


    Denzel didn¡¯t respond. The guilt was evident in his eyes. It was Amelie who had insisted he rest, but still, he had let his guard down. It was his fault and there was no excuse Gabriel would listen.


    "What about the guards stationed outside?" Casaio asked. "How could they not notice anyone entering?"


    "We¡¯ll get our answers soon," Casaio said. "But right now, all signs point to someone on the hotel staff, someone who had ess to a master keycard."


    Denzel swallowed hard. "Does Prince Gabriel know yet? Is he on his way?"


    "I haven¡¯t told him," Casaio said, ncing at him. "And I suggest we keep it that way. At least until we know more."


    Upon reaching the surveince room, Casaio immediately instructed the duty staff, "Pull up the security footage from the floor where Amelie¡¯s suite is located. Check from midnight onward."


    The staffplied quickly, and soon the screens lit up with different camera angles. Casaio stood behind them, eyes scanning the footage sharply.


    "There, stop!" hemanded, pointing at one of the monitors. The image froze, capturing a man wearing a ck mask stepping out of the elevator.


    "That¡¯s him," Casaio muttered, narrowing his eyes. "Rewind and follow his path."


    Meanwhile, Denzel moved to another monitor, analyzing possible escape routes. His fingers danced across the controls until one particr frame made him freeze.


    "Wait... look at this," he said, voice filled with disbelief. "He jumped..."


    Casaio stepped beside him, eyes shifting to the screen.


    "He jumped from a certain height?" Denzel murmured, horrified. "That¡¯s at least ten floors..."


    "He was trained," Casaio said grimly. "He escaped from my grip by jumping off the balcony like it was nothing."


    His brows drew tighter as he reyed the footage, eyes locked on the screen as the masked figure vanished into the shadows. "That confirms it... the wolf sent wasn¡¯t an ordinary one."


    Denzel, already reaching for his phone, nodded. "I¡¯ll have the guards sweep the surrounding area immediately."


    He stepped aside, quickly dialing the head of security and issuing firm instructions for a perimeter search and to check for any signs of injury or an unusual scent trail.


    Meanwhile, Casaio moved to a different monitor, fast-forwarding through various angles. He narrowed his eyes, pausing at any moment the masked man¡¯s face turned even slightly toward the camera.


    "Come on... show me something," he muttered under his breath.


    But the intruder had been careful, always keeping his face angled away or obscured by the mask and shadows.


    "He knew exactly where the cameras were," Casaio murmured. "It must be someone from the hotel."


    Denzel returned to the prince¡¯s side as he heard his words. "Then, should we summon the entire hotel staff?" he questioned. "Since Prince Casaio confronted his attack on Amelie, he must be aware of his scent."


    "Yes, summon the entire staff," Casaio instructed. "Also, keep it from Gabriel. He needs to rest well tonight."

 Chapter 125: Only gift Gabriel ever received

    <h4>Chapter 125: Only gift Gabriel ever received</h4>


    "I¡¯ll summon the entire hotel staff," Denzel said, already reaching for his phone.


    "Wait," Casaio interjected firmly. "Don¡¯t alert them just yet."


    Denzel paused, wondering what was in the prince¡¯s mind.


    "If we gather the staff now, we risk tipping off the attacker. They¡¯ll be the first to run the moment they sense danger," Casaio stated.


    Looking at the CCTV monitors, he continued, "Seal all borders leading out of San Ravendale immediately. Lock down every known exit route bothnd and air. Quietly circte the list of hotel staff to our men stationed at each checkpoint. If the attacker is among them and tries to flee, we¡¯ll catch them in the act."


    Denzel nodded as he finally understood what Casaio wanted to do. "I understood, Your Highness."


    Casaio furrowed his brows together while keeping his hands on the waist. "I wonder who had the audacity to do this," he mumbled, squinting his eyes in suspicion.Denzel returned to the prince¡¯s side and said, "I¡¯ve informed all personnel to remain on high alert. I also asked the hotel manager to send over theplete list of staff, names and photographs included."


    "Well done," Casaio replied with a nod of approval. "I¡¯ll see you in the morning. If anything urgentes up, don¡¯t hesitate to knock. Nick and I will be guarding this ce tonight."


    "Understood. But... are you two staying in the suite?" Denzel asked with a hint of surprise.


    "Yes," Casaio confirmed shortly.


    "I see." Denzel gave a respectful bow before turning away. Casaio headed back into the suite.


    As he stepped into the small living room, he paused at the sight before him. Amelie sat curled up on the couch, her expression clouded with worry. Dominick sat on the sofa chair with a faint crease on his brow.


    "Why are you awake?" Casaio asked from Amelie before his eyes drifted to Dominick. He mindlinked him immediately. ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you tell her to get some rest?¡¯


    "She¡¯s terrified," Dominick responded simply, his gaze never leaving Amelie.


    Casaio¡¯s eyes softened slightly as he looked at her. She sat quietly, fiddling with her fingers, the warm glow of a small tablemp casting long shadows across the room.


    He took a seat across from her and spoke in a calm, low voice. "You¡¯re wearing the pendant Gabriel gave you. Do you know the story behind it?"


    Amelie looked up, startled by the question. She shook her head slowly. "He just said it was important to him... but I didn¡¯t ask more," she murmured.


    Casaio leaned back slightly, his tone tinged with something between memory and regret. "It¡¯s the only gift Gabriel ever received from our mother. She gave it to him the day his wolf awakened. He was eleven at that time. She said it would protect him. That day Gabriel was so happy. I think that was the only day he genuinely smile. Since he had dated many in the past, but none could get this from him. It was his most precious item."


    He paused as his eyes lingered on the pendant at her neck. "He says he hates her... but he never took it off. I think, in his heart, it reminded him that some part of her loved him, even if not as much as the rest of us."


    Amelie gently touched the violet stone, her eyes glinting with emotion. "He never told me... that it came from the Queen," she whispered, "neither the Luna Queen or the others told me."


    "He probably didn¡¯t want to. As for our mother, she must be intrigued," Dominick said. "Gabriel¡¯s rtionship with our mother is...plicated. Even we can¡¯t fully understand it."


    Casaio nodded. Then, his voice softened further. "Amelie... I don¡¯t think our mother is behind what happened tonight. I know that thought¡¯s been weighing on you."


    Amelie looked up in surprise. She shook her head in denial, though the hesitation in her eyes said otherwise.


    "So far, only our mother has openly disapproved of your rtionship with Gabriel," Casaio said gently. "That¡¯s why... you don¡¯t have to pretend otherwise. I know the thought has crossed your mind."


    Amelie¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the pendant. "Then... is there someone else who wants me dead?" she asked.


    Casaio exchanged a nce with Dominick before answering. "We believe so. There are too many variables to ignore. We¡¯re still investigating, but the attacks don¡¯t feel like something our mother would orchestrate."


    He leaned forward. "The reason I told you about the pendant isn¡¯t just to share its story. I need you to know that as long as you keep it around your neck, you¡¯re protected. It¡¯s bound to Gabriel¡¯s aura and meant to shield what he holds most dear. That¡¯s why go to bed and sleep."


    Amelie slowly nodded in understanding.


    "I get it now," Amelie murmured, her voice low and tired. "Honestly... I wasn¡¯t convinced the Queen was behind it. I mean, I had my doubts¡ªbut deep down, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d go that far."


    She exhaled softly and brought her hand to her forehead. "I understand why she resents me. I¡¯m carrying another man¡¯s child, and I¡¯m not an alpha, or even a she-wolf. It¡¯s a lot for her to ept. Still... I don¡¯t want to dwell on it anymore."


    Casaio gave her a small nod. "That¡¯s fair. Go get some rest. Try to sleep."


    Amelie stood up slowly. But just as she turned to leave, she paused and nced back at them.


    "Thank you," she said softly. "For saving me tonight."


    Then, without waiting for a response, she walked quietly back into the room.


    Dominick watched her disappear down the hallway before turning to Casaio, his brows drawn together. "Why did you tell her the truth about the pendant?"


    Casaio¡¯s expression hardened slightly. "Because I truly don¡¯t believe Mother was behind the attack," he said, his voice thoughtful but firm. "And more importantly... I need Amelie to be the one who calms Gabriel when he finds out what happened. He listens to her because he won¡¯t listen to the rest of us."

 Chapter 126: Your handsome mate

    <h4>Chapter 126: Your handsome mate</h4>


    Because of the heavy dose of the suppressant, Gabriel woke upte in the morning. He sat up and rested his head on the headboard of the bed while keeping his eyes closed. His Adam apple bobbed up and down as he felt parched.


    Leaning toward the bedside table, he grabbed the water jar and poured a ss of water for himself.


    He drank the water before picking the phone from the table. "How much did I sleep?" Gabriel muttered and called Amelie. However, the call wasn¡¯t answered.


    "She must be busy." Gabriel let the phone rest on the mattress and got down. He headed to the washroom and freshen up. After taking a refreshing bath, he entered the room wearing his bathrobe only to find Albus there.


    "Good morning, my lord. Your attire is ready. Please dress ande downstairs. The Alpha King and Luna Queen are eagerly awaiting your presence," Albus said with a courteous bow, his gaze lowered and a subtle smile ying on his lips.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes drifted to the royal outfitid out for him. Albus took a few steps back before silently exiting the room, closing the door behind him.


    After drying his hair, Gabriel quickly changed into the formal ensemble. He adjusted the cor, slipped on his polished ck shoes, and neatly styled his hair in front of the mirror. Once finished, he gave his hands a final rinse and made his way downstairs.


    His eyes slightly grew big in surprise seeing his entire family there. His siblings had returned from the hotel, sitting with their parents in the spacious living room.


    "Wow! Brother looks so handsome in the royal outfit!" Katelyn immediately rose to her feet as she joined her hands together in admiration. She was quick to click the picture of Gabriel, who red at her.


    "At least, smile today! I am going send the picture to Amelie," Katelyn said.


    Promptly, a smile appeared on Gabriel¡¯s face and he gave out a nice pose too. Katelyn captured the picture, ready to send it to Amelie.


    "Don¡¯t send it," Mabel said.


    "What? Why, Mom?" Katelynined, her thumb hovering over the ¡¯send¡¯ button.


    Gabriel, on the other hand, looked at his mother in disbelief. However, her next gesture touched him when she approached him with a brooch in her hands.


    "This brooch belonged to your father. He wore it the day we were mated. It was a gift from your grandmother," Mabel said as she gently pinned the antique gold piece with vibrant stones onto Gabriel¡¯s navy-blue overcoat.


    Casaio and Dominick exchanged nces with each other while Raidan smiled seeing the mother-son duo.


    Mabel took a step back and continued, "Have your breakfast. Your father and I will leave first. Katelyn wille with us."


    "Sure, Mom," Katelyn said enthusiastically. She clicked Gabriel¡¯s picture and sent it to Amelie¡¯s number.


    <strong><i>¡¯Look at your handsome mate. Isn¡¯t my brother radiating too much?¡¯</i></strong> She typed the message and sent it.


    Seated in front of the mirror, Amelie was adjusting her earrings when the ping of her phone caught her attention.


    She nced at the screen and saw a message from Katelyn.


    Tapping it open, her lips curved into a soft smile as Gabriel¡¯s photo filled the screen. He was dressed in his royal outfit, looking every bit the noble prince, and yet, it was the gentle smile he wore that made Amelie¡¯s heart flutter wildly in her chest.


    Across the room, Flora sat quietly on a chair, her hands folded in herp. She had been watching Amelie through the reflection, noticing the subtle shift in her expression, the kind of smile that only appeared when someone was lost in a special thought. She wanted to ask, to start a conversation, but hesitation held her tongue.


    A second message popped up from Katelyn:


    <strong><i>¡¯We¡¯re on our way to the venue.¡¯</i></strong>


    Amelie replied briefly, then set the phone aside on the table.


    "What were you smiling at?" Flora asked finally.


    Amelie turned her head slightly so their eyes could meet.


    "Never mind, if you don¡¯t want to tell me," Flora murmured, averting her gaze.


    "They¡¯re on their way here," Amelie replied gently.


    "I see," Flora said.


    Before either could say more, a knock sounded at the door, followed by a bright, cheerful voice.


    "Your wedding dress is here, Miss Amelie!"


    The assistant entered the room, gently pushing a rolling stand on which Amelie¡¯s wedding gown hung in all its elegance. The soft rustle of the fabric and the shimmer of embellishments under the light immediately drew Amelie¡¯s attention.


    Her face lit up with excitement as she admired the dress through the mirror. At that moment, the hairstylist secured the final pin and stepped back, giving a satisfied nod. "All done, Miss. You can stand now."


    Amelie rose without wasting another second, to check the gown. From across the room, she admired it. Though she had checked it once on herself, but looking at it now was a feeling that wasn¡¯t easy to exin in the words. felt like the beginning of a beautiful dream.


    "You may change into it now," the assistant said warmly, gesturing toward the dressing area.


    As Amelie walked toward the gown, Flora remained standing in silence. Her gaze lingered on the dress, but her mind wandered elsewhere.


    The sight of the bridal gown pulled her back to a memory, which didn¡¯t even have faded yet. Her own wedding dress, the one she had once worn with so much joy.


    But that memory had be the worst nightmare of her life.


    The vivid shes of that cruel evening surfaced, how she had been dragged out of the aisle, and how her dignity shattered in front of everyone.


    The pain hadn¡¯t dulled over time. In fact, standing in this room, watching her sister live the moment she had once dreamed of, made it ache more. But it wasn¡¯t envy.


    It was grief... and guilt too.


    <i>¡¯It was my fault from the very beginning,</i>¡¯ Flora thought, her eyes still fixed on Amelie.<i> ¡¯I chose the wrong man. I betrayed not only my sister, but myself too. I was desperate to have Alex, who was once the pack¡¯s alpha. And I paid the price.¡¯</i>


    She exhaled slowly, trying to push down the rising ache.


    Amelie noticed the sadness in Flora¡¯s eyes before the assistant drew the curtains closed around her.

 Chapter 127: The family necklace

    <h4>Chapter 127: The family ne</h4>


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the road through the windshield as the car followed closely behind the vehicles carrying his parents and siblings.


    His gaze lingered on the vibrant decorations adorning both sides of the wide avenue, strings of lights, floral arrangements, and colorful drapes fluttering gently in the breeze. Despite the festive scene, a growing tension coiled in his chest. Everything had to go ording to n.


    From the passenger seat, Karmen nced back, attempting to break the heavy silence. "Gabriel, you¡¯re awfully quiet," he remarked gently.


    Gabriel turned his head toward him.


    "I¡¯m nervous," he admitted after a pause. "This silence... it feels unnatural." He leaned back, resting his head on the seat¡¯s headrest and exhaled slowly, trying to steady his thoughts.


    Karmen offered a reassuring smile. "Everything¡¯s under control. I get why you¡¯re feeling this way, but trust me, it¡¯s going to be perfect. You and Amelie will be husband and wife before the day ends."


    Gabriel nodded slightly, though the crease between his brows deepened. ¡¯I¡¯m thinking more than I should,¡¯ he mused, picking up his phone. He checked his messages, hoping to see something from Amelie. Nothing.


    ¡¯Kate said she sent her a photo of me... so why hasn¡¯t Amelie sent hers?¡¯ he wondered. ¡¯Just one look at her in that wedding dress would¡¯ve calmed me.¡¯


    With a quiet sigh, he set the phone aside and turned his gaze back to the window, silently willing the journey to end.


    ~~~~


    "Oh my goodness, Amelie, you look absolutely stunning," Samyra eximed as she stepped into the room.


    Her eyes sparkled with emotion as she took in the sight of her daughter in the wedding dress. She gave a soft nce to Flora. "Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you go stay with your father for a bit?"


    David was in the wheelchair because the wounds in his legs still needed time to fully heal. So, the presence of one person at a time was important.


    Flora nodded and quietly stepped out of the room, leaving them alone.


    Amelie sat gracefully on a white velvet sofa, her hands resting on herp. At Samyra¡¯s gentle touch, she stood with the help of her assistant, who adjusted the long veil resting atop her intricately styled hair, though it had yet to be draped over her face.


    Samyra moved closer and ced her hands lightly on Amelie¡¯s arms, admiration glowing in her eyes. "You look beautiful, my dear," she whispered, feeling emotional. Then, without another word, she pulled her daughter into a warm embrace. It was to remind that Amelie was well even after undergoing so much.


    Pulling back just slightly, Samyra nted a soft kiss in the middle of Amelie¡¯s forehead.


    Amelie offered a soft smile, her nerves briefly soothed by her mother¡¯s presence.


    "Have they arrived yet?" Amelie asked.


    "Not yet," Samyra replied.


    "Oh..."


    "But they¡¯re close to the venue," Samyra added in a soft whisper. "I heard Denzel mention it just a moment ago." She paused, then looked at her daughter with gentle curiosity. "Is there something on your mind?"


    Amelie hesitated for a moment, her gaze drifting downward. "Um... it¡¯s Flora," she murmured. "I don¡¯t think she¡¯s happy. Her wedding was called off so suddenly... I know I shouldn¡¯t let it affect me, but as a woman¡ª" she took a breath, her voice lowering, "¡ªI can¡¯t help but feel something for what she must be going through."


    Samyra nodded slowly, her heart sinking once again for Flora. The thought of how Alex had betrayed her second daughter still weighed heavily on her. But then, it was Flora¡¯s karma to bear such a fate.


    "She¡¯ll cope," Samyra said gently.


    Turning to the assistant, she gave a subtle nod. "Bring the bouquet."


    The assistant moved quickly, returning with the carefully arranged wedding bouquet and handing it to Amelie with a soft smile.


    At that moment, another assistant appeared at the door, her voice bright with excitement. "The prince and his family have arrived!"


    Amelie¡¯s face lit up with a warm, genuine smile. Last night had been tough for her. Though Casaio and Dominick controlled the situation from turning worse, but she was still worried and scared.


    Now, with Gabriel finally here, she felt her nerves begin to settle. Everything would be fine.


    "Miss, let me help you lower your veil," the assistant offered.


    As the veil was gently drawn over Amelie¡¯s face, Samyra stepped back, her eyes never leaving her daughter. Her heart pounded with both fear and anticipation. All she wanted was for the wedding to go smoothly.


    Flora pushed the wheelchair into the room, causing Amelie¡¯s eyes to focus on her father. "Dad," she whispered.


    Samyra stood next to her husband and kept her one hand on his shoulder.


    "Look at our daughter. Doesn¡¯t she look pretty?" Samyra asked, her eyes damping because of tears.


    "Yes, dear!" David admitted.


    Amelie walked up to her father. Though there were many differences among them, but Amelie didn¡¯t wish her father to undergo something like this. She still remembered the words of the doctor that David could have lost his life.


    She got on her knees before her father after handing the bouquet to the assistant. "I am d you are recovering so well, Dad. I still have lots ofints from you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to see you getting hurt like this." She held her father¡¯s hands, something she had hardly done in years because of the treatment she received from them.


    "I¡¯m sorry for misbehaving with you," David said, his bandaged wrapped hands squeezing Amelie¡¯s. "Now, you should get up. Your dress might ruin," he stated before cing his one hand on her head, giving it a gentle pat.


    Amelie let out a small, genuine smile before standing up.


    Just then, the assistant at the door bowed deeply.


    "Your Majesty!"


    All of them turned conscious seeing the Queen at the door.


    They all lowered their eyes when Mabel walked in with a jewelry box in her hands.


    "Lift her veil," Mabel ordered the assistant, who quickly did it.


    Amelie wondered what was going to happen when Mabel opened the jewelry box in front of her. "This is the family ne. Since you will be the first daughter-inw of the Sinir Family, I want to give it to you."

 Chapter 128: Don’t come to the aisle

    <h4>Chapter 128: Don¡¯te to the aisle</h4>


    Amelie was stunned to see the family ne. She hadn¡¯t even expected that the Queen would bestow something like this to her.


    The assistant grabbed the velvety box while Mabel lifted the ne and made Amelie wear it. Her heart fluttered with joy with this sweet gesture of the Queen.


    "I would like us to give some space," Mabel said, looking at Amelie, whose eyes were down.


    Samyra looked at Flora, who pushed out the wheelchair on which David was seated, and the three of them left, followed by the assistants.


    As the doors shut, Mabel took a step back and spoke, "Are you nervous?"


    Amelie looked at him and nodded her head.


    "I thought you would step back from this marriage on your own, but it appears to me that you care only about yourself and the pup inside your womb." Mabel¡¯s words were harsh and direct like all the time, but a hidden agenda seemed to be present in her statements.


    "That¡¯s not true, Your Majesty," Amelie replied. "I don¡¯t know how to convince you, but it was never my intention," she asserted.


    "The High Priestess mentioned to me a woman woulde into the life of my son at an unexpected time. The woman would change the future of my son as she did it in her past life. You know why never give Gabriel as equal love as my other children. Because he was supposed to live like that. You¡¯ve ruined everything, Amelie. From here onward, whatever happens to my son, then you¡¯ll bear the responsibility of it. I hope Gabriel lives well and you should pray the same," Mabel stated and turned around to walk out.


    "Your Majesty, what do you mean by the past?" Amelie stopped Mabel, feeling confused. "And what consequences do I have to bear?" She inquired.


    "You¡¯ll find out once you marry Gabriel. If you want him stay alive, then don¡¯te to the aisle," Mabel stated. She looked at Amelie from over her shoulder. There was a feeling of disgust in her gaze, which made Amelie upset. Before she could ask for more rification from the Queen, Mabel walked out.


    Amelie curled her fingers around the bouquet and sat on the white sofa in shock. ¡¯What will happen to Gabriel if he marries me?¡¯ she wondered, her heart began pounding in fear of losing Gabriel.


    <i>¡¯No, I can¡¯t let it happen. If there¡¯s someone I want to see more happy than anyone, then it¡¯s Gabriel,</i>¡¯ she thought, her eyes flickering in worry.


    "Amelie, what did Her Majesty the Queen say? Why do you look pale suddenly?" Samyra¡¯s voice reached Amelie¡¯s ears, and she lifted her gaze to look at her mother.


    "N-nothing, Mom," Amelie lied. "I want to be alone for sometime," she urged.


    "What? Why?" Samyra eximed in bewilderment.


    "Mom, just give me some alone time," Amelie whispered. Samyra didn¡¯t press her and simply walked out of the room. She knew the Queen must have said something to Amelie, which caused her hurt.


    As Samyra walked out, Amelie fell into the deep state of contemtion. <i>¡¯If I don¡¯t go to the aisle, Gabriel will not get in future because of me. But what about the present moment? What about the promise I made to myself, and to him?¡¯</i>


    Amelie shook her head as an unknown fear gripped her heart.


    ~~~~


    The guests had started to fill the hall. Gabriel stood at the altar, waiting for the moment to end quickly. Now, he was so close to Amelie, that he could feel her faint scent reaching his nostrils even from this distance.


    Raidan came to him and patted his shoulder. "You are nervous, Gabriel. It¡¯s all on your face," he said.


    "Yes," Gabriel admitted, again taking a deep breath. "Where¡¯s Mom?" he asked, not seeing her around. ¡¯Did she go to Amelie? I hope Amelie doesn¡¯te into her words. I feel Mom may try to stop this marriage,¡¯ he thought.


    The priest stepped forward, bowing respectfully before the Alpha King.


    "Your Majesty," the priest began, "the time for the ceremony is upon us. In just five minutes, the bride will make her entrance."


    "Understood," Gabriel responded with a nod, though his mind remained elsewhere. He turned his gaze toward Raidan, who had already begun to make the necessary preparations.


    Raidan, nced at Casaio, his eldest son, who was already moving toward the altar with practiced ease.


    "Send someone to inform Amelie that she needs to be here within the next five minutes," Raidan instructed.


    "Of course, Dad," Casaio replied, already making his way toward the exit with a swift stride.


    Meanwhile, Dominick, standing at the front of the hall, took hold of the microphone. The guests, who had taken their seats in anticipation, turned their attention toward him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Dominick said, "please settle in as we prepare for the arrival of our bride. We ask for your patience and attention as we move closer to the start of this beautiful asion of my brother¡¯s wedding."


    Raidan moved down the aisle when Mabel arrived.


    "Where were you?" Raidan asked.


    "I was with Amelie, giving her our family ne," Mabel stated.


    "Oh. Look at our son! I¡¯m so happy you are here too," he stated, taking the seat with Mabel.


    "I couldn¡¯t miss this asion," Mabel said, her voice soft but firm. "I may act indifferently toward Gabriel, but he is my son." Her eyes lingered on Gabriel, who was smiling brightly at Dominick, his presence radiating confidence and calm.


    <i>¡¯Sorry, Gabriel,¡¯ </i>Mabel thought.<i> ¡¯Amelie won¡¯te to the altar today. I¡¯ve made sure of that. It was necessary to keep you safe.¡¯</i>


    Just then, Katelyn, rose from her seat. "Mom, I¡¯m going to check on Amelie," she said.


    Mabel¡¯s gaze sharpened, her voice taking on a moremanding edge. "No, stay here," she instructed. "Amelie will be here in a few minutes."


    Katelyn hesitated, but seeing the seriousness in her mother¡¯s eyes, she reluctantly sat back down. She nced at her father, who subtly gestured for her not to be upset.

 Chapter 129: Believe in their bond

    <h4>Chapter 129: Believe in their bond</h4>


    The hall buzzed with soft murmurs of the guests as time ticked by, yet the bride still hadn¡¯t made her entrance.


    From her seat, Flora cast a nce toward her parents at the bottom of the aisle, her unease growing with each passing second. ¡¯Why isn¡¯t Amelie here yet?¡¯ she wondered, her brows knitting together. Unable to sit still any longer, she stood and quietly made her way to her mother.


    "Mom, should I go check on Amelie?" Flora whispered, leaning close to Samyra¡¯s ear.


    Samyra nodded slightly, her voice low andced with worry. "Yes. People are already starting to gossip. She said she needed some time alone," she murmured, her hands gripping the handles of her wheelchair a little tighter.


    At the altar, Gabriel¡¯s gaze swept the hall before settling on his mother. Mabel appeared unnervinglyposed, her expression was too calm. He took a step forward, intent on going to check on Amelie himself, but Casaio gently grasped his arm.


    "You can¡¯t step off the altar," Casaio whispered, trying to maintain discretion.


    "Then who¡¯s going to bring her here?" Gabriel hissed in frustration.


    "She¡¯lle. Don¡¯t worry," Casaio replied, though a flicker of concern passed through his own eyes.


    "It¡¯s already been five minutes," Gabriel said. Then, he added, "Please, just check if Amelie is ready."


    Casaio gave a quick nod. "Alright," he said, then stepped down from the altar and headed toward the hallway.


    But before he could reach the doors, Amelie entered the hall.


    The murmur of voices stopped instantly, reced by a collective breath of awe. Dressed in the beautiful white gown, she walked with a long veil covering her entire face.


    Gabriel¡¯s face lit up with pure joy. Even the guests present couldn¡¯t help but admire from their respective ces. Everyone were happy, except for one.


    The Luna Queen, Mabel Sinir. Her expression darkened and her fists tightened as well. ¡¯She didn¡¯t listen to me.¡¯


    "Amelie looks so beautiful," Katelyn whispered in awe, rising to her feet with her phone already in hand, poised to capture the moment in pictures and video.


    "And herees the bride, Amelie Conley!" Dominick announced warmly into the microphone as he smiled proudly.


    At the altar, Gabriel stood rooted to the spot,pletely lost in her. Yet inside, his heart thundered with joy, and his wolf stirred restlessly with excitement.


    Amelie paused at the end of the aisle, where her father waited for her. To her astonishment, David rose from his wheelchair, despite the pain of his recent injuries.


    "Dad, you should¡ª" Amelie began with concern in her voice.


    "Don¡¯t say a word," David interrupted gently, silencing her with a soft look. He reached for her hand before carefully hooking it around his arm, standing tall with pride.


    "Let me walk you down the aisle," he said. "It¡¯s my honor."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes turned misty. Holding the bouquet in one hand and her father¡¯s arm with the other, she stepped onto the aisle.


    Her gaze lifted, and the moment her eyes met Gabriel¡¯s, her heart fluttered wildly. A wave of warmth surged through her, washing away every trace of fear that had clung to her moments ago.


    She had been caught between the Queen¡¯s stern warning and her own uncertain thoughts. Terrified, she had stood on the edge of decision. But in that quiet moment of reflection, the truth was crystal clear within her: she didn¡¯t want to run. She didn¡¯t want to abandon him and their future they were supposed to build together.


    Amelie didn¡¯t care about the past life she couldn¡¯t recall, nor did she fear what it might contain. In the present, in the now, if there was one person she wanted by her side, it was Gabriel.


    And for that man, she was ready to fight against every odd. She was ready to protect him the same way he did. She wanted to believe in their bond more than the words of the high priestess or the queen.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel bit his bottom lip, his hands sped tightly in front of him as he struggled to keep his emotions in check. His heart thudded in his chest as Amelie approached closer to him.


    It felt like a dream, one he never dared to believe woulde true. He had always possessed power, status, money and respect, but love... was never there.


    But once he found Amelie, his mate, that factor also fulfilled.


    As Amelie neared, Gabriel¡¯s feet moved instinctively, drawn to her as if by an invisible thread.


    When she reached the end of the aisle, David offered his daughter¡¯s hand. Bowing respectfully to the prince, he gently ced Amelie¡¯s hand into Gabriel¡¯s open palm, sealing the moment with a soft pat.


    Casaio stepped forward, assisting David back down the aisle with care.


    Gabriel lifted Amelie¡¯s hand and pressed a reverent kiss to her knuckles. Her radiant smile in response sent warmth through him.


    "You look... gorgeous," Gabriel whispered in adoration. "I don¡¯t even have the words." He pulled her closer, looking straight into her eyes through the veil.


    Then, hand in hand, he led her toward the altar.


    Facing each other, they kept holding each other¡¯s hands. The priest began with the vows.


    However, Gabriel added a few of his own words which he wanted to speak from the bottom of his heart.


    <strong><i>"From the moment I found you, my world entirely shifted. The first time, you were in my arms and now, feels the same to me. And I know this feeling will remain same until we grow old together. I, Gabriel Sinir, vow to protect you, Amelie Conley, with my life, cherish you in every moment, and stand by you not just as your husband, but as your mate, chosen by fate, but bound by soul.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Today, I give you my heart, my future, and my promise to love you without any question and fear. I take you as my wife, Amelie Conley."</i></strong>


    Amelie¡¯s eyes brimmed in tears as the priest asked her to repeat the vows. Amelie, too, decided to confess him how much he meant for her.


    <strong><i>"The first time I saw you, I was desperate to live. You gave me the hope and protection I never thought I would ever get from anyone. In the beginning, I was uncertain about the bond we shared, but as the days passed, I realized I couldn¡¯t live without you. When I was left alone, you were the only person who made me feel how important I was. </i></strong>


    <strong><i>I, Amelie Conley, vow to love you, Gabriel Sinir, in your strength and your sorrow, and to stand as your equal, your partner, and your mate. My life is yours. I take you as my dear husband." </i></strong>


    ps echoed in the hall in sync, cheering for the couple.


    "Now, please exchange the rings," the priest announced.


    Gabriel gently took Amelie¡¯s hand in his, his fingers brushing against hers with reverence. Holding her gaze, he slipped the delicate diamond ring onto her finger, sealing the beautiful bond between them.


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile as she took his hand next. She slid the ring onto his finger as a tear of joy slipped from her eye.


    "You both are husband and wife from now onward," the priest dered. "The groom may kiss his bride."


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>Mass release done! Hope you enjoyed these Chapters. Next mass release will happen if we cross 150+ GTs. It can help me improve the rank and find more readers. </strong>


    <strong>Thank you for all the support so far. </strong>


    <strong>Happy Reading </strong>

 Chapter 130: I’m ready, Gabriel

    <h4>Chapter 130: I¡¯m ready, Gabriel</h4>


    Gabriel lifted Amelie¡¯s veil, revealing the radiant face he¡¯d longed to see. His eyes softened as he caught the shimmer of tears clinging to hershes. Gently, he brushed them away with his thumb before cradling her face in his hands.


    "Why are you crying?" he whispered tenderly. "This is a moment of happiness."


    "I¡¯m not crying," Amelie murmured in a trembling voice.


    As Gabriel leaned in, her eyes fluttered closed, and their lips met shortly. Still clutching her bouquet, her hands instinctively slid around the back of his neck, pulling him closer into the kiss.


    Cheers and apuse erupted throughout the hall, echoing with joy. Mabel pped politely, a strained smile gracing her lips. She was the only one, who wasn¡¯t happy with their reunion.


    Their kiss slowed before they finally pulled apart. A hue of red bloomed across Amelie¡¯s cheeks as Gabriel stole another soft kiss, and the couple embraced, locking the moment into memory.


    With the official ceremony drawing to a close, Amelie and Gabriel turned to seek blessings from their elders. When Mabel stepped forward to embrace Amelie, she ced a gentle yet formal pat on her back.


    "Wee to our family," Mabel said with aposed smile. "I trust you¡¯ll uphold the legacy of the Sinir name."


    Amelie nodded, offering a warm smile in return. Though her heart wanted to tell the Queen why she chose Gabriel despite the warning she gave, she held them back. This wasn¡¯t the right moment for it.


    "Your Majesties," David began respectfully, "we didn¡¯t offer anything to Amelie before the marriage was fixed. But now that the ceremony is over and we return to our pack, we¡¯ll certainly send¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need for that, David," Raidan interrupted gently in his usual warm tone. "If you feel your daughter needs something, of course, you¡¯re free to give her whatever you wish. But as for us, we have everything we need. Your daughter has be a part of our family now, and that alone is more than enough."


    David bowed in response, touched by the humility and grace in the Alpha King¡¯s words.


    "It¡¯s already gettingte," Gabriel said suddenly, his fingers curling around Amelie¡¯s hand, eager to steal a moment away from the crowd. "We should head out."


    "The car is ready for both of you," Raidan confirmed with a nod. "Your mother and I will stay here at the hotel tonight. We¡¯ll leave for the capital tomorrow."


    Gabriel barely acknowledged the words. With a courteous bow to his parents and inws, he led Amelie toward the car.


    As they reached the car and settled into the backseat, Amelie turned to nce at her family onest time. Her gaze lingered on her parents, her mother¡¯s soft smile and her father¡¯s proud eyes.


    She waved at them gently as the car began to move.


    Her eyes followed the slowly fading silhouettes of her family until they disappeared beyond the gates of the grand hotel.


    Then, she shifted back into her seat, allowing herself to rx.


    "Gabriel," Amelie tilted her head to speak to him but his sudden gesture caught her off guard.


    He had pressed a soft kiss to her lips.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson as she instinctively leaned away slightly. "W-What was that?" she asked in a hushed tone, her wide, rosy lips parting in disbelief as her eyes flicked nervously toward the driver.


    Gabriel simply smiled, settling back against the headrest. "It¡¯s real," he said softly. "Since yesterday, I¡¯ve been restless, like something inside me was missing. Now that you¡¯re here with me... I finally feelplete. I¡¯m no longer a wolf without his mate."


    Amelie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his sincere words.


    "Yes, it¡¯s real," she murmured and lowered her eyes.


    Then, Gabriel¡¯s head rested on her shoulder, and she stiffened. Her fingers clutched the fabric of her gown and she tilted her head slowly only to find his violet eyes were on him.


    "I took suppressentsst night," Gabriel whispered. "It was unbearable after a certain time," he added.


    "How do you feel now?" Amelie questioned.


    Gabriel¡¯s nose brushed against her skin as he inhaled her scent.


    "Relieved," he admitted.


    "The driver is also in the car. Why don¡¯t you sit straight then?" Amelie suggested, feeling a strange sensation in the pit of her stomach with such a closeness.


    "He won¡¯t dare to look at us. Besides we are talking in a low voice," Gabriel whispered near her ear. Amelie fiddled with her fingers this time, trying to calm her racing heart. She looked outside, wanting to reach the mansion soon.


    Gabriel noticed her reaction and smiled. He slowly intertwined his fingers with hers, but he didn¡¯t utter any other word.


    The car finally rolled to a stop before the grand mansion, bathed in a warm glow from the vibrant lights that adorned its facade.


    Gabriel stepped out first, adjusting his suit before circling to Amelie¡¯s side. With a gentle smile, he opened the door and extended his hand.


    Amelie ced her hand in his, the silk of her glove brushing his fingers. As she stepped out, the delicate train of her gown swept the ground, only for her breath to hitch the next moment when Gabriel suddenly scooped her into his arms.


    "Gabriel!" she gasped, eyes widening as her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck.


    He looked down at her. "Let¡¯s walk into our abode."


    He carried her across the threshold. Inside, Albus and the house staff were already lined up in perfect formation, bowing deeply as the couple entered.


    Gabriel paused in the center of the living room. His gaze swept the space before he addressed them. "I don¡¯t want any disturbances tonight."


    "Yes, My Lord," Albus replied with a respectful nod.


    Gabriel then ascended the adorned staircase and went straight to their room.


    He finally put down Amelie, who turned to look around the room. Her eyes stopped at the bed, which had the roses ced on the center in the heart shape.


    And then, the door shut with a thud, making her realize that the moment of their union was near.


    Gabriel removed the overcoat as he walked ahead of her while fumbling his fingers through the white bow tie with gold pin attached to it.


    "Want me to help you remove the gown? Your wardrobe is shifted to this roomst evening," he stated, turning to her. He had unbuttoned the top two button of his shirt while holding the bow tie and pin in his hand.


    "Sure," Amelie replied and turned around promptly. She moved her long hair to the front and felt him moving closer.


    "You¡¯re nervous, aren¡¯t you?" Gabriel murmured softly in her ear, which caused Amelie to shudder.


    "Hmm." Amelie nodded. She felt his fingers holding the zipper of the gown. When the tips of her fingers touched her nape, she exhaled deeply, at the same time, her eyes flickered.


    "I thought you werefortable around me," Gabriel whispered as he slowly pulled down the zipper of her gown. His fingertips grazed the length of her back, leaving a trail of fire in their wake.


    Amelie¡¯s skin tingled beneath his touch, heat blooming across her body.


    "I still am," she whispered back.


    Gabriel dipped his head, pressing a soft, lingering kiss just below her nape. The tenderness of the gesture sent a new wave of warmth coursing through her.


    "I¡¯ve waited long enough," he murmured against her skin, "but if you still want time¡ª"


    "No." Amelie abruptly turned to face him, her eyes shining. She cupped his face with both hands, steadying her breath. Rising on her toes, she gently pressed her lips to his in a kiss.


    Pulling back just enough to look into his eyes, she smiled softly.


    "I don¡¯t want you to wait anymore. We¡¯re husband and wife now... and we¡¯re mates. I¡¯m ready, Gabriel. I truly am. But give me a moment before I change. Just give me five minutes," she said softly.


    Gabriel smiled. "Take your time," he replied with a gentle nod.


    Clutching the gown close to her chest, Amelie turned and rushed toward the washroom. She slipped inside and quietly closed the door behind her. As her eyes scanned it, they quicklynded on a nightdress neatly ced on the counter.


    She gently lifted the delicate nightdress, bringing it close to her body. The fabric was almost translucent, with intricatece details adorning the neckline. Her face flushed a deep shade of red as her eyes trailed over it, and she instinctively bit her bottom lip.


    "Did Gabriel choose this?" Amelie whispered to herself. There was a shy smile tugging at her lips as she carefully ced the dress back on the counter.


    Walking over to the sink, she turned on the tap and cupped her hands under the cool stream of water. Sshing her face gently with water, she hoped it would calm her fluttering nerves.


    Then, she reached behind to unfasten her gown and slipped out of it.

 Chapter 131: Every bit of pleasure and love

    <h4>Chapter 131: Every bit of pleasure and love</h4>


    Gabriel collected the rose petals from the mattress and put them over the ss table. As he stood straight, he heard the clicking of the washroom door and turned his gaze there.


    Amelie stepped out of the washroom in the nightdress while crossing her arms around her chest, her long hair cascaded down on her chest and back.


    Gabriel swallowed the lump formed in his throat, his eyes changing into the deeper shade of violet as they never detached from her face.


    Amelie was biting her lower lip while walking forward, her eyes flickering with anticipation, her heart racing wildly against her chest.


    "You can use the washroom if you want," Amelie murmured, her feet halted slowly as she looked at the soft rug beneath her.


    Gabriel approached in front of her in nanosecond and held her chin gently so that their gazes would meet.


    "I freshened up in the other," he replied. "But what¡¯s this, Amelie? You changed into such a dress," he muttered, shing a smirk at her.


    "Didn¡¯t you want me to wear it?" Amelie asked, her cheeks turning beetroot red because of his intense gaze.


    "I think someone else put it inside," Gabriel said.


    "What?" Amelie eximed in shock. She wore such a revealing nightdress for Gabriel¡¯s sake. Now, embarrassment crept on her face. She again lowered her gaze.


    Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but smile more. The hold on her chin vanished as he hand moved to the side of her neck, his thumb rested on her cheek while the other fingers vanished into her soft tresses.


    His touch again ignited the same fire she felt moment ago in her body.


    "Ame," Gabriel whispered her short name, just enough to lift her eyes slightly, and to capture her rosy lips.


    He pulled her close, one arm encircling her waist while the other deepened their kiss. His tongue moved with hunger, and in one swift motion, he lifted her against his side. Amelie gasped into his mouth. Feeling breathless and dazed, she circled her arms around his neck.


    As they neared the bed, Gabriel gently lowered her onto the mattress. His body hovered above hers, supported by his elbow to avoid pressing his weight onto her.


    "Amelie, my mate, tonight I won¡¯t stop. I am telling you beforehand give my suppressed rut," Gabriel said.


    "I know," Amelie moved her hands to his already warm cheeks. She felt the fingers of his other hand caressing her bare thigh, sending tingles in her whole body right after few seconds.


    "Make me yours," Amelie said.


    That one statement was enough to break the entire resistance he had built around him. He kissed her hungrily this time, the hand on her thigh moved up to her breast, giving it a gentle caress followed by the squeeze.


    "Mmmph!"


    A soft moan escaped Amelie, muffled against his lips. Her arms wrapped around him, pulling him closer still, until there was no space left between them.


    She felt hard bulge through his trousers, and her body arched instinctively in response.


    Gabriel caught her bottom lip between his teeth, biting it just enough to draw a soft mewl from her lips before releasing it.


    His mouth trailed downward, settling in the crook of her neck where her pulse beat fast beneath delicate skin. His breath was hot against her, and though his lips moved, his eyes stayed open to watch her next reaction.


    He ran his tongue slowly over a sensitive spot just above her corbone, savoring the way her body responded to this gentle ministration. Then, without warning, he nipped it gently.


    "Gabriel!" Amelie cried out, her voice trembling with need as her back slightly arched off the mattress. Her head tilted back against the mattress, her breath catching in her throat.


    Gabriel¡¯s hand cupped her breast, giving it a firm, deliberate squeeze. He unsped her bra from behind, releasing her to the cool air between them. It didn¡¯t take him more than a second to remove the barriers from her upper body.


    "Ahh, Gabriel!" Amelie gasped, her fingers curling into the sheets.


    His mouth found her exposed breast without wasting time while his lipstched onto her sensitive peak.


    "Anh... Ngh."


    His other hand moved to the second breast, caressing it with slow reverence. His fingers held her bud between them, pulled it bringing more moans and cries from hers.


    He let go of her breast and did the same to the second one, repeating the earlier movements. Shortly, he moved his hand down to her belly, drawing tender circles there.


    "Angh... Gabriel..." Amelie¡¯s eyes shut. Pleasure started building in the pit of her stomach, her legs pressing together when his firm hand suddenly separated them.


    Finally releasing her other breast, Gabriel leaned back onto his knees, giving Amelie a moment to catch her breath. Her chest rose and fell with each breath.


    "You look fucking stunning from this angle," Gabriel murmured with a grin, showing his hungry desire.


    He reached for thest button of his shirt, undoing it slowly.


    Amelie¡¯s cheeks flushed deeper at his words, and instinctively, she crossed her arms over her chest, suddenly self-conscious under his intense gaze.


    Shrugging off his shirt and letting it fall to the floor, Gabriel leaned over her again. He gently grasped her wrists and pinned them above her head against the pillow.


    "What¡¯s the use of even hiding them?" he arched his brow. "I can smell your heat, Amelie. You¡¯re already burning for me... and we¡¯ve barely even begun."


    "Don¡¯t took in such a tone," Amelie urged, feeling more shy.


    "Why? Fuck, you are drenched down here!" Gabriel¡¯s fingers touched her aching core through the fabric, which was the only piece of clothing on her body. Rest of them, he had already removed.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to start?" Amelie asked. "I thought you were eager to¨C"


    "What about your pleasure?" Gabriel questioned. "We have a long night before us, so I¡¯ll take everything slowly, where you¡¯ll feel every bit of pleasure and love, Amelie Sinir," he dered with a promise.

 Chapter 132: It feels insanely good

    <h4>Chapter 132: It feels insanely good</h4>


    Pleasure?


    Amelie realized how foreign that word felt, how distant it had always been. With Alex, she had never truly known what it meant.


    The affection he gave her had been enough at the time, not because it fulfilled her, but because she had never known anything more. Deprived of real love all her life, even the smallest gestures of care had felt precious.


    But Gabriel... Gabriel had been different from the very beginning. He never looked at her with pity, but with a woman he wanted to keep by his side.


    She was the answer to his unknown questions.


    He had seen her in her most vulnerable time, heard her when no one did and cared for her in every step of the way.


    And even now, with desire burning in his eyes, it was herfort and needs he put first.


    She breathed deeply as her eyes remained fixed on the ceiling. Gabriel¡¯s lips trailed a path of fire from the soft valley between her breasts down to her stomach. Every kiss he ced on her skin was open-mouthed, leaving behind a warm, tingling imprint that made her shiver.


    "What are you thinking about?" Gabriel¡¯s voice came in a low murmur, his lips now hovering just below her navel. His breath brushed her skin, sending waves of anticipation through her.


    Amelie¡¯s gaze snapped to his, drawn in by the depth of them.


    "I hope it¡¯s not the past," he said firmly, yet gently, before pressing a lingering kiss over her navel. "Because I won¡¯t allow it to exist here... between us."


    Before she could respond, Gabriel moved lower, parting her legs once more. His kisses turned reverent, showering the sensitive skin of her inner thighs. His eyes flickered up every few seconds, watching the way she trembled, the way she bit her bottom lip, trying to muffle the moans that threatened to escape.


    When she remained quiet, he gently bit her thigh, earning a sharp gasp from her.


    "Don¡¯t hide those sounds from me, Ame," he whispered against her skin. "I want to hear everything you feel."


    "Mmm..." Amelie¡¯s lips parted in a breathless whisper. "What are you doing?" she asked in her trembling voice. "You should just... do it."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze lifted to hers, and he leaned in close, his breath brushing against her skin.


    "Stay quiet," he murmured in a dangerously intimate voice. "Just feel. Just enjoy every second of it."


    With that, he gently removed the final barrier between them, revealing all of her.


    Before Amelie could form another thought, she felt his finger slip inside her slick entrance. A soft gasp escaped her lips as her back arched instinctively, her fingers gripping the bedsheets with need.


    Her walls fluttered around the sudden intrusion, her body reacting before her mind could catch up.


    Gabriel¡¯s free hand moved to her hip, grounding her as his gaze remained fixed on her face. "You feel incredible," he said under his breath, almost to himself.


    Amelie could only moan softly in response, her body surrendering to the waves of pleasure beginning to build, pulled under by the man, who held her beneath her.


    Then, he added another finger before scissoring them.


    "Ahh! Mmmh... Nhh... Gabriel!"


    ¡¯What¡¯s this feeling? This is something unexinable... and my insides, they feel like they will explode,¡¯ she thought to herself bringing her hand to her head. Her back arched off the mattress when his warm hand fondled her breast, bringing a loud cry from her mouth this time.


    "Gabriel, ahh... Please! It¡¯s too much!"


    However, he didn¡¯t stop moving his fingers in and out of her until she reached her climax,ing undonepletely.


    Her breaths came in uneven gasps when the next second, his face buried in herher region, taking the scent of her arousal.


    "Gabriel, no... Angh!" Amelie¡¯s back arched off the mattress, her toes curled feeling his mouth. She could feel explosions in her mind, electricity like feeling running through her nerves when he moved his lips.


    "Ahh!"


    Her hands moved instinctively to his hair, clutching the strands as if trying to anchor herself in the moment.


    But instead of pushing him away, she found herself pulling him closer. It was a sensation unlike anything she had ever felt before.


    She climaxed for the second time, not believing herself what just happened. Her entire body shudderedpletely while her chest rapidly rose and fell.


    Gabriel lifted his face, licking his lips and fingers clean.


    Amelie looked at him with a shocking gaze without blinking.


    "That was¨C" she couldn¡¯t finish off her words as Gabriel cut her off in the middle.


    "That was sweet... and intense," he murmured with a desirous gaze.


    "What? No! You shouldn¡¯t have¡ª" she started to protest, but he silenced her with a firm, lingering kiss, stealing the words right from her lips.


    "You seem ready for me, Amelie," he spoke. His hands moved to the belt and unbuckled it before removing them off before taking off his underpants.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened seeing his rock hard length in the dim lights of the room. Though her cheeks were already red, but now, the hue spread till her ears.


    "Do you like what you see?" Gabriel smirked.


    "Huh?" Amelie looked up at him, realizing how intensely she was staring at his manhood and embarrassment flushed her face even more.


    "Are you ready, mate?" Gabriel called her affectionately as he leaned down.


    Slipping on the protection, he leaned down and teased her entrance.


    "Yes, I am," Amelie replied, peering into his eyes.


    Without warning, he thrust into her, drawing a sharp moan of his name from her lips, "Anh... Gabriel!"


    "Fuck... You¡¯re so tight, Ame," he groaned, his voice thickening with desire.


    His thumb found her swollen bud, brushing against it, and she cried out his name again, pleasure overtaking her senses.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "N-No... it doesn¡¯t... hurt," she managed to whisper between shallow breaths.


    He pressed his thumb against the swollen bud again, more firmly this time, and she arched into his touch.


    "You are so sensitive," he murmured with a smile.


    Then he pushed all the way in, filling herpletely. Her body trembled as he paused, giving her a moment to adjust, to feel him and to rx too.


    Her hands held his arms, feeling his firm muscles. Her eyes turning damp as it felt too good when he finally began moving. His lips found hers and they kissed each other fervently.


    ¡¯God, it feels insanely good,¡¯ Gabriel thought, barely able to contain himself. His wolf stirred in ecstatic joy, finally, he was mating with Amelie.


    The rut had taken hold of him fully now, intensifying every sensation. Yet a single frustration tugged at him: he couldn¡¯t knot with her.


    Reluctantly, he pulled away from her mouth, trailing kisses down to her neck. His lips found the spot where his mark shimmered faintly, a soft violet glow pulsing there. He nipped it gently, reigniting their bond


    For Amelie, pain no longer existed, only waves of deepening pleasure. Her hands moved to his back, her nails digging into his skin. She weed all of him with an open heart and a trembling body.


    "I love you, Amelie. I love my mate so much," he whispered. He licked the mark to soothe the sting, even as he continued to move slowly, deeply within her, savoring every second they shared.

 Chapter 133: Send his corpse

    <h4>Chapter 133: Send his corpse</h4>


    After days without a drop, Alex was finally given water. The moment the cool liquid touched his parched throat, a sudden tightness gripped him.


    His hand shot to his neck as a burning sensation spread like wildfire. His pupils dted in rm, and a secondter, he coughed blood, sttering violently from his mouth.


    "P-Please... help," he choked out, copsing to the floor. His head hit the ground with a dull thud as he coughed more blood.


    His vision blurred, and his breath came in shallow, ragged gasps.


    Just then, a firm grip yanked his hair, wrenching his head back. Agonizing pain tore through his scalp, forcing his eyes open through sheer instinct.


    He found Gabriel before him, whose deadly re fixed on Alex.


    Trembling, Alex brought his hands together in a desperate plea, the tears now spilling freely down his blood-streaked face.


    "You should¡¯ve taken the poison when I offered it," Gabriel said. "Men like you sicken me. Youid your hands on a woman who was far too good for you."


    His face loomed over Alex like death itself.


    "I¡¯m erasing a threat, someone who could harm my mate and my unborn child in the future."


    Alex¡¯s lips trembled as his body gave out. There was nothing left in him to fight or flee. His body slumped to the floor while Gabriel stood up before taking a few steps back.


    "Send his corpse to the Red River Pack," Gabriel ordered his beta. "Make sure to give it as an example why no one should do something like Alex did to a woman," he added.


    "Sure. What about his parents?" Karmen inquired.


    "Well, they have to ept the death of their evil son. If only they had stopped him, it wouldn¡¯t have happened. Strip them off the title of the former Alpha and Luna. As punishment, they have to give up on their properties too. They will live a life of servants in the very pack they once ruled," he stated.


    Karmen bowed and told him he would report himter in the evening.


    "Hmm." Gabriel turned around to leave when Karmen spoke,


    "The Alpha King and the Luna Queen may not take kindly to this."


    "When did I ever do anything to please them? It would have happened a long time ago, but for Amelie¡¯s sake, I gave a chance to Alex to live," Gabriel stated.


    Karmen nodded his head and watched Gabriel leave.


    Gabriel reached the door of the bedroom and pushed it gently. Walking in, he found Amelie sleeping peacefully in the bed. It was already afternoon, but because of him, she had to stay awake the entire night.


    But it was a night he would never forget. Amelie had be his entirely from body, heart and soul. He had imed every inch of her body, worshipped every spot on it.


    Walking over the bed, he settled on the mattress and leaned to check on Amelie. "Was I too rough on her? Fuck this rut! It had toe at a time when it shouldn¡¯t have," he muttered, feeling angry on himself. His hand threaded in her hair, caressing it gently.


    Amelie moved closer to him, feeling his tender touch on her head. Her eyes remained close as she had no intention to wake up yet.


    A smile formed on Gabriel¡¯s lips, and he didn¡¯t disturb her sleep further.


    Picking up the phone from bedside table, he checked important messages, if any. His eyes furrowed together as he read the message from the hotel, where Amelie was staying a day before their marriage.


    <i>[Sir, this is the footage, where we can see the face of the man, who attacked Mrs. Sinir.]</i>


    "Attacked her?" Gabriel¡¯s mind spun, so he immediately got down from the bed and went to the balcony to call the manager.


    A few ringster, the call was picked.


    "What footage did you send me?" Gabriel asked, his tone was stern.


    "Good afternoon, Your Highness," the manager greeted him.


    "Drop the formalities and answer me," Gabriel demanded.


    "Your brother asked for it. A day before the wedding event, an unknown man tried harming your wife. Since I didn¡¯t have Prince Casaio¡¯s number, so I sent it to you," the manager replied promptly.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t reply further and hung up the call. He dialed Casaio¡¯s number, who didn¡¯t answer. He again called his brother, and this time, the call was answered.


    "Gabriel, I thought I would not be hearing from you for a few days," Casaio said from the other side.


    "What happened in the hotel? Why didn¡¯t you tell me Amelie was attacked? And you even asked Amelie to hid it from me. You should have told me first." Gabriel¡¯s restrained anger snapped at the phone.


    "Will you calm down?" Casaio moved the phone away from his ear and ced it on the ss table. "You were in your rut and I handled everything. I am looking into it, so just calm down," he stated.


    "Nick and I made sure nothing happened to her," Casaio said firmly. "As for the intruder who entered the suite that night, we¡¯re still tracking him down."


    "I¡¯ming there," Gabriel stated.


    "No, you¡¯re not," Casaio cut in quickly. "It¡¯s your first day after the wedding. Take Amelie somewhere, go to that honeymoon spot you booked. Focus on her right now."


    There was a pause before he added more gently, "Let me handle this, Gabriel. Just this once, trust me. I¡¯ll inform you the moment I find the man responsible. I¡¯m still in San Ravendale, and I¡¯m not leaving until I¡¯ve settled this."


    Gabriel remained silent for a moment, his grip on the phone tightening.


    "Fine," he finally agreed. "But if I don¡¯t hear from you soon..."


    "You will," Casaio assured him.


    Gabriel ended the call and sent the video to his brother. "Why are everyone after Amelie¡¯s life?" he mumbled in confusion. His first doubt was his mother because only she wanted Amelie to leave his sight, but until the intruder be caught nothing could be confirmed.


    He typed a message on the phone to Denzel and summoned him to the mansion. Even though Casaio was looking into it, he couldn¡¯t neglect this matter.

 Chapter 134: Your lips were swollen

    <h4>Chapter 134: Your lips were swollen</h4>


    Amelie¡¯s eyes fluttered open. She felt sore, especially in the lower part of her body. She looked at her surroundings, feeling the gentle warmth of her mate¡¯s scent in the room. Her eyes moved to the clock, and they widened.


    "It¡¯s 1 p.m.!" She eximed in shock and sat up. She found she had a robe on her body, and a smile formed on her lips. "It must be Gabriel," she murmured. As Amelie attempted to get down from the bed, she felt her legs feel heavy.


    "You¡¯re awake, babe."


    Amelie turned her head at that voice and saw that those violet eyes were looking affectionately at her. It was a matter of a second, and he was in front of her. His hand rested above her head as he caressed it down before holding her hand.


    "Forgive me for being so roughst night. I could not control myself," Gabriel said, feeling guilty.


    "Don¡¯t say that. I loved it," Amelie said, a hue of red formed on her cheeks, and she lowered her eyes, feeling shy. "Did you put this robe on me?"


    "Hmm. I even cleaned you up. Our bodies were messy," he admitted with a smirk.


    "I should freshen up then. I slept a lot," Amelie murmured, and a frown appeared on her forehead as she attempted to get down.


    Gabriel was quick to notice it. He scooped Amelie in his arms and walked her to the washroom.


    "I could walk." Amelie¡¯s hands remained locked around his neck.


    "I will give you a bath," Gabriel said as he carefully put her on the floor.


    "That¡¯s not needed," Amelie¡¯s cheeks burned red, thinking what might happen if he stayed in the bathroom with her.


    "I have seen all of you," Gabriel stated with a grin and pinched her nose. "I am preparing the bathtub," he added.


    "It¡¯s fine, Gabriel." Amelie grasped his hand and hugged him. "Just wait for me in the room. I feel hungry. So, I will take a quick shower and then dig into the food," she added before pulling away.


    Gabriel hummed and quietly walked out of the room.


    Amelie was quick to freshen up. As she put back the brush into its ce, she slowly removed the robe, causing her eyes to turn bigger. Her body was covered in red marks. She turned her back and tilted her head to look in the mirror. A gasp escaped her mouth, seeing those lovebites on her body.


    "He has turned into a beast," Amelie muttered and headed to the shower room. As the hot water cascaded down her body, her tense muscles rxed. She ran her hand over her damp hair and breathed out deeply.


    ~~~~~~


    Denzel bowed his head in a deep apology. "I should¡¯ve stayed alert that night. Instead, I let my guard down and slept. The incident that followed was my responsibility, but your elder brothers had to intervene to prevent it from escting."


    Gabriel exhaled sharply, pressing his fingers to his temple in frustration. "You were supposed to inform me," he said. "I didn¡¯t expect this kind ofpse from you, Denzel. Since when did you start disregarding my orders?"


    "I never meant to defy you, Alpha," Denzel replied quickly, lifting his eyes. "That night, I thought it best to let you rest. Your brothers were already handling the situation, and I didn¡¯t want to burden you unnecessarily."


    "And you could not even catch him," Gabriel remarked.


    "He was exceptionally fast, prince. He jumped straight off the balcony and ran away. We have closed all the borders and are looking into it," Denzel exined.


    "But so far you have made nil progress," Gabriel stated.


    "Yes," Denzel replied in a low voice.


    "Go and assist my brother. I will not be in Sna Ravendale for a while. Whatever the truth may be, you must inform me at all costs. I am trusting you, Denzel." Gabriel again put his faith in his gamma.


    "Thank you. I will not let the prince down," Denzel assured him.


    "Hmm. You can go," Gabriel said and rose to his feet. He turned around and saw two maids going upstairs with Albus. He headed to his bedroom, too, while talking with Albus.


    "I¡¯ll be leaving with Amelie this evening," Gabriel stated calmly. "If anything happens in my absence, inform me immediately without any dy."


    "Of course, My Lord," Albus replied with a respectful nod.


    As they approached the door, Gabriel stepped inside first, followed by the maids, who swiftly set the dishes on the table before bowing out. A momentter, Albus closed the door from the outside.


    "Ah, I feel so refreshed!" Amelie¡¯s voice chimed as she emerged from the closet, a small towel in hand. She gently dried her damp hair, her gaze drifting toward the food, breathing in the mouthwatering aroma that filled the room.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze darkened with desire. She wore a white floral dress that brushed just above her knees. Her flowery, intoxicating scent of pheromones wrapped around him while her skin glowed, radiant and dewy, as if kissed by sunlight.


    Amelie ced the towel on the back of a chair and eased onto the couch with a warm smile. "Come on, let¡¯s eat," she said, her eyes catching his.


    Without a word, Gabriel walked over and sat beside her. Then, leaning in, he pressed a warm, lingering kiss to her lips, catching her off guard.


    Pulling back slightly, he murmured with a yful glint in his eyes, "Your lips were swollen from all the kisses I gave youst night. So today, I thought¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Amelie reached for him, her hand sliding to the nape of his neck as she pulled him into a firmer kiss. Her lips moved with passion, teasing him with gentle nibbles.


    "They¡¯re not swollen anymore," she whispered, her gaze locking with his.


    Gabriel licked his lips with a smirk. "You look pretty," he whispered, and looked at the glowing pendant around her neck. "Ame, you drive me wild."

 Chapter 135: Coaxed a soft moan

    <h4>Chapter 135: Coaxed a soft moan</h4>


    Amelie rested her head on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder, his fingers gently entwined with hers.


    "You never told me this pendant was a gift from your mother," she said softly, brushing her fingertips over the stone.


    A flicker of annoyance shed in Gabriel¡¯s eyes, but he quickly masked it. "Did my brothers mention it?" he asked. "There¡¯s a reason I never brought it up."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Why didn¡¯t you call me the night you were attacked?" It wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d intended to talk about right now, but somehow, the conversation had taken them here.


    Amelie lifted her head from his shoulder to look at him. "I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Besides, Prince Casaio and Dominick stopped anything serious from happening," she exined.


    Gabriel exhaled slowly. "I think it was my mother."


    Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "You werete to walk down the aisle. She must have tried to convince you to run," he said, a hint of bitternesscing his voice. "If there¡¯s anyone unhappy with my choice, it¡¯s her."


    Amelie stared at him in silence for a moment. "It could be someone else, Gabriel. You can¡¯t use your mother without proof."


    "I have proof," he said tly.


    Her eyes widened. "What proof?"


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze sharpened. "What did she say to you right before the wedding?"


    Amelie hesitated. "She... she only told me to be a good wife to you," she lied, avoiding his eyes.


    Gabriel studied her quietly. "Don¡¯t lie to me. There¡¯s no point in doing so."


    He reached for her hand gently. "Still... thank you foring to the altar. Thank you for letting me hold your hand. You might not be perfect in their eyes, but to me, you¡¯re more than perfect."


    He leaned his head back on her shoulder, breathing in her soft, floral scent.


    Amelie¡¯s heart fluttered in her chest. "Your mother gave you this pendant to protect you... yet you suspect her? Doesn¡¯t that mean she cares?"


    Gabriel lifted his head, their eyes locking. "Why are we even talking about her right now?" he murmured before trailing soft kisses along her jawline. "You haven¡¯t marked me yet."


    "I forgot," Amelie replied, her lips pressed together in a smile.


    "You can do it now," he said, casually pulling off his sweatshirt.


    She blinked and chuckled. "No, not like this."


    Gabriel tilted his head, teasing, "So you want me to set the mood? A little romance first?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant," Amelie said with augh. She lifted her hand and gently traced the sculpted lines of his chest with her fingertips.


    Gabriel groaned, his wolf growling softly in approval. He remained still at his ce, letting her admire him.


    "Turn around," Amelie said suddenly. "I want to see your back."


    "My back?" he asked, amused. "Alright."


    He turned, muscles shifting under his skin as she touched him again, her cold fingers brushing over the dark ink of the tattoo.


    "I wonder if your wolf looks like this one," she mused. "You know, when I first saw it, I thought¡ª¡¯Is this man a gangster?¡¯" sheughed at the memory.


    Gabriel turned his head over his shoulder, smirking. "Do I look like a gangster to you?"


    Before she could respond, Amelie suddenly found herself lying on the mattress, Gabriel hovering above her with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Gangsters usually have big tattoos, don¡¯t they?" she reasoned, trying to soundposed. But the moment his hand slid under her knee-length dress, her breath caught in her throat.


    "The marks fromst night... hasn¡¯t disappeared yet," she whispered, pressing her palms against his chest to stop him, half-heartedly though.


    "They¡¯ll fade soon," Gabriel murmured, his voice low and full of desire. "New ones should rece them," he muttered.


    "I had to wear a cored dress today, and¡ªmmmh..." Her words melted into a gasp as his mouth imed hers in a fervent kiss. His fingers trailed along her inner thigh, lighting her body ame with heat and anticipation.


    A soft knock came from the door.


    "My Lord, the luggage has been ced in the car," Albus called out politely from the other side.


    Amelie stiffened slightly beneath him, her eyes pleading for Gabriel to respond. But he didn¡¯t even nce toward the door. His lips stayed on hers, she was his entire focus. Every brush of his fingers and every kiss left her weaker.


    Albus knocked again, a little more firmly this time, perhaps wondering if the couple had fallen asleep.


    "Gabriel," Amelie breathed, trying to keep her voice low, "answer him."


    "You do it," he murmured against her throat, his warm lips leaving a trail before kissing the center of it.


    "We¡ªwe¡¯reing in a while!" Amelie called out, trying not to respond shakily.


    Gabriel smirked at the sound of her voice. He could feel her struggle to remainposed, and it excited him. His hand came to rest just above her left breast, and with a gentle, teasing caress, he coaxed a soft moan from her.


    "Gabriel, we... we need to hurry downstairs," she reminded him, even as her eyes fluttered from his touch.


    Her protest faded the moment he gave her breast a tender squeeze. "Mmmh," she whimpered softly.


    Gabriel¡¯s smirk deepened. "Just a minute more," he whispered, eyes locked onto hers, which were filled with heat and reverence.


    "Just stop for now," Amelie said.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t press further and ended it with a soft kiss on the middle of her forehead. "In the honeymoon, there will be no soul to disturb us," he proimed.


    Amelie gulped to hear that statement. Because that would mean, Gabriel would not let her leave the bed.


    He made her sit and grabbed his sweatshirt. Getting down from the bed, he said, "You can wait for me downstairs." His thumb brushed her lips before he walked away.


    Amelie¡¯s fingers curled up and a small smile graced her lips. As she took her phone, the light on the screen glowed. She saw some of the messages, including her sister¡¯s.


    "Alex is dead!" Amelie read.

 Chapter 136: Have done many evil deeds

    <h4>Chapter 136: Have done many evil deeds</h4>


    Amelie quickly opened the message inbox and read the entire message.


    A strange feeling upied her mind. Not because she felt anything toward Alex after the betrayal and brutal rejection she received from him. However, what bothered her was whether Gabriel did it.


    Her grip on the phone tightened, and she remained still on the bed, unable to understand how to process this news.


    "What happened? Why do you suddenly look so pale?" Gabriel queried. He was dressed in a nice shirt and jeans.


    "Alex... I got a message from my sister that he¡¯s dead," Amelie said. "He was poisoned," she murmured.


    "I told you I would not let a threat linger around you," Gabriel said, moving to the dressing table. "Are you sad? Or are you angry that I did it?" he asked, fixing his hair.


    "I¡¯m not sad," Amelie replied. "I thought I would never get justice because he was an alpha. But what worries me is what others will think of you," she muttered, lowering her eyes.


    Gabriel stopped midway throughbing. Setting the brush on the table, he quickly approached Amelie and got on his knees in front of her.


    "Does that matter to me?" He held both her hands. "No. Alex was supposed to die the day he thought of killing you, along with Noa. Whoever hurts my woman will have to bear simr consequences. We don¡¯t need alphas like Alex in our kingdom," he affirmed.


    "What about the decision that the Alpha King was supposed to make?" Amelie asked with a worried gaze.


    "My dad would have dyed his decision for more time. He doesn¡¯t want to anger the alphas of the pack, while I don¡¯t care about the feelings of such alphas. What I wanted to give was a lesson to everyone¡ªthat they shouldn¡¯t treat taken mates like Alex did. And I have done many evil deeds before too. I think this was one good deed," Gabriel said proudly, not feeling upset over what he had done and would do in the future.


    Amelie smiled at him. "But I don¡¯t want you to make enemies," she asserted.


    "Not everyone can be your friend and not everyone can admire you," Gabriel stated.


    "That¡¯s true," Amelie replied.


    "Shall we go then?" Gabriel fixed her dress at the cor. "Do you want to change too?"


    "No, I¡¯m fine in this," Amelie replied.


    Gabriel hummed and held her hand before pulling her up. He carried his own phone, and the two walked out of their room.


    ~~~~


    "Gabriel did what?" Raidan asked again to confirm with Lester. "I told him to let me handle this matter," he muttered, frowning.


    "He did it for Amelie," Mabel said, eating the fresh cherries. "For her, he can go to any lengths and can even defy the Alpha King," she added.


    "Though Alex deserved to be dead, I wanted it to be done in a more appropriate way," Raidan said, his grip on the bolster tightening.


    "Your own son refuses to listen to you. What kind of example does that set for the people?" Mabel said sharply, setting the ss bowl back on the table with a soft clink. "I warned you against granting him so much authority. He¡¯s been acting on his own for years now."


    Raidan¡¯s jaw tensed as he turned to Lester.


    "What¡¯s the situation with Jodie? Is she still alive?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Lester responded respectfully. "Miss Jodie remains in prison."


    Mabel folded her hands. "Jodie¡¯s father is one of the most influential businessmen in the kingdom. If anything happens to his daughter, we risk stirring unrest among the noble alphas. With the Blood Dominion already looming as a threat, ready to strike at us any moment, we cannot afford internal instability. I strongly suggest we find a way to release her before this bes another spark in an already existing fire."


    Raidan picked up his phone and called Gabriel.


    Several rings passed before the call was finally answered.


    "I want you to tell Karmen to release Jodie," Raidan instructed firmly.


    "Dad, she¡¯ll be released after receiving her punishment," Gabriel responded calmly.


    "You acted on your own when punishing Alex. Don¡¯t force me to punish you for disobeying me," Raidan snapped, his voice rising.


    "Dad, let¡¯s talk about this after we return. Jodie won¡¯t be released until then. Take care," Gabriel replied before ending the call.


    Amelie gazed at Gabriel in disbelief. "Why did you talk in such a tone with your father?"


    "This is the way I¡¯ve always talked," Gabriel said. "And now they expect me to release a bitch who caused all that trouble for both of us?" he scoffed with a sneer.


    Amelie stared at him, momentarily stunned. Was this a side of Gabriel she had never truly seen? Or had she simply refused to believe it until now? This was what people whispered about him. The Dark Alpha Prince, who would defy anyone and everyone to get what he wanted.


    "Say it aloud," Gabriel demanded. "What is it you think of me? That I¡¯m heartless? Cruel?" His eyes darkened. "I do what others don¡¯t even dare to attempt. And this is nothingpared to what Jodie did to you. She should rot in that prison for a while... if she wants to live," he muttered through gritted teeth before looking out of the window of the car.


    "I don¡¯t think you are heartless or cruel," Amelie admitted in her soft voice. "You do justice in ways others don¡¯t expect you to. In a world where alphas are worshipped as supreme power, you don¡¯t care for the status. You don¡¯t fear what people think of you. They call you the Dark Prince, but you don¡¯t bother about it. You do the work for the people in ways others cannot," she asserted with a tone of admiration.


    Gabriel turned his head to look at her. "That¡¯s why I like you. You understand me even when I find it difficult to exin myself, unlike the others who me me for everything I do," he affirmed with a smile.

 Chapter 137: Dinner date with Karmen

    <h4>Chapter 137: Dinner date with Karmen</h4>


    Karmen descended the final step of the staircase, pausing as his eyesnded on Katelyn seated gracefully on the living room couch.


    The sight of her instantly reminded him of the musical they were meant to attend together that evening, about which he hadpletely forgotten.


    "Good evening, Princess Katelyn," Karmen said as he came to a stop before her.


    Katelyn looked up at him. "Good evening," she replied calmly before standing up. "I tried calling you so many times, but you didn¡¯t answer even once."


    There was no bitterness or anger in her tone.


    Karmen immediately reached into the pocket of his trousers and pulled out his phone, his brows furrowing as he saw over ten missed calls from Katelyn.


    "It¡¯s still not toote, is it?" he asked as he looked up at her.


    "No, Karmen. The musical ended a while ago," she said with resignation and disappointment.


    "Please forgive me. I was busy with important work, and it slipped off my mind," Karmen said, lowering his eyes in guilt.


    "Your Highness, when did you return to the mansion?" Albus asked with a surprised tone as he stepped in from outside, unintentionally breaking the tension between the two.


    "Just a little while ago," Katelyn responded calmly. "I won¡¯t be going back to the hotel. My brother has permitted me to stay here until he and Amelie return," she exined.


    "I see. Then please, make yourselffortable," Albus said with a respectful bow. "May I ask what Her Highness would like for dinner?"


    "I don¡¯t have an appetite," Katelyn replied softly, before turning and walking away, her figure disappearing down the hallway.


    Albus watched her go with a confused frown. He nced toward Karmen and asked in a lowered voice, "Did something happen to the princess? She seemed... upset."


    Karmen didn¡¯t respond, however, he felt even more guilty. Without a word, he turned and made his way silently toward the corridor that led to Katelyn¡¯s room.


    Giving a gentle knock on the door, he spoke, "Princess, would you like to go out for dinner?" He thought it would be the best way to make up for what he had messed up.


    Katelyn, who had just sat on the bed, promptly straightened up, hearing that.


    ¡¯A dinner date with Karmen?¡¯ she thought and gazed at the door.


    "I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting for me in the evening. But it wasn¡¯t intentional. I won¡¯t make excuses, so allow me to take you outside for dinner," he said, trying to keep his tone formal.


    The door opened, and his eyes met Katelyn¡¯s.


    "I don¡¯t have much of an appetite, but since you are asking for it sincerely, I will go with you," Katelyn said, not trying to sound desperate. "Just give me a moment."


    "Sure. I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside the car," Karmen replied, taking a step back. He pivoted on his feet and walked away while Katelyn hurried to the dressing table, looking at herself in the mirror.


    She carried her handbag and ran outside to the waiting car.


    Her feet slowed as she neared the entrance. With a poised look, she stepped out and saw Karmen standing outside a ck car.


    Seeing Katelyn, he promptly opened the backseat door for her.


    "Are you my driver?" Katelyn questioned with a frown.


    "Pardon me?" Karmen couldn¡¯t understand her.


    "Why are you asking me to sit in the backseat? It will make you look like you are my driver," she muttered. ¡¯He doesn¡¯t have feelings for me,¡¯ Katelyn mumbled.


    Karmen shut the door. "I thought that would be more appropriate," he said. Before he could say more, Katelyn opened the front passenger door and slid into the seat.


    Karmen was quick to settle in the driver¡¯s seat and drove the car out of the mansion.


    Katelyn would steal nces at him, admiring him silently. Her eyes drifted down to his hands resting on the steering wheel and his sleeves rolled up, revealing the veins that stood out on his forearms.


    Karmen¡¯s sudden yawn caught Katelyn¡¯s attention.


    "You look tired. Have you been working since morning?" she asked with concern.


    "No," Karmen replied, shaking his head. "An important task came in this afternoon and kept me busy all evening," he exined without going into the details.


    Katelyn frowned slightly, worry knitting her brows. "Gabriel puts you through a lot, doesn¡¯t he? He should give you some days off," she muttered, half inint, half in genuine care.


    "I¡¯m his beta. Of course, I have to work without cking off. And I hate vacations," Karmen replied, passing a small smile.


    This was one of the rarest moments for Katelyn. She had always seen him keeping a serious look on his face. Her heart fluttered slowly against her chest to see him smile.


    "Why do you hate vacations? Everyone enjoys them," Katelyn mumbled.


    "They make youzy," Karmen replied.


    "Still, your body demands rest. Now, Gabriel is away, you can take some days off too," Katelyn suggested to him.


    Karmen chuckled and shook his head. "I have work to do in his absence," he asserted.


    Katelyn was annoyed to learn that. But she couldn¡¯t even tell Gabriel to free Karmen for a few days.


    "Don¡¯t you get scared of my brother?" she asked, an unexpected question.


    Karmen furrowed his brows. "Why would I be afraid?"


    "Umm... My brother is scary. He just loves to be violent in most situations. He easily gets angry," Katelyn replied in a low voice. "When the attack happened on Amelie, I thought Gabriel would put me in prison too since I was the one who told Jodie about Amelie. It still gives me shivers," she murmured.


    "Maybe you haven¡¯t understood your brother well. Gabriel isn¡¯t scary at all," Karmen replied. "He is the most caring person I¡¯ve ever met."


    Katelyn¡¯s gaze softened to hear those words. "I do agree with that. His care and love for Amelie are evident to all of us. Well, we aren¡¯t supposed to talk about my brother on our dat¨C" she paused, quickly pressing her hand on her mouth as she realized what she was about to say.

 Chapter 138: His beta, Estelle Fayre

    <h4>Chapter 138: His beta, Estelle Fayre</h4>


    "I hope your perspective about your brother changes soon," Karmen said gently as he eased the car to a stop, pulling into the entrance of an upscale restaurant. Pressing the brakes fully, he added, "You should go on inside. I¡¯ll find a parking spot."


    Katelyn nodded silently and stepped out of the car. She watched Karmen disappear toward the parking area before turning her attention to the grand revolving door.


    Inside, the receptionist immediately recognized the princess. Without hesitation, she quickly informed the manager, who appeared within moments, hurrying to greet Katelyn.


    The manager bowed politely. "The VIP section is located on the fifth floor, Your Highness. I will escort you there."


    Katelyn smiled lightly. "No need for such formalities. I¡¯m here with someone, so I¡¯ll wait for him."


    The manager inclined his head respectfully and stepped aside.


    Shortly after, Karmen arrived and gave the manager a brief nce as he stood nearby.


    "Shall we head to the fifth floor? The manager said that¡¯s where the VIP area is," Katelyn said warmly.


    Together, they approached the elevator. As the doors slid shut behind them, the manager instructed the staff to provide attentive service to the princess, ensuring nothing wascking during their meal.


    Upon reaching the fifth floor, Karmen and Katelyn exited the elevator and selected a quiet table near a floor-to-ceiling window, discreetly tucked away from other diners. Karmen pulled out a chair for Katelyn, who epted with a grateful smile before settling in.


    As she ced her handbag on the chair beside her, a waiter promptly appeared, presenting two menus with a courteous nod before readying his notepad for their orders.


    "What would you like?" Karmen asked, his eyes lifting to meet hers. "Since you mentioned not having much of an appetite earlier, maybe something light would be best."


    Katelyn smiled, a sudden wave of hunger recing her earlier nervousness. "Actually, I¡¯m quite hungry now. Let¡¯s go with a full-course meal." The thought of sharing this moment alone with Karmen had restored her appetite.


    "Is there anything in particr you¡¯re craving?" she asked, seeking his input.


    "I¡¯ll have whatever you choose," Karmen said firmly, closing his menu.


    "Alright then," Katelyn replied, confidently cing their order with the waiter. He bowed and quickly retreated to the kitchen.


    Karmen picked up his ss of water, taking a few sips. He took out his phone as it buzzed in his pocket and a frown appeared in the middle of his forehead.


    "Please excuse me for a moment," Karmen said, rising from the table. He stepped into a quiet corner of the hallway and answered his ringing phone.


    "We¡¯ve apprehended the man who attacked Amelie that night," Denzel¡¯s voice came through the line.


    "Where are you now?" Karmen asked.


    "I¡¯m en route to the prison. Prince Casaio will be the one to interrogate him," Denzel replied.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll be there shortly," Karmen said before ending the call.


    Returning to the table, he found the dishes already arranged neatly.


    "Who was that?" Katelyn asked, watching him closely.


    "Denzel. The attacker from Amelie¡¯s wedding night has finally been caught. I¡¯ll have to leave soon," Karmen exined, his expression serious. "Let¡¯s eat quickly."


    Katelyn nodded, though a pang of disappointment settled in her chest. This wasn¡¯t how she¡¯d envisioned their time together. Karmen¡¯s work always seemed toe first, pulling him away from moments like these. Why did it have to be this way? Why was he always so busy?


    She chewed quietly, reminding herself, ¡¯If Iin, he might just shut me outpletely.¡¯


    When they finished, Katelyn reached for her wallet, intent on paying. But Karmen shook his head firmly. "I¡¯ve got this," he said, signaling the waiter to settle the bill.


    He then drove her back to the mansion in silence.


    As they stepped out of the car, Katelyn opened her mouth to say something, but Karmen was already turning away, hastily offering a curt, "Good night."


    And just like that, he was gone.


    "It didn¡¯t even appear like a date," Katelyn poured and stomped her feel against the floor and walked inside.


    ~~~~


    Casaio¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied the small, symbolic tattoo etched into the left arm of the man who hung suspended from the chains.


    "You still haven¡¯t told us why you attacked Amelie," Casaio said coldly, his gaze flickering between the prisoner and the mark. "Why did you want to kidnap her?"


    Just then, Karmen entered the dimly lit prison chamber and bowed respectfully to the prince.


    "Take a clear picture of the tattoo on his arm," Casaio instructed, pointing toward the mark.


    Karmen swiftly raised his phone and captured the image.


    The prince examined the photo on the screen, frowning. "He¡¯s not cooperating... But this tattoo, doesn¡¯t it look familiar to you?"


    "No, Your Highness," Karmen replied, his brows furrowing slightly as he examined the tattoo again. "It¡¯s my first time seeing it. Have youe across it before?"


    "Yes," Casaio answered, his voice thoughtful. "But I can¡¯t remember where..." he murmured, eyes still fixed on the mark.


    Turning his attention back to the captive, Karmen asked, "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Mortis Dawn," Casaio answered before the man could speak, handing over a worn wallet to Karmen.


    Karmen opened it and swiftly flipped through its contents, checking for other items which could help. "What about his phone?" Karmen asked.


    "He threw it in a river," Casaio replied. "He is quite loyal to the person he works."


    "Say the name, Mortis," Karmen said firmly, locking eyes with the restrained man. "You¡¯ll be released once you tell us who ordered you to harm Amelie."


    But Mortis remained silent, not daring to speak the name.


    "Start the torture," Casaio ordered. "Send me the picture of the tattoo," he told Karmen before walking out of the prison.


    As he arrived in the premises of the mansion, he took out his phone and opened the contact list.


    Dialing a number, he waited for the call to be answered.


    "Good evening, Casaio," spoke his beta, Estelle Fayre. "I just returned from my vacation," she added.

 Chapter 139: I followed my heart

    <h4>Chapter 139: I followed my heart</h4>


    Amelie pressed the key card against the suite door, and it clicked open with a soft sound. She turned to Gabriel with a warm, affectionate gaze before stepping inside.


    Soft lighting bathed the spacious suite, revealing the romantic touches scattered throughout the room. The fresh red roses enhance the ambiance.


    Her eyes wandered to the tall floor-to-ceiling windows, their ss panes concealed by thick, velvety curtains.


    "Freshen up. I¡¯ll call room service for dinner," Gabriel said, already making his way to thendline phone.


    Amelie gave a nod and disappeared into the washroom. Gabriel ced the order for a full-course dinner, then hung up the receiver. He casually unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt sleeves, rolling them up to his forearms.


    Just as he was about to settle onto the couch, the doorbell chimed. He walked over and opened the door to find a hotel server bowing slightly, pushing in a silver trolley loaded with covered dishes. After arranging the dishes on the dining table, the server offered another polite bow and exited.


    By the time Gabriel turned around, Amelie had returned, gently dabbing her face with a towel. Her hair was damp, and her cheeks glowed softly.


    "Wow! That was fast! Everything smells amazing," she said, cheerfully tossing the towel onto the couch before taking a seat at the table. "Let¡¯s dig in!"


    "I need to make a quick call. Go ahead and start without me," Gabriel replied, offering a brief smile before stepping out onto the balcony.


    He pulled out his phone and noticed several unread messages from Casaio. His brows slightly furrowed as he tapped on the call icon and brought the phone to his ear.


    "I was wondering when you¡¯d call," Casaio answered almost immediately.


    "I was on the flight. My phone was off," Gabriel responded.


    "Yeah, I figured. Listen, we caught the guy, but he¡¯s not talking," Casaio said. "He¡¯s tough. Turns out he¡¯s an Alpha, which exins his high pain threshold. He¡¯s resisting the interrogation, so it¡¯s going to take some time to get a name or any useful information out of him."


    Gabriel was silent for a moment, processing the update. Then he nodded, even though his brother couldn¡¯t see it.


    "Alright. Thanks for letting me know. Keep me posted," he said.


    "Will do. And Gabriel, stay alert. We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re dealing with yet," Casaio warned before ending the call.


    Gabriel lowered the phone, his gaze drifting out to the city lights. He went back into the room and saw Amelie hadn¡¯t touched the food.


    "It¡¯s good you wrapped up the call early, or the food might¡¯ve gone cold," Amelie said with a smile,dling the hearty meat and vegetable soup into two bowls.


    Gabriel took a seat across from her and reached for the wine bottle. As he uncorked it and began pouring himself a ss, Amelie¡¯s eyes followed him.


    "I want some too," she said casually.


    Gabriel paused mid-pour and looked at her. "No. You¡¯re not drinking."


    "Why not? You smoke too, but I never tell you to stop," she muttered, clearly displeased.


    Gabriel lifted his gaze from the wine with a serious expression. "That was thest time I smoked. Since I found out you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ve been more careful with everything," he said.


    "But red wine isn¡¯t harmful in small quantities," Amelie reasoned. "Just a little. A sip."


    Gabriel sighed but relented. "Fine." He poured a modest amount into her ss.


    "To us," Amelie said, raising her ss with a soft smile.


    Gabriel clinked his ss gently against hers, his eyes never leaving her face. They took a sip, savoring the warmth of the wine before setting the sses down.


    Amelie began tasting the soup while Gabriel carefully sliced the steaks, cing a portion onto each of their tes.


    "I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something since our wedding day," Gabriel said, his tone shifting.


    Amelie looked up, curious. "What is it?"


    He ced the te before her and sat down again, meeting her gaze. "What did my mother say to you before the ceremony? You dyeding into the hall, and I¡¯ve wondered about it ever since. Please, tell me honestly."


    Amelie hesitated, her fingers absentmindedly fidgeting with each other.


    "I chose you, Gabriel," she said gently. "I can¡¯t tell you exactly what she said. Not because I want to keep it from you, but because it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that I followed my heart. And it told me to stand by your side andplete our bond."


    Gabriel¡¯s heart pounded against his ribs, and he couldn¡¯t feel happier.


    "I don¡¯t want to speak ill of my mother-inw behind her back," Amelie added, her eyes dropping to her te. "Whatever she says to me, I can take it. I understand her fears, as a mother."


    She picked up her fork and began eating without looking back at him.


    Gabriel remained still, sipping more wine as his gaze lingered on her. His heart fluttered with admiration for her strength, her grace, and the love she gave so easily.


    "I don¡¯t understand her fears. For her, I am a person who is destined to destroy things. But I am d you chose to be truthful," Gabriel said, bringing a steak to his mouth.


    "Show me your wolf someday," Amelie suddenly requested.


    "What about tonight after dinner?" Gabriel suggested. "If you are tired, we can dy it for tomorrow," he added.


    "No. I would like to see you tonight. I must see how you look in your wolf form," Amelie said, her gaze reflecting a feeling that only existed between mates.


    "Sure. But I¡¯ll take you for a ride if I show myself," Gabriel opined.


    "I would love to," Amelie replied, smiling. Then, a momentter, her smile faltered. "I hoped I had a wolf, too. It would be fun then," she muttered.


    "Who knows my love awakens your wolf someday," Gabriel remarked.


    Amelie smiled. "I still cannot believe that I¡¯ve found happiness in such a short time. I mean... I found you, who loves me. That feels like a dream." Her eyes turned moist as she turned a bit emotional.

 Chapter 140: Please... Touch...

    <h4>Chapter 140: Please... Touch...</h4>


    After a hearty dinner, Gabriel took out Amelie for a walk. The resort they were staying at was surrounded by hills and forests on its sides. Under the dim moonlight, they walked toward the forest.


    "I should have revealed my wolf to you sooner, but I couldn¡¯t get time for it," Gabriel said. The pathway to the forest was lit withnterns at regr intervals, which meant people usually used this path to go ahead.


    "You are busyatn work most of the time," Amelie said, following his steps closely.


    Arriving at a desired distance from the resort, Gabriel let go of her hand and turned around. "My wolf is called Valko. We can talk through mindlink since I¡¯ve marked you," he told her beforehand.


    "Yes," Amelie said.


    Gabriel was ready to transform when they both heard a scream within the forest.


    "What was that?" Amelie got scared as she scanned her eyes around.


    Gabriel used his heightened senses and felt the presence of a wolf.


    "I think we should check," Amelie suggested.


    "At this hour? The forest is deep. I¡¯ll inform the staff at the resort about it," Gabriel opined.


    "But¨C"


    He pressed his index finger firmly above her lips. "We are leaving," he said sternly. And before they knew, they were inside the resort.


    Amelie was astonished to see how he teleported them straight to the suite. "Wait for me in the bedroom," he urged.


    Without protest, she nodded and walked off. Gabriel picked up the phone and called the reception, calmly instructing them to send someone to check the forest trail. Once done, he headed to the washroom to freshen up.


    When he entered the bedroom, still in his jeans, he found Amelie sitting cross-legged on the bed, her attention on her phone. She looked up as she sensed him approach and quickly put the phone aside.


    "I was talking with Kate. She went on a date today, but it didn¡¯t go well," Amelie revealed.


    "A date with whom?" Gabriel frowned, wondering how his sister had made a boyfriend in such a short time. He switched off the main lights, leaving the two dimmps lit.


    "That¡¯s a secret," Amelie said.


    Gabriel chuckled as he settled on the mattress in less than a second. "You aren¡¯t supposed to keep secrets from me," he said, the pad of his fingers brushing away the strands of hair from her cheeks.


    "Well, I promised Kate not to tell anyone," Amelie whispered, gulping.


    Before she knew, his facewas buried in the crook of her neck. He sucked on her soft skin, yearning a gasp from her.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we-we sleep?" Amelie stuttered.


    "We will be sleeping soon," Gabriel whispered, nipping her earlobe, this time, causing a sharp cry to escape her mouth.


    Amelie was pressed against the mattress while his tall frame hovered above her. His nose nuzzled her neck, blowing the air to watch her reaction. Her hands clutched the sheet¡¯s fabric, clearly flustered by their intimacy.


    "Why is your body tense?" Gabriel questioned, pressing a long kiss on her corbone. His eyes lifted while she lowered hers to meet his. His hand rested on her belly before moving up, tracing her curves.


    His mouth moved to her throat, hitching her breath while his hand didn¡¯t fondle her breast the way she wanted. Instead, he teasingly traced the outline of it before trailing his hand down to grasp her thigh.


    The next second, he lifted her as they both were now sitting on the bed, his other hand firmly holding her by the waist. Amelie¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck while their chests pressed.


    "Ame, you look so pretty from this angle," Gabriel whispered. He gently kissed her lips before moving them to her chin. Then, a shower of kissesnded on her neck, corbone, and cheeks, turning her dizzy.


    Her own face buried in his neck, her lips pressing the point where his vein was visible.


    She stuck out her tongue, licking there and making him groan. Her teeth grazed his skin before biting there, leaving a hickey behind.


    "Fuck!" Gabriel¡¯s eyes shut, and the hand on her waist tightened as a smirk appeared on her lips.


    Her left hand moved to his front torso, tracing the hard contours of his chest.


    ¡¯Her touch is like a burn,¡¯ Valko spoke in the back of Gabriel¡¯s head.


    Her hand lowered itself to his jeans, but didn¡¯t touch him.


    "Mmmph."


    Amelie gasped softly, her moan stifled against his neck when both his hands moved to her hips and gave them a gentle squeeze, drawing her close to feel his bulge restraining against his jeans.


    Gabriel¡¯s hand slid to her back, fingers finding the zipper of her long floral dress. With a slow pull, he unzipped it. His fingertips trailed lightly down her spine, eliciting a soft, breathless moan from her lips.


    "Gabriel..." she whispered, her voice trembling with need.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, she was gently turned over, now lying on her stomach. Her hands were gathered and pinned on the mattress by his firm but careful grip.


    "Gabriel, what¡ª Hngh..." Her protest dissolved into a loud moan as his mouth found the exposed skin of her back. He kissed a path from the nape of her neck down to the curve of her lower spine, leaving her trembling.


    Releasing her right wrist, Gabriel¡¯s hand slid down her side and along the length of her leg. Slowly, he gathered the fabric of her dress, lifting it higher as his fingers grazed her skin, igniting a trail of fire in their wake.


    However, he deliberately missed the ce where she ached for his touch. His warm hand rested on her hip bone while he continued kissing her back and shoulders.


    "Please... Touch..." Amelie almost begged, biting her bottom lip.


    "Touch where?" Gabriel asked. "Be specific," he muttered with a grin. "You need to tell me, Babe, what you want; where do you want to be touched? Such half-words will make me stop here. So, say loudly."

 Chapter 141: Not your lover or mate

    <h4>Chapter 141: Not your lover or mate</h4>


    "You already know," Amelie whispered, biting her bottom lip as her eyes met Gabriel¡¯s.


    His smirk deepened, desire shing in his eyes. He responded to her unspoken need as he explored her most sensitive ce, guiding her toward waves of pleasure.


    As her breath softened and her body trembled in release, his lips imed hers in a fervent kiss. Her arms instinctively wrapped around his shoulders, fingers locking behind his back as if anchoring herself to the moment.


    Without breaking the kiss, Gabriel wrapped his arms around her waist, shifting their positions with ease. The next thing Amelie knew, she was straddling him, his back now resting against the mattress.


    When they finally parted, Gabriel brought his hand to her cheek, gently caressing it. She gave in to his touch by shutting her eyes.


    The next second, she found herself lying on the bed, tucked inside the nket, while Gabriel was off the bed.


    "You are tired," Gabriel said, telling her he would be back in a moment.


    Amelie¡¯s brows knit together, wondering why he left midway. "After leaving me in a mess, he thinks I¡¯ll get sleep," she mumbled. Just then, she yawned and turned to her left.


    She moved her legs slightly up, bringing her hand to her belly. "It¡¯s going to be a month. Then, only five months remain. Are you excited, Noa? Gabriel is your father. It still feels unreal whenever he calls you his. But it makes me so happy that you aren¡¯t being judged by the man I¡¯m falling in love with," she whispered, a small smile ying across her lips in admiration.


    Soon, her eyelids grew heavier, and she let them shut before drifting off to sleep.


    Meanwhile, inside the washroom, Gabriel sshed water on his face and closed the tap. His hands rested on the counter before he lifted his gaze to look in the mirror.


    "What was that?" Gabriel murmured. Earlier, when he kissed Amelie passionately, he saw a glimpse of her body lying in a pool of blood while he cried. For a moment, it felt like someone had ripped out his soul, as a strange fear gripped his heart.


    Running his fingers through his hair, he stopped. His fingers threaded through it as tiny water droplets from his face fell to the floor.


    "I have to find out what happened to us in the past. Amelie¡¯s mother told me everything, but my mother has kept quiet for years, except for telling me how I will bring chaos to the entire kingdom one day," he muttered in annoyance.


    Bringing his hand down, he wiped his face with the towel and threw it in theundry basket before going back to the bedroom.


    He gazed at Amelie, who was already asleep. Sitting by her side, he rested his hand on the top of her head. Her fresh, gentle pheromones surrounded him, bringing his racing mind and heart to calmness.


    <i>¡¯As long as we are together, nothing bothers me. You brought me the answers I always sought,¡¯</i> he thought before sliding under the nket, right beside her.


    ~~~~~


    Casaio lowered the bottle of alcohol as he made his way down to the dungeon, where Zilia had been imprisoned for over two weeks.


    The heavy gates creaked open, and he stepped inside. The guard behind him ced thentern on the table and walked away.


    Casaio found her lying motionless on the stone bed with her back toward him. Even after he had rejected her, his feelings hadn¡¯t died. It was impossible to bury them forever after loving a woman for over ten years. Even though he hadn¡¯t seen her face, he could feel the pain her body was enduring. It was unbearable for him, but necessary too.


    Walking closer, he absent-mindedly brought his hand to her head.


    That simple touch broke Zilia¡¯s sleep abruptly, and she turned her head. As if light had again found its way to her eyes, she promptly sat up.


    "Saio!" She used his nickname to address him and lowered her eyes, only to find a half-empty alcohol bottle in his hand.


    Just then, his hand shot out as he grasped her neck tightly. "I¡¯m not your lover or mate anymore," he growled, giving her a reminder.


    Pain shot through Zilia¡¯s entire body as the silver shackles burned her skin. Her eyes turned moist, but they didn¡¯t break eye contact with him.


    "You mocked my feelings, my loyalty, and my bond with you," Casaio said painfully.


    When her eyes were about to closepletely, Casaio pulled his hand back.


    Zilia¡¯s hands pressed against the cold stone b as she gasped for air. A tear fell from her eye, and she tilted her head up.


    "Why did you betray me? For ten years, you pretended to love me while staying loyal to someone else!" Casaio barked.


    For days, he had been eaten up inside. Ever since the truth about her had been revealed, he had been disturbed in every way. He would keep himself busy even with the pettiest tasks just to rid himself of the memories he had made with Zilia.


    "I¨CI didn¡¯t betray you," Zilia said as more tears escaped her eyes. "If I had to betray you, I would have done it a long time ago," she muttered.


    "Your fucking fake tears drive me mad. Just tell me the truth about your mission and I¡¯ll free you... from this body," Casaio stated with a gaze full of hatred. He was not ready to give her a chance.


    "Just kill me," Zilia said.


    "You think I won¡¯t!? Huh?" Casaio¡¯s voice thundered through the dungeon, his eyes turning red, showing the intensity of his deeply buried anguish.


    Zilia looked up at him, her moistened eyes locking with his once again.


    "You kept me alive for days. I still believe you love me," Zilia said.


    "But I hate you. I fucking hate you so much that I..." Casaio paused, not wanting to finish the sentence. His chest rose and fell sharply. Taking a few steps back, he pivoted and left the dungeon.

 Chapter 142: Not an ordinary curse

    <h4>Chapter 142: Not an ordinary curse</h4>


    Louis entered an underground bar which started in the midnight till the early morning. Mostly youths would be seen enjoying themselves in the loud DJ music.


    Without waiting, Louis made his way to the bar counter. He came to a stop before a middle-aged bartender with a neatly trimmed moustache, who was expertly mixing a cocktail.


    "I¡¯d like to see the Mistress," Louis urged.


    The bartender paused, lifting his gaze to meet Louis¡¯s eyes. "Do you have an appointment?" he asked while continuing to stir the drink.


    In response, Louis slid a ck card across the counter. The bartender took it, studied the insignia, then gave a subtle nod.


    "Follow me," he said.


    They moved past the bar and into a private elevator tucked behind a door. As the lift ascended, the music below faded, reced by an eerie silence. They emerged above ground in a secluded area where a luxurious vi stood, home to Glenice Pavoni, more infamously known as The Mistress.


    The bartender stopped in front of an ornate door framed by ivy-draped stone. "Wait here," he instructed Louis before stepping inside.


    Momentster, he returned, holding the door open slightly. "She¡¯ll see you now," he said.


    "Thank you," Louis said and went inside.


    Glenice was rested in the recliner with a red wine ss between her fingers. There was tattoo carved on the right of her neck, which disappeared inside her dress. Even her left wrist had a tiny tattoo etched on it.


    "Why has a werewolfe to see me at this hour?" Glenice asked, tilting her head slightly.


    "I¡¯ve been searching for an experienced witch well-versed in ancient magic for a long time," Louis replied. "After asking around, I learned that the Mistress is the one who might have the answers I seek."


    "Not many know about my true identity," Glenice remarked as she took a slow sip of her wine.


    "I¡¯m aware," Louis said, choosing not to reveal how he¡¯de by the knowledge.


    "Who gave you the card?" she asked, rising gracefully from the recliner, her long dress trailing behind her like a shadow.


    "A close friend of your oldpanion from rion happens to be a dear friend of mine," Louis replied cryptically.


    Glenice arched an elegant eyebrow. "Leena?"


    "Yes," he confirmed with a faint smile.


    "And what exactly do you want to know?" she asked, cing the wine ss gently on a nearby table.


    Louis reached into his coat and pulled out a small, folded piece of paper. He handed it to her in silence. Glenice unfolded it and frowned as her eyes scanned the contents.


    "What is this?" she asked, puzzled by the crude sketch.


    "That¡¯s what I need you to figure out," Louis said.


    Glenice narrowed her eyes at the mark, inspecting it carefully. "It¡¯s not a tattoo," she murmured to herself. Her gaze lingered a moment longer before recognition dawned. "I remember now... this is a type of mark that appears only when someone has been cursed."


    She paused before continuing into a more solemn voice. "But this isn¡¯t an ordinary curse. It¡¯s tied to destruction... and pain. There¡¯s mention of it in ancient texts, but the magic needed to invoke such a curse has been lost for centuries."


    Louis frowned to hear that. He wondered why Gabriel wanted to find out about it.


    "I see," Louis replied and took the tiny paper from her, folding it back.


    "Why is a werewolf looking for it? Is there someone with this mark?" Glenice asked.


    "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been ordered to search for it. Thank you for telling me the truth," Louis said, bowing his head slightly.


    As he turned to leave, Glenice warned him, "If there is truly anyone with this mark, then they must have done something bad in their past life."


    Louis absorbed the information and again thanked her before walking out of the room.


    ~~~~


    Amelie¡¯s eyelids moved as she found herself before arge waterfall. She covered her eyes with her hand feeling a radiant light glowing when she suddenly heard a baby¡¯s crying.


    Amelie lowered her head and saw a young girl seated on the ground.


    "Mama!"


    Just then, her eyes shot open and a smile formed on her lips. "What kind of dream was that?" she mumbled and felt Gabriel¡¯s arm resting on her belly. She tilted her head and saw him lying on the mattress on the support of his abdomen.


    Raising her hand gently, Amelie traced the outline of the giant wolf tattoo etched across Gabriel¡¯s back. Her fingertips skimmed over the ridges of his firm muscles. Her gaze shifted to his face, and she leaned in to press a tender kiss on his lips.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes fluttered open the moment their lips met, locking with hers.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to wake you," Amelie whispered.


    Without a word, Gabriel slipped his arm around her waist and pulled her close, nuzzling his face into her chest. Amelie¡¯s breath caught as his hand slid down to rest against her thigh. Her cheeks flushed a deep pink.


    "Good morning, babe," he murmured affectionately.


    "Good morning," Amelie replied, her smile blooming. "Honey," she added in a much sweeter tone.


    Gabriel tilted his head up to look at her.


    "I think we¡¯re going to have a baby girl," Amelie said softly, her fingers absentmindedly tracing circles on Gabriel¡¯s chest.


    "Huh?" Gabriel raised a curious brow, a yful smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "And what makes you say that?"


    Amelie smiled as she recalled the dream. "I saw a waterfall. And then I heard a baby crying. When I looked down, there was a little girl sitting on the ground, calling out, ¡¯Mama.¡¯ I was just about to pick her up when I woke up."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened. "That¡¯s such sweet dream," he murmured, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    "Hmm," Amelie replied with a smile. "It feels so good," she murmured.


    "Yes, it does," Gabriel agreed. "I am eager to hold the baby in my arms and heard her call is Mama and Papa," he added.

 Chapter 143: Over her bump

    <h4>Chapter 143: Over her bump</h4>


    Gabriel picked up the phone and saw a missed call from Louis. He had his one hand on the knot of the towel, which hung around his waist while holding the phone tightly on his ear.


    "Good morning, Prince Gabriel," Louis greeted from the other side.


    "Good morning. Did you find out?" Gabriel asked.


    "Yes, I did," Louis replied.


    "So, what does that mean?" Gabriel inquired.


    "Nothing," Louis replied. "The witch mentioned that it¡¯s just an ordinary tattoo," he lied inly in a tone that it would be difficult to have an ounce of mistrust on him.


    "I see. Thank you for effort. Let¡¯s meet after I will return to San Ravendale," Gabriel said.


    "Sure," Louis replied, didn¡¯t pry further about where he was.


    As the call ended, Gabriel called Karmen right away. Without waiting for any formal greetings he ordered, "Keep an eye on Louis and find out who has met in the past few days."


    "Sure, but why do you look so charged up? Are you alright? By the way, how¡¯s your honeymoon going on?" Karmen teased in the end.


    "I¡¯m not charged up. It¡¯s going wonderful so far," Gabriel said. Before he could speak further, Amelie¡¯s arms wrapped around him and her face rested on his back.


    "I¡¯ll call youter," Gabriel hung it up and let the phone settle on the table. He turned around while holding Amelie¡¯s wrists as their eyes locked.


    "I felt to hug you from behind," she whispered, her cheeks had turned slightly red. "Who was on the phone?" Curiosity lingered in her eyes as she waited for the response.


    But what surprised her was his next move. He suddenly cupped her face and leaned down to kiss her, not hungrily. He gave her a moment before his fingers found their ways in her damp locks and pulled her closer.


    His mouth moved against hers with growing hunger, like a man starved, tasting his first morning meal. His other hand moved slowly from her shoulder to her waist, then the hip.


    Amelie responded to his kisses as fervently as she could. Her hands rested against his firm chest, feeling how warm he was. A stifling moan escaped her mouth when he gave a gentle squeeze to her hip, drawing her closer.


    She could feel his hard manhood touching her belly.


    "Gabriel, you¨C" Amelie pulled away from the kiss, breathing hard, but her words ceased in her throat as he captured her mouth again. She was lifted in the air before he ced her on the table.


    His mouth moved down to her jawline, peperring kisses while his fingers remained threaded in her hair.


    "Mmph..." Amelie bit her bottom lip, her breathing turning heavier with every ministration.


    "I just had a shower," she reminded him with a quivering voice.


    "I¡¯ll give you another one," he murmured, and without hesitation, untied the knot of her bathrobe.


    Her robe parted, revealing her breasts to his hungry gaze. His violet eyes darkened as they trailed lower, catching sight of the gentle swell of her belly.


    "It¡¯s changing," he whispered, awe in his voice as he ced a warm hand over her bump, caressing it gently.


    "Yeah. It¡¯s growing now. I was about to tell you," Amelie said, a smile forming on her lips. She was feeling shy under his scrutinizing gaze. Before she could understand, he was on his knees, her one leg atop his left shoulder.


    That position itself made Amelie¡¯s breath hitch in her throat. But his next gesture fluttered her heart. He kissed her belly, giving it a gentle caress. "You said it¡¯s going to be a baby girl," he murmured.


    "I¡¯m not sure, but that was what the dream about. Who knows it turns out to be a boy," Amelie murmured.


    "Well, I will love them despite the gender," Gabriel whispered, lifting his gaze to meet hers. "You are going to eat well from now onward. You look fragile," he murmured, again showering kisses over her belly.


    Amelie was touched by his care and thoughtfulness. "I do eat more now a days," she whispered.


    Gabriel stood up as he tied the knot on the bathrobe. "Go and get changed. I¡¯ll order the breakfast," he opined.


    Amelie nodded and ran back to the bedroom.


    Gabriel smiled, his hand moving to his chest before he dialed the room service to send breakfast for them.


    They sat together around the table of two to have their breakfast.


    "We will get you checked once we go back," Gabriel spoke after sipping the soup from the soon.


    "Sure," Amelie replied. "I can¡¯t thank you enough," she began, holding the garlic bread. "Thank you for giving me and Noa so much love. You treat me so well that it makes me wonder what I did to deserve you. I don¡¯t say it often, but I love you, Gabriel. And I¡¯ll always choose you in every situation," she asserted, not blinking while looking at him.


    Those lines touched him deeply and a smile radiated from him. "I love you too, Amelie," he said in a sincere tone. "Let¡¯s finish our breakfast before it turns cold. Then, we will go out."


    Amelie hummed before resuming the meal.


    Once they finished, Gabriel called for the room service to take away the dishes. Amelie had gone to the bedroom while he stayed behind until the staff left.


    As he entered the room, he saw Amelie was attempting to wear the beige heels when we swiftly moved to her. He was on his knees, his hand holding the heel. "I can do it," she murmured.


    "Let me do it," Gabriel said. After making her wear it, he moved to the second one and put it in her foot. Once done, he stood up while holding her hand.


    "Your outfit beautiful in this outfit," heplimented, checking her out once again.


    She had worn a flowing mauve chiffon midi dress with off-shoulder sleeves and fitted bodice that hugged her torso while a silk ribbon belt cinched her waist.


    "Thank you."


    His hand brushed away the hair from her face before taking a step back. "Give me five minutes to dress up," Gabriel whispered and walked away.

 Chapter 144: Defend your youngest brother

    <h4>Chapter 144: Defend your youngest brother</h4>


    Gabriel and Amelie stopped at a market floating above the sparkling Lirae Sea.


    "This is one of the oldest markets in the world," Gabriel said, holding her hand. "Let¡¯s find some beach outfits first, then we can enjoy the rest of the day."


    They strolled down the cobblestone streets, hand in hand. The market was lively, with stalls lining every corner. Musicians yed cheerful tunes, dancers twirled to the rhythm, and street performers showed off their stunts, adding to the excitement in the air.


    The trees were in full bloom with vibrant summer flowers, their sweet scent drifting through the warm air.


    "Look over there!" Amelie said, pointing toward a fountain surrounded by couples.


    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary fountain¡ªit was shaped like a crescent moon, setting it apart from the usual ones they had seen. The water droplets that flowed from it sparkled in the sunlight, glimmering like diamonds as they fell.


    "There¡¯s a story behind this," Gabriel began as they slowly made their way toward the fountain.


    "What story?" Amelie asked, her eyes lighting up with curiosity.


    Gabriel nced at the glowing water before speaking. "Long ago, there was a she-wolf whose mate had fallen seriously ill. No medicine or healing spell was working on him. Also, they had no money left for more. Desperate, she came here and prayed to the Moon Goddess, offering just a single flower petal in this fountain, because that¡¯s all she had."


    Amelie listened intently as Gabriel continued, "When she returned home, her mate¡¯s condition had improved. Within days, he was fully healed. Since then, many couplese here, hoping for blessings, healing, or just to feel the magic that still lingers in the fountain."


    "That¡¯s such a beautiful story," Amelie whispered. She then recalled the Queen¡¯s warning, and unease crept back into her heart.


    "We should pray too," she said suddenly, stopping. Tilting her head up, she watched as soft white petals drifted down from the blooming trees above, carried gently by the breeze. Reaching out, she caught two petals in her palm and turned to Gabriel, offering him one with a soft smile.


    Without waiting for his reply, she took his hand and led him to the edge of the crescent-shaped fountain.


    Amelie released the petal into the water and brought her hands together in silent prayer. Gabriel didn¡¯t look away from her. His eyes stayed on her face, admiring the peaceful expression she wore.


    <i>¡¯I don¡¯t know how I was connected to Gabriel in the past,</i>¡¯ Amelie silently prayed, <i>¡¯but I know that you¡¯ve mated me with him in this life. That feels like a blessing. I want to trust this bond and the power you hold over it. Please, keep him safe... and happy. That¡¯s all I ask.¡¯</i>


    Beside her, Gabriel slowly knelt by the fountain¡¯s edge, lowering his petal to the surface.


    <i>¡¯I just want to see her smile,¡¯</i> he prayed. <i>¡¯My prayer has always been for my mate. Please keep my mate safe, and give me the strength to protect not just her, but Noa too.¡¯</i>


    The petals floated side by side on the glowing water as they both stared at the water¡¯s surface.


    "What did you ask for?" Amelie excitedly inquired.


    "Whatever you asked for," Gabriel replied. His hand reached the top of her head and removed the petals from over it. "Let¡¯s go ahead," he opined.


    ~~~


    Casaio arrived at the pce and went straight to meet his mother. The King had gone outside for important work. Knocking on the door, he waited for his mother to open it.


    "Come in," Mabel¡¯s voice came from inside, and Casaio, without wasting another second, walked inside.


    He bowed to his mother in a gesture of respect and lifted his head.


    "I know why you¡¯re here," Mabel said, not looking up as she flipped to the next page in the file on herp.


    "Mom, why did you do it?" Casaio inquired, his eyes furrowing in confusion. "If Gabriel finds out, he¡¯ll cut off whatever little bond he has left with you." The deep furrow in his brow revealed the depth of his concern.


    Closing the file with a soft thud, Mabel met her son¡¯s gaze. "I will never ept Amelie as part of the Sinir family," she said firmly. "Go ahead and tell your brother that it was I who tried to prevent Amelie froming to the wedding hall."


    "Mom, you know I can¡¯t do that," Casaio replied with a sigh. "I came here hoping you would apologize to Gabriel."


    "She isn¡¯t like the others. Amelie isn¡¯t using him. She¡¯s not selfish. Yes, we¡¯re royals, and people constantly chase us for status or gain, but she isn¡¯t one of them. She¡¯s genuine and kind." He paused before continuing, "You tried to have her kidnapped that night. You didn¡¯t even want her to walk down the aisle. Don¡¯t you see how much damage you¡¯re causing? Gabriel¡¯s rtionship with this family is already hanging by a thread. Why make it worse?"


    Instead of answering, Mabel tilted her head and said, "What surprises me is how fiercely you defend your youngest brother."


    "Because I know we failed him," Casaio said. "He became distant and even bitter because of us. He deserved love and support, and instead, we gave him reasons to turn cold. Please, Mom... stop hurting him. He doesn¡¯t deserve any more pain from his own family."


    "You can leave," Mabel said curtly.


    Casaio didn¡¯t move. His jaw tightened as he struggled to hold back the storm brewing inside him. "How could you destroy Gabriel¡¯s peace based on the words of the High Priestess who¡¯s no longer even alive to defend or exin herself?" His voice trembled with emotion. "I never stood against you before, Mom. But what you did this time... it was cruel. I always believed you held a soft spot for Gabriel, that deep down you cared. But that belief... It¡¯s breaking."


    "If you¡¯re finished, then leave," Mabel said again.


    She paused before adding, "And instead of worrying so much about Gabriel, you should start thinking about your own life. I haven¡¯t seen Zilia aroundtely, and she didn¡¯t even attend the wedding. Is she refusing tomit to marriage? If that¡¯s the case, I will choose a woman for you to marry."

 Chapter 145: Slow, heated kisses

    <h4>Chapter 145: Slow, heated kisses</h4>


    Casaio didn¡¯t wish to speak about Zilia to any of his parents. And now, suddenly his mother asked about her, which made him uneasy.


    "You can go ahead and search someone for me," Casaio said. He felt if he would tell his mother how Zilia betrayed him, she would not even let Dominick marry the woman of his choice. As for Zilia¡¯s punishment, he decided to make it happen in San Ravendale only. He had no intention to bring her to the pce.


    Meanwhile, Mabel looked at her son in bewilderment. "What did you say?" She only wanted to confirm she didn¡¯t hear anything wrong.


    "I severed ties with Zilia. Forgive me for not telling about it earlier," Casaio said, keeping the normal face. He had no intention to show her the turmoil he underwent all this time.


    "Did something happen between you both? Ask her to meet me once," Mabel said.


    "She has left the capital forever," Casaio replied.


    "What?" Mabel frowned. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?"


    "What difference would it have made? Mom, I won¡¯t object for the proposal you bring for me. I will ept it without any protest. As for Zilia, I hope we never talk about her," he requested.


    Mabel didn¡¯t say much. "Fine. You took many years to realize that Zilia isn¡¯t the one for you," she muttered.


    "I won¡¯t tell Gabriel it was you, who tried kidnapping Amelie," Casaio assured her. "However, I want you to stop here. Amelie is currently pregnant. You know this well too. If anything wrong happens, Gabriel will keep ming you all his life."


    "I wasn¡¯t going to do anything to her pup. I only wanted to prevent their wedding to take ce. But it seems fate had other ns," Mabel said, sighing. "In my eyes, Amelie isn¡¯t suited for Gabriel."


    Casaio turned quiet, not understanding what was exactly in his mother¡¯s heart. Sometimes she would talk so softly that it would show she was vulnerable inside. But the other times, it appeared she only wanted to assert her authority.


    "I¡¯ll ask for you once I find the suitable woman for you. You should marry soon and get yourself ready to be the next Alpha King," she exined.


    "Yes, Mom," Casaio replied, not objecting her.


    ~~~~


    Amelie copsed onto the bed, her arms sprawled out as she rested on her stomach. The day with Gabriel had been filled withughter and adventure, but now her body begged for rest. Her legs ached in a way they never had before, pulsing with exhaustion.


    Gabriel, in the middle of unbuttoning his shirt, paused when he noticed her difort. Quietly folding up his sleeves, he headed to the bathroom.


    A few momentster, he returned with a tub filled with warm water in which he already had added the salt. cing it gently at the foot of the bed, he knelt beside it.


    "Sweetheart," Gabriel called her affectionately.


    Amelie turned her head slowly, her brows furrowing with curiosity. "What is it?"


    "Nothing," he said with a soft smile. "Come sit up."


    She obeyed, albeitzily, and watched as he carefully lifted her legs and guided them into the warm tub.


    "Wait¡ªwhat¡¯s this?" she asked in a surprising tone.


    "A warm soak," Gabriel said calmly. "It¡¯ll ease the ache in your feet and take away the cramps. It will make you feel rxed."


    Gabriel gently massaged her feet in the warm water. But Amelie ced her hands on his shoulders, a trace of guilt flickering in her eyes.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this," she murmured. "The pain will go away after some rest. You shouldn¡¯t be washing my feet..."


    "Stay quiet," Gabriel cut her off.


    "But¡ª"


    He looked up and met her gaze. "You¡¯re pregnant, Amelie. It¡¯s normal for a husband to take care of his wife."


    That one sentence made her heart skip a beat. She stopped blinking,pletely taken by the quiet devotion in his words. Her hands fell away as she stared at him, admiration shining in her eyes.


    As the water cooled, Gabriel gently lifted her legs from the tub and grabbed the towel hanging from his shoulder. He dried her feet slowly, with such care that made her heart race.


    The ache had vanished. And it felt the exhaustion had suddenly disappeared from her body.


    Once done, he ced her feet gently on the mattress and stood with the tub in hand.


    "You should sleep," he said softly, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek. "I¡¯ll be back in a moment."


    Amelie remained curled beneath the nket, her hand gently caressing the soft curve of her bump.


    "You¡¯re still awake," he said as he entered, rolling down his sleeves.


    She looked up, her gaze catching on the damp strands of his tousled hair. Water still clung to his forehead, glistening in the soft glow of the lights. Without a word, he pulled off his shirt and turned off the main lights, the room now bathed in aforting darkness.


    "Let¡¯s sleep," he murmured, cing one knee on the mattress.


    Amelie shifted slightly to give him space. He slid under the nket and immediately pulled her into his arms, enveloping her in his warmth.


    Amelie turned in his arms, her eyes searching his face before she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to his lips. She pulled back just slightly, whispering, "I love you."


    Her fingers brushed gently across his cheek before she leaned in again, capturing his lips once more, this time with deeper intensity. Gabriel smiled against her mouth, his own lips parting as he returned the kiss with warmth and hunger.


    His hand slipped down to her thigh, guiding it to rest over his leg. Their bodies instinctively drew closer, the kiss deepening as their tongues met, exploring and savoring each other.


    Her nails raked across his abdomen, leaving faint red trails in their wake as she needed much needed oxygen. Gabriel didn¡¯t pull away, deepening the kiss that left her moaning softly into his mouth.


    He guided her gently down onto the mattress, his body hovering just above hers, braced on his elbows. His lips moved from hers to her jawline, trailing slow, heated kisses down her throat. She gasped, his name spilling from her lips as his mouth found the sensitive skin of her neck.


    "Ahh, Gabriel..."

 Chapter 146: The way you imagined

    <h4>Chapter 146: The way you imagined</h4>


    "Casaio hade!?" Raidan asked his wife as they finished supper, setting his ss down with mild surprise.


    "Yes," Mabel replied, rising from her seat. "He returned to San Ravendale. There¡¯s still work left undone, especially now that Gabriel won¡¯t be there for a while."


    They stepped out into the evening air, strolling side by side through the pce garden. The night was calm, the fragrance of blossoms trailing behind them.


    "Kate¡¯s in San Ravendale as well," Raidan added, a faint smile curving his lips. "The council agreed that Gabriel¡¯s actions against Alex were justified. They raised no objections. As for Alex¡¯s parents... they¡¯ve been stripped of their titles. They¡¯ll live the rest of their days serving in the pack asmoners."


    Mabel then pointed, "Yet, you couldn¡¯t save Ethan. He was your friend."


    Raidan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. "What Ethan¡¯s son did crossed a line. It was unforgivable. I had to let the council pass judgment. I couldn¡¯t allow personal ties to endanger Gabriel¡¯s future, he already has more enemies than he deserves."


    "You¡¯ve been erasing those enemies one by one for years," Mabel said softly as they halted near an old tree.


    "Every time I look at this tree, I¡¯m taken back to our youth," she whispered, a warm smile appearing. "We¡¯vee a long way, Raidan. And no matter how I¡¯ve changed or how difficult I¡¯ve been... you always stood by me. I¡¯m grateful for that."


    Raidan turned to her and gently took her hand, giving it a tender squeeze. "And I always will."


    "You took my warning lightly though," Mabel said.


    "Are we on this again?" Raidan sighed, shaking his head. "Gabriel and Amelie are married now. Let their destinies unfold on their own. You tried countless times to keep them apart, but fate had other ns. They chose each other, Mabel, they found their mates in one another."


    Mabel¡¯s gaze drifted, her eyes losing focus as if caught in the past.


    "Mabel," Raidan continued in his steady voice, "we don¡¯t know everything about their pasts. But one thing I do know, your coldness has always created a wall between you and Gabriel. That boy has longed for your warmth, and your silence only made him feel like a stranger in his own family."


    He looked at her with softness. "I believe Gabriel will lead this kingdom to new heights. He may not be the way you imagined, but his heart is in the right ce."


    Mabel didn¡¯t respond. She stood quietly as if she had grown weary of hearing the same truth repeated. Her silence stretched for a moment.


    Then she pulled her hand free from his and turned.


    "Let¡¯s go inside," she said, her voice calm, yet distant, as she walked ahead, leaving Raidan to follow behind with a heavy heart.


    ~~~~~


    Karmen stared at Casaio in disbelief as he watched the guard unlock the cell. "What are you doing, Your Highness? Why are you letting Mortis go?" he asked in frustration. "We have yet to discover who wanted Amelie to be kidnapped a night before the wedding," he added.


    "I¡¯ve found out. There¡¯s no need for further interrogation," Casaio stated.


    Karmen stared at him simply, but didn¡¯t object.


    "Don¡¯t tell Gabriel," he ordered.


    "I¡¯m his beta. I cannot hide anything from him," Karmen rified to him.


    "You will because it¡¯s my order, Karmen," Casaio said, his eyes turning red, showing his authority.


    Karmen lowered his gaze and bowed. "I understand," he replied. "But what should I answer if Gabriel asks me?"


    "Tell him to talk to me," Casaio answered.


    Karmen hummed, notining anymore. The man was dragged out by the guards, not in chains anymore.


    "Follow me, Mortis," Casaio said and left the prison with him.


    Reaching at an isted spot, he stopped.


    "Why is the prince letting me go?" Mortis asked.


    "I don¡¯t desire my brother to lose his temper on you," Casaio replied and looked at the car, which just hade to a halt.


    His beta, Estelle, stepped out and greeted the prince.


    "My beta will send you far from San Ravendale. I want you to live with a new identity. Also, remove that tattoo from your arm. That insignia is known to me. She has an elite unit of spies that still operate under her orders. You did it on my mother¡¯s order. I have talked to her already. What I fear is that Gabriel won¡¯t spare you, so you must live a different life from now on."


    Mortis thanked the prince for his benevolence.


    "I will inform you once the work is finished," Estelle said.


    "Hmm."


    Casaio watched them leave in the car and went back to the mansion.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel woke up in the middle of the night.


    Gently, he leaned over and pressed a tender kiss to her forehead, careful not to wake her. Then, with a silent motion, he slipped out of bed, grabbing his phone from the bedside table.


    Crossing the room, he settled into the armchair near the floor-to-ceiling window, where the moonlight filtered in through the sheer curtains. He checked his phone but didn¡¯t find any messages from Karmen or Denzel.


    A frown tugged on his forehead. ¡¯How long are they taking with the interrogation?¡¯ he wondered.


    He considered calling Casaio for an update, but it was toote to disturb him.


    <strong><i>"If there¡¯s any update on the case, then let me know,"</i></strong> Gabriel typed and sent the message. He was about to ce it on the coffee when to his surprise, Casaio¡¯s reply came.


    <strong><i>"He chose to die instead of revealing the truth. So, I killed him."</i></strong>


    Gabriel stared at the message in disbelief. His fingers tightened around the phone as he reread the words. He knew Casaio well, better than most. His older brother, despite the stoic exterior, had never been someone to take a life.


    Just then, he heard Amelie¡¯s voice.


    "I want the pup... safe."


    Though she spoke in a low voice, he heard her because of his high sense of hear.


    Gabriel let the phoney on the coffee table and moved to the bed. He noticed the furrow between her brows and he gently caressed her skin using his thumb.


    "Even in the dreams she thinks of Noa. Is she still scared about Noa¡¯s safety?" Gabriel murmured.

 Chapter 147: Only one left alive

    <h4>Chapter 147: Only one left alive</h4>


    Amelie stepped out of the room dressed in a striking deep red halter-neck bikini. The top featured a daring plunge neckline that highlighted her curves, while the low-rise bottoms hugged her hips perfectly. Draped over her shoulders was a sheer, chiffon-like robe that flowed softly around her, brushing just past her mid-thighs.


    Her small baby bump was gently visible beneath the fabric while she had her hair tied in a bun.


    "Let¡¯s go for a swim," she said with a bright, excited smile.


    Gabriel, who had been idly scrolling through her phone, stopped. His eyes lifted slowly, locking onto her as if the world hade to a halt.


    "Wait, let me check my phone once," Amelie murmured, turning toward the table to pick it up.


    She unlocked the screen and began scrolling through her messages, most of them from her mother and Katelyn. Just as her eyes skimmed over a text, her breath caught.


    She hadn¡¯t heard him move, but she could feel him, Gabriel was right behind her. His hand circled her waist as he drew her closer to him and took the phone from her before cing it on the table.


    "You look irresistible and sexy in this," Gabriel murmured, his voice husky against her ear before he gently nipped at her earlobe, drawing a quiet, stifled moan from her lips.


    The veins on his forearms tensed as he turned her around to face him. With a subtle yet firm motion, he slipped his knee between her legs, coaxing a sharp intake of breath from her.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red, matching the bold hue of her bikini, as the color spread up to her ears. Gabriel caught it with a smirk before leaning in and capturing her lips in a heated kiss.


    Amelie¡¯s hands gripped the edge of the table behind her, grounding herself as their bodies pressed close. Heat built between them with every second. His hand rose to cradle the curve of her neck, angling her closer, deepening the kiss until the world around them faded into a haze of breathless want.


    As they pulled away, both of them gasped for air.


    "I¡¯m d we switched to a private resort," Gabriel murmured in a possessive voice. "Just you and me here... no wandering eyes to see you in something this sexy."


    Amelie let out a soft chuckle. "The staff is still around, you know."


    "Still better than the attention you got at thest resort. One even tried flirting with you when I was talking with the resort staff, not knowing what it couldnd him into," he muttered, his fingers gently tracing the line of her jaw.


    "You don¡¯t need to think about it again. I told him I¡¯m married and my lovely husband wouldn¡¯t spare him if he heard him," she asserted, her eyes gleaming. She raised her pointer finger, caressing the side of her neck, where the vein was visible.


    His gaze dropped to the small bump beneath her sheer wrap, and his hand followed, tenderly caressing it. "Are you sure it¡¯s safe to swim in your condition?" he asked again, concern flickering in his eyes.


    "I¡¯ve been swimming since I was a kid," Amelie reassured him with a small smile. "I¡¯ll only stay in for ten, maybe fifteen minutes. Besides, I am in just my first month."


    Gabriel studied her for a bit, then nodded. "Alright. Let¡¯s go."


    ~~~~~


    "Where¡¯s Princess Katelyn?" Karmen asked, ncing around the living room.


    "The Princess hase down with a fever," Albus responded calmly. "The maid mentioned it¡¯s the onset of her heart cycle."


    "Oh... I hope she recovers quickly," Karmen said with concern.


    "She should. I¡¯ve already informed the Queen, and she instructed us to give the Princess a pill to help ease the symptoms," Albus added.


    "Have you given it to her yet?" Karmen asked.


    "Miss Skye is bringing it. She¡¯s on her way now," Albus assured her.


    "I see."


    He wanted to approach Katelyn, to make a proper apology, but the thought of getting close to her now felt impossible. He resolved to give her space, to wait patiently for a few days until she seemed ready to face him again.


    Just then, a familiar voice broke through his thoughts. "What are you doing here, Karmen?" Karmen turned toward the prince and instinctively bowed his head in respect.


    "I... Ie by daily, Your Highness," Karmen stammered, lifting his gaze to meet Casaio¡¯s steady eyes.


    "Since you¡¯re here, bring Zilia. I need to interrogate her," Casaio said, his eyes fixed on Karmen.


    "Here? In the mansion?" Karmen raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Yes," Casaio replied, bringing a cigarette to his lips.


    Karmen noticed immediately that the prince had been unsettled ever since he learned about Zilia. Without hesitation, he bowed respectfully. "As youmand, Your Highness," he said before turning to leave for the prison.


    Casaio settled into the living room couch, his gaze distant and heavy. He called to Albus with a low voice. "Make sure no word of this leaves these walls."


    Albus nodded firmly. "It won¡¯t, Your Highness." He then stepped away to quietly instruct the servants to the garden outside the mansion, away from prying eyes.


    Casaio let the butt on the ashtray and pressed his fingers on his forehead. "I need to decide for Zilia¡¯s punishment soon," he murmured to himself.


    Karmen returned with Zilia, her wrists bound by cuffs, but the shackles had been removed.


    Casaio gave a subtle nod, signaling Karmen to leave, and Zilia was left standing alone in the room.


    Minutes passed in heavy silence before Zilia finally broke it. "Are you thinking¡ª?"


    Casaio cut her off in his unusual cold voice. "Tell me, what was your purpose here? The man who was aiding you is dead. You¡¯re the only one left alive because the torture hasn¡¯t started, yet. But it will soon if you don¡¯t open your mouth." His gaze drilled into hers with ruthless intensity.


    Before she could open her mouth, Casaio stood tall before her, his hand wrapping around her neck in a firm grasp.

 Chapter 148: Trailing hot kisses

    <h4>Chapter 148: Trailing hot kisses</h4>


    "You should kill me," Zilia said, her voice trembling as tears welled in her eyes. "But I cannot speak of my master. I swore an oath."


    Casaio¡¯s expression darkened. Rage surged through him like wildfire. "You think I¡¯ll show you mercy because of what we once shared?" he hissed, his eyes shing a dangerous crimson red. He seized her throat with one hand, tightening his grip until her breath hitched.


    Zilia didn¡¯t resist. Her body remained still, eyes fluttering as her windpipe waspletely crushed beneath his grasp. She looked as though she had surrendered to her fate.


    "I found the pictures. The envelopes. Hidden in your home." Casaio leaned in, whispering against her ear as his fingers slowly released her throat. "You are a spy of the Blood Dominion Pack. And that man in the photographs, the one you yed your little love games with, I¡¯ll find him. I¡¯ll make you watch as I tear him apart."


    "No!" Zilia gasped, shaking her head desperately as the tears finally fell, streaming down her cheeks. "Please... I beg you, don¡¯t do that."


    "I will," Casaio said coldly. "I gave you a chance to speak the truth. You spat on it." His eyes searched hers, as if wondering why he trusted her so much. "What was it that blinded me sopletely? What made me trust you so deeply that I failed to see the betrayal growing right beside me... against my family, my kingdom?"


    Zilia simply stared at him. "Just kill me," she pleaded and lowered her gaze. "I won¡¯t open my mouth, Casaio. I am of no use to you," she stated.


    "You will die after I find the man I mentioned earlier. Brace yourself for what is about toe next," Casaio said and shoved her back.


    Zilia didn¡¯t have much strength left in her body, and she stumbled to fell on the floor.


    "Karmen!" Casaio called for the beta.


    He arrived there in seconds and saw Zilia on the floor, crying and sobbing.


    "Lock her in the dungeon. And..." Casaio paused as if he feared to speak those words, "start the torture. Show no mercy until she tells the reason why she approached me." He gave out clear instructions without looking at Zilia.


    "I will do it, Alpha!" Estelle¡¯s voice echoed in the living room. She bowed to the prince and grabbed Zilia¡¯s arm tightly.


    Casaio allowed her to and turned his back on Zilia, who nced at Casaio for thest time.


    ~~~~~~~


    Estelle stood in the dimly lit dungeon while her eyes remained fixed on Zilia. The former spy hung limply by her bound wrists, suspended from the ceiling with no support beneath her.


    "Prince Casaio is still being merciful," Estelle said, stepping closer. "You were with him for ten years. That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re still breathing."


    Her eyes drifted to a table lined with iron rodsced with wolfsbane, glowing faintly with a sickly green hue. She picked one up, bringing it close to Zilia.


    "But I¡¯m his beta," Estelle continued, her voice unwavering. "And I must protect him, from traitors, from threats, and especially from the ones who knew exactly how to get close."


    Zilia lifted her chin, blood crusting the edge of her lips, but her voice was steady. "You think I¡¯ll break? That I¡¯ll tell you the truth?" she scoffed. "None of you will get anything from me."


    A thin smirk tugged at Estelle¡¯s lips, "We¡¯ll see," bringing the rod to her arm, making her scream in pain.


    ~~~~~~


    "Catch me," Amelie teased, backing away with a mischievous smile. Herughter echoed off the water.


    Gabriel arched a brow, running a hand through his damp hair. "You think I can¡¯t?"


    "I am a swimming champion," she dered, her hands slicing through the water as she turned and kicked off from the edge, gliding away like a fish.


    Gabriel smirked and dove in after her, cutting through the water with powerful strokes. The chase was on.


    Amelie reached the pool¡¯s far end first, her head breaking the surface with a triumphant gasp, only to find Gabriel already there, rising from the water with a sly grin. He nted his hands on either side of her, trapping her between his arms and the pool wall.


    "I have to admit," he said, eyes locked on hers, "you¡¯re good at swimming."


    Then, with yful confidence, he reached out and flicked her nose. Amelie blinked in surprise, thenughed again, breathless from the swim and his nearness.


    Gabriel inched closer, his breath warm against her lips. "Ten minutes are almost up," he murmured, his gaze dropping to her soft pink mouth, lingering there.


    Amelie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as the space between them threatened to disappear, she dipped beneath the surface with a yful smirk, escaping his reach like a whisper on the wind.


    But Gabriel wasn¡¯t far behind.


    He plunged into the water, cutting through it like a predator. This time, he caught her, his fingers closing around her arm and pulling her toward him.


    Underwater, time seemed suspended. Amelie¡¯s eyes widened just before Gabriel leaned in and pressed his lips to hers. Tiny bubbles escaped as they kissed beneath the surface.


    His arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer. He could feel the wild rhythm of her heartbeat against his chest. It was fast, erratic, and perfectly in sync with his own.


    Returning their heads to the water, they both gasped for air.


    "Now, how are you supposed to escape me, sweetheart?" Gabriel arched his brow, challenging her.


    She felt her back pressed against the pool¡¯s wall and her legs instinctively wrapped around his torso, drawing him closer. He sucked on her neck, trailing hot kisses down to her corbone, yearning soft moans from her.


    He returned his mouth to her jaw while giving a gentle squeeze on one of her thighs.


    "Ahh, Gabriel," Amelie cried his name, but kept her voice low. Her arms wrapped around his neck, grinding against him involuntarily.


    Gabriel grazed her chin with his teeth and leaned down, licking the outline of her throat.

 Chapter 149: Your heart chooses me

    <h4>Chapter 149: Your heart chooses me</h4>


    Ameliey nestled against Gabriel¡¯s chest, both of themfortably sharing the same poolside lounger. The faint sound of waterpping nearby blended with the quiet rustle of the breeze. Her fingers inteced with his, and she softly murmured, "You have such big fingers."


    Her touch trailed to the ring he wore, the one engraved with the initial of her name.


    Gabriel gave a small smirk. "You just noticed that today?"


    She nodded slightly. "Mm-hmm."


    A brief silence followed before she asked, "When are we going back?"


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers gentlybed through her damp hair in a soothing touch. "We still have time. Why? Don¡¯t you like it here?"


    "I do," Amelie replied with a faint wistfulness. "I love it here. We¡¯ve made memories I¡¯ll hold on to forever."


    He tilted his head, brushing his lips lightly against the curve of her neck, his voice quieter now. "Then what¡¯s wrong? You sound... off."


    "I¡¯ve never been cared for like this before," Amelie murmured, a soft smile curving her lips. Her eyes glimmered. "I didn¡¯t know love could feel like this. It¡¯s not just about being close physically, it¡¯s every heartbeat, every silent thought, every piece of me. Just thinking of you makes my heart race. You¡¯ve shown me what real love is. And I never want to be apart from you, no matter what life throws at us. Because if that ever happens... I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d survive."


    Gabriel leaned closer. One hand rested gently over the slight swell of her belly while other held her hand. "You think too much sometimes," he whispered with a tender smile. "No power in this world can tear us apart. I¡¯d fight fate itself, for you, and for Noa."


    He snuggled her close to him, pressing a kiss on her cheek. "I know things have been difficult for you in the past, and it¡¯s not easy to move on from thempletely, but you must remember you deserve to be happy, Amelie. The others thoughts about you don¡¯t define you," Gabriel murmured, his fingers trailing up her belly to her chest.


    Amelie shut her eyes, surrendering to his touch. "Yes, I understood that part," she replied, biting her bottom lip. She felt his fingers just teasing by touching the curve under her breasts while his nose nuzzled the crane of her neck.


    Amelie straddled him as she turned to face him. Her chest rose and fell in anticipation as she looked into her eyes.


    "You are turned on," Gabriel grinned, "just with a few touches."


    "And you?" Amelie slowly traced her fingers down from his chest to the taut muscles of his chest. Her hand inched closer to his v-line, inching near the bulge that restraineg against the swimming sweatpants he had on.


    She noticed the way his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed with a swallow. Leaning in, she pressed a gentle kiss to it, then let her hand explore further.


    A groan escaped his throat. His hand moved to the back of her head and his lips crashed onto hers. She turned breathless in just one kiss and slightly parted her lips, but his entire mouth shut her, kissing her with an intense hunger.


    His hands found her hips soon pulling her closer to him before standing up.


    Amelie broke the kiss, gasping for air. "Put me down. I can walk inside," she murmured.


    "Why? It¡¯s better to carry you to the room," Gabriel said. "No one is here ept us. And even if anyone is around, they must turn their face away," he asserted.


    "You be shameless sometimes," Amelie nudged his shoulder and he began walking. Amelie hugged him, her face burying in his neck. The musk scent wrapped her, further turning on her. Her teeth grazed his skin, leaving a hickey behind and his feet stopped just as they reached the door.


    His eyes widened for a brief moment. Without wasting another second, he walked into the room and carefully put her down.


    Gabriel¡¯s both hands cupped her face, kissing her more hungrily this time. She was on her toes to reach his height when felt the cool wall pressed against her back.


    Walking slowly, they reached the couch and Ameliended on it first while Gabriel remained on her top. His lips detached from her mouth and lowered to her corbone, leaving wet, open-mouthed kisses on it.


    Amelie¡¯s breath hitched, a soft moan slipping past her lips when his mouth found its next destination.


    He moved lower, gently parting the fabric that separated him from her skin. One hand cupped her breast, thumb brushing over the sensitive peak, while his lips explored the other with reverence.


    As he blew air over her sensitive peak, he immediately took it in his mouth, making her cry his name in pleasure. His gentle ministrations brought Amelie closer to the edge of her climax.


    "Hngh."


    Her fingers wove tightly into his hair as her body arched into his, reacting instinctively to the warmth and worship of his touch. Every part of her seemed to crave him, not just physically, but soulfully.


    Then, with a swift movement, Gabriel flipped their positions. Now his back was on the couch, and Amelie was astride him, her legs on either side of his hips. The shift startled a breath from her, but his grin grounded her again.


    "Now it¡¯s your turn," he murmured. He guided her hips gently, making her grind against him. The contact drew a soft gasp from her lips, and he watched every flicker of emotion on her face: desire, love, and shyness.


    "I¡¯m wolf-less," Amelie whispered, her voice trembling slightly with vulnerability, "but I want to mark you. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll even work..."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes softened, and his hands moved to her waist. "Do it," he encouraged her. "We¡¯re fated, Amelie. That bond runs deeper than blood or power. If your heart chooses me, then it will work."


    Her chest pressed against his as she leaned forward, feeling his heartbeat sync with hers. She brushed her lips over his neck, the same ce she¡¯d grazed earlier, but this time slower.


    Then, with closed eyes, she bit the spot with reverence, iming Gabriel forever in the most sacred way she knew. She heard him groan, calling her name and his fingers threading into her hair once again.


    Amelie licked that spot before pulling away slowly only to find the mark didn¡¯t appear there. It saddened her, which caught Gabriel¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 150: Why aren’t you choosing me?

    <h4>Chapter 150: Why aren¡¯t you choosing me?</h4>


    "The mark... it didn¡¯t appear," Amelie whispered. "I think..." Her words faded as Gabriel gently pressed a finger against her lips, silencing her.


    He slowly lowered his hand, sitting up to meet her gaze. "Don¡¯t think anything meaningless," he said. "Sometimes the mark just... isn¡¯t visible."


    It was a gentle lie, or maybe a hope wrapped in kindness. He couldn¡¯t bear to see the sadness in her eyes.


    "But I¡¯ve never heard that," Amelie replied, her brows drawing together.


    "That¡¯s because most don¡¯t know everything," Gabriel said. "I can already feel the magic between us, Amelie. That¡¯s what matters."


    Her expression softened, though her confusion lingered. "How?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. "It¡¯s hard to exin. But it¡¯s I can feel different. The bond between us is deeper than any mark or sign. It¡¯s in the way my heart races when you¡¯re near, the way your voice stays in my head when you¡¯re not."


    Amelie looked into his eyes, searching them for even a shred of doubt, but all she saw was love full of warmth. She nodded, a small, trusting smile tugging at her lips.


    "I trust you," she murmured, hugging him.


    ~~~~~


    Karmen still couldn¡¯t locate Louis. It was as if he had vanishedpletely, slipping off the radar. But Karmen knew better, Louis wouldn¡¯t stop here. He had likely already nted a spy to keep track of his movements, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    On his way back to the mansion, Karmen made a brief stop and picked up a box of sweet muffins. He thought of Katelyn, how the heat cycle might be taking a toll on her, and hoped the small gesture would bring her somefort.


    Upon arriving, he spotted a maid walking through the corridor and approached her.


    "Please give this to Princess Katelyn," he said, holding out the bag with the box inside.


    The maid took it with a polite nod. "Of course, my Lord."


    "Thank you," Karmen replied with a faint smile, watching her walk away.


    As she disappeared down the hall, Karmen¡¯s thoughts drifted to Prince Casaio. ¡¯Was he alright?¡¯


    Karmen pivoted on his heel the moment he sensed Estelle¡¯s presence behind him.


    "Did you get anything out of Zilia?" he asked calmly, though his eyes studied Estelle¡¯s expression carefully.


    Estelle folded her arms across her chest. "Not yet. She¡¯s tight-lipped. She has refused to speak."


    Karmen exhaled softly. "We usually don¡¯t resort to torturing women."


    A cold smile touched Estelle¡¯s lips. "Then let¡¯s hope she talks soon. Because if she doesn¡¯t, I might stop caring about traditions. Also, a spy is a spy. We don¡¯t see genders in them."


    "You¡¯re right," Karmen agreed. "But try a different angle. Don¡¯t push her. There¡¯s always a reason someone keeps their lips sealed. Find it. There must be something... someone... that¡¯s her weakness."


    Estelle¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, irritation simmering beneath her calm exterior. "I¡¯ve thought of that too," she admitted. "Tried to reach her with reason, even offered her protection. But she just stared at me nkly. As if my words didn¡¯t matter."


    "Then dig deeper," he opined.


    "I will," Estelle assured him.


    "She didn¡¯t open her mouth!?" Casaio asked as he appeared from behind therge pir.


    Both Estelle and Karmen bowed to him in respect.


    "No, she didn¡¯t," Estelle confirmed.


    "Your Highness mentioned he saw some photographs of the person who was with Zilia. What if the person is her family member?" Karmen suggested. "Maybe to save them, Zilia has chosen to keep her mouth shut," he asserted.


    Casaio didn¡¯t answer right away as he contemted for a moment.


    "You two are dismissed," Casaio said. "Wait till morning for my next order," he instructed his beta before walking out.


    "He¡¯s not moved on from Zilia," Estelle murmured.


    "It¡¯s not easy to move on when you¡¯ve loved someone for more than ten years," Karmen replied.


    "I agree. I hope the Prince copes with this betrayal soon," she murmured.


    ~~~~


    Casaio entered the prison and his heart ached seeing Zilia covered in blood. She was still hanging from the ceiling and her wrists were bruised from the shackles.


    "If you are here to know the answer, then you are mistaken," Zilia spoke in her faint voice.


    "I loved you even though I had many doubts circling in my head whenever you asked me not to think of marriage with you. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to see you like this? Why can¡¯t you tell me the truth, Zilia? Ten years... I gave you fucking ten years. Why aren¡¯t you choosing me? You know that I¡¯ll protect you if you say the truth about your mission, about everything," Casaio stated. His heart was bleeding seeing her in this state.


    Zilia smiled, but her eyes remained close. "Prince Casaio, I am more loyal to my master. You cannot bring the truth out of my mouth. I¡¯m waiting for the moment to die," she stated, her tone has turned formal. She no longer was calling him by his name.


    Casaio wasn¡¯t surprised by her words. She was speaking the words a spy should. "Who was the man in those photographs? Your brother? Your cousin? Who? Is he in danger? If yes, then tell me. I¡¯ll rescue him," he said in a desperate tone.


    "Prince Casaio thinks it¡¯s easy to enter the Blood Dominion. If it was simple, then why you could never find out a pack, stronger than your kingdom is emerging right out of your territory? I¡¯m afraid, but you won¡¯t get a single answer from me. It¡¯s better for you to kill me," Zilia said.


    Casaio clenched his fists. Disappointment upied his face and he walked away, leaving Zilia hanging.


    But as he walked to a certain distance, he halted.


    Looking at the guard in front of him, Casaio said, "Bring a doctor to treat Zilia¡¯s wounds. Also, give her food and water."


    The guard was quite surprised, but he simplyplied with the orders.


    "You can¡¯t die without answering my questions, Zilia," he mumbled.

 Chapter 151: Feel like I’m burning

    <h4>Chapter 151: Feel like I¡¯m burning</h4>


    The tip of Gabriel¡¯s finger caressed Amelie¡¯s nape, who had her back toward him. He had his eyes glued to the mark on her nape while Amelie¡¯s mother¡¯s words reyed in his head.


    Death didn¡¯t scare him because he knew everyone would one day leave the earth. What worried him was the fate shared. He didn¡¯t want Amelie to ever get hurt because of him.


    ¡¯Louis went off radar. He must¡¯ve found out something which he didn¡¯t want to share with me,¡¯ Gabriel thought, frowning.


    Leaning close to Amelie, he pressed a warm kiss on her shoulder before stepping out of the bed.


    As he entered the shower room, he turned on the tap and stood under it. The cold water cascaded down his frame, and he ran his hands over his face.


    He closed the shower tap and wore the bathrobe. As he returned to the room, he found Amelie was still in the deep slumber. Picking up the phone, he called Karmen and went to the balcony after pouring wine into a ss.


    "Did you trace Louis?" Gabriel directly jumped to the question, dropping the greetings.


    "Not yet," Karmen replied. "His location is untraceable this time," he asserted.


    "Hmm."


    "Prince Casaio isn¡¯t in the right state of mind," Karmen informed him.


    Gabriel¡¯s brows drew together. "What do you mean?"


    "He ordered Zilia to be tortured since she refused to speak. Butst night, he suddenly asked for her to be treated. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to get anything out of her anymore. But it¡¯s clearly taking a toll on Prince Casaio."


    Gabriel sighed, his grip tightening slightly around the wine ss. "I wish I could do something. Amelie and I will return tomorrow. Once we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll see what can be done."


    "Understood," Karmen replied. After a short pause, he asked, "How¡¯s Amelie?"


    "She¡¯s doing fine," Gabriel replied softly.


    Karmen chuckled, lightening the mood. "Are you ready to be a father? Don¡¯te crying to me when the baby keeps you up all night."


    Gabriel let out a smallugh. "I haven¡¯t thought that far. But I suppose... I¡¯ll learn along the way."


    He swirled the wine in his ss, then took a slow sip.


    "I¡¯ll hang up now. Take care, and enjoy your time," Karmen said before the line disconnected.


    Gabriel slid the phone into the pocket of his robe and leaned against the balcony rail. He drank the rest of his wine in silence.


    "Why are you drinking in the morning?" Amelie¡¯s soft voice reached his ears, making him turn around.


    "I was craving wine, that¡¯s all," Gabriel replied, watching her yawn as she walked toward him.


    "You should¡¯ve slept more. You look tired," she said with concern.


    Amelie stopped in front of him and wrapped her arms around his torso, resting her face against his chest. Gabriel gently ced the wine ss on the balcony railing and embraced her, his arms circling her waist with care.


    "Who were you talking to?" she asked.


    "Karmen," he answered.


    "Oh..." Her voice trailed off as she noticed Gabriel¡¯s heartbeat suddenly turned faster. She blinked slowly, then lifted her head to meet his eyes.


    "Your heartbeats..." Amelie whispered.


    "They always turn erratic around you," Gabriel admitted, his lips curving into a small smile. His hand moved to rest over her small baby bump, caressing it gently. "Don¡¯t you think it looks a little bigger today? Noa is growing fast."


    "Yes. Skye was right," she nodded. "I might deliver Noa sooner than the due date."


    Gabriel gave her bump a protective stroke for pulling back his hand.


    Amelie then said, "Last night I heard from the staff that the floating city of Valmira is holding a festival tonight. We should go."


    Gabriel picked up his ss and walked with her back into the room. "Sure. What¡¯s the festival about?"


    "It¡¯s called the Lumora Bloom Festival," Amelie replied, her eyes brightening. "It only happens once every fifty years, on the second full moon of summer."


    Gabriel nced at her, a flicker of curiosity lighting his features. "Sounds rare."


    "It is," she smiled. "We¡¯re lucky to witness it this time."


    Gabriel was delighted by the glow of happiness on Amelie¡¯s face. Then, without warning, he scooped her into his arms from behind, making her gasp in surprise.


    "Gabriel!" sheughed softly, startled.


    He carried her over and settled onto the recliner with her in his arms, holding her close against his chest. Her legs rested over one side, where his hand came to gently cradle them, his other arm wrapped protectively around her.


    "I haven¡¯t even freshened up yet," Amelie murmured, ncing at his damp hair.


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything," he said, voice low, his fingers moving with idle curiosity over the front knots of her dress. He began to undo them slowly, letting the fabric loosen, revealing the graceful curve of her body beneath.


    The marks from the night before still lingered faintly on her skin, and Gabriel¡¯s eyes paused there, taking them in. Amelie¡¯s face flushed with heat as she chewed the inside of her cheek, then reached up and gently lifted his chin.


    "Don¡¯t look at my chest," she whispered, her lips barely an inch away from his.


    "Why? Don¡¯t tell me you still feel shy about it," Gabriel whispered in a teasingly low voice.


    "I do... whenever you look at me like that," Amelie admitted in an almost breathless voice. "So intensely... it makes me feel like I¡¯m burning."


    Gabriel¡¯s hand slowly moved up the length of her thigh, and she instinctively drew in a sharp breath.


    "Don¡¯t..." she murmured.


    He immediately paused, his gaze shifting to her face with concern. "Alright," he said gently.


    A beat passed before he leaned in again, his lips just brushing hers. "How about a bubble bath?" he suggested while coaxing her.


    Amelie smiled. "Why not?" she said with anticipation.


    "Then go freshen up," Gabriel said, shing a smirk as he released her from his embrace. "I¡¯ll get everything ready for us."

 Chapter 152: Why I was never enough

    <h4>Chapter 152: Why I was never enough</h4>


    Katelyn stepped out of her room, stretching her arms with a quiet yawn, only to stop mid-motion when she saw Karmen walking down the hallway with a file in hand. She quickly lowered her arms, straightening up just as he approached.


    "Good morning, Princess," he greeted, offering a polite nod.


    "Good morning," Katelyn returned with a small smile. "And thank you for the muffins. I ate them, they were delicious."


    "That¡¯s good to hear," Karmen replied. "I have some work to take care of, so I¡¯ll be on my way."


    He gave her a courteous bow before turning to leave.


    Katelyn watched his retreating back with a sigh. "Why is he acting so cold all of a sudden? He confuses me," she murmured to herself.


    Reaching the living room, Katelyn spotted Casaio seated on the couch, his posture slouched, eyes distant as if lost in a storm of thoughts. Quietly walking up behind him, she gently ced her hands over his eyes.


    "Kate," Casaio said instantly.


    "What? How did you know it was me?" she asked, pulling her hands away with a mock pout as she stepped in front of him.


    "I know my sister¡¯s hands," he chuckled softly.


    Albus, standing nearby, motioned to a maid and instructed her, "Bring green tea for His and Her Highness."


    "You look better," Casaio remarked, taking in her presence with a small smile.


    "Yes. The first three days are unbearable, but after that, the pain eases," Katelyn replied with a shrug, then narrowed her eyes slightly. "But you don¡¯t look so good. Did Mom scold you again?"


    "No," Casaio responded.


    "Then why does my brother look like the world just crumbled around him?" she asked, concerncing her voice.


    The maid arrived with the tray. Katelyn thanked her with a soft nod and took a sip of the green tea, her eyes still fixed on Casaio, waiting for him to exin. But the answer never came.


    She didn¡¯t push him further. Instead, she sat beside him, silently sipping her tea.


    Just then, Albus returned, holding a phone.


    "Your Highness, the Queen has called," he announced.


    Casaio took the phone and brought it to his ear. Before he could say a word, Mabel¡¯s voice rang out from the other side.


    "Come to the pce. It¡¯s better if you teleport."


    "Is everything alright, Mom?" Casaio asked.


    "You¡¯ll find out once you¡¯ll be here," Mabel stated.


    "Sure." Casaio handed the phone back to Albus. He ced the cup on the saucer and rose to his feet. "Don¡¯t go around without bodyguard. I¡¯ll be back soon," he instructed Katelyn before disappearing.


    "Why did Mom call for him?" Katelyn inquired Albus.


    "Pardon me, Your Highness, but I¡¯m not aware of this," Albus responded truthfully.


    "Oh." Katelyn got worried, but didn¡¯t express it.


    ~~~~


    "Greetings, Father. Mother." Casaio bowed respectfully, then lifted his head, his eyes moving from Raidan to Mabel before settling briefly on Dominick, who lounged quietly on the nearby sofa chair.


    "Have a seat," Raidan gestured calmly.


    Casaio sat down on the sofa across from them. "Is everything alright?"


    Mabel didn¡¯t waste a moment. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she asked, "Why didn¡¯t you tell us Zilia was arrested for espionage?"


    Casaio held her gaze but said nothing yet.


    "How long were you nning to keep this from us?" she pressed in a much sharper tone. "Since when did you start acting like Gabriel, doing things behind our backs and refusing to listen to us?"


    "Calm down, darling," Raidan gently ced his hand on Mabel¡¯s. "Let¡¯s hear him out first. I¡¯m sure Casaio had his reasons."


    "I wanted to handle the matter in my own way," Casaio responded.


    Mabel¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Bring her here," she ordered coldly. "She doesn¡¯t deserve to live. Ten years... for ten years she deceived us, tricked you andmitted treason by weaving herself into our lives. Casaio, you should never have kept something this serious from me," she added, her voice tinged with deep disappointment.


    "She will be sentenced to death for¡ª"


    "Mom!" Casaio¡¯s voice rose sharply, cutting her off. "Let me handle this," he continued. "I¡¯m the one she deceived. I¡¯m the one who let my guard down. So I¡¯ll be the one to get the truth out of her. Please... don¡¯t interfere."


    Mabel stared at her son, anger simmering beneath the surface, but Raidan gently ced his hand over hers again, silently urging to stop.


    Casaio sped both hands tightly, his gaze fixed on the floor. "More than any of you, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s hurting. I can¡¯t just... execute her. Because I¡ªI loved her for a long time. And no matter what she did, it¡¯s not easy to bury those feelings overnight."


    Raidan leaned forward with concern. "Son, emotions can cloud your judgment. In moments like this, it¡¯s easy to make choices you¡¯ll regret. Are you sure you¡¯re the right person to be handling this?"


    "I understand what you¡¯re saying, Dad," Casaio replied, lifting his head. His eyes held a flicker of both pain and conviction. "But I won¡¯t let my emotions take over. I¡¯ve already learned that lesson the hard way. Zilia won¡¯t open up to anyone else... and I have to know the truth. Why she chose loyalty to someone else over me, why I was never enough and why the bond never mattered to her."


    Mabel watched him closely, feeling the pain her son was undergoing.


    "Don¡¯t go soft on her. She¨Cshe has hurt you," Mabel said, her eyes turning misty.


    "I won¡¯t. Thank you, Mom, for letting me handle this," Casaio said while taking a sigh of relief.


    "Stay here for tonight," Mabel told him.


    "Kate will be alone in the mansion then," Casaio said.


    "She¡¯s people around her to take care of her. You need not to worry for her," Mabel told him.


    Casaio nodded at her. He gazed at Dominick briefly, wondering if he was the one, who told their parents the truth.


    <i>¡¯I did nothing. Mom found out on her own,¡¯ </i>Dominick mindlinked with his brother.


    <i>¡¯I see,¡¯</i> Casaio replied. He frowned thinking who could be the spy in Gabriel¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 153: Write our wishes

    <h4>Chapter 153: Write our wishes</h4>


    "Let¡¯s go over there!" Amelie eximed, her eyes lighting up as she pointed toward the ss bridge arching gracefully over the stream below.


    As they strolled onto the bridge, stopping at its center, Amelie took a moment to admire their surroundings. She noticed how couples nearby were holding delicate papernterns, some scribbling wishes or names onto their surfaces with quiet smiles.


    "Wait here for a moment," Gabriel said gently, offering her a quick smile before stepping away.


    Left alone, Amelie approached the ss railing, leaning slightly as she peered down at the stream below. The crystal-clear water shimmered faintly, catching the early hints of dusk. "I wonder if the water will start to glow as night falls," she murmured to herself, her reflection wavering softly on the surface.


    A sudden voice broke her thoughts. "Excuse me, could you take our picture?"


    Amelie turned to see a young woman standing beside her with a camera in hand. "Of course," she said, epting the device with a warm smile. She snapped a few pictures, ensuring the couple looked just right.


    "These are perfect! Thank you," the woman beamed, showing the photos to her mate, who nodded in approval.


    "Are you here with someone?" the woman asked curiously.


    "Yes, with me," came a familiar voice.


    Amelie turned her head to find Gabriel standing close behind her, his arm sliding around her waist with possessiveness.


    "If you¡¯d like, we could take a photo of you two as well," the woman offered graciously.


    "That would be lovely," Amelie said, pulling out her phone and handing it over.


    Gabriel slipped his other hand behind his back and offered a heartfelt smile. Amelie, unable to hold back her joy, leaned her head gently against his shoulder, her eyes crinkling with a bright, genuine smile.


    The camera clicked, capturing the moment in a perfect frame. As they rxed their pose, Amelie epted her phone with a small nod of thanks.


    "Thank you," she said, her gaze lingering on the photo. The image made her chest warm.


    "I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before," the man beside the woman said thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing as he studied Gabriel. "May I ask your name?"


    "Gabriel Sinir," he answered calmly.


    The woman gasped, her eyes widening as realization struck. "The Third Alpha Prince?"


    Immediately, both she and her mate bowed slightly in respect, offering polite greetings to Gabriel, and to Amelie, who stood frozen, the attention suddenly making her self-conscious.


    "That really wasn¡¯t necessary," Amelie said, her smile faltering a little as embarrassment crept into her voice.


    "It wasn¡¯t necessary, but thank you for taking our picture," Gabriel said with an easy smile.


    The couple gave onest polite nod before walking away, leaving Gabriel and Amelie alone again. As their footsteps faded, Amelie let out a soft sigh.


    "I thought no one would recognize you here," she murmured.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he reached behind him and brought out the delicate paperntern. "I bought us these," he said, holding them out. "Let¡¯s write our wishes on it."


    A faint smile tugged at Amelie¡¯s lips. "Sure."


    She gathered the hem of her skirt and knelt carefully on the floor of the bridge. Gabriel lowered himself beside her, their shoulders brushing lightly as they leaned over thentern.


    "Here," Gabriel said, handing her the marker.


    "You¡¯re not allowed to see what I write," Amelie warned yfully, taking the marker from him.


    Gabriel chuckled, arching a brow. "Why not?"


    "Because I¡¯ll do the same to you," she replied with a grin, then gestured dramatically. "Please shut your eyes, Your Highness."


    Smiling, Gabriel obediently closed his eyes, hands resting on his knees as he waited.


    Amelie leaned over thentern as she carefully wrote her wish. Once finished, she turned thentern around and tapped Gabriel¡¯s arm. "Your turn."


    He opened his eyes, epting the marker from her with a small nod. His fingers brushed hers briefly before he focused on his side of thentern, scribbling his own wish.


    When he was done, they stood together, brushing invisible creases off their clothes. The bridge had be livelier; dozens of couples had gathered, each holding a glowingntern of their own.


    Gabriel pulled a lighter from his pocket and ignited the base of theirntern. The me caught slowly, casting a gentle warmth between them.


    "Let¡¯s send it to the heavens," he said, looking at her with a soft smile.


    "Mhm," Amelie nodded, her fingers brushing his as they extended their hands upward.


    Together, they released thentern. It floated up gently, joining a sea of glowing wishes that filled the night sky. Around them, cheers andughter erupted as morenterns rose into the stars, painting the dark sky with goldennterns.


    <i>¡¯I want him to smile like this always,¡¯</i> Amelie thought, gazing at Gabriel, whose eyes were still focused on the sky.


    Getting off the ss bridge, they explored the market. She shopped a few items and even bought a small gift for the Queen in the hope she would ept it.


    While heading for the private resort by their feet, Amelie felt a strange sensation in her heart upon hearing the distant growls. "What¡¯s happening?" she mumbled.


    "Maybe some new wolves are transforming tonight," Gabriel replied. He held her hand, drawing circles on the back of her palm.


    "Oh. But it felt strange," Amelie said.


    "Maybe because you¡¯re pregnant," Gabriel replied. "Do you want to see my wolf?" he suddenly inquired.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes lit up, nodding in response. "I would love to."


    Gabriel stepped back a few paces, his expression softening before his form began to shift. In the span of a second, where he once stood, now stood a majestic white wolf. His fur pure as moonlight, and those unmistakable violet eyes glowing gently in the dark. His wolf form appeared outer worldly. He looked too powerful.


    She stopped blinking, taking in the beautiful form of her mate. Her heart began racing against her chest and she called his name,


    "Valko!"

 Chapter 154: Extinguish her hopes

    <h4>Chapter 154: Extinguish her hopes</h4>


    Amelie took a slow step forward, her eyes locked on Valko¡¯s majestic form. Carefully, she reached out, her hand trembling slightly, not from fear, but from the overwhelming feeling blooming in her chest.


    As her palm gently met his face, Valko closed his eyes, leaning into her touch. It was a silent surrender for love that needed no words. She could feel the steady warmth radiating from him.


    A soft smile spread across her lips full of wonder and affection. She leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to the side of his face, just below his eye.


    "It feels dreamy, Valko," she whispered.


    Valko let out a low, contented sound, his tail swaying slowly behind him.


    ¡¯I wish I had a wolf too,¡¯ she thought, hugging Valko this time. The strong musk scent made her heart thunder more.


    They remained like that for a while when Gabriel changed back into his human form, his arms wrapping around her waist, taking in Amelie¡¯s scent.


    "You changed back," Amelie murmured, pulling up her face to meet his gaze.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he captured her mouth into a fierce kiss while tilting her head to one side. She had to tiptoe even though she was in her heels, reciprocating to his kiss.


    She found herselfnding on something soft and opened her eyes only to find they were in their room. Gabriel had teleported them. The bags in her hands lowered to the floor above the rug.


    Amelie withdrew from the kiss while panting. "Wait, I need to breathe," she murmured.


    "Sorry," Gabriel caressed her hair and nted a soft kiss on the top of her head.


    "Where are you going?" Amelie questioned as soon as Gabriel stepped away.


    "I need to order dinner for us," Gabriel replied.


    "I thought¨C" Amelie paused and bit her bottom lip.


    "I need to make sure you don¡¯t skip your meals," Gabriel stated, grabbing thendline phone.


    "I love you," Amelie said to which Gabriel arched his eyebrow at her. The line connected and he ordered the meals when Amelie teased him by giving him a firm kiss on the cheek before running to the washroom.


    Gabriel set down the phone and chuckled in joy. Suddenly, so much had changed in his life and he was happy about it. "I¡¯m d I chose you Amelie. Despite everything, I am going to choose you in every situation of my life," he murmured with a smile.


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn ended the call and slowly lowered her hand, her brows slightly furrowed. "I wonder what¡¯s going on with my elder brother... Even Mom wouldn¡¯t tell me," she murmured, her voice tinged with concern.


    The cool night breeze swept gently across her face, tugging at the strands of her hair and tossing them to the side.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing here alone in the garden?" Karmen asked, approaching her with quiet steps.


    "I was speaking with my mother," Katelyn replied softly. Her eyes drifted to the file in his hand. "You¡¯re always working every time I see you."


    "Prince Gabriel hasn¡¯t resumed his duties yet. That¡¯s why," Karmen said with a small, understanding smile.


    "Hmm," she murmured.


    "I thought you¡¯d return to the pce after the wedding was over," he remarked.


    "I n to stay here for a while," Katelyn said calmly.


    "I hope Prince Gabriel will be alright with that," Karmen replied after a pause. "He chose this ce to distance himself from the royal family... I don¡¯t mean to say you should leave, Your Highness, but I felt it was important to mention."


    "I spoke to my brother. Amelie put in a good word for me, so I¡¯ll be staying here for a while," Katelyn said, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "Oh," Karmen replied, nodding slightly.


    "I met your mother in the capital a few weeks ago," she continued. "Aren¡¯t you nning to visit your family?"


    "I¡¯ve been caught up with work," he answered. "But I¡¯ll visit them soon." His tone softened as he added, "You should head inside now. The nights in San Ravendale tend to get colder."


    Katelyn hummed in response, watching him as he turned to leave. But just as he took a step away, she called out.


    "Karmen, I wanted to ask you something."


    He paused, turning back to face her. "What is it?"


    "Umm..." She hesitated, then drew in a breath. "Would you like to date me?"


    Katelyn had nned to keep her feelings hidden, but she could no longer to do. She felt she needed certainty.


    Karmen blinked, surprised. He had to make sure he heard her right. "Pardon me?"


    Karmen¡¯s expression shifted subtly. "An alpha can¡¯t date a beta," he said atst.


    "Which rulebook says that?" Katelyn pouted, stepping closer to him. "I like you," she confessed then.


    Karmen¡¯s eyes widened at her boldness. He parted his lips to respond, but the words didn¡¯te, at least, not the right ones.


    "Your Highness, I will pretend I didn¡¯t hear that," he finally said, bowing slightly before turning away.


    "What? Why?" Katelyn blinked in disbelief, her heart sinking. She hadn¡¯t expected him to ept her so easily, but an instant rejection? That hurt her.


    "I don¡¯t want to be with an alpha," Karmen reasoned.


    "What? How could you say that?" she demanded, rushing to block his path. "You¡¯re stronger than me. You¡¯ve always been."


    "That doesn¡¯t change anything," he said, his voice growing firmer. "You¡¯re a princess, an Alpha Princess. I¡¯m Prince Gabriel¡¯s beta and a close friend. It¡¯s not right."


    His tone had sharpened, intentionally colder now. He believed it would be better this way, to extinguish her hopespletely before they grew deeper.


    "I may be stronger, but I don¡¯t wish to be romantically involved with you, Princess Katelyn. You aren¡¯t my type," he said in the end.


    Katelyn clenched her hands into fists. Her eyes brimmed with tears. But instead of saying anything to Karmen, Katelyn ran inside, straight to her room.


    Shutting the door close, she wiped the tears from her eyes. "How could he say that I¡¯m not his type? He sees me as an undesirable woman," Katelyn mumbled.

 Chapter 155: Brought her to tears

    <h4>Chapter 155: Brought her to tears</h4>


    Katelyn couldn¡¯t take a single winkst night after how Karmen rejected her inly. Even in the morning, she didn¡¯t leave her bed until her mother¡¯s call came.


    After taking a bath and changing into a nice dress, she went outside to have her breakfast. But what shocked her was the presence of Amelie and Gabriel. However, another presence bothered her. It was Karmen, who was smiling with them.


    "Kate!" Amelie called her name in joy and went to her, holding a bag in her hand.


    "Amelie, you returned earlier than I expected," Katelyn remarked, hugging her.


    "We were away for five days," Amelie said, pushing the bag to her. "I bought this for you. I hope you like it," she added.


    Katelyn epted it. "Thank you. I am sure it will be good," she said, smiling.


    "Why are your eyes swollen? Didn¡¯t you sleep well?" Amelie worriedly asked.


    "I sleptte. Maybe that¡¯s why," Katelyn replied. Her eyes went back to Karmen, but he wasn¡¯t even looking at her. "You both must be tired. And Amelie, your bump has started showing!" she eximed in surprise.


    At her remark, both Gabriel and Karmen gazed in their direction.


    "Yes, it has," Amelie said.


    "We should go and take some rest." Gabriel approached Amelie, his hand moving to her back, holding her close.


    "Yes, go upstairs and rest," Katelyn stated.


    "Karmen, let¡¯s see each otherter," Gabriel told his beta before heading upstairs.


    Katelyn turned on her heels while thinking, *¡¯He may apologize to me now.¡¯*


    She kept walking, but Karmen didn¡¯t call out her name. She tilted her head over her shoulder but didn¡¯t find Karmen.


    *¡¯What? He already left!¡¯* she thought, her fists tightening in anger.


    *¡¯Kate, I think Karmen was serious about his feelings toward you. He doesn¡¯t like you or keep any rtionship with you,¡¯* her wolf, Ste, spoke.


    Katelyn hated admitting it, but this was the truth. She had a crush on Karmen for so many years. Probably from the time when she was in middle school. With time, it turned into love, and upon turning eighteen, when she couldn¡¯t discover her mate, she didn¡¯t either want to. She felt Karmen was the destined one for her.


    Arriving at the bedroom, she shut the door and went to the bed. Shey on the mattress while her eyes glued to the ceiling.


    "How to stop loving someone?" Katelyn murmured. "I think I should go back to the capital. But I promised Amelie that I¡¯d be with her till the pup is born."


    Shutting her eyes close, she thrashed her legs in annoyance and tilted her head to hug the pillow close. "Let¡¯s just cope with this rejection," Katelyn told herself.


    ~~~~


    Amelie ate the fruit sd that Albus sent upstairs while sitting on the bed. "Do you want to eat?" She stopped, looking at Gabriel, who had juste out of the washroom.


    He approached her with a sweatshirt in his hand and leaned down to eat the apple slice embedded in the fork. Chewing it, he straightened and let the sweatshirt hang on the chair.


    "When will we go to the pce? I think Sunday will be a perfect day," Amelie suggested.


    "I¡¯ll send the gifts from someone¡¯s hands. We don¡¯t need to go there," Gabriel stated, getting on the bed from the other side.


    "No, that¡¯s not appropriate. I want to hand the gifts myself. I understand why you don¡¯t want me to go to the pce, but as your wife and mate, it¡¯s not good to ignore your parents. They are my inws, and it¡¯s my responsibility to win the heart of your mother," she stated.


    Gabriel tilted his head, his head rested on the headboard while his right hand was on the right knee.


    "Ame, she¡¯s going to humiliate you," Gabriel said in a confident tone. "I can¡¯t bear that. Also, it¡¯s the time you should avoid any kind of stress. My mom will again show her hatred toward you. You think I¡¯ll stay calm and watch her let you be hurt? I¡¯m already holding what she did on the wedding day just for you," he affirmed.


    Amelie lowered her gaze to the sd bowl in her hand as she moved the fork in it.


    "I get it," she replied. Amelie then shoved a strawberry into his mouth. "Eat," she smiled.


    "It¡¯s sour," Gabriel replied, chewing it slowly.


    "I like sour things," Amelie said. "It makes you tingle." She ate thest strawberry from the bowl, chewing it.


    *¡¯She¡¯s so simple,¡¯* Gabriel thought, smiling.


    "We have to buy loose clothes for you," he reminded her. "I¡¯ll call them at home."


    "No, let¡¯s go shopping in the evening. I want to buy a few baby items too," Amelie opined.


    "Alright," Gabriel agreed and saw her cing the bowl on the table.


    Gabriel reached for her hand and gently pulled her into his arms. He wrapped her in a warm embrace, his lips brushing against the curve of her neck in a feather-light touch.


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be asleep?" Amelie asked softly, tilting her head just enough to meet his eyes. "I thought you were tired."


    "Your scent rxes me... like magic," Gabriel murmured.


    A softugh escaped Amelie¡¯s lips. She shook her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. "You really do know how to pamper me."


    She lifted her hand, cing it gently over his. Then, leaning closer, she brushed a tender kiss on the bridge of his nose in an affectionate gesture.


    Gabriel gentlyid Amelie down on the mattress, his body hovering protectively over hers. With quiet tenderness, he ced his hand over her bump. Lowering himself, he pressed a kiss atop it through the fabric of her top.


    Amelie¡¯s breath hitched, her eyes turning misty. Every time he showed love for Noa, it stirred something deep within her ¡ª a warmth which was so overwhelming it nearly brought her to tears.


    ¡¯Words aren¡¯t enough to describe the goodness he carries in his heart,¡¯ she thought.

 Chapter 156: Don’t play the victim

    <h4>Chapter 156: Don¡¯t y the victim</h4>


    "Mom, Amelie doesn¡¯t care about us anymore," Flora said sharply, her arms folded tightly across her chest. "Ever since we wronged her, she¡¯s decided to cut us off. She doesn¡¯t respond to any of the messages we send, even though I can see she¡¯s read them. I¡¯ve tried everything to apologize, but she won¡¯t give me the chance. Instead, she just keeps ignoring me... like I don¡¯t matter. She¡¯s now showing the attitude."


    With a sigh, she slumped into the chair, her hands falling limply into herp.


    "Who¡¯s showing attitude?" came David¡¯s voice as he entered the room, having just returned from the office. Tyler followed behind, holding his briefcase and zer in each hand.


    "Amelie," Flora responded immediately.


    David raised an eyebrow at her, silently taking his belongings from Tyler. "Thanks for the drive," he said before the driver exited. Then he turned back to Flora. "You¡¯re ming her again?" he asked. "She¡¯s hurt, Flora. And rightfully so. We pushed her away."


    He nced at his wife.


    "I wanted Amelie to visit and stay with us for a few days," Samyra said softly. "I called her earlier, but she didn¡¯t answer. She hasn¡¯t replied to my messages either. I thought... maybe now that she¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯d let me take care of her. At least during this time."


    Flora let out a humorlessugh and stood up again. "She doesn¡¯t see us as family anymore, Mom. That¡¯s the truth. And the sooner you both ept that, the better it¡¯ll be for everyone."


    Flora rose to her feet without another word and walked out of the mansion. Fishing the car keys from her pocket, she unlocked the vehicle and slid into the driver¡¯s seat, shutting the door with a soft thud.


    She started the engine and pulled out of the driveway. The wind rushed past her window as she drove aimlessly, hoping the open road would offer the rity she couldn¡¯t find within the mansion¡¯s walls.


    Ever since she had returned to the pack, everything had felt off. The once-familiar faces now stared at her with judgment, their gazes were louder than any words.


    Her fingers curled tighter around the steering wheel.


    "They¡¯re all acting like they¡¯ve never made a single mistake," she muttered bitterly, guiding the car through a winding curve.


    Eventually, she reached the old bridge under which a vast river flowed. She pulled over to the side, parked, and stepped out.


    Then, she reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out her phone. She hesitated for a moment, staring at Amelie¡¯s name in her contacts. Then, opening the message thread, she left her a voice note.


    Zander, who happened to be driving across the old bridge, gradually brought his car to a halt upon spotting Flora by the riverside. He pressed the brakes and stepped out.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked.


    Flora turned at the sound of his voice. Her eyes flicked up to meet his before she quickly lowered them.


    "You?" she murmured, dipping her head respectfully. "Greetings, Alpha."


    Zander, the newly appointed leader of their pack, had risen unexpectedly to the role. The moment the Moon Stone was ced in his hand, it had glowed with ethereal light, marking him as their chosen Alpha.


    "Yes, me," Zander said, slipping his hands into the pockets of his trousers. "Did you expect someone else?"


    "I expected no one, Alpha," Flora replied curtly.


    A second passed before Zander spoke again, his gaze fixed on her. "Do you remember the warning I gave you?"


    Flora nodded slowly. "Yes. The Alpha warned me not to betray my own sister." Her voice trembled with guilt and resentment. "But I didn¡¯t listen."


    She looked away, her eyes resting on the flowing river. "Have you ever been in love, Alpha?" she asked softly. "I was. With Alex. And he¡ªhe told me toote that Amelie was his fated mate."


    Her voice hardened as she continued. "When he finally confessed, I asked him to reject her. I know it was selfish... I was furious that she was carrying his pup. And I won¡¯t lie, I was jealous. But does that make me the viin in everyone¡¯s eyes now? Is that all they see?"


    Her voice cracked slightly at the end because of frustration.


    "Because you did something immoral," Zander replied without mincing words. "You betrayed your own blood for a man who didn¡¯t even have the decency tomit to one person. I warned Alex too. You saw how easily he lost control, how quickly he let his temper take over."


    He took a step closer. "You chose this path, Flora. You chose to be the viin, and so you became one. Don¡¯t y the victim now. Own your mistakes instead of throwing tantrums about how everyone sees you."


    His words were harsh, but they came from a ce of honesty, not cruelty.


    Flora¡¯s eyes welled up, but she blinked back the tears and wiped them away with the back of her hand before they could fall.


    "Go home," Zander told her, his voice turning tender now.


    Flora looked away. "How should I repent? Tell me, Alpha... sometimes I think maybe leaving the pack for a while would be best. But then I remember that if I go, my parents will be left alone. Amelie already ignores them. I can¡¯t let them suffer more because of me."


    She looked back at him, and asked, "What would you do... if you were me?"


    "I would¡¯ve proven the good in me with my actions. I would¡¯ve epted my faults and decided to remove those ws from me. You are not naive, Flora. Amelie has found her own identity, so make yours, you need to work harder for it. A day wille when you¡¯ll be epted by everyone," Zander exined, keeping his tone gentle.


    "Hmm. I¡¯ll implement your advise then," Flora said.


    "People always talk about the others for their own entertainment. Shut your ears for a while and keep working," Zander asserted softly. The phone in his pocket buzzed, breaking their conversation.

 Chapter 157: At the Moon Fang

    <h4>Chapter 157: At the Moon Fang</h4>


    Standing on the balcony of her room, Amelie dialed her mother¡¯s number. To her surprise, Samyra picked up on the very first ring, almost as if she¡¯d been holding the phone, waiting.


    "Amelie! Why didn¡¯t you call back? And you haven¡¯t replied to any of my messages. Is everything okay?" Samyra¡¯s voice came throughced with panic and worry that caught Amelie off guard.


    "Good evening, Mom," Amelie started with a greeting. "Yes, everything¡¯s fine." Her gaze drifting toward the horizon. "I thought I¡¯d talk to you once I got back to San Ravendale."


    She paused, a small chuckle escaping her lips. "But you being worried for me... that¡¯s a bit unexpected, isn¡¯t it?"


    There was a second¡¯s silence on the line.


    "Are you still upset with me and your father?" Samyra questioned as she put the phone on speaker now as David gestured to her for it.


    "I am not upset. It doesn¡¯t sit with me why you both suddenly started showing so much care for me, which was always absent for so many years," Amelie said. She could¡¯ve kept all of this in her heart, but she wanted her parents to know the damage they did.


    "Because we realized our mistakes," David said.


    "Good evening, Dad," Amelie greeted him too.


    "Good evening," David replied. "It was my fault all along to belittle you. Why don¡¯t youe home and stay with us for some time?"


    "That¡¯s not possible, Dad. When I feel I need my parents, I¡¯ll call you," Amelie rified to them, refusing their demand. "I never felt like home in the Red River Pack. That ce only gave me bad memories. And during my pregnancy, I want to be at a ce, where I feel more calm and peace."


    "If that¡¯s what you feel, then we understand your decision," David said.


    "Please tell Flora not to message me," Amelie urged.


    "She¡¯s trying to improve, Amelie," Samyra said.


    "You should¡¯ve been present in the same bedroom, where Alex rejected me; where Flora wasughing at me. Even she wanted me and my pup to die. If you are asking me to forget all of this, no, I can¡¯t. In the past, I¡¯ve always forgiven her. But she doesn¡¯t stand a chance for my forgiveness anymore."


    Amelie took a deep breath to calm herself down. "I¡¯ll hang up. Take care," she said and cut the call.


    She ran her hand on her face to her hair when sensed Gabriel¡¯s presence right behind her. Turning around, she closed the distance between them and hugged him, clutching his shirt on the back.


    "What happened to my kitten?" Gabriel caressed her back.


    "I argued... With my parents," Amelie replied. "And I feel bad about it."


    "Such a softie you are!" Gabriel murmured, gently pushing her while keeping his hold on her shoulders. Then, pinching her nose, he startled her with a kiss on the tip, then lips.


    "Smile," Gabriel whispered, his forehead touching hers while his hands trailed down her arms to her hands. Amelie took a step back, but Gabriel followed, closing the distance until her back met the cool railing of the balcony.


    "How can I smile when I¡¯m upset?" Amelie murmured, lifting her head to meet his gaze, her brows still slightly furrowed.


    Gabriel smiled softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I¡¯ll make it happen," he said confidently.


    Before she could respond, she felt the warm press of his lips against the curve of her neck. A soft gasp escaped her lips as he trailed slow kisses along her skin.


    Her heartbeat quickened, something Gabriel noticed instantly.


    With a knowing grin, he slid his hands around her waist and leaned in closer, pressing yful kisses to her most sensitive spots, just under her ear, along her jaw, and then down to her corbone, until she beganughing as he even tickled her.


    "Stop," sheughed breathlessly, trying to push him away with no real effort. "That tickles!"


    He grinned, lifting his head to bring his face closer to hers. He kissed both her cheeks in rapid session, her giggles rising again as he did it repeatedly, faster this time.


    Stopping, Gabriel simply gazed at her radiant face, mesmerized by the bright smile that now graced her lips.


    "See? That wasn¡¯t so hard," he said softly, his hand reaching up to fasten the button on her blouse that hade undone earlier.


    "Let¡¯s go shopping, then," he suggested with a gentle smile. "Go get dressed."


    Amelie hummed in agreement and walked back into the room to get ready, leaving Gabriel to head downstairs to the living room.


    "I haven¡¯t seen Casaio around," Gabriel remarked as he entered, ncing toward Albus.


    "The Prince was suddenly summoned to the pce," Albus informed him.


    Gabriel¡¯s brow furrowed. "Why?"


    "I¡¯m not sure, My Lord," Albus replied. "But... the Queen appeared rather upset."


    "Hmm." Gabriel settled on the couch while Albus resumed instructing the servants<i>. ¡¯I forgot to ask Karmen about the man they captured. I¡¯ll ask him once I return from outside or maybe I¡¯ll go to prison to meet that man. He is tight-lipped. I wonder who¡¯s his master,¡¯ </i>he thought.


    "My Lord, what would you like to eat in dinner?" Albus asked, bringing halt to his thoughts.


    "Amelie and I¡¯ll eat outside. Just prepare dinner for Kate," Gabriel instructed.


    "Understood, My Lord," Albus bowed and left for the kitchen.


    Gabriel pulled out the phone from the pocket of his trousers and saw a message from Louis.


    <strong><i>"Meet me at the Moon Fang."</i></strong>


    Gabriel frowned, wondering why he suddenly was asking to see him in a bar, which was not so famous for its reputation.


    Gabriel could sense a foul y in this message and he forwarded the message to Karmen before calling him.


    "Find out if Louis hase to San Ravendale," Gabriel ordered.


    "He hasn¡¯t. Since the day you told me to track him down, I did. But he hasn¡¯t stepped into San Ravendale yet," Karmen exined. "But what¡¯s this strange message you sent me?"


    "Louis sent this to me," Gabriel replied. "Call at his home and find out what¡¯s going on."

 Chapter 158: His only escape

    <h4>Chapter 158: His only escape</h4>


    "Are we not taking the driver?" Amelie asked as she fastened her seatbelt.


    "No. I¡¯ll be driving tonight," Gabriel replied, ncing her way. "Amelie, look at me."


    She turned instantly, only to feel the firm press of his lips against hers.


    "Strawberry," he murmured.


    "What?" she asked,ughing softly.


    "The taste of your lipstick," he said with a faint smile, starting the engine.


    She noticed the way he licked his lips and quickly averted her gaze, heart skipping a beat.


    "Gabriel, I forgot to ask, how¡¯s the case regarding Zilia going? I haven¡¯t seen Prince Casaio aroundtely." She turned her head toward him, seeking a sincere response.


    "Albus mentioned that Casaio had to return to the pce urgently," Gabriel answered. "I haven¡¯t had a chance to look into Zilia¡¯s matter yet. Once we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll follow up. But I have a feeling Casaio may dy things... His feelings for her still linger."


    "Hm. It¡¯s not easy to interrogate someone you love," Amelie murmured, thoughtful. "They were together for ten years... It must be devastating. I told him he should look forward to a second chance, but he said it was impossible. You should talk to him more, Gabriel. He needs our support."


    Gabriel¡¯s grip on the wheel tightened slightly. "He was warned, more than once, when Zilia refused his marriage proposals. He chose to ignore those signs. As for support... I¡¯m not sure how much we can offer. The kingdom demands his full attention. Work might be his only escape now."


    "You can be harsh sometimes, you know," Amelie said, settling morefortably in her seat.


    "Why? Because I speak the truth bluntly?" Gabriel chuckled.


    "Give your brother emotional support," she insisted gently. "Prince Casaio may not have stood by you when you were younger, but he does now. I¡¯m sure he loves you deeply. Having an elder brother is a blessing, and you have two."


    Gabriel fell silent, his eyes focused on the road ahead.


    "Sorry if I upset you with what I said," Amelie murmured, watching him carefully.


    "I¡¯m not upset," Gabriel said quietly. "It¡¯s just... people often expect me to ce sentiment above responsibility."


    Amelie studied him for a moment, then turned her gaze to the passing scenery outside the window.


    ~~~~~~


    "Have you ever seen this man in this bar?" Karmen asked, sliding a photo of Louis across the counter toward the bartender.


    The bartender studied the picture briefly before shaking his head. "No, I haven¡¯t, sir."


    Karmen leaned in slightly, his voice firmer this time. "Are you absolutely sure?"


    "Yes," the bartender replied with a hint of certainty. "I¡¯ve never seen him before."


    Karmen gave a curt nod and thanked the man before stepping out of the dimly lit bar. He had already called at Louis¡¯s residence earlier, only to find he wasn¡¯t even in the capital.


    To make things more confusing, Louis¡¯s phone had been unreachable. So why had that strange messagee through? Karmen had already sent Louis¡¯s number in for tracking, but so far, no updates hade back.


    Karmen slid back into his car and inserted the key, ready to start the engine. But his hand froze when he spotted a familiar figure stepping out of a ck sedan across the street.


    "Louis?" he muttered in disbelief with narrowed eyes. "When did he get to San Ravendale? I hope there is no foul y, but he was untraceable."


    He watched as Louis, seemingly unaware of being observed, headed straight into the very bar Karmen had just left.


    Without hesitation, Karmen stepped out and followed, keeping a careful distance. Louis was already heading upstairs. Karmen moved swiftly, quietly trailing behind him, and watched him enter a private lounge.


    Karmen pushed the door open, and his eyes locked with Louis.


    "Why are you here?" Louis asked. Then, a soft chuckle escaped his mouth. "I asked Gabriel toe, not you. Don¡¯t tell me Prince Gabriel has asked you to follow me," he remarked.


    "Yes, he did," Karmen replied as he walked inside, letting the door shut on its own. "Your phone is unreachable. You were not in San Ravendale. Then, how did youe here?" he asked, sitting across from him.


    A soft knock interrupted the moment before the door creaked open. A waiter entered with a trayden with drinks, setting it carefully on the table without a word. Once he exited and the door clicked shut, silence settled again.


    Karmen didn¡¯t waste a moment.


    "And the fact that you invited the prince to a ce like this is suspicious in itself," he said, his eyes fixed on Louis.


    Louis let out a slow sigh, reaching for one of the sses. "I just wanted to have a few drinks with Gabriel, nothing more," he replied, but edged with frustration. "Besides, wasn¡¯t it him who asked me for information about that sketch? He still doesn¡¯t trust me, and honestly, that makes me question whether I should even share what I¡¯ve discovered."


    He gave a small shake of his head, as if trying to rid himself of the doubt creeping into his mind.


    "You could¡¯vee to the mansion then," Karmen argued. "As for trailing you, it was because you were suddenly off radar. Even now, your phone is unreachable," he asserted.


    "I lost my phone," Louis said curtly. "Call Gabriel. If he wants the truth about that tattoo, or mark, or whatever it is, he¡¯ll have toe here himself."


    "Prince Gabriel can¡¯te right now," Karmen replied evenly. "You can tell me, and I¡¯ll deliver the message."


    "No," Louis said firmly, shaking his head. "I must speak to Gabriel."


    Karmen let out a quiet sigh, clicking his tongue in mild irritation as he pulled out his phone. He scrolled quickly, then ced the call, lifting the phone to his ear.


    "Yeah?" Gabriel answered on the other end.


    In the background, Karmen caught a familiar voice saying yfully, <i>"Gabriel, how about this baby picture?"</i>


    "Louis is in the bar," Karmen said. "He¡¯s asking for you. Said it has to be you."


    "Tell him to wait. I¡¯m outside," Gabriel replied shortly before hanging up.


    Karmen lowered the phone and turned to Louis. "The prince said to wait."

 Chapter 159: Zander lectured me

    <h4>Chapter 159: Zander lectured me</h4>


    Amelie reached for the backseat door to grab the shopping bags, but Gabriel gently caught her hand before she could.


    "I¡¯ll carry them inside," he said firmly.


    "They¡¯re not even heavy," Amelie replied with a soft frown.


    "Still, I¡¯m not letting you carry them," he countered, closing the door. "Come on, let¡¯s go in."


    They walked together into the house and paused in the living room.


    Just as Amelie was about to speak, Gabriel turned toward her. "I need to head out for a bit," he said.


    "Where are you going?" she asked, brows knitting in concern as she studied his face.


    "Just some work," Gabriel replied vaguely, ncing at his watch.


    Before Amelie could question further, Albus appeared with a respectful bow. "My Lord, My Lady."


    "Have one of the servants take these bags upstairs," Gabriel instructed.


    Albus nodded. "Of course."


    "You should head to bed now," Gabriel said to Amelie, his tone softening as he looked at her.


    "Hmm," she hummed in response, deciding not to press him about the mysterious ¡¯work¡¯.


    "Amelie, please go on up. I¡¯ll send someone with your things right away," Albus added politely after Gabriel left, motioning toward the staircase.


    "Did Kate have her dinner?" Amelie asked.


    "Yes, the princess ate earlier and has already gone to bed," Albus replied.


    "Looks like we¡¯re the only ones keeping you up," she said with a hint of guilt.


    "Not at all, My Lady. As the house butler, it¡¯s part of my duty to stay alert most of the time," Albus reassured with a kind smile.


    She gave him a small nod before heading upstairs. Once in her room, Amelie sat on the edge of the bed, poured herself a ss of water from the jug on the nightstand, and took a few sips.


    A soft knock at the door interrupted the quiet.


    "Madam, shall Ie in?" a maid asked gently from outside.


    "Yes, please," Amelie responded.


    The door opened and the maid entered, carefully carrying the shopping bags. She ced them neatly on the table.


    "Thank you, and sorry for disturbing your rest," Amelie said sincerely.


    The maid blinked in surprise at the kind words, then offered a small, respectful bow before quietly exiting the room.


    "He still doesn¡¯t tell me everything about his work," Amelie murmured, a sigh leaving her lips as she stood up. She walked to the washroom to freshen up. Afterward, she slipped into afortable nightdress and tied her hair back loosely.


    Returning to the room, she sat at the table and began unpacking the shopping bags. But before she could finish, a soft buzz came from her purse resting on the bed.


    Frowning slightly, she reached over, picked it up, and retrieved her phone.


    "Flora?" Amelie whispered. A furrow formed on her brow, making her wonder why she called. "I told mom to tell Flora not to disturb me."


    As the call ended, Amelie tried to return to her work, but the phone rang again almost immediately. Reluctantly, she answered and held it to her ear.


    "Why are you calling me now?" Amelie asked in a cold voice.


    Flora¡¯s voice trembled with remorse. "I¡¯m sorry... please, just forgive me. I regret what I did every single night." She swirled the ss in her hand, which still had some alcohol in it.


    Amelie¡¯s expression softened slightly, detecting her unsteady tone. "You sound drunk. Are you somewhere outside right now?" Her concern seeped through despite her cold words.


    Flora let out a weary sigh. "It¡¯s a bar... a decent one, at least. I just don¡¯t feel right at home anymore. Mom and Dad don¡¯t talk to me like they used to. And now, with you not here either, it¡¯s unbearably lonely."


    Amelie¡¯s patience wore thin, and she was about to end the call when Flora¡¯s voice broke. "Everyone in the pack hates me now. I¡¯m paying for my mistakes," she sobbed.


    Amelie caught every word. "You should¡¯ve asked Gabriel to kill me too, Amelie. What¡¯s the point of living like this? But I begged him to spare me, I guess I was too afraid to die. Just like Alex, who got poisoned... maybe I should have met the same fate. I¡¯ve ruined everything, and there¡¯s no fixing any of it," Flora confessed, her tears flowing freely.


    "Don¡¯t say that," Amelie said firmly. "Go home. Wait, I¡¯ll send a driver to bring you back. Your parents may be angry, but they love you. They¡¯re hurt, yes, but it¡¯s not the end. You just need to give them time," she urged, hoping to reach her through the despair.


    "What about you? Mom told me if Amelie doesn¡¯t forgive me, she won¡¯t either," Flora said bitterly. "Amelie, why would you choose to keep the child of a man who once tried to take your life?"


    Amelie¡¯s voice was steady but the coldness in it persisted. "I don¡¯t owe you an exnation."


    Flora¡¯s tone softened, but the pain was still there. "Fair enough. But won¡¯t the pup remind you of Alex?"


    Amelie cut her off. "Let¡¯s not go down that path. Tell me, where are you right now?"


    Flora sniffled, wiping away her tears. "At a bar. I¡¯ll book a cab soon. You don¡¯t need to call at home. You know, Zander lectured me earlier. He has be the Alpha of our pack. His words stabbed me, but they carried truth. He warned me against my immoral behavior. But I ignored him. Alex was his best friend, so he knew a lot about him," she mumbled.


    At this point, Amelie wasn¡¯t even interested in what Flora had been bbering. She simply put the phone on speaker while returning to the sofa chair to empty the bags, hearing Flora¡¯s ranting.


    "Amelie, I¡¯m sorry for everything," Flora again apologized in the end and hung up the call.


    Amelie simply stared at the screen and shook her head.


    Looking at a photo frame with a baby¡¯s face, Amelie¡¯s eyes lit up. "Where should I keep it?" she murmured, checking for a perfect spot in the bedroom.

 Chapter 160: I carry this mark

    <h4>Chapter 160: I carry this mark</h4>


    Gabriel pushed open the door of the private lounge where Louis and Karmen had been waiting for him.


    The two of them stood up and bowed to him.


    Gabriel took his seat, telling them to sit. "Why did you lie about not having the information?" he inquired.


    "Why do you think I¡¯ve the information?" Louis arched his brow.


    "I chose you to fulfill this task for a reason," Gabriel replied. "Let¡¯s not talk in circles and give me the information for which I¡¯vee here," he asserted.


    "The tiny sketch of a tattoo you gave me is a mark, which appears after someone is cursed," Louis repeated the same words that Glenice had told him. "The person also mentioned that it¡¯s not an ordinary curse. It¡¯s tied to destruction... and pain. The cure to invoke this curse has been lost for centuries. Also, Prince Gabriel, if someone possesses this mark, then they must¡¯ve done something bad in their past life."


    As Louis revealed the truth about the mark, Gabriel¡¯s facial expressions remained neutral. His mother always talked about the destruction that he would bring. ¡¯<i>Then, why is the mark tied to Amelie? Could it be that there were twin marks? Perhaps there was a mark somewhere that I¡¯m not aware of. But where?¡¯</i>


    Louis, on the other hand, observed Gabriel¡¯s reaction. ¡¯He looks calm to me. This man is difficult to read sometimes,¡¯ he thought.


    "Where did you find this information, and from whom?" Gabriel asked.


    "I¡¯ll tell you if you give me something in return," Louis replied.


    Gabriel cocked an eyebrow, sping his hands together. "And what do you want?"


    "The name of the person who bears this mark," Louis said.


    "Why? What do you n to do with that?" Gabriel questioned.


    "Nothing," Louis shrugged. "I¡¯m just curious. I want to know who carries it."


    "It¡¯s me," Gabriel answered calmly. "I carry this mark. I¡¯ve been curious to know about it for a long time," he asserted, giving no room for doubt to Louis. Karmen nced at Gabriel, wondering why he lied.


    "Now, it¡¯s your turn to tell me who told you about this," Gabriel asked.


    "I met a witch in nior. Her name is Leena. She sent me to another witch named Glenice, famously known as the Mistress," Louis revealed.


    "So, witches are aware of this," Gabriel murmured.


    "Not all," Louis rified. "Glenice was a powerful witch in her youthful days. However, she stopped practicing for some unknown reason. She¡¯s the one who mentioned the ancient texts, now lost, that contained such information."


    "Give me the location where she resides," Gabriel demanded.


    "Pardon me, but you need a special pass to see Glenice," Louis stated. "Leena is a good friend of mine, that was why I could find the pass from her. But if I demand it again, I don¡¯t think she will agree to it," he affirmed.


    "I will convince Leena then," Gabriel answered. "Wait for my next call. I may ask you to apany me to nior," he added.


    "Why do you think I should work for you?" Louis asked.


    "You need something again!?" Gabriel questioned.


    "No. I just don¡¯t want to be involved with the prince," Louis said rudely.


    "Watch your mouth!" Karmen warned him.


    Gabriel asked him to calm down. "Thank you for finding out the truth I wanted to know. You¡¯re resourceful, as I expected. As our initial deal, I won¡¯t be bothering or threatening you anymore," he assured Louis before walking out. Karmen closely followed him, leaving Louis alone inside.


    Gabriel stopped outside his car while Karmen stopped behind him. "You should head home. We will talk in the morning," he suggested.


    Karmen bowed and watched the prince leave in the car before returning to his own and driving back to his ce.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel quietly opened the bedroom door and found Amelie awake, watching TV.


    "You¡¯re back early!" she said, lowering the volume. "Look, I ced the photo frame next to the TV. Doesn¡¯t it look nice?" She climbed off the bed, her eyes bright with anticipation.


    <i>¡¯I don¡¯t believe Amelie did anything wrong in her past life,¡¯</i> Gabriel thought. <i>¡¯But why did someone curse her?¡¯</i>


    Amelie waved her hand in front of his face, a teasing smile ying on her lips. "Where are you lost?"


    Gabriel blinked, then caught her hand gently. "Into your beauty," he said, cupping her face with both hands. "Indeed, it looks nice," he added, looking at the baby¡¯s photo.


    Before she could respond, he pinched her cheeks yfully and kissed each one. "I¡¯m going to freshen up and change first," he added with a wink.


    "Alright," Amelie replied, her smile softening. "I¡¯ve alreadyid out your clothes in the bathroom."


    "Thank you," Gabriel said as he walked off toward the bathroom.


    Amelie climbed back into bed, pulling the soft nket up to her chin.


    A few minutester, Gabriel returned, dressed infortable clothes. He switched off the main lights, leaving only the soft glow of the bedsidemp. As he slid into bed, Amelie instinctively rested her head on his shoulder, drawingfort from his warmth.


    "Flora called me earlier," she said quietly.


    Gabriel tensed slightly. "Why?" he asked, frowning.


    "She was drinking... at some bar," Amelie murmured. "Started ranting about everything. She even talked about dying and said the entire pack has turned against her." Her voice was barely above a whisper. "I told her to go home. That she shouldn¡¯t talk like that."


    Gabriel let out a slow breath, his arm tightening slightly around her. "Then why do you sound so low?" he asked in a sharper tone. "Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s trying to make you feel guilty for things she brought on herself."


    Amelie didn¡¯t respond right away. Her fingers toyed with a loose thread in the nket.


    "She sounded broken," she finally said. "And it¡¯s hard not to remember that I am her elder sister."


    Gabriel turned his head, looking down at her. "Amelie... being kind is part of who you are. But don¡¯t carry the weight of her mistakes. She made her choices and hurt you. So, don¡¯t empathize with a culprit."


    "Culprit?" Amelie was shocked to hear that word.


    "Yes, she is a culprit in my eyes. You would¡¯ve never wanted your sister to be dead, so I chose to free her," Gabriel opined. Then, turning to her, he peered into Amelie¡¯s eyes, "Let¡¯s not talk about her or another person." His nose brushed against her forehead before he leaned down and kissed her.

 Chapter 161: Much evil side of me

    <h4>Chapter 161: Much evil side of me</h4>


    Before dawn broke, Gabriel had already shifted into his wolf form and gone for a run through the dense woods. When he returned, the mansion was still cloaked in silence.


    Inside their room, Amelie was still fast asleep, curled peacefully under the nket. He didn¡¯t disturb her. Heading to the bathroom, he freshened up and took a quick shower. The hot water did little to erase the sense of unease he experienced all night after finding the truth from Louis.


    Dressed in a crisp white shirt and ck trousers, he made his way to the underground prison.


    But Mortis, the man who had dared to attempt kidnapping Amelie, was nowhere to be found.


    He turned to the stationed guards and questioned them. The guards exchanged confused nces and paled expressions. "We-we don¡¯t know, Alpha."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t wish to resort to violence so early in the morning. Instead, he sent brief, clipped texts to both Karmen and Denzel: <i>"Meet me. Urgent."</i> With that, he descended further into the prison levels to check on Jodie.


    At hismand, the guard unlocked the cell gate. The door creaked open with a low groan, echoing against the cold stone walls.


    Jodie sat slumped against the corner. Her once radiant features were now dulled by exhaustion and despair.


    The noise stirred her awake. Her eyelids fluttered open, and she slowly lifted her head.


    "Gabriel..." she whispered, trying to stand. But her legs gave way, and she copsed back against the wall with a soft thud.


    He stared at her without flinching.


    "Do you even understand the magnitude of what you¡¯ve done? Your family name is in ruins. Your father has been begging the Alpha King every day. How could you even think of fooling me?" Gabriel sneered and took another step toward her.


    "I beg for your forgiveness, Gabriel," Jodie cried and pressed her palms together. "Please, let me go. I swear, you¡¯ll never see me again. I¡¯ll leave this territory and run far enough."


    "I will let you go," he said slowly, "after you¡¯re turned wolfless."


    Jodie¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and her eyes stopped blinking on their own,


    "For our kind," Gabriel continued, stepping closer, "there is no agony greater than losing our wolves. It is the severing of soul from flesh."


    He crouched down slightly, so she couldn¡¯t look away.


    "That will be your punishment," he said as his violet pupils turned darker. "You didn¡¯t just target my mate. You aimed for my pup. So, you deserve no mercy. Just be grateful you¡¯ll walk away with your life."


    Jodie gulped, but it was the price she had to pay.


    Gabriel then stood up and walked out, letting Jodie live in fear until her release.


    He made his final stop at the far end of the prison block, the cell where Zilia was locked away.


    <i>¡¯Casaio didn¡¯ty a finger on her, and then disappeared without a word,¡¯</i> Gabriel thought bitterly, his jaw tightening in annoyance. ¡¯<i>What was he ying at?¡¯</i>


    But the moment Gabriel stepped inside, his eyes widened in disbelief. Zilia was slumped against the wall too, her skin marked with bruises and dried blood, but the bandages were wrapped around them. He hadn¡¯t expected this torture on her. But Casaio didn¡¯t hesitate to show his kindness to her.


    "You came back," Zilia rasped. Her eyes cracked open, but her vision was too blurred to recognize him. "I already told you. I won¡¯t say a damn word."


    "I¡¯m not Casaio," Gabriel said, and she recognized his voice.


    "I don¡¯t share my brother¡¯s patience. I have my own methods, Zilia, to make you confess. And I¡¯m not interested in waiting."


    "You still won¡¯t get anything from me," Zilia muttered.


    Gabriel chuckled. "You underestimate me. Your master might¡¯ve trained you to deceive and manipte, but he failed to prepare you for me."


    His grin turned darker. "I don¡¯t break enemies with pain. I break them with truth."


    Zilia furrowed her brows together, pondering Gabriel¡¯s next move. Ten years she spent in the Sinir Family, but the only person she couldn¡¯t get through to was Gabriel. By the time she could use his mate against him, he had already caught her.


    "How are you going to break me with truth?" Zilia asked, keeping her eyes fixed on him.


    "What if I tell you I can free your brother from the clutches of the Blood Dominion Pack?"


    Zilia¡¯s entire face turned pale. She hadn¡¯t expected him to know about her brother. But then, there was a possibility that Estelle shared it with him. She tried to act neutral and oblivious to what he was saying.


    "I heard his life is hanging by a thread in that pack. Now, you are captured, the chances are that he will lose his life soon. It¡¯s surprising, right, how I find out about your brother?" Gabriel chuckled and slid his hand into the pocket of his trousers.


    Zilia felt her throat drying as she was unable to form any response.


    "The man we caught with you has already revealed to me the name of your brother before dying," Gabriel answered with a smirk. "That bastard thought I would grant him actual freedom after he tells me some sad story about his family," he sneered.


    "You¡¯re evil," Zilia said.


    "That¡¯sing out of the mouth of another evil person. I must take it as apliment then," he remarked with a smile.


    "What if you lose your dearest person to you someday? Will your response be the same?" Zilia spat at him.


    "Don¡¯t question me or y with me. Just give me one simple answer. Is there anyone from the kingdom who is helping the Blood Dominion Pack?" Gabriel asked in a stern tone.


    "I told you¡ª"


    Gabriel held her face tightly as he crouched down in front of her. "The earlier you end this, the better it will be for both parties. It seems like you don¡¯t love your little brother. Poor, Elric. His dear sister may be the reason for his demise soon," Gabriel muttered and shoved her face away before moving back.


    "You¡¯ve time till the evening. If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll see the much evil side of me," he warned her.

 Chapter 162: Mercy on a spy

    <h4>Chapter 162: Mercy on a spy</h4>


    Amelie gently dried her damp hair with a towel before draping it over the back of a chair. Again, she was feeling nauseated since she woke up. Though she¡¯d felt fine for a few days, the difort had returned, leaving her unsettled and restless.


    With a sigh, she walked to the dressing table, lowering her hand from her chest.


    "I wonder where Gabriel disappeared to so early," she murmured, dabbing face cream onto her cheeks and forehead.


    As she reached for a nude shade of lipstick, the door clicked open behind her. Gabriel entered the room, catching her gaze through the mirror.


    She tilted her head and smiled softly. "Gabriel, good morning."


    "Good morning, love," he replied warmly, heading straight to the cupboard and pulling out a leather jacket.


    Amelie turned back to the mirror, carefully applying the lipstick.


    "Are you going somewhere?" she asked curiously, rising to her feet. "To thepany? Should Ie with you? I¡¯ve already missed two weeks of work."


    Gabriel slipped his arms into the jacket and nced at her.


    "I¡¯m not going to thepany today," he replied. "Karmen handled everything behind our backs, and my major meetings are all scheduled for Monday. I¡¯m putting on the jacket because I may¡¯ve to go outsideter to pick a muffins for you."


    "What?" Amelie smiled. "I can order them if I want," she added.


    "But I want to buy them myself," Gabriel said, holding her both hands.


    "You didn¡¯t wear red or pink today," Gabriel remarked, his eyes lingering on her lips.


    "No," Amelie replied. "I felt like trying this new shade." Then, with a small smile, she added, "By the way, I¡¯m thinking of making espresso with cream. I¡¯ll prepare one for you too. Wait for me in the garden?" she whispered, brushing a kiss to the top of his lips before pulling away.


    Gabriel smiled, watching her as she turned toward the door. In a blink, he was beside her, his arm slipping protectively around her lower back as they walked downstairs together.


    The maids, who were cleaning the living room, straightened instantly upon seeing them, exchanging quick nces before greeting them respectfully. Amelie offered a soft chuckle.


    "Rx. You don¡¯t have to be so formal," she told them gently.


    "They¡¯re trained to be formal with us royals," Gabriel murmured, his nose brushing against her cheek in an affectionate gesture.


    The reminder made Amelie pause for a brief moment. She was a royal now, something she still hadn¡¯t fully internalized. So much had changed so quickly. Yet, the title didn¡¯t matter to her. What mattered was the love of the people around her.


    "I should head to the kitchen," Amelie said, excusing herself. Gabriel let her go with a nod, his eyes following her as she disappeared down the hallway.


    Gabriel had just settled on the couch when Karmen entered, followed by Denzel. Both men bowed slightly in greeting.


    "Where¡¯s the man who attempted to kidnap Amelie?" Gabriel asked.


    Karmen responded without hesitation, "Prince Casaio was handling that matter."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened. "Since when does my Beta take orders from another Alpha?"


    Karmen¡¯s hands curled up in nervousness.


    "Speak the truth," Gabriel warned. "I¡¯m not in a good mood today."


    Just then, a voice rang out from the corridor.


    "I released him," said Casaio, stepping into the room.


    "Why?" Gabriel scratched the temple of his forehead, ring at his elder brother.


    Casaio casually sat on the sofa chair across from him. "Because his intentions weren¡¯t to harm Amelie. He was in a need of money and thought if he could kidnap Amelie, asking you for some ransom, everything would be sorted," he lied with a straight face. He had decided not to tell Gabriel that it was their mother who sent Mortis so that the wedding could be held.


    "You took decisions in my territory," Gabriel hissed in anger, "without once consulting with me."


    "I¡¯m the eldest prince," Casaio said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "I can make decisions without consulting my younger brothers."


    Both Karmen and Denzel stood frozen, silently backing Casaio¡¯s im with their silence.


    Just then, Amelie¡¯s soft voice floated into the hall, breaking the taut silence. "Brother Casaio! You¡¯ve returned. Good morning." She walked in with a tray in her hands.


    She immediately sensed the tension in the room. Her eyes flicked to Gabriel, searching his face for answers.


    Casaio turned to her. "Hi, Amelie! Seems like you missed me. And you¡¯re calling me brother now?" He arched an amused eyebrow.


    "Ahh, yes. If the prince doesn¡¯t like it then¡ª" Amelie began, only to be cut off mid-sentence.


    "I¡¯ve no problem," Casaio interrupted, allowing her to call him brother.


    Relieved, Amelie smiled and ced the tray gently on the table. "I prepared espresso with cream. You two should enjoy it," she said, her voice light as she gestured to the cups. Then, ncing at Karmen and Denzel, she added, "Would you like some too? I can prepare three more cups."


    "We would love¡ª" Denzel started, but fell silent when he caught Gabriel¡¯s sharp re.


    "Ame," Gabriel said, "we had decided to enjoy the espresso in the garden."


    "Yeah, I know," Amelie replied, brushing her fingers against her dress. "But now that everyone¡¯s here, we should enjoy it together." Her eyes softened as she looked at Casaio. "Make sure to give the second cup to Brother Casaio. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Before she could step away, Karmen spoke, "Amelie, you should prepare one for yourself. We won¡¯t take it."


    "What? Why not?" she asked, clearly surprised. "That would be bad. We should enjoy such things together."


    Her warm smile lingered in the air, momentarily diffusing the tension that clung to the room just a minute ago. As she left, Casaio spoke,


    "She understands what a family should look like."


    "Casaio, why did you send a doctor to treat Zilia¡¯s wounds? I told you not to show any mercy on a spy," he dered with a deadly re at him, ignoring how Casaio tried to lighten the mood.

 Chapter 163: Can never let her go

    <h4>Chapter 163: Can never let her go</h4>


    "What put you in such a foul mood this morning?" Casaio asked with a light chuckle, attempting to ease the tension.


    "You did," Gabriel replied sharply. "First, you released a criminal from prison just because he fed you some pathetic sob story. And second, you failed to get Zilia to talk. Instead, you had someone tend to her wounds. Are you working for justice, or running a clinic?"


    Casaio fell silent under the weight of his brother¡¯s harsh words. He was already shouldering more than he let on, but exining that to his younger brother felt like a lost cause. Gabriel had never been the empathetic type, never willing to see things beyond his own rigid view of right and wrong.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t touch his espresso. He sat stiffly with arms crossed, waiting in brooding silence until Amelie returned.


    "I told you to serve espresso to Brother Casaio," she scolded, casting Gabriel a pointed look as she walked in. She checked the temperature of the untouched cup and sighed in relief, it hadn¡¯t gone cold. She poured the warm espresso into Casaio¡¯s cup first, putting a spoonful of cream on it and handing it to him.


    "Thank you," Casaio murmured, offering her a grateful smile.


    At Amelie¡¯s insistence, Karmen and Denzel also took their seats, curious to try the espresso she had personally prepared.


    As Amelie stirred two spoons of cream into Gabriel¡¯s cup, she nced up at him and asked, "Why were youshing out at your older brother like that? And what exactly was this ¡¯sob story¡¯ you mentioned?"


    The other three men watched with quiet curiosity, waiting to see how Gabriel would respond.


    "Nothing," he said curtly, avoiding Amelie¡¯s gaze.


    Amelie tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing. "We are married, yet toh choose to hide things from me," she murmured.


    Gabriel¡¯s brows drew together, the crease in his forehead deepening.


    "That¡¯s not true," Gabriel said, his tone clipped. "But the matter isn¡¯t your concern."


    "Why not? Wasn¡¯t the man you interrogated the same one who tried to kidnap me that night? I was the victim in that case, Gabriel. I have every right to know which direction it¡¯s headed."


    Her eyes shifted to Casaio. "So, what was the tragic story he told that moved Brother Casaio so much?" she asked.


    Casaio opened his mouth, then hesitated, unsure whether to lie again. But before he could speak, Gabriel cut in.


    "He said he wasn¡¯t after you that night," Gabriel muttered, eyes cast downward. "That he was trying to protect his family... and meant no harm to you. He thought kidnapping you can make him demand a good ransom from me."


    Amelie looked between the brothers, then slowly nodded. "If he truly meant no harm to me, then I believe Brother Casaio made the right call," she said with a gentle smile.


    Gabriel sighed, already knowing that would be her reaction. She was too soft for his kinds of decisions and thoughts. His mind was hard to read and his feelings were hard to understand.


    "Amelie, the espresso is excellent," Casaio said with a warm smile.


    Denzel and Karmen nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s really good," Denzel added. "You could open a caf¨¦."


    "I¡¯m d you all liked it," Amelie replied, her eyes briefly flicking to Gabriel. He was sipping his espresso quietly, but she noticed he hadn¡¯t left a single drop behind.


    Once everyone had finished, Amelie began collecting the empty cups onto the tray.


    Gabriel gestured for a servant toe take it, but before they could approach, Amelie intervened.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of it," she said, lifting the tray with ease and heading toward the kitchen.


    Gabriel hesitated, watching her walk away. He wondered if she was upset with him.


    Silently, he followed her down the hallway. He stopped at the kitchen door and leaned slightly against the frame, watching.


    Inside, Amelie stood with the maids, calmly discussing the preparations for breakfast.


    When the maids saw him, they bowed and emptied the kitchen on their own.


    Gabriel walked into the kitchen, his hands casually slipping into the pockets of his trousers. "I really enjoyed the espresso you made," he said, offering a rare, gentle smile. "Denzel¡¯s right. You could open your own caf¨¦."


    "Maybe I will," Amelie replied with a small smile.


    Gabriel hesitated for a moment before continuing, "I didn¡¯t mean to speak so harshly to Casaio. It¡¯s just... he gets swayed too easily sometimes."


    Amelie turned slightly toward him, stepping closer. "He¡¯s sensitive when ites to Zilia," she said softly. "And he¡¯s carrying more than you realize."


    There was a second¡¯s silence before Amelie spoke again, "Tell me something. What if I turned out to be a spy? How would you react? Would you start hating me instantly? Would you hurt me... or would you still look at me the same way you do now?"


    Gabriel¡¯s expression shifted, clearly guarded. "That¡¯s a hypothetical situation. I don¡¯t see the point in answering it."


    "No," Amelie said firmly. "You should answer it. Because that¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll start to understand what your brother is going through."


    She paused, letting her words settle.


    "You know, eldest siblings often bear more than the others can see," she continued. "They make sacrifices no one talks about. The weight they carry, the expectations, they¡¯re far heavier than what you feel now. Sometimes, they have to choosepassion over certainty, forgiveness over justice. That¡¯s not weakness, Gabriel. That¡¯s strength in its most difficult form."


    "He¡¯s not just an ordinary elder sibling," Gabriel said. "He has one more duty constantly hovering over his shoulder."


    Amelie tilted her head, her brow arching with curiosity. "And what¡¯s that?"


    Gabriel looked at her with a firm expression. "He¡¯s going to be the next Alpha King. And for that... he needs to act like one."


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean Brother Casaio can¡¯t be kind. I feel people be more loyal to you when you are empathetic," Amelie opined.


    "No. You be a soft target. Zilia infiltrated our pce through Casaio because she knew he would never hurt her even if she¡¯d be caught. He may have rejected her, but his heart can never let her go, which makes him weak," Gabriel said sternly.

 Chapter 164: Messing with your peace

    <h4>Chapter 164: Messing with your peace</h4>


    "You¡¯re not wrong in your stance," Amelie said gently, "but your brother isn¡¯t either. He just approaches things differently than you do. That doesn¡¯t make him weak, it just means his perspective isn¡¯t the same as yours."


    She paused, meeting Gabriel¡¯s gaze. "I know you care about him, Gabriel. I see it. But maybe you could be a little less harsh with him. Because when you¡¯re not... others might assume you feel nothing. And that¡¯s not true."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flickered, surprise softening his features.


    "You might not show your care the way others do," she continued, "but I can see it clearly."


    Something shifted inside Gabriel. Her words didn¡¯t justfort him, they reached a part of him he often kept buried.


    <i>¡¯She sees what others can¡¯t,¡¯</i> he thought.


    <i>¡¯She is our mate,¡¯ </i>Valko, his wolf, murmured in the back of his mind<i>. ¡¯She understands us.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Yeah...¡¯</i> Gabriel agreed silently.<i> ¡¯She really does.¡¯</i>


    But before he could say anything aloud, Amelie suddenly covered her mouth, her face contorting with difort.


    "Amelie?" Gabriel stepped forward, concern shing in his eyes.


    Without answering, she turned and rushed out of the kitchen.


    Without hesitation, Gabriel followed her in worry. Casaio, Karmen and Denzel noticed them running upstairs.


    "Is she alright?" Denzel murmured in concern.


    "I think she¡¯s suffering from the morning sickness," Casaio said.


    Meanwhile, upstairs in the bathroom, Amelie threw up while Gabriel caressed her back in gentle pats.


    Amelie made her way to the sink and rinsed her mouth.


    "Ame, the morning sickness started again. Is it triggered because of the espresso?" Gabriel questioned, taking out the towel from the cupboard. He dabbed her mouth with it and saw her shaking the head in refusal.


    "No. I did feel nauseated since I woke up. But I ignored it since I craved for espresso too," Amelie said, lowering the towel from his hand to wipe her hands with it.


    "You should¡¯ve told me," Gabriel said and brought her to the bedroom. Making her sit on the bed, he continued, "Even if you crave for such things, avoid them. You may feel weak after throwing up."


    "Hmm... I won¡¯t be eating breakfast," Amelie murmured, curling slightly as she pulled her legs up onto the bed.


    Gabriel, still crouched on his legs, tried again gently. "What about some porridge? It¡¯s much lighter, and at least it¡¯ll fill your stomach a little."


    "I¡¯ll eat in the afternoon," she said, resting her head against the headboard. "I just feel... really strange right now."


    Gabriel climbed onto the bed beside her and ced a hand softly over her growing bump. "But staying on an empty stomach isn¡¯t good for you. Noa needs nourishment too, for their growth."


    Amelie smiled faintly, her handing up to rest against her chest. "I know... but if I eat now, I might just throw it all up again. Once this nausea passes, I¡¯ll eat. Don¡¯t worry, okay?"


    Gabriel frowned slightly, but nodded. "I¡¯ll ask Skye if there¡¯s something that can¡ª"


    "No," Amelie interrupted as she reached for his hand to stop him from grabbing his phone. "Don¡¯t disturb her. She might suggest a medicine, and I... I don¡¯t want to take anything right now."


    He paused, his thumb brushing over her knuckles before he put the phone away.


    "It¡¯s so tough... carrying a pup," he murmured with a soft sigh, leaning forward to press a gentle kiss to her temple. To soothe her further, Gabriel released a calming wave of his pheromones, filling the space between them withfort.


    She exhaled quietly, the tension in her shoulders easing.


    "Take it easy today," he said, cing a cushion behind her back and adjusting the nket over her legs. "I¡¯ll be right here, okay? I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    Gabriel gave her a warm smile, his hand still resting protectively over hers as he shifted closer.


    "I was thinking..." Amelie began softly, breaking the ice, "that we should visit your parents once."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression shifted, his gaze lowering slightly. "We¡¯ve already talked about this," he murmured. "It¡¯ll only weigh you down. I don¡¯t want anyone messing with your peace of mind, especially when you¡¯re in such a crucial phase of your pregnancy."


    Amelie nodded slowly. "Hmm..."


    She understood the depth of his concern, how fiercely he protected her, but an unexinable unrest still lingered in her heart. There were questions only the Queen could answer.


    "Do you want to eat fruits? I¡¯ll bring some for you," Gabriel asked.


    "Not now," Amelie replied.


    As they were enjoying the quiet, the phone on the bedside table started buzzing. Gabriel checked it and found it was of his father¡¯s call.


    As he answered the call, Gabriel brought the phone to his ear. "Dad, good morning."


    "Good morning, Gabriel," Raidan¡¯s deep voice came through the receiver. "How are you doing? And how¡¯s Amelie?"


    "We¡¯re doing well, Dad," Gabriel replied, casting a quick nce toward Amelie, who was resting.


    "I¡¯m d to hear that," Raidan said, then got straight to the point. "I called because I wanted to ask, has Casaio decided on Zilia¡¯s punishment yet? His phone¡¯s been switched off. Well, if he won¡¯t act, then I want you to find out the truth from her," Raidan instructed firmly. "I need to know why she was spying; what she hoped to gain and who she was working with."


    "Wait, Dad!" Gabriel¡¯s voice sharpened with surprise. "How did you find out about this? Did Casaio tell you?"


    There was a brief pause before Raidan replied, his tone tinged with disappointment. "Your mother found out. You two tried to keep this from us."


    "Dad..." he exhaled. "Can I call you back in a bit? I need to speak with Casaio first."


    A second of silence passed before Raidan responded, his voice softening. "Ah, sure. Do what you need to, son."


    "Thank you, Dad," Gabriel said and lowered the phone after the call ended.


    "What happened?" Amelie asked.


    "Mom found out about Zilia. Casaio didn¡¯t tell me anything rted to this. I¡¯ve to see him now," Gabriel replied.


    "Sure, go ahead," Amelie told him. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll just watch the TV for some time."


    Gabriel hummed and left the room.

 Chapter 165: The feelings you harbor

    <h4>Chapter 165: The feelings you harbor</h4>


    In the living room, Casaio was mid-conversation with Katelyn when he noticed Gabriel approaching. One look at his younger brother¡¯s face, and a knot formed in his stomach.


    Gabriel halted beside the couch. "How did Mom find out about the truth about Zilia?"


    "Truth about Zilia?" Katelyn¡¯s brows drew together. "What are you talking about?"


    Casaio tried to answer in a rxed posture. "Someone from the mansion must¡¯ve informed her. She confronted me not long after. I was going to talk to you, Gabriel, but you didn¡¯t exactly give me the chance."


    Katelyn blinked, her mouth parting. "Wait... Zilia¡¯s a spy?"


    Gabriel remained silent, his eyes locked on Casaio.


    "It¡¯s a long story, Kate. I¡¯ll exinter," Casaio muttered.


    "Amelie is alone in the room. It would be nice if you stay with her," Gabriel requested Katelyn.


    Katelyn was startled the way Gabriel humbly made a request. She nodded and left her seat before walking upstairs.


    Gabriel leaned forward slightly after taking a seat on the couch. "Are you saying someone here is spying on me, for Mom?"


    "That¡¯s the only exnation," Casaio said. "She knew everything, all the details. She summoned me the moment she found out. It wasn¡¯t Dominick who told her. Someone in this house did."


    Gabriel exhaled through his nose, his eyes narrowing. "Mom must¡¯ve thrown a fit."


    Casaio gave a short, almost sarcasticugh. "Are you... concerned for me now?"


    Gabriel¡¯s lips quirked, though there was no humor in his eyes. "You¡¯re the golden boy of our parents, Casaio. Always doing everything right. First time you mess up, and it happens to be falling for a spy. Of course Mom would lose her mind."


    Casaio looked away. "You don¡¯t need to remind me what Zilia did," he murmured.


    "Dad¡¯s going to decide Zilia¡¯s punishment," Gabriel informed him. "I told you before¡ªthis is a matter of royal safety. I didn¡¯t mention it earlier, but I¡¯ve found out about her brother¡ªthe one she¡¯s protecting. I¡¯ve given her until this evening to make a decision."


    Casaio¡¯s expression darkened. "How did you find out about her brother?"


    "I sent someone to the Blood Dominion Pack," Gabriel replied. "They delivered the information a few days after I arrested her. With the wedding and the honeymoon, I didn¡¯t get the chance to bring it up sooner." His eyes narrowed. "But I¡¯ll be honest with you now. Casaio, you need to let go of whatever feelings you¡¯re still holding for Zilia. This won¡¯t end well. Father is likely to sentence her to death... and Mother will demand it."


    "I¡¯m well aware," Casaio muttered, his gaze dropping to the floor. His voice cracked with restrained anguish. "I asked her if she was protecting her brother... but she refused to say anything. She never loved me. And knowing all of this tears me apart more than I want to admit."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened, if only slightly. "I know it hurts. But protecting her now will only cost you more. You can see her before evening because I won¡¯t allow you to talk to her after the evening."


    Casaio¡¯s jaw clenched as he struggled to contain the storm inside him. His fists trembled at his sides, and a sharp breath escaped him like a wound reopening.


    "I don¡¯t want her to be punished," he admitted in a low and rough voice. "I wish¡ª" He swallowed the lump in his throat. "I wish she had told us the truth. I would¡¯ve done anything to protect her... if only she trusted me."


    His eyes turned misty with tears as he sped his hands tightly together, trying to will away the pain.


    Gabriel, however, couldn¡¯t sympathize with him. "Spies are trained to be loyal to their masters, not the people. Zilia was too close to you. You two were fated mates. But can you even imagine what kind of information she may have already passed to our enemies? She didn¡¯t even care about the matebond you two had. You remember how our security was breached repeatedly, and we never found the source. Now it makes sense. Zilia was behind it. She didn¡¯t even care for the love you carried for her."


    He leaned forward, turning more serious. "Casaio, with the status of your mate, she had ess to everything, our movements, our strategies and our vulnerabilities. She could¡¯ve brought us to ruin if she had not been caught. And you can¡¯t let her live even if you love her."


    Gabriel paused for a moment before continuing, gentler this time. "I know this hurts more than you¡¯ll ever admit. But this kingdom, this people, muste before the feelings you harbor for Zilia. That¡¯s what it means to be born into this family. You¡¯ve to let go of her and give the justice to those souls, who lost their lives near the borders of the Blood Dominion Pack."


    Casaio didn¡¯t respond immediately. He lowered his head while his facial expression shadowed by the weight of love, betrayal, and duty.


    "Mom is going to force a marriage on you after this," Gabriel said, leaning back against the couch with a sigh. "I just hope you¡¯ll be able to refuse her this time. You¡¯ve always had a tendency to follow her wishes, no matter the cost."


    Casaio let out a faint breath. "She actually... understood me this time. She said she¡¯ll give me the space I need to process everything."


    Gabriel raised his eyebrows in mild surprise. "Really?" he asked, though not with disbelief. "Of course she did," he added, his voice holding a hint of dry amusement. "She¡¯s always had a softer spot for you and Nick."


    It wasn¡¯t bitterness, ut something he couldn¡¯t say in mere words.


    "If I were in your ce, she wouldn¡¯t have cared how I felt. She¡¯d have arranged the wedding the same day and expected me to smile through it. Well, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to her either, but that¡¯s how she had behaved with me."


    Casaio didn¡¯t reply immediately, but he knew what Gabriel meant by that.

 Chapter 166: The scariest times

    <h4>Chapter 166: The scariest times</h4>


    "I loved the dress you brought from rion," Katelyn said, her eyes lighting up with a spark of excitement. "I¡¯m going to wear it when I go out next time."


    "You should save it for a date with Karmen," Amelie teased with a warm smile.


    But as soon as the words left her mouth, she noticed Katelyn¡¯s smile falter. The brightness in her eyes dimmed, and her smile vanished. Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed with concern. "What happened?" she asked gently.


    Katelyn hesitated for a moment before finally admitting, "Amelie... Karmen rejected me."


    "What?" Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as if she¡¯d misheard. "Why?"


    Katelyn looked down, her fingers nervously fidgeting in herp. "He said I¡¯m not his type," she murmured. "I invited him to the musical my friend was performing in. He epted, and I thought... I assumed it meant he was interested in me too." She let out a bitter breath. "But I was wrong. A few dayster, he made it clear he didn¡¯t see me that way. He¡¯s just a beta and a close friend of my brother. He asked me not to see him that way."


    Amelie was quite bewildered to learn it. However, a part of her knew Karmen could be blunt. He had been that way with her too in the beginning, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to turn Katelyn down so harshly. Katelyn, who rarely opened her heart, had gathered the courage to try, and been hurt.


    "Did you try asking him what could it possibly mean a close friend to Gabriel?" Amelie asked softly.


    Katelyn shook her head, the hurt still visible in her eyes. "There was nothing left to ask further. It was too awkward after that night. And honestly, it would¡¯ve felt wrong to keep pursuing someone who already told me I wasn¡¯t what he was looking for."


    Without a word, Amelie reached over and gently ced her hand on Katelyn¡¯s. "I think first loves are like that," she said quietly. "They leave a mark, and sometimes they hurt us more than we expect. But it¡¯s still brave of you to have opened your heart."


    Katelyn looked up at her and hummed softly in agreement.


    "Enough about me," she said, forcing a small smile. "Tell me about you. How was the honeymoon? And how¡¯s the pup doing? That bump is getting bigger by the day."


    Amelie chuckled gently, instinctively resting a hand over her belly. "It was wonderful. We had a lot of fun in rion," she said, her voice soft with fondness. Her thoughts drifted to the peaceful days they spent together, Gabriel¡¯sughter, their shared prayers for a strong future, and the warmth of just being together, away from everything.


    "And yes," she added, ncing down at her growing belly, "Noa is growing slowly every day."


    Katelyn¡¯s smile returned, warmer this time. "That¡¯s so beautiful."


    A momentter, she stood up. "What would you like for breakfast?"


    Amelie sighed and made a face. "Nausea¡¯s back again. I think I¡¯ll pass."


    "You should still eat a little something," Katelyn insisted gently. "How about porridge? It¡¯s light and easy on the stomach."


    Amelie shook her head gently. "Gabriel insisted too," she said with a faint smile. "But I told him I¡¯ll eat when I feel like it."


    Katelyn gave her a knowing look but didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she sighed dramatically and said, "Do you know Zilia was a spy? She betrayed Brother Casaio. They were talking about it downstairs. Apparently, all my brothers and even our parents knew, except me."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened. "You didn¡¯t know?"


    "No," Katelyn replied quickly, pouting. "My brothers never tell me anything serious. Now it makes sense why Brother Casaio¡¯s been looking so downtely."


    Amelie felt more upset for the princess when Katelyn added, "But isn¡¯t it shocking? Zilia was his mate. How could she do that to him? They were together for ten years, Amelie. Ten whole years!"


    Amelie¡¯s brows drew together in concern. "Yeah. Turns out for Zilia their bond meant nothing."


    "Zilia was with our family through everything. In every celebration, every gathering, big or small," Katelyn said with a faint sigh. "It¡¯s hard to believe someone so close could betray us. I can¡¯t even imagine how long it will take Brother Casaio to truly heal."


    She paused, her tone growing more thoughtful. "I think Mom is going to arrange a marriage for him now, someone she approves of. She mentioned it in the past too, especially when Zilia kept putting off their marriage. In a way, I¡¯m relieved they never went through with the wedding. If they had, it would¡¯ve only made things worse for him."


    Amelie nodded gently.


    "You know," Katelyn continued, "Brother Gabriel might punish Zilia even before Dad does. But... I think Brother Casaio asked him not to harm her."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes lowered. "Gabriel has to do what¡¯s right. He¡¯s bound by duty, even if it hurts."


    Katelyn let out a soft sigh. "I just hope everything settles soon... and that Brother Casaioes out of this pain. Maybe he¡¯ll find a second chance mate, like you did. That would give him something to look forward to. At least then... he might finally be happy."


    "Well, I don¡¯t think Brother Casaio will trust anyone any time soon," Amelie said, recalling how Casaio said he would never meet a second chance mate.


    "That¡¯s true," Katelyn said, "but I believe in magic. You know, when I was little, Brother Casaio fell seriously ill. Alphas are supposed to be immune to most diseases, but somehow... it happened. He was poisoned identally, and nothing seemed to work. No medicine, no healer could help him. But then, something miraculous happened. He got fine. It was one of the scariest times for us. I still remember it like it was yesterday."


    She looked off as if reliving the memory, then added softly, "That¡¯s why I still hold on to hope for him. If magic saved him once, maybe it will again, just in a different form."


    Amelie gave a small, knowing smile. "You¡¯re right, Kate. Magic does happen. Sometimes, when we least expect it."

 Chapter 167: Please ask Amelie first

    <h4>Chapter 167: Please ask Amelie first</h4>


    "I¡¯ll skip breakfast. Make sure you and Kate eat something," Gabriel said, standing up from his seat.


    "Is it because Amelie¡¯s not feeling well?" Casaio asked, studying his brother¡¯s face.


    Gabriel gave a small nod. "Hmm."


    "Thank you for talking with me," Casaio added sincerely. "I think I finally have some rity on what I need to do."


    Gabriel offered a brief, approving nce. "Good."


    There was a pause before Casaio suddenly spoke again. "Hey... do you want to go on a runter? It¡¯s been ages since our wolves ran together,st time was when we were kids." His tone carried a faint wistfulness. "Kate is with Amelie now, so I know you can spare me a little time."


    "I went for a run this morning," Gabriel replied with a hint of a smile. "But... how about tomorrow?"


    "Sounds good to me," Casaio agreed with a nod.


    Gabriel turned on his heels to head upstairs, but then paused mid-step. He nced back at Casaio.


    "I¡¯m sorry... if I¡¯ve ever hurt you with my words," he said. "I felt you deserved an apology."


    Casaio blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected apology from Gabriel. But before he could respond, Gabriel was already ascending the staircase, as though he didn¡¯t want to wait for, or face, his brother¡¯s reply.


    A slow smile tugged at Casaio¡¯s lips. "He¡¯s changed," he murmured under his breath. "Should I call it Amelie¡¯s effect?"


    Shaking his head with amusement, he reached into the pocket of his long overcoat, pulled out his phone, and finally switched it on.


    Casaio nced at the screen, noting several missed calls, most of them from his father, and a few from others he didn¡¯t feel ready to answer yet.


    With a resolute expression, he tapped his father¡¯s name and raised the phone to his ear.


    "Good morning, Dad," he greeted. "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t take your calls earlier. I¡¯m bringing Zilia to the capital... and I apologize for letting my feelings cloud my judgment."


    A brief silence followed before his father replied, "I¡¯ll wait for your return."


    Casaio slowly lowered the phone after his father abruptly ended the call. Without hesitation, he dialed his beta¡¯s number.


    "Yes, Prince?" Estelle¡¯sposed voice came through the line.


    "Meet me at the mansion at exactly eleven this morning," Casaio said, his tone firm but tired.


    There was a brief pause before she responded, "Understood."


    He ended the call without another word and slipped the phone back into the pocket of his long overcoat.


    Albus cleared his throat softly, drawing Casaio¡¯s attention. He offered a respectful bow as their eyes met.


    "Breakfast is ready, Your Highness," he announced. "Please proceed to the dining hall."


    His gaze then shifted to the staircase, and saw Katelyn descending the stairs.


    "You as well, Princess Kate," he added with a courteous nod.


    "Send some fresh fruits to Gabriel and Amelie¡¯s room. They won¡¯t be joining for breakfast," Casaio ordered before making his way toward the dining hall.


    Albus bowed deeply in acknowledgment. "As you wish, Your Highness."


    Katelyn hurried after her brother, catching up to him just as he settled into his seat and tucked a napkin into the cor of his shirt. Without wasting a second, she slipped into the chair beside him.


    "Brother," she began, unfolding her napkin and cing it over herp, "when I asked you why you looked so gloomy that day, why did you lie to me? Do you still think of me as that little girl who needs to be shielded from everything?"


    "That¡¯s not true, Kate," Casaio said.


    "Then why was I the only one kept in the dark?" Katelyn asked, gripping her fork a little tighter. "Everyone else knew. Even Mom and Dad."


    Casaio sighed, resting his hands on the edge of the table. "Because I was still trying to process it myself. I didn¡¯t intend for anyone to know, not until I was ready to share it with you all." He paused, then added, "Gabriel arrested Zilia that day. Nick was with us when it happened. Our parents only learned the truthter, after everything had already unfolded."


    "Oh."


    "Let¡¯s start eating before it gets cold," Casaio suggested.


    "Hmm. Brother, if you ever feel upset, you can talk to me. I¡¯m always there for you," Katelyn said.


    Casaio simply smiled and nodded at her.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel gently caressed Amelie¡¯s hair, watching as shey fast asleep. Leaning down, he pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, lingering there for a moment before carefully sliding off the bed to avoid waking her.


    He picked up his phone from the nearby table, his eyesnding on his mother¡¯s contact. His thumb hovered over the screen, but he hesitated to make a call.


    <i>¡¯If I ask her about the mark, she¡¯ll deny it without hesitation... but she knows a lot more than anyone. That high priestess told Mom more than she actually speaks,¡¯</i> he thought, turning to stand by the window.


    After contemting for a moment, he decided to call his trusted spy so that he could find out about Leena and her friend, Glenice.


    Just as Gabriel was about to call his mother, his phone buzzed in his hand. He frowned slightly when he saw the caller ID, David Conley, Amelie¡¯s father.


    He answered the call. "Hello?"


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, David got to the point.


    "I called to ask if Amelie could spend some time here... with her mother and the rest of us," he said.


    Gabriel stepped out onto the balcony before he responded.


    "Then you¡¯ve called the wrong person, David," Gabriel said. "Amelie has made her stance very clear. Right now, she doesn¡¯t want her family involved. If you truly care about your daughter¡¯s well-being, then give her the time and space she¡¯s asking for."


    "I understand, Your Highness. We thought to pamper Amelie when she¡¯s carrying the pup," David said.


    "Sorry, but Amelie doesn¡¯t want to go to her house. All of you lost the chance to pamper her when you should¡¯ve," Gabriel said, pinching the skin between his brows. "Let¡¯s not go in the direction of arguments. Amelie is doing well here. If you want to see her, you are wee here anytime but please ask Amelie first."

 Chapter 168: Want me to stop?

    <h4>Chapter 168: Want me to stop?</h4>


    Amelie slowly opened her eyes, the familiar musky scent of Gabriel wrapping around her like aforting nket. She blinked a few times before turning her head to find him lying beside her, his hand resting protectively over her growing belly, their legs softly tangled together beneath the sheets.


    Her eyes shifted to the wall clock. It was almost noon<i>.</i>


    "Are you hungry?" Gabriel¡¯s voice came in a hushed whisper.


    "I am," Amelie admitted, her voice slightly raspy from sleep. She turned toward him with a faint pout. "Why did you let me sleep for so long?"


    Gabriel chuckled softly. "You evenin about resting now?" he teased, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. "Your body needed it. I wasn¡¯t going to wake you."


    "I¡¯ve turned sozy," she murmured, sitting up beside him.


    He mirrored her movement, watching her with careful eyes. "How do you feel? Still nauseous?" Concernced his tone, his gaze searching her face.


    "No," Amelie replied, offering a small, reassuring smile. "I feel much better now."


    "Your dad called me earlier," Gabriel said, brushing his thumb against her hand. "They want you to spend a few days with them, but I told him no, since you¡¯ve made it clear you¡¯re not ready for that. I did say they could visit, if you allowed it. It seems they¡¯re trying to show they care, at least during this time."


    Amelie exhaled slowly, her gaze drifting to herp. "They were the first to abandon me," she murmured. "They trusted Alex over their own daughter. Now, they care, but I don¡¯t need it anymore." Her heart had hardened after what she went through.


    He decided to shift the mood. "Do you want to go to the sacred garden tonight?" he asked.


    Her eyes lit up instantly. "Yes!"


    "Thest time we went there¡ª"


    "¡ªYou were still trying to figure out if you should pursue me," Amelie finished with a soft smile.


    Gabriel chuckled. "Exactly. I was so unsure. My feelings were growing faster than I could admit, and I didn¡¯t know what to do with them. But that ce... it gave me rity. It felt like the moon goddess was listening to me for the first time."


    He leaned in and kissed her temple. "And she answered. After that night, I truly felt the bond between us. So, I want to thank her properly this time."


    "Gabriel, I saw that yourpany has a project for single mothers, too. I was thinking... maybe I could be a part of that project. I want to go to work from Monday to keep myself busy," Amelie said.


    Gabriel looked at her for a moment, admiring her strength. "You can definitely join that project," he agreed. "I¡¯ll talk to the team and make sure everything¡¯s prepared for you."


    She smiled in appreciation, but he wasn¡¯t done. "I was also thinking... we should get you and the pup checked in the uing week."


    Amelie tilted her head slightly. "But I¡¯m doing fine. And Skye said I didn¡¯t need to visit the hospital for another two months," she reminded him.


    "I know," Gabriel said with a faint sigh. "But I just want to be careful with everything. I can¡¯t take chances."


    "What should I do to love you more?" Amelie asked, peering into his eyes without blinking.


    Gabriel smirked as he guided Amelie onto hisp, his arms wrapping around her possessively. "You should shower me with love more often," he murmured against her lips in a teasing tone. He captured her mouth in a soft kiss, his fingers tangling in her hair as his palm cradled the back of her head.


    "Like this?" Amelie whispered, grazing his bottom lip with her teeth before giving it a yful bite. A deep groan escaped him, and she followed it with a sensual nibble, her tongue tracing the curve of his lips, until he seized the moment and plunged his tongue into her mouth, deepening the kiss with hungry urgency.


    What began as a flirtatious tease had left her breathless. His hand trailed up the graceful arch of her spine, pulling her even closer, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    Gently, Amelie pressed her palms against his chest and gave him a soft push, toppling him backward onto the mattress with a light thud.


    "Stay just like that," she said, her voice breathy. A delicate blush bloomed across her cheeks, making her look both bold and beautifully shy.


    "What are you doing?" Gabriel asked as his hands settled on her thighs, which straddled him on either side.


    Amelie didn¡¯t answer with words. Instead, she rolled her hips against him.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as his head tilted back slightly, the sensation robbing him of breath. She did it again, grinding against the growing hardness beneath her while her hands roamed his clothed chest, tracing over his defined muscles, gliding lower to his abdomen in an unhurried exploration.


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers slid from her waist, gliding upward under her top, cupping her breasts with a reverent touch. He didn¡¯t rush, only brushed his thumbs over the sensitive peaks through the bra, teasing her. Her lips parted in a soft gasp, her body arching into his touch.


    Watching her react to his slightest movement, Gabriel felt a pulse of raw desire surge through him, his arousal straining against his clothes. But more than that, he wanted to make her feel every bit of the fire she was igniting inside him.


    "Gabriel," Amelie whispered, her right hand resting on his hand, anchoring herself to him.


    He paused, his eyes searching hers with quiet intensity. "Do you want me to stop?" he asked, his voice husky just before he flipped their positions in one swift motion. Now, shey beneath him as her breath caught in her throat at the sudden shift.


    "No," she replied, her voice soft but sure. "But I was supposed to¡ª"


    "¡ªTake the lead?" Gabriel finished for her, a small, knowing smile curving his lips. He leaned in closer, his forehead brushing hers. "You did enough, Amelie. Now," he murmured with a gaze full of love and desire, "it¡¯s my turn."

 Chapter 169: To prefer mature women

    <h4>Chapter 169: To prefer mature women</h4>


    Gabriel¡¯s warm breath grazed the curve of Amelie¡¯s neck, his lips barely a whisper away from her skin when an unexpected sound broke the moment.


    A growl from her stomach.


    He stopped, then slowly pulled back with amusement flickering in his eyes as he looked down at her belly.


    Amelie quickly covered her stomach with both hands, her cheeks flushing in embarrassment.


    Gabriel sat up, barely hiding his grin. "I think someone¡¯s more hungry for food than for me," he teased, brushing a thumb over her flushed cheek.


    She bit her bottom lip, her eyes yful but shy. "I don¡¯t think lunch is ready yet," she said, pulling herself up and sitting cross-legged beside him.


    "You don¡¯t have to wait for lunch," he replied gently. "You can eat something light to tide you over." He stood from the bed and began buttoning his shirt, his movements smooth and unhurried. "Stay here. I¡¯ll get you something."


    Amelie caught his hand before he could turn. "You don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    "I want to," Gabriel said, leaning down to press a soft kiss to her temple. "My mate and pup are hungry. I can¡¯t ignore that."


    He gave her a reassuring smile before heading toward the door, leaving Amelie sitting on the bed.


    Seeing Gabriel in the kitchen, one of the maids approached him.


    "Please bring me some fruits," he said.


    "Also, start preparing lunch."


    "Should I cut the fruits for you, sir?" the maid asked.


    "No, I¡¯ll do it myself. Just hand me a bowl, a knife, and a te."


    Once the maid passed him the items, Gabriel took them and headed back to the bedroom.


    Amelie lowered her ss as Gabriel returned to the room. When he sat down on the bed, she raised a brow.


    "Are you actually going to cut those? I doubt you even know how. Give it here. I¡¯ll do it," she said, reaching for the te after setting her ss on the side table.


    "Of course I know how," Gabriel replied, brushing her off. "Just stay seated."


    He picked up the apple and tried to peel it, but it was clearly a struggle. He hesitated with the knife, squinting as if mentally bracing himself each time the de got too close to his fingers.


    Amelie watched, trying not tough as he clenched his jaw and fumbled with the peeling. But more apple ended up wasted than being peeled.


    "At this rate, I won¡¯t have anything left to eat," she said, snatching both the apple and the knife from his hands.


    "See? This is how it¡¯s done," she demonstrated, peeling it with ease. "You act like such a big boss in front of everyone, and here you are, terrified of a kitchen knife. I can¡¯t believe what I just saw." She shook her head, smiling in amusement.


    "Th-That¡¯s not true," Gabriel insisted, still trying to defend himself. "The knife¡¯s the problem. My hands are too big for this small knife."


    Amelie raised an unimpressed eyebrow. "Just admit your defeat, Prince Gabriel," she teased, lowering her head to slice the apple in two halves, before doing more of it. Then, picking up a piece, she gently pushed it to his lips.


    Gabriel bit down and chewed quietly, not meeting her eyes.


    ¡¯You acted like you¡¯ve spent years in the kitchen,¡¯ Valko¡¯s voice echoed in the back of his mind,ced with amusement.


    ¡¯It was my first time... I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d be this hard,¡¯ Gabriel replied.


    "Ame, I never asked you before, but... did you use to cook back at your house?" Gabriel asked.


    "Yes," Amelie nodded with a fond smile. "Mom especially loved the braised chicken I made."


    She nced at him. "You don¡¯t let me cook much. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve already spoiled you with plenty of delicious meals."


    "That¡¯s because I have cooks for that," Gabriel replied with a small smirk. "But I¡¯ll admit, the first time you cooked for me, I genuinely enjoyed it. You really do have some kind of magic in those hands."


    "Then it¡¯s decided," Amelie said, her eyes lighting up. "I¡¯ll start cooking more often from now on."


    She leaned closer and gently pressed a finger against his lips. "And you won¡¯t stop me. In fact, you¡¯re going to learn from me too."


    As Amelie pulled her hand back, she popped the another apple slice into her mouth.


    "Gabriel, I have a question," she said, chewing thoughtfully.


    "Ask away," Gabriel replied, watching her with interest.


    "Well... Karmen didn¡¯t seem to like me much when I first approached you for help," Amelie said, a hint of embarrassment in her voice. "And honestly, no man would¡¯ve liked the way I barged into your life back then."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "Why are you thinking about what Karmen thinks?"


    "It just crossed my mind," Amelie admitted. "He¡¯s your beta, someone close to you. I was wondering if he still feels I¡¯m not the right person for you. I mean... I want to have a good rtionship with the people who matter to you."


    "His opinion about you doesn¡¯t matter to me," Gabriel said firmly, holding her gaze steadily. "What matters is that I love you... and Noa."


    He reached for her hand and held it gently.


    "I wonder if you¡¯re recalling the things he said in the past," he continued, his voice softer now. "But let me assure you. Karmen would give his life to protect you, simply because you¡¯re mine. That¡¯s how loyal he is as my beta."


    Amelie simply looked at him.


    "Also," Gabriel added with a faint smirk, "Karmen doesn¡¯t exactly have a lot of experience dealing with women. I¡¯d say my beta seriously needs someone who can shake up his world a little."


    That made Amelie smile.


    "I hope he does," Amelie murmured. "But what¡¯s his type?"


    "I¡¯m not entirely sure. I never asked him," Gabriel replied. Then, after a pause, he added thoughtfully, "Though... I think I know. He seems to prefer mature women, definitely not the clingy kind."


    Amelie chuckled. "Clingy kind?"


    Gabriel grinned. "Yeah. Back in the day, we used to hit a few bars. One time, this woman practically glued herself to him, and hepletely lost it. He snapped at her right there."


    Amelieughed. "Poor girl. Karmen must¡¯ve terrified her."


    Gabriel leaned back, amused. "He did. But to be fair, he¡¯s always been private about such stuff. He remains rigid when ites to women. Whoever ends up with him will have her work cut out."


    Amelie hummed in a thoughtful gaze.

 Chapter 170: Crushed my heart

    <h4>Chapter 170: Crushed my heart</h4>


    Casaio stepped into the cell when he heard Zilia,


    "I¡¯ve nothing to say to you. You should send Gabriel. I want to talk to him."


    "He won¡¯te here," Casaio said. "I¡¯m taking you to the capital. You¡¯ll be sentenced to death on the charges of espionage," he informed her.


    Zilia¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but she had seen something like thising her way. However, what bothered her was the gaze Casaio carried. It no longer carried any softness or hope. That was the moment she realized: Casaio had finally let go of the feelings he carried even after rejecting her. The bond had finally brokenpletely.


    "Fine, take me to the capital, but send Prince Gabriel. I want to talk to him," Zilia requested.


    "I loved you more than you could even imagine," Casaio began. Since this was thest time, he wanted to say everything that was buried deep in his heart.


    "If only you had trusted me and told me about your identity with your own mouth, I would have done everything to save you and your brother. I would¡¯ve gone against my own mother and father to be with you. But you broke my trust. You crushed my heart. For you, my love never meant anything to you. You foolishly wrapped me around your finger and I let you have your way with me. Even when I found out your truth, I hoped you would choose me. But it didn¡¯t happen. In the end, you-you decided to severe thest hope that I tied myself with."


    Zilia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as tears rolled down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t want to cry before him, but she couldn¡¯t control them. For a brief moment, she nced at Casaio and found him weeping too, but without making any noise. It felt as if he was used to this feeling.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry," Zilia whispered. "I ept my punishment for betraying you and your family," she said with a trembling voice.


    "Gabriel asked me a question if someone helped me in the Kingdom," she added. "It was Berik."


    "Berik? The advisor of my father?" asked Casaio to confirm.


    "Yes. Berik isn¡¯t loyal to the Alpha King. I think you¡¯ve forgotten. The first person, who introduced you and me was Berik in the party. But we ended up finding mates in each other," Zilia said with a faint chuckle. "Please ask to save my brother. That¡¯s all I want."


    Casaio didn¡¯t say anything and simply walked out of the cell.


    ~~~~~


    After lunch, Gabriel gently urged Amelie to rest and sent her to the room. Once she was out of sight, he pulled out his phone and dialed Casaio¡¯s number.


    The call had barely rung once when Casaio appeared in the living room doorway.


    Gabriel lowered his phone after ending it.


    "You didn¡¯te for lunch," he remarked.


    "We need to talk in private," Casaio said.


    Gabriel gave a small nod. Without another question, he led him to the study room. Once inside, Gabriel quietly shut the door behind them and turned to face Casaio.


    "What is it you need to discuss in private?" he asked, his eyes narrowing slightly with concern.


    "I met Zilia for thest time. She requested to see you. But eventually, she told me something you asked her. Berik, one of the advisors of our father, helped her in the mission. She also mentioned you should save her brother," Casaio asserted.


    "We need to arrest Berik," Gabriel said.


    "No. First, let¡¯s keep an eye on him. We shouldn¡¯t trust the words of a spy," Casaio stated.


    Gabriel was stunned to hear that statement. "It¡¯s strange to hear those wordsing from your mouth."


    "Berik has been in our father¡¯s service forst twenty five years. If he truly helped the Blood Dominion Pack to stand against us, then we are in a great danger. So, let¡¯s verify first. I¡¯ll leave for the capital tomorrow and start the work from there. Meanwhile, from you, I want to give me the desired help if I ever need," Casaio exined.


    Gabriel nodded his head, "Sure."


    "How will you save Zilia¡¯s brother?" asked Casaio.


    "I¡¯ve someone in that pack. He¡¯s waiting for my order whether Zilia¡¯s brother should be brought here or not," Gabriel said. "Since Zilia will receive a death sentence, do you think bringing her brother here and keeping him here is a nice idea? After all, that kid is going to resent us for taking the life of his sister. Kids don¡¯t understand the world of the adults easily."


    "The kids don¡¯t understand, but the life he¡¯s leading in that ce isn¡¯t great in general. He must¡¯ve been aware of his sister¡¯s work. Once we rescue him, I¡¯ll send her brother to another kingdom, where he can live a normal life," Casaio said.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t object to his brother¡¯s decision. Instead, he gave a small nod.


    "Then I¡¯ll make the call," he said. "Elric will be brought here."


    He paused for a second, then added with a colder tone, "There¡¯s something I want to ask you."


    Casaio narrowed his eyes, immediately sensing the shift. "What is it?"


    "You lied to me about Mortis, didn¡¯t you?" Gabriel said. "You thought I wouldn¡¯t dig deeper after hearing your version of his story. But I did."


    Casaio said nothing at first, but a knowing smile crept onto his face. He chuckled softly, almost in admiration. "Impressive. So, how did you figure it out?"


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened. "On the wedding day, our mother had a private conversation with Amelie. She told her not to go through with the marriage."


    He stepped closer, his eyes locked on Casaio. "A night before my wedding, someone broke into the hotel that night. A highly trained alpha. That kind of man doesn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere. And only one person would dare to make such a move, even knowing I¡¯d stand in the way."


    He then said in a low voice, "It was Mother, who sent him. And you covered it up."


    Casaio¡¯s smile faded. "I did it to protect you."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched. "No. You did it to protect her."

 Chapter 171: Expect me to forget

    <h4>Chapter 171: Expect me to forget</h4>


    "You always get me wrong," Casaio pinched the skin between his brows while leaning forward, thus no longer taking the support of the desk.


    Gabriel caught his cor tightly, catching him off guard. "You should¡¯ve told me the truth. I hate it when you and Nick mess with me like this," he said.


    Casaio held his fists, asking him to calm down. "Listen to me first before turning so aggressive," he said.


    "You¡¯ll preach and take the side of our mother again. You never dared to raise your voice against her. Instead, whenever she did wrong Dad, you and Nick asked me to stop. It annoys me more than anything. And then, you all expect me to forget everything from the past," Gabriel said, his eyes staring deep into his brother¡¯s.


    "Gabriel, are you inside?" Amelie¡¯s voice came from outside as she lightly knocked on the door. The door clicked, but before she could see them arguing, Gabriel had moved away from Casaio while Casaio was smoothing his cor.


    "I¡ªI came to tell you something¡ª" Amelie began. Her gaze shifted between the two brothers, sensing that she had interrupted something significant.


    "I¡¯ll excuse myself," Casaio said curtly. He brushed past her without another word.


    Amelie stepped aside to let the eldest prince through, watching him disappear down the hallway before turning back to Gabriel.


    "Did something happen between you two?" she asked gently.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened. "No. We were just talking."


    "What brought you here?" he added, attempting to change the subject.


    A warm smile returned to Amelie¡¯s face. "Your mother called. She invited us to the pce. There¡¯s a celebration in the pce for us. She said she¡¯d like to introduce me to some of your extended family."


    "We¡¯re not going to the pce," Gabriel replied immediately.


    Amelie¡¯s smile wavered, but she held onto her hope. "Gabriel... she really wants us to be there. She said it would mean a lot. I think she¡¯s trying, in her own way."


    "Can¡¯t you understand once? We aren¡¯t going to the pce," Gabriel snapped at her. Immediately, he regretted his words and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."


    Amelie blinked at the sudden outburst, visibly taken aback.


    "I¡ªI should go," Amelie whispered. Without waiting for a response, she turned and rushed out of the room.


    "Fuck," Gabriel muttered under his breath. Without wasting any second, he followed her.


    When he reached the room, he found her inside, her back turned to him. She was already at the bed, picking up theptop she had left there earlier.


    "Amelie, I¡¯m really sorry," he said gently. "I never meant to hurt you. Please... don¡¯t shut me out. Don¡¯t be upset."


    "I¡¯m not upset with you," she replied while her eyes fixed on the screen.


    "You are. I shouted at you," Gabriel said. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Amelie let theptop rest on the bed again and turned to him. "I admit it hurts," she said. "What made you so charged up? I hope you won¡¯t keep me in the dark. I won¡¯t step in the areas, where you don¡¯t want my entry, especially between your mother and you. I simply thought it would be nice to meet more people in the pce and the Queen might not consider me a bad choice for you."


    Gabriel crossed the room to approach her and hugged her.


    His head rested on her shoulder while his arms circled her waist.


    "Mom tried to separate you from me," Gabriel whispered. "Casaio and I were arguing because he chose to lie to me. The reason was our mother. And then, you came asking we should go to the pce. I¡¯m not making an excuse of my outburst, but that¡¯s what made me angry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t want you to leave me. And my mother is doing everything to keep us apart. It scares me that you¡¯ll leave me too, and I¡¯ll be alone, without any love and care."


    "I promised you I would never leave you. It¡¯s a vow I took," Amelie said, giving him a gentle push so that she could look into his eyes. "Don¡¯t you trust me?" she whispered.


    "I do," Gabriel replied, holding her hand and bringing it to his mouth to kiss on it. "But I don¡¯t trust my mother. A day before our wedding, she tried to kidnap you because she didn¡¯t want us to be married. Everything she will do, feels like a trap to me."


    Amelie could feel the fear in his eyes. The fear of abandonment. Even she wanted to know why the Queen was doing it. The only thing she knew was that Gabriel¡¯s mother was protecting him from something bad.


    "Gabriel, you¡¯ll see me growing old with you," Amelie said, smiling. "I¡¯m not leaving you in any situation."


    "Did you forgive me then?" Gabriel asked.


    "Hmm. That¡¯s why we are talking like this," Amelie said. Then tiptoeing, she nted a kiss on his cheek. "See, I¡¯m no longer upset."


    Gabriel heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you. It means a lot. I can¡¯t see you getting upset. It turns me mad," he murmured, hugging her.


    Amelie heard the beats of his heart and the two of them stayed like that for a while.


    "You shouldn¡¯t argue with Brother Casaio. Talk to him with a calm mind why he chose to lie to you," Amelie said in a soft tone.


    "Though I don¡¯t want to hear what he thinks, but since you¡¯re asking for it, I¡¯ll do it," Gabriel said.


    "As far as I¡¯ve seen your brother protects you," Amelie stated.


    Gabriel scoffed, not agreeing with her.


    "Who knows Brother Casaio thought you were going to lose your temper if you find out the truth. Then, you would¡¯ve fought with your mother. So, maybe he felt not to tell you for your peace of mind," Amelie opined.


    Gabriel hummed, but remained silent.


    "Say something," Amelie tilted her head up to look at him.


    "I¡¯ll talk and find out what was in his mind," Gabriel assured her.

 Chapter 172: Hear the truth directly

    <h4>Chapter 172: Hear the truth directly</h4>


    "I¡¯m working on something special for Monday," Amelie said, stepping away and making her way back to the bed.


    "A proposal?" Gabriel asked.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough," she replied with a teasing smile. "In the meantime, you should go see Brother Casaio. Just keep a calm mind when you talk to him."


    She settled onto the bed, picking up herptop and opening it across herp.


    "Alright," Gabriel nodded, watching her for a moment. "By the way, don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re going out this evening."


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten," Amelie said with a soft smile, eyes flickering up to meet his before returning to the screen in front of her.


    Gabriel went downstairs as his gaze fell upon Albus. ¡¯Did Albus tell Mom about Zilia? I need to set a trap to find out who the real spy is in my mansion. Making guesses won¡¯t do anything good,¡¯ he thought, and reached the bottom of the stairs.


    He made his way toward Casaio¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Casaio said.


    Gabriel pushed the door open and stepped inside. Casaio stood with his back to him, quietly packing a suitcase.


    "You came to apologize?" Casaio asked without turning around.


    Gabriel let out a dry chuckle and pulled out a chair, settling into it with a rxed posture. "Why would I apologize?"


    "Then why are you here?" Casaio replied, finally ncing over his shoulder to study Gabriel¡¯s expression.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze shifted to a magazine on the table. "Why did you lie?"


    Casaio paused, then calmly zipped up the suitcase. "Didn¡¯t you already decide I did it to protect our mother?" he said. He sat down on the edge of the mattress. "Amelie told you toe with a calm mind, didn¡¯t she? She¡¯s the only one you ever listen to."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tensed. "I ended up shouting at her... because of Mom. You know what she did, don¡¯t you? She called Amelie and invited her to some ridiculous party at the pce. I hated it. It pissed me off."


    Casaio leaned forward slightly, his voice steady. "So now you¡¯re fighting with your mate too."


    "I¡¯ve already apologized to her," Gabriel muttered. "Yeah, she asked me to talk to you... to hear the truth directly. She believes you have a soft spot for your younger brother," he added with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Amelie¡¯s more mature than you," Casaio remarked.


    "You should¡¯ve just told me the truth," Gabriel said, his tone quiet but firm.


    "And you would¡¯ve stormed into the pce to pick a fight with Mom," Casaio countered, meeting his gaze. "I was trying to keep that bridge from burningpletely. I thought it was the best choice at the time. You were on your honeymoon, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin it. But who told you the truth? Your beta?" he asked.


    "Karmen chose to stay quiet," Gabriel said, scoffing.


    "Denzel?"


    "Dominick," Gabriel replied.


    Casaio rubbed his lips with fingers. "I never thought you¡¯d ask him," he muttered. He lowered his hand and continued, "I talked to Mom this time and told her not to do such things. But what I feel is that her every action is rted to whatever thete high priestess told her."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t respond immediately as if he was contemting to himself.


    "Her actions made it clear how much she trusts someone else than her own son. And talking to her is of no use. She does what she feels is right. Just because she gave birth to me, she thinks she¡¯s control over me," Gabriel said with a sneer.


    "Make her speak the truth then," Casaio said. "You should considering to the pce for a few days with Amelie," he suggested.


    "As far as I understand our mother, she will create troubles for Amelie, so that she leaves me. Amelie is the only one, who loves me without any doubts. It hurts me when she gets hurt," Gabriel stated, showing the soft side of him to Casaio.


    "Hmm. If that¡¯s how you feel, I won¡¯t insist on youing to the pce," Casaio said with a calm nod, his voice steady and without a trace of disappointment.


    "When are you leaving?" Gabriel asked, trying to sound casual, though his gaze lingered a moment too long.


    Casaio raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "Why? nning to see me off?"


    Gabriel looked away, brushing the question aside. "Never mind," he muttered as he rose from his seat.


    "In about an hour," Casaio replied, standing as well. "I¡¯ll call you once I reach the pce."


    "Hmm."


    "If you ever need help with anything, you can ask without hesitation," Casaio offered. "Do you want me to find out why Mom always speaks so negatively about you?"


    Gabriel didn¡¯t respond right away. ¡¯I wonder if I should trust him or not,¡¯ he thought silently.


    "I know I¡¯m not exactly the most trustworthy brother in your eyes," Casaio continued, watching him closely. "But we should work together. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll get answers sooner than we think."


    Gabriel looked at him. "Mom always says I¡¯ll bring chaos one day. I want you to find out who this High Priestess was, what her witch lineage was. And if there¡¯s anyone from her family still alive."


    It was the first time Gabriel allowed a thread of trust to reach his brother.


    "I will," Casaio replied firmly. "I¡¯ll contact you as soon as I have the information."


    "I¡¯ll wait," Gabriel said. "Thank you."


    Casaio offered a small smile, choosing not to tease him for the rare expression of gratitude.


    Gabriel turned and made his way to the door. He paused for a brief moment, casting a quick nce over his shoulder at Casaio, then walked out without another word.


    As he entered the living room, his mind returned to the unresolved issue of the spy. Only one name came to mind, Albus.


    <i>¡¯If he turns out to be one of Mother¡¯s loyal followers...¡¯</i> Gabriel clenched his jaw. <i>¡¯That¡¯s really going to piss me off.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 173: No one touches my beta

    <h4>Chapter 173: No one touches my beta</h4>


    Karmen walked into an underground gambling club.


    ¡¯I hope I find this person today,¡¯ he thought, looking at the picture on his phone.


    He had made sure no one would recognize him there, so he put on a fake facial mask to cover his features. Such ces were full of whispers, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out that he was investigating on Gabriel¡¯s behalf.


    The ce was covered in the stench of alcohol, cigar, and cigarette smoke. In the background, a piece of jazz music could be heard.


    He scanned his eyes around only to find that the tables were packed with gamblers,ughing and betting.


    He stopped by a table, where most of the crowd was present. Looking at their faces, Karmen realized none among them matched with the picture.


    He moved to the other tables, doing the same. While heading to the leftmost table, he identally bumped against a muscr guy, who got annoyed and picked up a fight with him.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you," Karmen said, his tone calm but sincere.


    "You think an apology is enough?" the muscr man snarled, jabbing his finger into the center of Karmen¡¯s forehead, once, twice, thrice, each poke sharper than thest, apanied by a string of curses.


    The line crossed when the man struck Karmen across the face.


    Karmen had been holding back, not wanting to cause a scene inside the gambling house. As the man raised his hand again, Karmen caught it mid-air in a firm grip. His eyes narrowed before he delivered a swift, powerful kick to the man¡¯s abdomen.


    The impact sent the man flying backward, crashing into a nearby table. The few gamblers seated there quickly scattered, chairs scraping as they backed away from the brewing fight.


    The muscr guy couldn¡¯t stand up as Karmen used a brutal force on him. Whimpering in pain, he asked for help when a few rushed to his side to help him.


    Karmen turned around to walk away but saw a few men had already left their seats with sharp weapons in their hands.


    "Are you a beta?" One of them asked. He has a big moustache and a scar on his forehead.


    "Are you?" Karmen asked, clenching his fists hard.


    "We are beta hunters," the same man said.


    Karmen hadn¡¯t expected hunters to be there.


    Another man stepped beside the first, brandishing a curved de. "Surrender now, before we carve you up piece by piece," he threatened.


    Karmen chuckled when he finally noticed someone for whom he was here.


    "You won¡¯t dare to do that," Karmen said. "Let¡¯s not make it a ground of blood shed," he added.


    "I think you do have a hearing problem, beta!" The man with long moustache said again. "You¡¯re going to die tonight," he muttered with a wide, evil grin.


    Before Karmen could fully assess the situation, a silver bullet whizzed past him. His reflexes kicked in just in time, he dove to the side, and the bullet shattered an alcohol bottle behind him, sending shards flying.


    Most of the gamblers had already abandoned their seats, scrambling toward the exit seeing the brawl that would start anytime. No one wanted to be caught in the middle of a deadly brawl.


    Karmen steadied himself, eyes narrowing as he faced the armed men.


    "But you¡¯re all wolves," he said, trying to appeal to reason. "Why be hunters?"


    But no response came, and the men charged.


    Karmen braced himself. The first attacker lunged with a sharp knife, but Karmen ducked low, driving his fist into the man¡¯s gut. The attacker wheezed and stumbled back. Spinning on his heel, Karmennded a solid blow to another man¡¯s jaw, causing his weapon to tter to the ground.


    Without hesitation, Karmen seized the disarmed attacker by the arm, twisted it behind his back, and shoved him forward into the others, knocking two off bnce.


    He knew this wasn¡¯t over. And if they had silver bullets, things were only going to get worse.


    The bullet shot again and he nearly escaped it but it brushed past his left arm. A sharp wince escaped his lips and he staggered for a moment.


    That was the moment a man charged with knife at him. But Karmen stopped him by holding his wrist. The man with moustache held the gun this time, aiming right for Karmen¡¯s forehead to blow it with the silver bullet.


    <i>¡¯This beta is faster and stronger than we have encountered so far. I¡¯ve to take him down,¡¯</i> he thought.


    Karmen caught up in the fist and knife fight, not realizing what would being next.


    And then, another shot ured. Before Karmen could react, an alcohol bottle was smashed right on the back of his head. For a nanosecond, his vision blurred, making him realize it was toote to dodge it.


    However, just as the bullet was about to find its mark, Gabriel suddenly appeared, grabbing Karmen and yanking him out of the line of fire. The silver bullet tore through the air where Karmen had just stood and hit the wall behind them.


    "Fuck!" the man with the moustache cursed loudly, his anger shing in his eyes. Though the dim lighting obscured Gabriel¡¯s features, the sheer presence and raw alpha aura radiating from him made the other beta hunters hesitate to attack.


    "Gabriel," Karmen murmured, still catching his breath.


    Gabriel slowly turned to face the hunters, his gaze locking onto the man with the moustache. The man, gritting his teeth, raised the gun again, ready to fire.


    But before he could pull the trigger, Gabriel was suddenly in front of his eyes. The gun slipped from the man¡¯s trembling hand and ttered to the floor.


    Gabriel¡¯s ws shed through the air, sinking deep into the man¡¯s neck. The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock and pain.


    "No one touches my beta," Gabriel growled, his eyes shing a fierce violet.


    At that moment, the man recognized him. "Y-your Highness! Please... Spare me," he begged.


    "Sure," Gabriel pulled his hand back, letting the man breath. Picking up the gun, Gabriel emptied all the bullets through his skull.

 Chapter 174: Don’t hide things from me

    <h4>Chapter 174: Don¡¯t hide things from me</h4>


    Gabriel flung the gun to the ground and turned, only to find ten or eleven beta hunters already on their knees, trembling and begging for mercy.


    His gaze shifted to Karmen, who appeared shaken but unscathed.


    "Answer my questions truthfully," Gabrielmanded, "and I may consider sparing you all, unlike this one," he added, nodding toward the lifeless body sprawled on the floor.


    The man at the center stammered, "W-we hunt betas... down."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Why?" he asked sharply. "Aren¡¯t you all wolves yourselves?"


    The man swallowed hard. "We were cast aside... deemed useless by our pack. So we joined an organization that hunts betas. Please, Your Highness, spare us. We swear we won¡¯t ever do this again."


    "Who created this organization?" Gabriel asked.


    The man on his knees trembled under Gabriel¡¯s intense gaze. "W-we call him Master, Your Highness. None of us have ever seen his face. We¡¯re only given tasks... and paid to carry them out."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened. "And where does this ¡¯Master¡¯ reside?"


    "In... in the capital," the man stuttered.


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched at the revtion. ¡¯The capital? Why is every activity happening there?¡¯


    ¡¯Denzel, are you near?¡¯ Gabriel mindlinked his gamma.


    ¡¯Just arrived, Alpha,¡¯ came the response as Denzel stepped out of the vehicle.


    Denzel appeared momentster, leading a squad of warriors as they filed into the dimly lit gambling centre. The hunters, still prostrate on the floor, scrambled to their feet and threw themselves at Gabriel¡¯s feet.


    "Please, Your Highness, forgive us this time!" they implored.


    But Gabriel did not acknowledge their pleas. He turned away, his attention shifting to Karmen, who was leaning against a nearby pir.


    "I¡¯ll see youter," he whispered to Denzel. Then, he vanished with Karmen.


    Making Karmen sit on the hospital bed, the doctor stepped forward to tend his wounds.


    Gabriel excused himself and went to the washroom. As he washed the blood from his hands, the thought of having such strange groups within the kingdom bothered him.


    He pulled his hands back and dried them under the automatic dryer. Just then, his phone rang.


    "Amelie," Gabriel murmured, seeing her name sh across the screen. He answered the call and brought the phone to his ear as he stepped out of the washroom.


    "Is Karmen fine?" Amelie asked with concern.


    "Yes. I¡¯m at the hospital now. He got a minor injury. Nothing serious," Gabriel replied. "Don¡¯t fret. Everything is under control."


    "Okay."


    Once the call ended, Gabriel walked back to Karmen¡¯s room. He stood near the doorway, waiting until the doctor finished tending to him.


    "We¡¯ve taken a head CT scan to rule out any internal skull injury," the doctor informed Gabriel. "I¡¯ll inform you as soon as the report is ready."


    Gabriel gave a short nod, allowing the doctor to take his leave. Then he stepped closer to the bed.


    "Why did you go to such a ce without taking anyone with you?" he asked, his voice rising with each word.


    "I was there to find a man who knows the witch from rion. I didn¡¯t know some beta hunters would be waiting for me," Karmen replied with a confused expression. "But... how did you find out?"


    Gabriel paused for a moment. He remembered the sudden tightness in his chest. He had been on a date with Amelie when the feeling hit, and without needing an exnation, he knew something was wrong with Karmen.


    "We both vowed to protect each other when we were kids," Gabriel exined. "So whenever you¡¯re in danger, the magic of that vow activates."


    Karmen let out a small chuckle. "We did that just for fun. I never thought it would actually work. Then again, I¡¯ve never been attacked by so many people at once."


    "Yeah." Gabriel exhaled and sat down on the chair beside the bed, his gaze briefly scanning Karmen¡¯s bandaged head.


    "I ruined your outing with Amelie," Karmen said, guilt creeping into his voice. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "That¡¯s not what matters right now," Gabriel replied firmly, brushing it off. "You¡¯re safe. That¡¯s what counts."


    Karmen looked thoughtful for a moment. "Still... maybe you shouldn¡¯t have killed that man so quickly. We could¡¯ve found out who their master was."


    Gabriel leaned back slightly, eyes narrowing. "I was in a rage. And when that happens... I stop thinking. I just act."


    Karmen nodded slowly. "But Noa didn¡¯t stop you this time. Last time, when you were furious at Alex, Noa held you back. You even told me about Skye¡¯s theory, that your pup intervened by making Amelie feel the pain."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tensed for a moment.


    "That¡¯s because I was still in control. I spared the others, else I wanted to kill them as well," Gabriel affirmed.


    "A lot is happening around. Now there¡¯s a beta hunters organization operating right in the capital," Gabriel muttered under his breath, frustration seeping into his tone. "What the fuck is wrong with our administration that no one even caught wind of it?"


    "It must¡¯ve started recently," Karmen said, his brows furrowed. "But judging by their weapons and the silver bullets... they¡¯re definitely well-funded."


    He shifted slightly on the bed and tried moving his left arm, but a sharp pain shot through him, making him wince.


    "Be careful," Gabriel warned quickly, standing up. "You were hit by silver. It¡¯s going to hurt more than usual."


    Karmen nodded, teeth clenched. "Yeah... I forgot how much that burns."


    Gabriel nced at the bandaged wound, his jaw tightening again. "Whoever¡¯s backing them isn¡¯t just hunting for sport. This is well nned and coordinated by someone."


    "We will find about it soon," Karmen assured him.


    "I need to visit the capital myself, I think," Gabriel murmured. "But I don¡¯t want to leave Amelie behind. Already there are forces who want to harm her," he added.


    Karmen remained tongue-tied how it was the Queen nned the kidnapping of Ameliest time.


    "Don¡¯t hide things from me even if my brothers or father ever ask you to. I was upset with you because you chose my brother over me. I am well aware of what my mother did, so you don¡¯t need to hide things wherever she¡¯s involved," Gabriel warned him.


    Karmen was bewildered to know that Gabriel knew about the truth. "I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again," he said, lowering his head in guilt again.

 Chapter 175: My only real friend

    <h4>Chapter 175: My only real friend</h4>


    Gabriel dropped Karmen off at his home before returning to the mansion. However, as he approached the front steps, he came to an abrupt halt. Amelie was waiting there, sitting near the staircase with a worried look in her eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked, appearing beside her in the blink of an eye as he pulled her up.


    "I was waiting for you," she replied softly, her gaze lowering to inspect him. Her eyes caught the bloodstains on his shirt, and concern immediately deepened on her face.


    "How¡¯s Karmen?" she asked, not wasting a second.


    "He¡¯s doing much better," Gabriel reassured her. "I¡¯ve told him to rest for two or three days."


    Without letting go of her hand, he gently led her inside.


    "Katelyn left with Prince Casaio for the pce," Amelie said as they ascended the stairs. "Your mother summoned her. Albus informed me earlier."


    "I see," Gabriel muttered, his mind briefly drifting elsewhere.


    Amelie nced sideways at him, her brows drawing together as her eyes once againnded on the bloodstains. "That blood on your shirt... is it Karmen¡¯s? Or did you kill someone?"


    "It must be the blood of the man who tried to shoot Karmen with silver bullets," Gabriel said.


    They had reached the doorway to their room. Gabriel pushed it open, and the two of them stepped inside.


    "Silver bullets?" Amelie muttered. "Why would wolves carry something so lethal to our kind?"


    "They weren¡¯t just any wolves," Gabriel replied, shrugging off his jacket. "They were Beta Hunters."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened. "Beta Hunters? They came to target Karmen?"


    "They just happened to be there... or so it seemed," he said, tugging his shirt over his head and tossing it aside.


    Amelie watched him, her arms crossing tightly. "But why would our kind turn into hunters? I thought they vanished generations ago."


    Gabriel sighed, his muscles tense as he turned to face her. "A lot¡¯s unfolding right now, Ame. First, Zilia turned out to be a spy. Then we uncovered this hidden hunter group operating in the capital. And now, some of Dad¡¯s most trusted advisors might be involved."


    He ran a hand through his hair, frustration clear in his furrowed brows.


    "There¡¯s a conspiracy brewing," he added grimly, "and it¡¯s not just about power ys. Someone is nning something massive, something against the Alpha King himself."


    "That¡¯s worrisome," Amelie said softly. "You should talk to your father and brothers about it."


    "I will," Gabriel agreed, "right after I freshen up." He paused, then again spoke, "I think I¡¯ll need to go to the capital soon."


    "Alone?" she asked, concerncing her voice.


    Gabriel looked at her, his gaze softening. "I can¡¯t leave you behind, not when things are like this. But if I take you with me to the pce... I¡¯m worried my mother might¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t finish. Amelie stepped forward and gently interrupted him.


    "It won¡¯t happen. Take me with you to the capital," she said. "Because I need to speak with your mother." She reached for his hands, gripping them with gently. "Gabriel, I¡¯m asking just this once."


    "What could you possibly say to her? She won¡¯t listen." Gabriel let out a frustrated sigh.


    Amelie¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor.


    But before she could respond, he sighed and added, "Fine. I¡¯ll take you with me."


    Her eyes lifted in surprise.


    "But this will be thest time," Gabriel stated. "If my mother hurts you again... I swear, I¡¯ll cut ties with her."


    Amelie hummed and watched him cing the phone on the table. He then headed to the washroom, grabbing his blood-stained shirt.


    "I will find out why the Queen acts indifferent toward you, Gabriel. She does care for you, but in a strange way," Amelie murmured before heading to the kitchen.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel stepped out of the washroom, droplets of water still clinging to his temple from the cold shower. He ran a towel through his damp hair, then tossed it over the back of a nearby chair. Reaching for his phone on the table, he began scrolling through his contacts and paused at his father¡¯s name.


    He didn¡¯t press call.


    "If we¡¯re leaving tomorrow, it¡¯s better I speak to Dad face to face," he murmured to himself.


    A soft knock at the door drew his attention. He turned his head as the door creaked open slightly.


    "Your Highness, dinner is served. Madam is waiting for you at the table," the servant announced respectfully, eyes lowered.


    "Hmm."


    Gabriel set the phone back on the table and made his way downstairs. As he stepped into the dining hall, he found Ameliedling soup into a bowl.


    Without a word, he walked over, gently took thedle from her hand, and guided her to a chair. Pulling it out, he motioned for her to sit.


    "You don¡¯t need to serve, Amelie," he said softly as she took her seat. "There are maids for that."


    He settled into the chair across from her, his gaze warm yet steady. "We¡¯ll leave for the pce tomorrow," he added.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes lit up, a soft smile forming on her lips. "That¡¯s wonderful," she said.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression turned serious. "But Amelie," he said gently, "please don¡¯t hide anything from me, especially if my mother says something to you."


    Amelie met his eyes and gave a small nod. "I won¡¯t," she promised.


    Gabriel lifted a spoonful of steaming meatball soup and gently brought it to Amelie¡¯s lips. She parted them, sipping the broth.


    After a brief pause, she looked up at him.


    "You were scared... when you suddenly felt something was wrong with Karmen, weren¡¯t you?"


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his gaze drifting to the table for a moment.


    "Yeah," he murmured. "He¡¯s my only real friend. He¡¯s been there through every Chapter of my life whether good and bad. If I had been even a minutete... he could¡¯ve been seriously hurt."


    "But you saved him," Amelie said, "that¡¯s what makes you an incredible person."


    "You think I¡¯m incredible?" Gabriel mused.


    "Yes, there¡¯s no doubt in that," Amelie replied, smiling warmly. "Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold."

 Chapter 176: Weren’t yours to carry

    <h4>Chapter 176: Weren¡¯t yours to carry</h4>


    Casaio took the ss of wine from his father, watching as Raidan leaned back with a look of pride.


    "I always believed you would choose your duty over love," Alpha King Raidan said. "For ten years, every time we asked about your marriage ns, you brought up Zilia. You stood by her."


    Casaio stared into the wine before raising his eyes. "Father... I would never choose a traitor over my people. Over you. I got caught in something I didn¡¯t question. I never tried to see it from another side. That was my mistake."


    Raidan nodded slowly, setting his ss down on the table with a soft clink. He sped his hands, brows drawing together in contemtion. "I won¡¯t fault you for what you felt. You simply found your mate in her. It¡¯s natural. But feelings don¡¯t outweigh treason."


    He exhaled deeply, keeping his gaze steady. "I¡¯ve made my decision. Zilia will be executed. Showing mercy to a spy would be dangerous."


    Casaio didn¡¯t flinch. His face remained neutral, carefully void of emotion. But inside, he felt like something was tearing him apart. He knew once Zilia was gone, something within him would change forever. But this was the path he had chosen, and he had to walk it.


    Before his father could speak again, Casaio added, "There¡¯s something else. Zilia gave me a name."


    Raidan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "A name?"


    "The person who aided her all these years."


    Raiden leaned forward, his voice sharp. "Who is it?"


    "Berik."


    Raidan froze. His face paled for a moment upon hearing that name. "That¡¯s impossible." His voice dropped in shock. "Berik has been by my side for a long time."


    "I know it¡¯s hard to believe," Casaio said. "But Zilia had no reason to lie, not at this point. It wasn¡¯t easy getting it from her. She resisted for days. But eventually, she gave in. She named Berik as her handler, her contact within the court."


    There was silence for a long moment.


    "But," Casaio continued, "Gabriel and I both agree that her im needs to be investigated before any sentence is carried out. Until then, Zilia shall remain alive."


    Raidan nodded slowly in understanding. "Then, find out if Zilia handed out the right name. However, you must do it as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let Zilia alive for long," he said.


    "I understand, Dad," Casaio stated, drinking the remaining wine. He rose to his feet and bowed. "Good night, Dad. I¡¯ll take my leave now," he said and pivoted on his heels.


    Walking out of the room, Casaio headed to his own room, but encountered Dominick in the hallway. He was leaning against the pir, looking outside the half-moon.


    Sensing his elder brother¡¯s presence, Dominick stood straight and turned to him. "I was waiting for you," he said.


    "For what? I told you not to reveal about mother to Gabriel," Casaio said, his nose scrunching in annoyance.


    "Gabriel was confident that it was Mom," Dominick replied. "He was saying if I wouldn¡¯t tell him, he mighte here to speak directly with Mom. I felt I should tell him the truth."


    Casaio pressed his fingers on his forehead before dropping his hand to his side. "He gets hurt pretty badly whenever he learns about Mom¡¯s actions," he said.


    "I tried knowing from Mom why she did it. But she remained quiet. All she told me was to make sure my mate wasn¡¯t the one betraying me," Dominick revealed, letting out an unbelievable chuckle.


    "Mom¡¯s going to doubt Juniper too... after what Zilia did," Casaio murmured with regret. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Don¡¯t be," Dominick replied firmly. "None of this was your fault."


    Casaio looked at him, guilt flickering in his eyes. "Did you tell Juniper?"


    Dominick shook his head. "Not yet. We¡¯re not supposed to reveal anything about Zilia to anyone. I thought I should ask you first."


    Casaio nodded slowly, then spoke, "You should tell her. She¡¯s family. She deserves to know. Besides... she was ready to marry you. It¡¯s only because I kept dying my own marriage that you and Juniper held back too."


    A faint smile tugged at Dominick¡¯s lips, tinged with sadness. "You always felt responsible for things that weren¡¯t yours to carry."


    "When did I ever do that?" Casaio chuckled.


    "You always did it. You¡¯re the eldest, who always tries to keep a bnce in everything. You don¡¯t say it, but I know it. As your brother I know you well," Dominick said, smiling.


    Casaio felt a warm, overwhelming feeling in his chest.


    "I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll go to bed now. Good night," Casaio asserted.


    "Sure. Good night," Dominick said before walking to his own room.


    As Casaio shut the door behind him, his eyes swept across the dimly lit room, the familiar space that once brought himfort. But now, it brought only pain.


    His gaze lingered on the recliner by the window.


    He saw Zilia there, curled up with a nket, teasing him with that knowing smile. He remembered how they used to sit together, theirughter filling the room, their whispered conversations stretchingte into the night. They had made that corner of the room their little world.


    Now, every memory stung deeper than he had thought.


    "I think I¡¯ve to change this room," Casaio mumbled.


    As he moved toward the bed, Casaio¡¯s eyesnded on the wall, where the photos of him and Zilia still hung.


    Without hesitation, he crossed the room and tore them down one by one. The frames ttered lightly as he tossed them into the bin.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He stormed to the closet and yanked open the doors. One by one, he pulled out the clothes she had chosen for him, suits, jackets, shirts she onceplimented. Watches she helped him pick. Wallets she gifted. Everything that still smelled like her, felt like her and carried her very essence.


    He tossed them all onto the floor in grief and anger, until the once-organized space looked like the aftermath of a storm.


    Then he stopped.


    His chest rose and fell with the weight of everything he had tried to bury.


    Slowly, Casaio sank to the floor. He pulled his knees to his chest and rested his head against them, folding inward.


    "She was never mine," Casaio murmured.

 Chapter 177: Hunt you down in every birth

    <h4>Chapter 177: Hunt you down in every birth</h4>


    Amelie squeezed her eyes shut as a strange dream took hold of her.


    She found herself in an unfamiliar ce. It was a dense forest cloaked in an eerie, suffocating silence. Panic surged in her chest as she ran blindly through the underbrush, her heart pounding, desperate to find a way out.


    No matter which direction she turned, the forest only grew darker and confusing.


    Eventually, her legs gave way beneath her exhaustion. Breathless and disoriented, she stumbled against the rough bark of a tall tree. Her chest rose and fell in ragged gasps as her vision blurred, until she spotted Gabriel at the far edge.


    However, he was covered in blood from head to toe.


    "Gabriel," she murmured and ran toward him with a panicked gaze.


    However, before she could reach him, a strange figure appeared. It was of a woman of whose face wasn¡¯t visible to her. But what she could see was the woman exuded a dark, negative aura.


    And before Amelie knew, Gabriel was stabbed with a sharp silvery de.


    "No!!!" Amelie screamed in her dream. "Gabriel!" Her heart raced wildly in fear and horror when the unknown woman yanked her hair to tilt her head.


    "You¡¯re not supposed to be in love, Amelie. I told you I would hunt you down in every birth. That¡¯s your curse is!" The woman whispered in her ear.


    Amelie saw the lifeless body of Gabriel and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Gabriel. Gabriel!" She mumbled while still in the dream.


    Gabriel who just came out of the washroom heard her faint mumbles. He quickly rushed to her side and found her body was stiff.


    "Amelie!" Gabriel whispered, his one hand resting above her head while the other on her chest to soothe her.


    "No. Please..." Amelie whimpered, still unable toe out of that dream.


    "Amelie, please wake up!" Gabriel said louder this time. His hand kept caressing her head and finally Amelie opened her eyes with a loud gasp.


    She sat outright while breaking into tears.


    "Gabriel, you¡¯re fine." Amelie hugged him tightly, bewildering him with her reaction.


    "She... she..." Amelie stammered between sobs, her body trembling. "A woman said she would hunt me down. She stabbed you. You were covered in blood."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows knitted in concern, though his hand never stopped gently caressing her back. Her distress struck him deeper.


    "Shh... calm down, darling," he murmured in low and soothing voice. "I¡¯m here. I¡¯m right here. Nothing has happened to me."


    He released his gentle pheromones tofort her.


    Gradually, her sobs began to quiet. When her breathing slowed, Gabriel gently pulled back and wiped the tears from her cheeks with the pads of his thumbs.


    "You had a nightmare, nothing more," he said softly.


    "No," Amelie whispered, her eyes wide with fear. "It felt real. That woman... she said I shouldn¡¯t be in love. Gabriel, something¡¯s not right. You need to be careful. Don¡¯t... don¡¯t go anywhere. Please."


    Fresh tears welled in her eyes.


    "Alright," Gabriel said immediately, wrapping his arms around her again and pressing her head to his chest. "I won¡¯t go anywhere. I promise. Just stop crying."


    He gently stroked her back in slow, calming motions, listening to the beat of her heart gradually settle against his.


    After a long moment, Amelie finally drew back.


    "Feeling better?" he asked, his tone tender.


    She nodded faintly. "Hmm."


    But Gabriel didn¡¯t look convinced. He could still feel the unease radiating from her, could still see the shadow in her eyes.


    "I don¡¯t think so," he said, his gaze fixed on her face, unwilling to let her carry this fear alone.


    "Have you heard the saying that when you dream something bad, it means something good ising?" Gabriel said softly, his fingers still tracing soothing circles on Amelie¡¯s back.


    Amelie shook her head. "No."


    "It¡¯s true," he insisted gently. "Bad dreams are said to be signs that happiness is on its way. Trust me on this."


    She lowered her eyes, letting his words settle. A small pause followed before she murmured, "If you say that... then I¡¯ll believe you."


    She leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder. Her eyes fluttered shut, lingering there in silence for a long, grounding breath. Then, slowly, she sat upright, brushing thest of the tears from her cheeks.


    "I¡¯ll freshen up," she said, her tone regaining its steadiness. "We need to leave for the pce."


    Gabriel raised a brow, a trace of amusement in his voice. "You were just telling me not to go anywhere. Are you sure you want us to leave?"


    "I meant..." Amelie nced away, a slight flush coloring her cheeks. "Don¡¯t do anything dangerous for a while."


    He smiled, eyes softening. "I won¡¯t."


    His hand moved gently to her baby bump, fingers resting with reverence. In a whisper meant only for the pup growing within her, he said,


    "Noa, your mother worries too much. This stress isn¡¯t good for her health."


    ~~~~


    Queen Mabel set the file down on the table and looked up at Lester.


    "What did you just say?" she asked again, slowly removing the spectacles and cing them aside.


    Lester straightened, hands sped behind his back.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Casaio has requested a change of room. He no longer wishes to reside in the Eastern Wing. While the staff was cleaning the quarters, we found the space inplete disarray. His Highness had apparently thrown about most of his belongings ¡ª clothing, personal items... everything. Additionally, several empty alcohol bottles were discovered scattered across the room. It appears the Prince had been drinkingte into the night."


    Queen Mabel hummed thoughtfully.


    "Where is the Prince now?" she asked.


    "His Highness has gone out on important business with His Majesty," Lester replied promptly.


    Mabel nodded once. "Inform Prince Casaio that I wish to see him as soon as he returns."


    "Understood, Your Majesty," Lester said with a respectful bow.


    Just then, a servant stepped into the room, bowing quickly before speaking.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Gabriel and Princess Amelie have arrived at the pce."


    Mabel¡¯s expression faltered for a brief second, surprise shing across her face. Lester, standing nearby, allowed himself a small smile at the news.


    "Ensure they¡¯re madefortable," Mabel instructed.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the servant replied before hurrying off


    Queen Mabel rose to her feet, the silk of her gown touching against the floor.


    As she entered the grand living room, her gaze instinctively drifted across the space ¡ª and the first thing she noticed was Amelie¡¯s baby bump, gently entuated beneath the soft fabric of her dress. Beside her stood Gabriel, leaning close, murmuring something in her ear that made Amelie¡¯s lips curl into a faint smile.


    But the moment Gabriel sensed his mother¡¯s presence he turned his gaze to the staircase to met her gaze.


    Amelie, upon seeing the Queen, she bowed her head slightly, lowering her eyes in a graceful show of deference.


    Mabel stopped before the couch.


    Queen Mabel stopped just in front of the couch, her eyes calmly observing the pair before her.


    Amelie stepped forward and offered a respectful greeting. "Your Majesty."


    Gabriel, however, remained silent ¡ª a detail not missed by Amelie. She subtly tilted her head toward him, wordlessly nudging him to acknowledge his mother.


    Mabel, catching the gesture but choosing not toment, let a faint smile touch her lips.


    "I¡¯m d you decided toe," she said, her gaze softening as it settled on Amelie. "And even more d that you managed to drag Gabriel along with you."


    Opening her arms, she weed Amelie closer. Without hesitation, Amelie stepped into the Queen¡¯s embrace.


    Mabel held her for a moment, then pulled back just enough to look down at the gentle curve of her stomach. "Is your pup growing well?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Amelie answered with a small, proud smile.


    Before Mabel could say more, an excited voice rang out from the hall.


    "Amelie! Brother Gabriel! You¡¯re both here!"


    Katelyn came skipping into the room, her eyes sparkling as she rushed toward them.


    "Kate," Queen Mabel said sharply, "how many times have I asked you to act like a princess ¡ª with grace?"


    Katelyn¡¯s cheerful demeanor faltered. "I¡¯m sorry, Mother," she murmured, lowering her gaze.


    Mabel gave a curt nod, then shifted her attention. "Lester, take Amelie to her room. Gabriel will join her shortly."


    "Please, this way, Your Highness," Lester said with a respectful bow.


    Amelie turned to Gabriel, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. He gave her a reassuring nod, silently urging her to go ahead.


    "I¡¯lle with you, Amelie," Katelyn chimed in with renewed cheer, linking her arm with Amelie¡¯s as the two women followed Lester down the hallway.


    The moment they disappeared from view, the warmth in Gabriel¡¯s expression vanished.


    "So," he said atst, voiceced with mockery, "how have you been, Mom?" He stepped closer, his voice turning shaper. "Did your ns to send Amelie away from my life finally fall apart?"


    His eyes glinted with violet light, a sign showing his wolf simmering in anger.

 Chapter 178: Born with this mark

    <h4>Chapter 178: Born with this mark</h4>


    Queen Mabel understood the meaning behind his words. She lowered herself onto the couch, cing her hands gently on herp with aposed face.


    "I was testing Amelie. I wanted to see if she would leave you or not," she said calmly.


    Gabriel let out a short, bitterugh and took the seat across from her.


    "Testing? You tried to kidnap her, Mother. Later, you asked her to leave the wedding. Sometimes I really wonder how you justify your actions so effortlessly."


    A servant entered with a tray and ced a ss of water on the table between them. With a silent bow, she exited, leaving them alone in the heavy silence.


    "As a mother, I have every right to be cautious," Mabel replied. "Look at Casaio. He spent ten years with Zilia,pletely blind to what wasing. He never once sought my advice. I may have warned him only once, but I did warn him. She made it clear she wasn¡¯t interested in any realmitment. And now, look what happened. Everyone knows. I had the same fears about Amelie."


    Gabriel leaned forward, his gaze fixed on her.


    "You had insecurities, and instead of speaking to me like a mother should, you plotted in secret. You always try to control everything and everyone as if we¡¯re pawns on your board."


    He paused, still ring at his mother.


    "You need to try understanding your children. You judge everyone we love like they¡¯re going to bring ruin. And what about that High Priestess you believed in so blindly? She never once said anything about Casaio¡¯s future, or Nick¡¯s, or Kate¡¯s. Isn¡¯t that strange? She only ever spoke about me. She nted doubts in your head, andter, made me question who I was, whether I even belonged to this ce."


    Deep furrows appeared on Mabel¡¯s forehead.


    "You saw what it was doing to me, and you still said nothing. You let me carry that weight alone. Well, now I¡¯m married. I¡¯m going to be a father. It¡¯s time for you to stop scheming and stay out of my life. Stop manipting the people around me. And past were you talking to Amelie?"


    "Amelie shared everything with you," Mabel said with a soft chuckle.


    "That¡¯s the kind of bond we have," Gabriel replied calmly. "She doesn¡¯t hide anything from me."


    His tone shifted slightly as he continued, "Which is why I need you to tell me the truth. About the past. About what made you neglect me."


    Mabel tilted her head. "Is that why you¡¯re here?"


    "Yes," Gabriel answered without hesitation. "I¡¯m not here for leisure. I didn¡¯te to attend any celebration or show loyalty to the crown. I¡¯m here to find the answers to the questions that have been buried for too long."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. Unlocking it with a swipe, he turned the screen toward his mother, revealing a photo.


    "Have you seen this mark anywhere before?" Gabriel asked, his eyes fixed on his mother¡¯s reaction.


    Mabel¡¯s gaze dropped to the phone screen, and for a fleeting second. Her eyes widened ever so slightly, just enough for Gabriel to notice.


    "You know something," he said, voice low but firm. "Mom, this mark, is it present on me? Is it on my head?"


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    "Please don¡¯t hide it anymore," Gabriel urged. "If I end up discovering the truth from someone else, it will hurt more than you can imagine."


    Mabel looked away for a moment, as if trying to gather her thoughts. "Where did you get this picture?" she finally asked, her voice quieter now.


    "That¡¯s not what matters right now," Gabriel replied sharply. "What matters is that you recognize it. And I need you to tell me the truth, everything you know about this mark."


    "You were born with this mark on your head," Mabel finally admitted. "But it doesn¡¯t mean anything. It holds no significance."


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, a bitter smile creeping onto his face. "That¡¯s a lie," he said coldly and rose to his feet to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Mabel asked, her voice wavering just slightly.


    "To rest," Gabriel replied.


    He turned as if to walk away, but paused. Without looking at her, he added, "You should¡¯ve abandoned me the day I was born, Mom. At least then, I wouldn¡¯t have to feel this pathetic every time I think about you."


    Without waiting for a response, he strode down the hallway, the same path Amelie had taken moments earlier.


    Mabel remained still, her expression hardening before softening into a deep frown. A troubled look settled on her face, shadowed by fear.


    Gabriel reached his room, and even before opening the door, he could hear the cheerful voices of Amelie and Katelyn echoing from inside. As he stepped in, he saw them sitting together,ughter still lingering in the air.


    "Kate, you should leave," Gabriel said. "Amelie will see you in the evening."


    Katelyn nodded, sensing the shift in mood. "Alright. See youter, Amelie," she said with a quick wave before dashing out of the room.


    Gabriel shut the door quietly behind her, letting the moment settle.


    Amelie, still seated, looked up at him with concern. "How did your conversation go with Her Majesty?" she asked gently.


    "Just like every other day," Gabriel replied and removed the leather jacket. He hung it on the nearby chair and uncuffed his sleeves before folding them up.


    "It seems you got into an argument with her," Amelie said, walking over to him. Her hands moved to his waist as she peered into his eyes.


    "No. We didn¡¯t argue," Gabriel replied. "My mood would¡¯ve been in ruins if we argued," he muttered. His hand softly caressed her hair. His nose brushed against hers in an affectionate gesture.


    "I¡¯m going to find out the truth soon. This is the reason I decided toe here. Amelie, I will prove to my mother that high priestess was wrong about me," he stated with a determined gaze.

 Chapter 179: Teach a nice lesson

    <h4>Chapter 179: Teach a nice lesson</h4>


    Flora stepped into the elevator and leaned back against the cold, metallic wall, releasing a quiet sigh. With a weary hand, she pressed the button for the tenth floor and watched the doors slide shut.


    "They really think I¡¯m just their errand girl," she muttered under her breath, eyes drifting to the stack of files clutched tightly in her arms. "I made wrong decisions... and now, I keep paying for it, no matter where I go."


    The elevator halted at the third floor with a soft ding, and a small group of employees entered. Flora stepped aside, allowing them space, then straightened her posture and fixed her gaze on the ascending floor numbers, silently willing the ride to end quickly.


    But soon, the low murmurs and stifled giggles of the women behind her pierced the silence. Their whispers weren¡¯t subtle.


    "I can¡¯t believe she has the nerve to show her face here..."


    "She should¡¯ve resigned already."


    Flora¡¯s grip on the files tightened. Her jaw clenched, but she didn¡¯t turn around. She stood still, doing her best to hold herposure but the remarks kept getting harsher.


    "She slept with her sister¡¯s mate. She-wolves like her are a disgrace to the pack," one of the women named Rhea, whispered cruelly. "I don¡¯t know why Alpha Zander hasn¡¯t kicked her out yet."


    Flora¡¯s patience snapped.


    She spun around to face them with a zing gaze. "You talk like you¡¯ve never made a mistake in your life. If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it to my face, not behind my back!"


    One woman smirked, arms folded. "Flora, you don¡¯t get to raise your voice when you¡¯re the one in the wrong."


    Then Rhea stepped forward with a sharp re. "You¡¯ve got the audacity to walk back into this office after betraying your own sister? You¡¯re nothing but a shameless bitch."


    The elevator dinged. Just as the doors slid open, Rhea made her move.


    In one swift motion, she tilted her cup, spilling scalding coffee onto Flora¡¯s blouse and chest.


    "Ahhh!" Flora cried out, stumbling back in shock and pain, the files in her hands scattering to the floor.


    By the time she tried to push Rhea away, Rhea had already stepped back with a smug look. The othersughed under their breath, walking out one by one, leaving Flora in the elevator, wet, burned, and humiliated.


    Flora¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she crouched down, hurriedly gathering the scattered files with trembling hands.


    Her fingers stung from the heat of the coffee, but she pressed on, refusing to break down.


    By the time the elevator reached the tenth floor. She stepped out, ignoring the curious nces from those passing by, and made her way to the senior manager¡¯s desk.


    Without a word, she ced the files down and walked away.


    The moment she entered the restroom, she locked the door behind her and rushed to the sink. Pulling out a wad of tissue, she soaked it with water and began dabbing at the coffee-stained shirt.


    "They think they can break me with petty cruelty," she muttered through clenched teeth. "They think I¡¯ll shatter because of this..."


    Her reflection stared back at her, filled with pain. Tears welled up, threatening to spill, but she blinked them back fiercely.


    "No," she whispered. "I won¡¯t give them that satisfaction." She threw the wet tissues into the bin and stayed there for a moment longer before going back to her seat.


    As the evening approached, Flora finally felt a small sense of peace settle over her. No one had approached her with venomous words or stinging res since the elevator incident.


    She shut down herputer, gathered her things, and made her way to the parking lot. Slipping into her car, she inserted the key, only to find the vehicle wouldn¡¯t budge. The engine whined, but the car refused to move.


    A sinking feeling settled in her stomach.


    Frowning, she stepped out and walked around to inspect the vehicle. Her heart sank further when she saw the cause, every single tire had been deted.


    She stared at them in disbelief before letting out a sharp, humorlessugh. "Seriously?"


    Running a hand through her hair in exasperation, she muttered, "What are they? Kids? This is their grand n, to mess with my car like some high school revenge stunt?"


    Flora looked up at the darkening sky, clenching her jaw.


    "I¡¯m not leaving the pack."


    Her voice trembled because deep down, she wanted to leave. It would be impossible for her survive in the Red River Pack. But what would happen to her parents?


    Leaning heavily against the car, Flora lowered her head, clutching her office bag tightly. After a moment, she flipped her hair back with a weary sigh and stepped away.


    Pulling out her phone, she began to book a cab home, eager to escape the toxic atmosphere.


    "Hey, Flora!" a voice called out.


    She nced up to see Harlin, a male colleague, approaching. Nearby, a group of coworkers lingered, including Rhea, whose cold gaze sent a chill down Flora¡¯s spine.


    "I¡¯ll pass, thanks," Flora said firmly.


    "Why? It¡¯s the team dinner," Harlin replied, trying to sound casual.


    "I¡¯m not interested," she answered without hesitation.


    Aven, standing close by, smirked and nudged Harlin¡¯s shoulder. "You¡¯ve changed ever since your affair with Alex came out. He¡¯s no longer around. Are you still mourning for him?" he sneered. "Or are you avoiding us because of the taunts you may receive?"


    "You guessed right, Aven," Flora said sharply. "I¡¯m not interested in being bullied and humiliated by any of you. Are you happy now?"


    Aven¡¯s eyes darkened. "Look at this bitch!" he growled, stepping forward like a predator. Before Flora could back away, he shoved her hard.


    "Ahh!" Flora cried out, stumbling and falling onto the cold tiled floor. A crowd quickly closed in around her.


    "Hey, stop!" Harlin told Aven.


    "Everyone shall stay out of this!" Aven muttered, his wolf already showing up as his eyes gleamed. "I should teach a nice lesson to her!" He dered.

 Chapter 180: Under my protection

    <h4>Chapter 180: Under my protection</h4>


    "Dude, she¡¯s known to our Alpha," Harlin warned, stepping beside Aven, whose fangs were already bared, eyes glowing a fierce gold.


    Flora struggled to rise from the ground, her body trembling from the blow, but her knees buckled beneath her. Aven took a threatening step toward her, only to freeze when a voice thundered across the open area.


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    All heads snapped toward the source.


    Zander stood at the entrance. His sharp gaze locked onto Aven, who immediately lowered his eyes, the glow fading into submission. The others quickly bowed in respect.


    Flora forced herself upright while her fists clenched tightly at her sides.


    "Alpha," Rhea stepped forward with an air of false innocence, "we were only trying to teach Flora some manners. She¡¯s forgotten how to speak to her seniors," she added with a cold nce at Flora, her voiceced with mockery.


    Zander¡¯s jaw tightened hearing that remark. "At thepany? In front of dozens of people? Is this where you¡¯ve decided to y your little dominance games?" His eyes swept over the group, anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    Zander¡¯s gaze finally settled on Flora, who looked like she was on the verge of crying.


    "Everyone should go home," Zander announced. "This isn¡¯t the ce for personal vendettas."


    He turned his eyes back to Aven. "And Aven, decency is expected in thispany, no matter the rank. Understood?"


    Aven lowered his head, the sting of humiliation flickering across his face. "Understood, Alpha. I apologize for causing a scene," he muttered. Swallowing the anger burning inside him, he turned and strode away. The others followed, quietly dispersing.


    Flora turned to leave as well, but Zander¡¯s voice stopped her.


    "Flora. Come with me," he said with a gentler voice this time.


    Flora wanted to refuse him, but then, she couldn¡¯t even ignore the Alpha¡¯smand. She turned to face him and saw him moving toward the already parked car at the right side.


    She stopped at the backseat door for a moment, then entered. The chauffeur closed the door and settled on the driver¡¯s seat.


    As the car moved on the road, Zander finally broke the silence.


    "How long has it been going on?"


    "Two days," Flora replied quietly.


    She kept her gaze fixed on the blurred city lights outside the window. "It¡¯s going to get worse. I know I have to pay for what I did to Amelie." She was preparing for this torture and humiliation mentally.


    Zander turned his head slightly. "So... you want to fight back?"


    Flora exhaled slowly. "You told me that if I wanted to clean my image, I¡¯d have to stand my ground. If I wanted to live here like before, I¡¯d need to earn it."


    There was a pause again.


    "But I¡¯m starting to wonder if that¡¯s even possible," she murmured. "The others won¡¯t forget that you saved me... that you still speak to me. Tomorrow, it¡¯ll start again."


    She turned her eyes toward him.


    "That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t get involved, Alpha. In a pack, this is the fate of wolves who¡¯ve been marked as outcasts. It¡¯s... normal."


    The word tasted bitter on her tongue, but she meant it.


    "If that¡¯s what you want, then I won¡¯t intervene," Zander stated. "However, I¡¯m not Alex, who doesn¡¯t care about the wolves in the pack. Every single wolf here is under my protection, so I¡¯ll keep getting involved." It was a deration that being an alpha, he wouldn¡¯t let any of the wolves harm Flora.


    "I didn¡¯t thank you earlier for saving the lives of my parents. Now, I want to. Also, thank you for helping me out. Aven would¡¯ve not hesitated to kick me," Flora said, smiling.


    "I did what I felt was right," Zander said. "Does Amelie talk to you?"


    "No. She¡¯s upset with me. And... How can she even talk to me? I ridiculed her when Alex rejected her. I was so proud of myself that time. I think Amelie is still too forgiving. She even gave me a second chance to live," Flora murmured in a low voice.


    "At least you acknowledge the wrong you¡¯ve done. Repentance is more powerful than pride," Zander said. "Someday, Amelie might forgive you... but don¡¯t expect it. Forgiveness isn¡¯t always guaranteed."


    Flora nodded slowly. "I know. But... I still hope she does."


    She turned her gaze back to the window. The rest of the ride passed in silence, until the car finally came to a stop in front of her house.


    "Thank you, Alpha," Flora said sincerely before stepping out.


    She shut the door gently and took a few steps back, watching as the car pulled away into the distance. Once it disappeared down the road, she turned and entered the house.


    Inside, the soft glow of a nearbymp lit the living room. Her eyesnded on Samyra, who was seated on the couch, staring at her phone with a nk expression.


    "Good evening, Mom," Flora greeted, settling into the armchair. "Still hoping Amelie will call?"


    Samyra nced up, her eyes lingering on the coffee stain across Flora¡¯s shirt.


    "You spilled coffee on yourself?" she asked, frowning. "That shirt¡¯s ruined."


    "Yeah. It was one of my favorite shirts," Flora admitted with a small sigh, brushing at the coffee stain as if that could undo the day.


    Samyra¡¯s expression softened. "Amelie actually called me," she said, a hint of joy lighting her features. "The wedding reception will take ce at the pce. She wants us toe."


    Flora blinked in surprise. "That¡¯s... nice."


    "It is," Samyra agreed. "And maybe it¡¯s a chance for you to try winning her heart back. I know what you did was difficult to forgive, Flora, but as a mother..." Her voice wavered slightly. "It hurts to see my two daughters turned into strangers."


    Flora looked away, her brows knitting together. "For that, she¡¯d have to give me a chance," she whispered.


    There was silence for a second before she added, "Also, Mom... can we leave this pack someday? In the future, I mean."


    Samyra¡¯s eyes narrowed in concern. "Why do you want to leave the pack? Did something happen?"

 Chapter 181: Executing it tonight

    <h4>Chapter 181: Executing it tonight</h4>


    Ever since Alex died, the gossips about Conley family had begun circting in the entire Red River Pack. How Flora ditched her own sister and had an affair with Alex. Samyra¡¯s and David¡¯s upbringing was questioned. Though they were considering moving out of this pack, but they had no idea where they should go.


    "Nothing happened, Mom. It¡¯s just people don¡¯t like me staying here," Flora replied with a thoughtful gaze.


    "David and I initially thought we could live here even after everything that happened. However, we are now considering it. It may take some time, so you¡¯ve to wait," Samyra said. "And I¡¯m d you decided to tell about the difort you¡¯re feeling here."


    "Mom, it¡¯s not apulsion though. I can fight with the people here," Flora opined. With Zander, she talked how she wanted to fight until the end and now, she was thinking to leave the pack with her parents.


    "I wonder if we migrate to a new ce will the judgemental eyes stop looking at us? Amelie is known to everyone because she got married to Prince Gabriel." Flora then lifted her gaze and continued, "I¡¯m not ming her here."


    Samyra lowered his head, pressing her hand to the temple of her forehead.


    "Mom, I¡¯m going to my room. You shouldn¡¯t take stress anymore. Amelie is at a better ce and will give birth to a pup soon. As for me, I won¡¯t be bullied easily. I know how to fight my own battles," Flora asserted, giving her mother a reassuring smile that everything would be fine.


    ~~~~~


    That evening, in one of the pce¡¯s more private living rooms, far from the grandeur of the main hall, Casaio and Dominick sat across from Gabriel.


    "We didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually show up," Casaio said with a half-smirk, lounging back into his seat and crossing one leg over the other. "Did Amelie charm you into it with that sweet smile of hers and finally made youe here?"


    Gabriel ignored the jab as he walked over to the wine cab. His fingers trailed briefly across thebels before selecting a bottle.


    "I¡¯m here for an important work," he said casually, inspecting the cork. "Have either of you ever heard of the Beta Hunters?"


    "No. Did you encounter one?" Dominick asked, his brows knitting together in concern.


    Gabriel gave a short nod as he uncorked the wine bottle. "Karmen was attacked by a group of them," he said. He poured the wine into three sses and handed one to each of them before taking a seat with his own.


    "That¡¯s unusual," Casaiomented, epting the ss. "There¡¯s always something brewing in this capital... and as usual, we¡¯re thest to know."


    Gabriel took a slow sip before speaking. "Exactly why I decided to look into them myself. Their organization is based right here in the capital. Hidden in in sight."


    Dominick leaned forward slightly. "Maybe they¡¯ve never gone after high-ranking betas before. That¡¯s probably why they slipped under the radar."


    "Of course," Gabriel said with a nod. "But it also raises serious concerns about our security. First, there¡¯s been an influx of wolves from the Blood Dominion. Then we uncovered that some of our own people are aligned with them. And let¡¯s not forget Berik, he¡¯s a potential threat to our father."


    He leaned back in his chair, swirling the wine in his ss.


    "We all overlooked his intentions. He¡¯s always been desperate to marry his daughter into our family to get into power. That should¡¯ve been a warning sign. We don¡¯t need to wait for what Zilia said. We need to arrest Berik soon. And now, these beta hunters..." Gabriel¡¯s voice trailed off, heavy with implication.


    Casaio nodded slowly. "I take full responsibility for the gaps in our security," he said. "I should¡¯ve been more cautious," Casaio admitted, his voice edged with regret. "But being the eldest Alpha Prince, I never really paid attention to matters like this."


    "Well, now you can," Gabriel replied, downing the rest of his wine in one swift gulp.


    Casaio and Dominick followed suit, emptying their sses in silence.


    "I have a n to find out whether Berik is truly working against us," Casaio announced. "I¡¯m executing it tonight."


    Gabriel¡¯s brow lifted. "What n?"


    "Zilia," Casaio said. "She¡¯ll go to him."


    Gabriel froze, then looked at him sharply. "You want to release her from prison?"


    "Under strict surveince," Casaio rified. "Look, we need answers. If we act without proof and Berik turns out to be innocent, we¡¯ll lose the trust of our own nobles. But if he is guilty, and I believe he is, then this will draw him out. Zilia¡¯s sudden disappearance would definitely make him anxious. As far as everyone knows, she vanished weeks ago. No one suspects she¡¯s being held by us."


    Gabriel leaned back, processing the n. "It¡¯s risky," he muttered.


    "I think we should go with it," Dominick interjected. "We need to flush Berik out, one way or another."


    Gabriel sighed. "And if he doesn¡¯t take the bait? If Berik keeps his distance?"


    Casaio¡¯s shook his head. "He won¡¯t. He¡¯lle to her. Trust me."


    Gabriel hummed thoughtfully, sping his hands together as he leaned forward in his seat.


    "At midnight," Casaio continued, "we meet in the main hall. All three of us."


    Both the younger brothers nodded in understanding.


    "By the way, Gabriel," Casaio added, "I want you to refrain from killing anyone who apanies Berik. We¡¯ll need them alive for questioning, there could be more involved than we realize."


    Gabriel let out a dry chuckle escape his mouth. "I don¡¯t kill unnecessarily," he muttered. "But if someone attacks first, I won¡¯t hesitate."


    "That¡¯s fair," Casaio replied. "Just make sure we get answers before blood is spilled."


    Gabriel gave a curt nod. "As long as they don¡¯t test my patience, they¡¯ll live."


    They felt a presence nearby and realized it was Lester. The three of them had turned quieter now. Lester walked in and bowed to them in respect.


    "Your Highnesses, the Queen wants everyone to gather in the main hall," he informed them.

 Chapter 182: A pain no one deserves

    <h4>Chapter 182: A pain no one deserves</h4>


    The three Alpha princes entered the grand hall. With a respectful bow to their parents, Casaio and Dominick settled onto the couch opposite the King and Queen. Gabriel, however, quietly took a seat beside Amelie.


    "You alright?" Gabriel leaned in and looked on her face.


    Amelie gave a small nod. "Yeah."


    Queen Mabel, observing them with a knowing look, spoke gently. "Her senses are sharpening," she said. "Now that Amelie is entering her second month, even the slightest triggers, especially scents, will affect her. Though it¡¯s perfectly normal, she might feel weak or lethargic."


    Gabriel turned back to Amelie. "Did you feel nauseous earlier?"


    "I did," she admitted. "But I¡¯m alright now."


    Queen Mabel folded her hands on herp. "I think you should focus more on your well-being and the baby, rather than jumping into work just yet. You mentioned joining Gabriel¡¯spany, but I¡¯d prefer you get ample rest. Your first pup¡¯s birth won¡¯t be easy. Instead, focus on gentle exercise, a nourishing diet, and listening to your body. That matters more right now."


    Everyone in the room seemed taken aback by the Queen¡¯s open disy of concern toward Amelie.


    "Amelie, listen to your queen mother," King Raidan said. "If you find it difficult to manage everything, consider staying in the pce until the baby is born. You¡¯ll be well taken care of here."


    "I think that¡¯s a wonderful idea," Katelyn chimed in, nodding. "Brother Gabriel can¡¯t always be around her, so it would make sense for them to stay here. She won¡¯t feel alone, and we can all help."


    Gabriel gave a small, appreciative smile, but his response was measured. "I primarily work out of San Ravendale," he said. "Staying here full-time won¡¯t be practical for us. If Mom is so worried for Amelie, she can consider living in San Ravendale."


    That was one bold request that Gabriel made. Everyone knew Mabel wouldn¡¯t do it, knowing the fact that the pce was her chief residence.


    "I¡¯ll send one of my most trusteddies to assist Amelie," Mabel said after a moment.


    "Thank you, Mom, but that won¡¯t be necessary," Gabriel responded firmly. "Anyone close to you would feel more like a spy than a helping hand. I know you mean well, but I also know what¡¯s best for my mate. I¡¯ll hire the right people for her care when the timees."


    Amelie, seated beside him, lowered her gaze and nervously fiddled with her fingers, feeling the tension circle around her like a tightening. She hadn¡¯t expected to be the center of such a standoff.


    Across the couch, Casaio and Dominick exchanged a brief nce with their father, silently urging him to step in.


    King Raidan sighed and looked at his wife. "Let him handle things his way, dear," he said gently.


    Queen Mabel turned her gaze away from them.


    "The reason I¡¯ve summoned you all here," King Raidan began, "is to inform you about an important event. A protection ritual will be held for Amelie¡¯s pup, to ensure its safety and well-being. It will take ce under the light of the uing full moon."


    His gaze swept across the room. "I want everyone present. The ritual must go smoothly."


    He then turned toward Dominick. "On the same day, we will also finalize the date for Dominick and Juniper¡¯s wedding."


    A small smile touched his lips before he added, "And, if the Moon Goddess is kind to us, we may even receive a sign... perhaps a suitable match for Katelyn as well."


    "Mom... I already have someone I like," Katelyn blurted out, then immediately froze, realizing what she¡¯d just revealed.


    A flicker of surprise crossed King Raidan¡¯s face. "Oh? Who is it?" he asked, intrigued. "And why didn¡¯t you tell us before?" A knowing smile began to form on his lips.


    Caught off guard, Katelyn opened her mouth but no words came. She looked down, fumbling for an answer.


    "Why the silence?" Queen Mabel interjected, her eyes narrowing slightly. "The one you like... he isn¡¯t your fated mate, is he?"


    Katelyn hesitated. "Uh... no, he isn¡¯t. Mom, just give me some time. Perhaps a month."


    "A whole month? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a one-sided love," Mabel muttered with concern and disapproval.


    "Mom, you can¡¯t expect me to marry someone just because you chose him," Katelyn said firmly, feeling frustrated.


    "Let our daughter follow her own heart," King Raidan intervened gently, casting a nce at his wife.


    Mabel¡¯s expression hardened. "Just make sure you don¡¯t end up like Casaio," she said coldly. "He fooled himself into believing a woman¡¯s lies, thinking it was love."


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Amelie looked over at Casaio. Though his fists were clenched tightly in hisp, his face remainedposed. But deep down, he was clearly hurt.


    "Your Majesty," Amelie finally spoke, breaking the silence. "It wasn¡¯t Brother Casaio¡¯s fault that he was betrayed by his own fated mate. Sometimes life teaches us lessons the hard way. But as a mother, you don¡¯t need to be so harsh on him."


    "Amelie, Mom never listens to anyone," Gabriel muttered bitterly. "Hurting her own children, that¡¯s her specialty. Later, she¡¯ll say it was all out of love and concern."


    Mabel chose to ignore her son¡¯s jab. "Amelie, one day when you give birth to your child, you¡¯ll understand the position I¡¯m in."


    "But I would never hurt my child with harsh words," Amelie replied softly. "That¡¯s not the way to show love. Brother Casaio never chose to be betrayed. Who would? No one wants their mate to turn on them. It¡¯s a pain no one deserves... especially not from the one fate bound them to."


    "I get from where those words areing. You still haven¡¯t forgotten about Alex, did you? You carry his pup, so it¡¯s fine to remember him," Mabel remarked.


    Gabriel was about to speak but Amelie was faster.


    "That¡¯s not true, Your Majesty. Why would I even remember a jerk like Alex, who¡¯s no more in this world? Your Majesty, I decided to carry this pup because it¡¯s mine. And thanks to this pup, I found my second chance mate, who¡¯s my world now," Amelie said, smiling without flinching even a bit.

 Chapter 183: Never let Gabriel get hurt

    <h4>Chapter 183: Never let Gabriel get hurt</h4>


    Mabel stared at Amelie for a long, silent moment before finally speaking again.


    "Did you ever say these things to your own mother?" she asked. "I must admit, you¡¯ve grown bolder since meeting Gabriel. Of course, he¡¯s the reason you speak up now. Back in your pack, you were always the quiet one, who would always listen to the others."


    "Mabel, let¡¯s drop it," Raidan interjected gently, reaching for her hand in an attempt to calm the tension.


    But Gabriel wasn¡¯t ready to let it go. "No, Dad, we shouldn¡¯t brush this under the rug," he said firmly. "We¡¯re not children anymore. Casaio, Dominick, and I, we¡¯re all over thirty. Yet Mom still treats us like we¡¯re five, incapable of making decisions. And if anyone dares to disagree with her, it bes an offense."


    Sensing that a new tension might create between Gabriel and his mother, Amelie decided to apologize.


    "Please forgive me, Your Majesty," she said, bowing her head. "I may have spoken out of turn. I truly didn¡¯t mean to upset you."


    She could feel Gabriel¡¯s anger rising beside her and gently reached for his hand, squeezing it lightly. With a faint shake of her head, she pleaded with him silently not to push the matter further.


    Mabel pulled her hand away from Raidan¡¯s grasp and rose without a word as she turned and walked out of the hall.


    Amelie instinctively stood as well, her eyes following the Queen¡¯s retreating figure. A sense of unease twisted in her chest.


    "I should go after her," she said softly.


    "Don¡¯t," Gabriel said, rising halfway as he gently caught her wrist. "Mom will only me you or may scold you."


    "Let her go," Raidan added with a sigh. "You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Amelie. Just go after your mother-inw and find out why she said that."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Amelie said, pulling her hand back from Gabriel¡¯s grip.


    "Mom will only hurt you," he said, again catching her wrist.


    "I need to properly apologize to her," she insisted, her gaze meeting Gabriel¡¯s. "I never wanted to disrespect her."


    Gabriel searched her eyes, then slowly released her hand.


    Amelie quietly followed the path Queen Mabel had taken. Her steps slowed as she caught sight of the Queen standing still in the corridor, her back turned, just outside her private quarters.


    "Speak," Mabel said, not bothering to turn around.


    Amelie took a steadying breath. "I... I only said it because I¡¯ve seen how deeply Brother Casaio has been hurt by what his mate did to him. I understand that, as his mother, you know him better than anyone. But I felt I needed to say something because sometimes, harsh words cut deeper than you realize."


    At that, Mabel slowly turned on her heels, facing her. Her expression wasposed but stern.


    "I want Casaio to move on from Zilia as quickly as possible," Mabel began, her voice even but sharp. "And yes, you did cross a line. You questioned how I raised my children, and that is not your ce."


    Amelie lowered her gaze, but Mabel continued, her voice rising slightly.


    "When you be Queen, Amelie, you¡¯ll understand that a mother¡¯s love can no longer remain simple. Every word we speak, every action we take, it must serve more than just our personal feelings. You think I¡¯m harsh, but I¡¯m preparing Casaio for the throne and for this kingdom. He doesn¡¯t get to grieve endlessly."


    She paused, then added with a hint of scorn, "You speak of pain, but do you know how far Gabriel has gone for you? He poisoned Alex without waiting for Raidan¡¯s or the council¡¯s verdict. And you never opposed it. That kind of recklessness, if left unchecked, will eventually destabilize the kingdom one day."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the Queen¡¯s words, but Mabel wasn¡¯t finished.


    "As for Casaio," she concluded, "the future of this realm depends on him. Weakness is a luxury he cannot afford. He can¡¯t stay forever in the memories of Zilia. That¡¯s why my way is to harden him."


    Amelie stood with her head bowed, hands sped tightly in front of her. Her voice came out barely above a whisper.


    "I understand. I won¡¯t speak out like that again, Your Majesty."


    Mabel gave a brief nod. "You may leave, then."


    Amelie turned to go, her gaze still lowered. But just as she took a step away, Mabel¡¯s voice rang out behind her.


    "Do you truly believe Alex¡¯s death has buried your past?" she asked coldly. "One day, your pup will grow, and they¡¯ll learn the truth. That Gabriel killed their real father. I wonder if you¡¯ll still be able to stand as tall before them when that momentes."


    Amelie froze in ce, her back stiffening. Her brows knit together tightly as she absorbed the Queen¡¯s words.


    Then, after a pause, she turned around.


    "The pup felt a bond with Gabriel before they ever could with Alex," she said softly but firmly. "And when the timees, if Noa asks about their biological father, I won¡¯t lie. I¡¯ll tell them everything, truthfully and without fear."


    She drew a breath, steadying herself.


    "I know what it¡¯s like to grow up in confusion, to carry unanswered questions that twist inside you. I won¡¯t let Noa carry that same burden."


    Mabel chuckled at her confidence.


    "Do whatever, but never let Gabriel get hurt. The day anything happens to him, you¡¯re leaving his life," Mabel warned her.


    Amelie met her gaze, tears brimming in her eyes. But they shimmered golden, something which Mabel hadn¡¯t expected.


    "Your Majesty, I thought you called us to clear the differences between us. I sincerely thought this time that I¡¯d understand you and..." Amelie couldn¡¯t finish off as the Queen interrupted her.


    "And amend my rtionship with Gabriel? Well, I¡¯ll never allow you to do that. As a Queen, I need to fulfill my duties. I¡¯m only doing that, Amelie. I still think you¡¯re unworthy for him. You¡¯ve not done anything yet that can prove me wrong," Mabel stated.


    Then, without giving another nce to Amelie, Mabel walked into her room.

 Chapter 184: Prove her wrong

    <h4>Chapter 184: Prove her wrong</h4>


    Amelie sat quietly on a marble staircase tucked away in a secluded corner of the pce she hadn¡¯t been aware of. She faintly sighed as she lowered her head while nervously fidgeting her fingers in herp.


    Footsteps echoed gently down the corridor, and then a familiar voice reached her ears.


    "What are you doing here?" Casaio asked.


    Startled, Amelie turned to see him approaching. She began to rise instinctively out of respect, but he gestured subtly and sat down beside her, leaving a respectful space between them.


    "You don¡¯t have to stand," he murmured.


    There was a brief pause before Casaio nced at her. "Did Mom scold you again?"


    "No," Amelie refused.


    "You don¡¯t have to lie to me," Casaio said. "All of us are aware of the nature of our mother. She remains secretive about everything. And as for me, you don¡¯t need to stand for me. I appreciate what you did earlier."


    "At that moment, I felt I should speak," Amelie said. "But I made a mistake," she murmured.


    "Only Gabriel can argue with Mom. Others usually lose against her," Casaio remarked with a smile.


    "I wonder how much it hurts Gabriel every time he tries to get what is in his mother¡¯s heart," Amelie said.


    "It hurts him to the extent that he refuses toe here," Casaio replied.


    "I thought Her Majesty has epted me," Amelie murmured. "But I was wrong. She doesn¡¯t consider me worthy of Gabriel. Please don¡¯t tell Gabriel about all of this. He may fight with his mother, which I don¡¯t want to happen."


    "Rest assured. Whatever we talk, stays between us," Casaio said, smiling. "Mom will acknowledge you once you prove her wrong. Yes, I heard the conversation of two of you. Mom must¡¯ve been shocked by your attitude. An omega speaking with such rity before her. It must¡¯ve annoyed her. That¡¯s why she ended up bringing Alex into the conversation," he asserted.


    "I did approach Gabriel that night for my selfish motive. I wanted to save my pup. But my intentions were never selfish. I hope I could make the Queen understand," Amelie whispered.


    "Mom is difficult to please. But Amelie, I know a day wille when she¡¯ll embrace you with all her heart. I can assure you that she¡¯ll be your biggest supporter then," Casaio said with a smile.


    Amelie felt hopeful hearing those kind words. "Then, I¡¯ll work harder for it," she answered with a determined smile.


    "You should go. Gabriel is still waiting for you in the main hall," Casaio said.


    "Brother Casaio, it must be tough for you to stay calm andposed every time in front of your family and people. The tears you shed when you¡¯re alone is no one going to see. If you ever need to share your thoughts, you can ask me. I¡¯ll listen to you without saying anything. I won¡¯t tell anyone either," Amelie offered.


    "Thank you, Amelie. I¡¯ll definitelye to you if I feel low," Casaio stated.


    She then stood up. "Will Brother Casaio note?"


    "No. You should go ahead," Casaio replied.


    Amelie hummed and bowed to him in respect before walking away, giving him a moment of silence.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie and Gabriel walked into their quarters.


    "What did she say to you?" Gabriel asked, breaking the silence with a sigh. "You shouldn¡¯t have gone after her. My mother... she doesn¡¯t hold back. Her words can be bitter. That¡¯s why even my siblings keep their mouths shut because they¡¯re afraid of provoking her."


    Amelie looked up at him. "I think I can stand up to her too," she said softly. "I got that strength from you."


    A faint smile curved her lips as she stepped closer and wrapped her arms around him, resting her head against his chest. Gabriel¡¯s heart softened at her gesture.


    "You don¡¯t have to fight her," he murmured, wrapping his arm protectively around her. "I¡¯m enough to stand between you and anyone who dares to hurt you."


    Amelie closed her eyes.


    "I know," she whispered and opened her eyes again, hearing the gentle beats of his heart.


    Then, pulling away slightly, Amelie still kept her hands gently wrapped around his.


    "Did you speak to Karmen today?" she asked.


    Gabriel shook his head. "No. I was going to call him after dinner."


    "Can you call him now?" she requested.


    Gabriel narrowed his brows slightly. "Why? What¡¯s going on?"


    "I need to talk to him," Amelie replied.


    Gabriel walked over to the bedside table and picked up his phone. Dialing Karmen¡¯s number, he turned around just as Amelie approached him.


    On the other end, Karmen answered casually, the clink of a mug heard in the background. "Good evening, Gabriel. How¡¯s everything?"


    "Everything¡¯s fine here. How are your injuries?" Gabriel asked, his gaze flicking to Amelie.


    "They¡¯ve healed," Karmen replied, leaning against the kitchen counter.


    "Amelie wants to speak with you," Gabriel said as he set the phone on speaker.


    "Uh-oh." Karmen paused mid-sip, lowering the coffee mug quickly.


    "Hi," Amelie greeted softly. "It¡¯s good to hear your wounds have healed. Umm... I wanted to ask you something," Amelie began hesitantly, her eyes flickering toward Gabriel beforending on the phone. "Do you not want to consider Princess Katelyn¡¯s feelings at all?"


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡¯Kate... has feelings for Karmen?¡¯


    Even Karmen was caught off guard. "Wait, what?" he asked, visibly startled, his voice dropping an octave in confusion.


    "I know it¡¯s not really my ce to interfere," Amelie continued gently, "but Kate told in front of everyone that she likes someone. She hasn¡¯t said his name yet, but..." Amelie paused, then drew in a breath. "If you¡¯re not serious about her, Karmen, I think you should be very clear. You know, she¡¯s a soft heart and she did tell me how you rejected her feelings. But I think she¡¯s very serious about you."


    "Amelie, I¡¯ll talk to the princess," Karmen said.


    "It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t tell her I informed you. It¡¯s just I wanted to help Kate," Amelie added.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll see what I¡¯ve to do," Karmen replied and hung up the call.

 Chapter 185: Fate will guide her to him

    <h4>Chapter 185: Fate will guide her to him</h4>


    "Kate likes Karmen?!" Gabriel repeated in disbelief. "Wait a second, was that why you asked me the other day about Karmen¡¯s ideal type? Because of Kate?" He arched a brow, eyes narrowing slightly. "Why didn¡¯t you just tell me? Why keep it a secret?"


    Amelie sighed. "Because Kate didn¡¯t want anyone to know," she admitted. "She was afraid of being judged or of things bing awkward. But I had to say something now because the Queen is considering marrying her off to someone else. I couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch that happen." She paused, then added, "That¡¯s why I asked you to call Karmen, to ask if he would be willing to pursue something with her, or, if not, to make it clear so Kate doesn¡¯t keep clinging to a false hope."


    "Karmen is a beta," Gabriel said as he sat down on the bed, running a hand through his hair. "He already rejected her, Amelie. And yet, Kate had the nerve to tell Mom that there¡¯s someone she likes." He let out a humorless chuckle. "Mom¡¯s going to lose her mind when she finds out it¡¯s Karmen."


    His eyes darkened with concern as he continued, "You know Karmen, he¡¯s not the type to let Kate get close, especially knowing how far my mother can go. He¡¯s cautious, maybe even scared. Not everyone has it in them to stand up to my mother the way I did when I pursued you."


    "I know," Amelie said softly, sitting beside him. "But Karmen is a strong beta... Maybe your mother will reconsider, even if just a little," she added in a hopeful whisper.


    Gabriel shook his head. "Never. She¡¯ll never let her only daughter marry a beta, not even one as capable as Karmen. And Karmen would never go against the royal family, especially not my mother." His violet gaze darkened as he turned to look at Amelie.


    "I know him better than anyone. He watched me suffer under her control. Thest thing he¡¯d ever do is willingly involve himself with her."


    Amelie lowered her eyes. "Then Kate should move on... She¡¯s been holding on to her feelings for a long time."


    "She¡¯ll have to," Gabriel said grimly. "Karmen will make sure it ends for good. He doesn¡¯t have feelings for Kate. He never did. There was never even the slightest chance he¡¯d fight for her and he shouldn¡¯t."


    "Hm," Amelie hummed.


    "Even Karmen didn¡¯t tell me that Kate confessed to him," he muttered, almost to himself. "You should¡¯ve told me, at least."


    "I¡¯m sorry," Amelie said quietly, lowering her head. "I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you."


    Gabriel stared ahead on the wall. "Give me a kiss... maybe then I¡¯ll consider letting go of this anger."


    Amelie nced at him, a small smile tugging at her lips. She leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek.


    Though Gabriel¡¯s face remained neutral, both he and his wolf jumped with happiness. Then, Amelie reached up and cradled the back of his neck, turning his head toward her. Her lips met his in a tender kiss, coaxing him. She nibbled softly at his lips, inviting him to kiss her back.


    Pulling away slightly, Amelie gazed into his eyes. "Don¡¯t be angry. I kissed you... Didn¡¯t you like it?" She pouted, her lips adorably pushed forward.


    "I did," Gabriel murmured, and without another word, he leaned in and captured her mouth with his.


    His hands glided down to her waist as he lifted her effortlessly, settling her onto hisp. Her soft curves pressed against his abdomen, their chests meeting in perfect alignment as the kiss deepened.


    One of his hands slid up, fingers threading behind her neck, while his thumb rested tenderly on her cheek. He kissed her with slow-burning intensity.


    After a while, Amelie pulled away first, feeling breathless. Her forehead touched his. The two of them smiled when Amelie hugged him.


    ¡¯You stood against your mother for me. I will do everything in my capability to prove her that I¡¯m the most worthy woman for you,¡¯ she thought.


    ~~~~


    Raidan ced the file gently on the table and turned to his wife, Mabel, who was standing near the window.


    "Amelie is doing her best to be a good daughter-inw," he said thoughtfully. "I hope you¡¯ll open your heart to her, embrace her as you would your own daughter, my dear."


    "As my daughter? That will not happen," Mabel said firmly, turning her back to him.


    "Why?" Raidan asked, rising from his seat and approaching her. "Because she¡¯s an omega?"


    "Even if I exined it, it wouldn¡¯t matter," Mabel replied. "You¡¯d still refuse to believe me."


    Raidan gently took her hands in his, shaking his head. "That¡¯s not true. Whatever it is that troubles you, tell me. I want to understand. And as for that prophecy... I can¡¯t bring myself to believe in something so shadowed in their past lives. I trust what I see in the present."


    "I know," Mabel whispered, pulling her hands away. A flicker of pain passed through her eyes. "I¡¯ve given Casaio time to recover from the scars Zilia left behind. But recently... I found out he¡¯s been hurting himself, neglecting sleep, exhausting his mind. He hides it, but I can see it."


    "Yet you spoke so harshly in front of him," Raidan said. "Why do you do that, Mabel? You hurt him with your kids with your words, only to regret themter."


    "I just... don¡¯t want him to grow weak because of all this," Mabel replied. "You¡¯re getting older, Raidan. Casaio should already be preparing to take the throne. But without a strong Luna by his side, I fear he won¡¯t be able to handle the weight of the crown."


    Raidan exhaled slowly, then nodded. "I¡¯ve already decided. I¡¯ll pass the throne to Casaio soon. Maybe the weight of responsibility will focus his mind, give him purpose again." He paused, then added gently, "And as for his Luna... perhaps fate will guide her to him when the time is right."

 Chapter 186: His true intentions

    <h4>Chapter 186: His true intentions</h4>


    Before midnight, Casaio entered the small room and found Estelle had readied Zilia. He stepped closer to Zilia and checked for the bruises on her face, if they were covered well.


    "Prince Casaio, rest assured, I¡¯ve made sure the makup hides them well," Estelle stated.


    "You did a good job. Give us a moment," Casaio whispered.


    Estelle bowed and walked out of the room, leaving both of them alone.


    "What¡¯s the report on my brother?" Zilia inquired.


    "You should focus on the task I¡¯m going to give you," Casaio said coldly. "Berik... I want you to meet him tonight at a ce I¡¯ve decided. You provided me that name, but I need a proof that it is Berik, who is betraying us," he affirmed.


    "I¡¯ll do it. How will the prince call Berik?" Zilia asked.


    Casaio took out the phone from the pocket of his overcoat and handed it to her. "You¡¯ll call him and tell him you want to see him alone in the usual ce you used to meet."


    Zilia looked at her phone and turned it on. "We used to meet at abandoned Clock Tower situated in the dense forest," she asserted. As she was about to dial the number, Casaio grasped her hand, thus stopping her.


    "If you fool me this time, your brother will lose his life," Casaio warned her.


    "If you truly want the answers, you need to trust me with this," Zilia stated.


    "It¡¯s hard to tell whether you¡¯re speaking truth or lie," Casaio remarked with a sneer.


    Zilia averted her gaze from him, hoping he would let go of her hand. When he did, she dialed Berik¡¯s number which she had saved with a different name. The line connected and she waited for him to answer the call.


    She had turned on the speaker so that Casaio wouldn¡¯t suspect her for lying to him.


    "Zilia, where have you been all this time?" asked Berik from the other side in a low, yet panicked tone.


    Casaio recognized that voice, realizing Zilia didn¡¯t lie to him.


    "I was given a mission, so I had to leave urgently. Someone from the South hade to see me," Zilia said. "I¡¯d like to meet you at the abandoned Clock Tower."


    "Right now? It¡¯s toote for that," Berik responded with a frown.


    "It¡¯s urgent, Sir," Zilia insisted. "I wouldn¡¯t have contacted you if it weren¡¯t absolutely necessary."


    There was a short pause before Berik replied, "Alright. I¡¯ll be there soon. Make sure no one sees you arrive."


    "Yes, Sir," Zilia said before ending the call. She stared at the nk screen for a moment.


    Casaio, standing nearby, took the phone from her gently. "Estelle will return it to you if Berik calls again."


    "I understand," Zilia murmured. She noticed the familiar warmth in Casaio¡¯s eyes had faded. And she knew why, because of her.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ever harm me?" Casaio asked. "No matter how many times I go over it, I can¡¯t understand your reasoning."


    He stepped slightly closer and added, "You haven¡¯t told us everything. And you do realize, Zilia... if you keep holding back, the only thing waiting for you is a death sentence. Shouldn¡¯t you speak the full truth while you still have the chance?"


    Zilia lowered her gaze, then lifted her eyes to meet his. "I¡¯ve already shared everything I know. As for my master, I¡¯ve never seen him. None of us have. Orderse through someone else. It was always Berik who delivered them and sometimes the others. If anyone has the answers you¡¯re looking for, it¡¯s him.


    "You didn¡¯t answer my first question," Casaio said, his voice quiet but firm. "And you haven¡¯t told me everything."


    Zilia exhaled slowly. "You were never my target," she admitted. "It was the Alpha King."


    She paused, choosing her words carefully before continuing. "My orders were simple, observe and report. I was tasked with rying every significant activity within the pce to a contact in the South. You saw the letters at my home, they were our primary method ofmunication. In a time when everyone depends on phones, handwritten messages are harder to trace. We only used calls when it was absolutely necessary."


    Casaio gave a slow nod, processing her exnation.


    "Finally, we are on the same page," he remarked.


    Zilia gazed at him with guilt dripping from her eyes.


    "And what about the Alpha from the Dominion Pack?" he asked. "Did he ever reveal his true intentions? How many spies has he ced inside this pce or capital?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But there can be many," Zilia replied.


    "Hmm. Anything else you think I should know?" Casaio asked.


    <i>¡¯I always felt guilty to betray you,¡¯</i> Zilia thought, but she didn¡¯t bring those words to her mouth.


    "Nothing," she said, peering right into his eyes.


    "Hmm." Casaio turned around and walked out of the room silently.


    ~~~


    In the stillness of midnight, just as nned, Gabriel quietly left the pce with his brothers to carry out the mission. Before departing, he had informed Amelie in advance, ensuring that if she happened to wake during the night, she wouldn¡¯t panic or go looking for him.


    As they entered the vehicle, Gabriel slipped on a pair of ck gloves, the leather fitting snugly around his fingers.


    "With whom did you send Zilia?" Gabriel asked, breaking the silence.


    "With my beta, Estelle," Casaio replied, starting the engine. The car hummed to life as they pulled out of the pce gates and onto the dark, winding road.


    As the vehicle picked up speed, Casaio continued, "Earlier, Zilia revealed a lot. I thought it best to share it now."


    He went on to ry every detail Zilia had confessed, her method of passing information, the letters, and the orders she received from the South.


    Once Casaio finished, Dominick spoke, his voice calm but firm. "If our father was truly the target... they never stood a chance."


    "How can we be sure about it?" Lucius questioned him. "Just because we couldn¡¯t see it, that doesn¡¯t mean nothing happened. After we catch Berik, we maybe able to find more about these spies," he asserted.


    "Gabriel is right. We have yet to find out a lot. Berik is the key. And tonight, we have to catch him alive," Casaio affirmed with a determined gaze.

 Chapter 187: A peaceful end

    <h4>Chapter 187: A peaceful end</h4>


    Zilia stepped cautiously into the abandoned clock tower. The eerie silence of the midnight didn¡¯t scare her.


    But what scared her was whether Berik woulde alone or not. Though she warned Estelle about it, but she hoped there wouldn¡¯t be any conflict in catching Berik.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated in her hand. She nced at the screen and swiftly answered, pressing the phone close to her ear.


    "It¡¯ll take me about ten minutes to get there. Wait for me," Berik said.


    She lowered the phone as she paced on the ground section of the tower.


    As promised, Berik arrived at the clock tower ten minutester, his footsteps echoing through the hollow, dustden structure.


    "Where have you been?" he demanded the moment he saw her, frustration tightening his voice. "I tried asking the King, but there wasn¡¯t a single word about you. You just vanished, Zilia."


    Zilia held his gaze as she formed the lie.


    "Someone from the South arrived unexpectedly," she said. "I had to leave with him for an urgent assignment near the border."


    Berik narrowed his eyes. "Has Prince Casaio, or anyone else, started getting suspicious of youtely?"


    She offered a faint,posed smile. "No. Why would they?"


    "Zilia, do you really think you can fool me?" Berik muttered. Before she could react, he pulled out a knife.


    "It¡¯s time to give you a peaceful end," he hissed, stepping toward her.


    But just as he raised the knife to strike, a powerful hand shot out and seized his wrist mid-air, twisting it with brutal force.


    "Ahhh!" Berik cried out in agony.


    Within seconds, another hand mped around his throat, lifting him slightly off bnce. He gasped, struggling for air, and his eyes widened in shock as he looked down.


    Prince Casaio was holding him up in the air.


    Terror surged through Berik¡¯s veins. He clutched at Casaio¡¯s hand, choking out, "Y-Your Highness..."


    His voice faded as his vision blurred, darkness creeping in from the corners of his eyes.


    Just as he teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, Casaio released him. Berik dropped to the ground, coughing violently while his body trembled as he sucked in air.


    "Your Highness, please, you have to listen to me¡ªZilia is a spy!" Berik blurted, desperation dripping from his voice as he tried to shift the me.


    Casaio¡¯s low growl echoed through the hollow clock tower, reverberating like thunder in the silence.


    "Stay quiet," hemanded, his voice sharp and cold. "I don¡¯t want to hear a single word from you."


    Zilia stood frozen, her breath caught in her throat. She had never seen Casaio like this before. A shiver ran down her spine as she took an involuntary step back, her hands trembling at her sides.


    "Take him away," Casaio ordered, his voice cold and unwavering as two warriors stepped forward to seize Berik by the arms.


    As they dragged him away, Gabriel stepped out from the shadows, his eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "He came alone?" Gabriel muttered, his brow furrowed. "That¡¯s strange... I could¡¯ve sworn I sensed the presence of wolves nearby."


    "Let¡¯s search the area then," Casaio suggested.


    "No. They might run away. I¡¯ll go and check on them. You should take Zilia back to the prison," Gabriel opined.


    "I¡¯lle with you," Dominick said and the two brothers walked out from the other side of the clock tower.


    "Let¡¯s go," Casaio said.


    "Why did you save me?" Zilia questioned.


    "Because you¡¯ll profess your crimes in front of the council tomorrow," she stated. "I won¡¯t let you die before you tell every single truth from this mouth of yours."


    With that, he bound her hands with the silver cuffs and dragged her out with him, not caring she was flinching in pain.


    ~~~~~


    "I can sense the wolves now," Dominick mindlinked Gabriel as they ventured deeper into the forest. "But it seems they¡¯ve already pulled back from this area."


    "They might¡¯ve picked up on our presence too," Gabriel responded. "But we have to catch them, Nick. We can¡¯t let them slip away."


    Without another word, Gabriel shifted into his wolf form. He threw his head back and let out a deep, resonant growl that echoed through the forest, startling a flock of birds into the sky.


    Dominick followed suit, his body morphing into a ck-coated wolf. Without hesitation, he charged after his brother, their paws pounding against the forest floor in synchronized strides.


    With their unmatched speed, it didn¡¯t take long for Gabriel and Dominick to close the distance between them and the retreating wolves.


    Gabriel lunged first, targeting the nearest wolf. His powerful body mmed into the wolf with brutal force, sending both of them rolling across the forest floor in a tangled sh. The impact was so fierce that a nearby tree snapped at its base, toppling as the enemy wolf crashed into it with a thud.


    Dominick charged on the wolves ahead of him and hit them with his ws.


    The wolves snarled in defiance, but their resistance was short-lived. A fierce sh erupted. Yet, against the sheer power and skill of Gabriel and Dominick, the enemy wolves stood little chance.


    One by one, they were subdued, the battle ending as swiftly as it had begun.


    Breathing heavily, Gabriel and Dominick stepped back, shifting back their human forms.


    "My beta is near," said Dominick and mindlinked with Carlos.


    Within minutes, Carlos emerged from the trees, leading a group of fierce warrior wolves. Their eyes scanned the area as they shifted into their human forms.


    Without hesitation, they moved in and secured the blood-stained wolves in their wolves forms sprawled across the forest floor. Carlos gave a firm nod to Dominick, "We will take them away."


    Gabriel looked at his arm from where his shirt was slightly torn.


    "You got injured," Dominick pointed.


    "Just a minor cut. It will be healed soon," Gabriel said. "Berik dide with prepration. He wanted to eliminate Zilia," he muttered.


    "But our doubts are over now. It¡¯s confirmed now it was Berik, who helped the Alpha from the south," Dominick said. "Amidst this what worries me if Casaio will be able to handle the loss of Zilia tomorrow," he added with a frown and a worried gaze.

 Chapter 188: Curse from his past life

    <h4>Chapter 188: Curse from his past life</h4>


    The next morning, Amelie¡¯s sleep abruptly broke with the same nightmare that she saw in San Ravendale beforeing to the pce.


    She took deep breaths while caressing her chest, trying to steady her racing heartbeats.


    Turning her head, she saw Gabriel sleeping soundly.


    ¡¯I need to talk about it with the Queen. But what if... She starts ming me instead of giving me the answers?¡¯ Amelie thought, her heart again palpitating in worry.


    Getting quietly out of the bed, Amelie went to the washroom to freshen up and then decided to go for a walk in the royal garden for some time.


    As she arrived there, her eyesnded on the Queen. Cold sweat appeared on her palms. ¡¯Why did I have to see Her Majesty in the morning? I should leave quietly before she catches me,¡¯ she decided mentally.


    However, Mabel had already turned around.


    Amelie gulped. She quickly lowered her head in a respectful bow, masking the nervousness in her posture.


    "A morning walk is good for both mother and the pup," Queen Mabel said. "Come. Let¡¯s walk together."


    It wasn¡¯t a request Amelie could refuse.


    With hesitant steps, she fell into pace beside the Queen. A tense silence hung between them, the kind that seemed to echo with unspoken thoughts. Amelie¡¯s fingers fidgeted nervously.


    Noticing the gesture, Mabel finally broke the silence. "A lot happened yesterday," she said in a much subdued voice than usual. "I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you the way I did."


    Amelie was stunned to hear the Queen¡¯s words . She hadn¡¯t expected the Queen to even acknowledge the previous day¡¯s exchange, let alone express regret for her harshness.


    "Your Majesty... I shouldn¡¯t have spoken out like that in front of everyone," Amelie replied, lowering her gaze. "I misunderstood your intentions, and I¡¯m truly sorry."


    "You didn¡¯t say anything wrong," Mabel said quietly. "You were right. I¡¯ve hurt my children with my sharp words more times than I care to admit. Only Gabriel dared to speak about it on my face. His Majesty does too, but he loves me, so he tries to be soft with me."


    Amelie looked at her face, and saw a weary expression upying it.


    "Then, why does Her Majesty do that?" she inquired and then reached to her neck to hold the pendant. "Her Majesty gave this pendant to Gabriel to protect him. He never took it off which means he always cared for his mother more than he admits."


    "And he passed it to you," Mabel replied.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to take it, Your Majesty. If I knew¨C"


    "It was meant to be yours one day," Mabel affirmed.


    Amelie got confused, and she lowered her hand to her side. "I-I thought Her Majesty was annoyed with the fact that Gabriel gave it to me."


    "I was surprised," Mabel answered. "He had many casual flings in the past. He used to see Alpha she-wolves, many came from strong Alpha lineages. So, I never expected him to give it to a woman he met for the first time and blindly trusted her." Then, turning to Amelie, she looked into her eyes.


    "You¡¯ve a wolf, don¡¯t you?" Mabel asked.


    "No. I¡¯m wolf-less. It was revealed in a ritual," Amelie admitted.


    "You¡¯ve a wolf, but it¡¯s bound by a spell," Mabel stated. "A wolf-less omega can¡¯t get the mate¡¯s scent. But you got it from Gabriel. And I saw your eyes gleamingst day when we argued," she exined, a small smile began forming on her lips.


    "I¡¯m sorry about that. I truly didn¡¯t wish to argue with you," Amelie said, feeling guilty again.


    "Amelie, I¡¯ll tell you why I always remained so cold to Gabriel. However, you¡¯ve to promise me you won¡¯t utter a single word to him," Mabel affirmed.


    "But he deserves to know. More than anyone, he should know why his mother never showed loved to him," Amelie spoke her mind.


    "Because of the curse he carries from his past life. He was betrayed in love in the past and the only remedy to remove that curse was never let him know what love is, let him crave for it, but not give him that love. The High Priestess mentioned that he¡¯s destined to suffer in this birth too for something he did in the past," Mabel revealed to her, "and it¡¯d rted to his mate."


    Amelie was shocked to learn that. She recalled about the nightmare she got twice in a row. A frown of worry appeared on her forehead, and once again, her heart raced in anxiety.


    "Was that why Her Majesty didn¡¯t want me to marry Gabriel? And would he be hurt if I-I stay with him? Will it cost him his life?" Amelie questioned.


    "Maybe," Mabel replied. "But ording to the high priestess, Gabriel was destined to suffer after some time if he would receive the love. A price he has to pay," she muttered.


    Amelie¡¯s hands started trembling in fear.


    "I leave the decision to you, Amelie," Mabel said. "I asked you the previous day to prove you¡¯re worthy to be on his side. So, this will be your task."


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "I won¡¯t ask you to leave Gabriel anymore. But I do want something from you. Find the cure to his curse. He asked me about a mark recently. I¡¯m sure you bear the same one on your body."


    Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion and surprise.


    "Speak to your mother," Mabel added. "She must know something. That mark is not ordinary, it¡¯s tied to your past. And keep all this conversation hidden from him. If you believe in your mate bond, this Moon Goddess guided fate, then you¡¯ll definitely save Gabriel. As a mother, I did everything I could do. I realized that I¡¯ve to stop now."


    Amelie curled her fingers into fists as she nodded her head. "I¡¯ll do it, Your Majesty. Thank you for telling me the truth. Since you put your faith in me, I¡¯ll prove it to you."


    This unimaginable strength suddenly came in Amelie¡¯s body. A few moments ago, she feared thinking about the nightmare. But now, she got a direction and understood how she had to start working toward it.

 Chapter 189: Let her suffer hell

    <h4>Chapter 189: Let her suffer hell</h4><subtxt> Amelie returned to the room, feeling strangely lighter after her heartfelt conversation with Queen Mabel.


    She sat beside Gabriel, who was still fast asleep. A soft smile touched her lips as she gently ran her fingers through his tousled hair.


    "I didn¡¯t see any mark on you," she whispered to herself. "And I have no idea if I have one either..."


    Her thoughts lingered for a moment longer before she rose and headed to the bathroom for a bath.


    When she stepped outter, wrapped in a bathrobe, her damp hair clung to her shoulders. She began drying it with a towel, only to pause when she noticed the bed empty.


    Her gaze shifted toward the open balcony door, curtains swaying lightly in the breeze.


    Before she could call out, strong arms circled her waist from behind, pulling her back into a warm, familiar embrace.


    Gabriel¡¯s breath tickled her ear as he pressed his face into her neck, inhaling deeply.


    "You went for a bath without me?" he murmured in a low, sleepced voice. "Why didn¡¯t you wake me?"


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved slightly. "You were on a missionst night. I figured you returnedte... and needed the rest more than I did."


    Her hands came to rest over his, fingers brushing his knuckles gently.


    Gabriel nuzzled her hair before speaking again, his tone shifting to something more serious. "We caught Berik, and a few other wolves who were working under hismand."


    Her eyes widened slightly. "Really? That¡¯s good, but... what about Zilia? Will she still be punished?"


    Gabriel hummed. "The council has been summoned today. Her fate will be decided by them. I do hope she gets a death sentence."


    Amelie heart sank to learn that and she turned to look at him. "But she was caught in this mess, wasn¡¯t she? Won¡¯t it be too ruthless to punish her?" she asked.


    "Spies must be eliminated. That¡¯s their fate, Ame," Gabriel said firmly.


    He softened a little, lowering his tone as his hand slid to her bump, caressing it with quiet reverence.


    "But let¡¯s not speak of it in front of Noa," he whispered. "They might hear... and feel our worry."


    Amelie opened her mouth to respond, but Gabriel gently ended the conversation there.


    Still, he sensed the lingering weight in her silence.


    "You should say it," he said softly. "I¡¯m sorry... for cutting you off without hearing your part."


    Amelie hesitated, then met his eyes. "You said Zilia has a brother... and that everything she did was for him. I know she¡¯s a spy, Gabriel. But what if she didn¡¯t have a choice? I mean, she never had a choice but to except the work to save the life of her brother."


    Gabriel remained silent, quietly listening to her.


    "She never harmed Prince Casaio. She never tried to attack anyone in the pce. Isn¡¯t that strange? A spy, so close to the royals, but she never attempted assassination or any sabotage. What if..." Amelie paused for a moment, "what if she was protecting you all this time, in her own quiet way? And just refused to admit it? So, I just want you to consider... maybe she¡¯s more than what she was forced to be."


    "Of course, my brothers and I considered that possibility too," Gabriel admitted. "Zilia knew Casaio would support her unconditionally, but she never truly trusted him. Her mission was never about assassinating Casaio, or anyone else for that matter. The real target has always been the Alpha King. To send out the information regarding the activities here."


    Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed. "But she never made a move against His Majesty," she pointed out.


    "Exactly," Gabriel agreed with a grim nod. "Because getting close to my father is nearly impossible. His security is unmatched. The real issue here is that Zilia was Casaio¡¯s mate. That alone shielded her from suspicion. No one questioned her. I¡¯m sure my mother had her background investigated, but it was spotless. Everyone epted her story of being an orphan without hesitation. But this is bigger than personal bonds, Amelie, this concerns the safety of the entire kingdom. Zilia must die. Her execution will serve as a warning to those who dare to infiltrate us."


    Amelie swallowed hard, nodding slowly in understanding. But a part of her still clung to hope. "What about her brother? What¡¯s his fault in all of this?" she asked carefully. "Gabriel... what if we could deceive the Alpha of Blood Dominion into believing Zilia is still working for him?"


    Gabriel tilted his head, intrigued. "What exactly are you suggesting?"


    "Brother Casaio should give Zilia a chance," Amelie suggested, her brows knitted in thought. "In fact, we all should. We can use her to gather intelligence on the Blood Dominion Pack. You¡¯ve been trying to infiltrate them for a while now, and even for you, it¡¯s been difficult."


    Gabriel considered her words, nodding slowly. "It¡¯s not a bad idea. We will punish Berik today. That would strike directly at the Alpha ruling the southernnds. I¡¯ll bring this proposal to my father. Ultimately, the final decision rests with him."


    "But you make decisions quite often too," Amelie pointed out with a faint smile. "Even when your father sits on the throne."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened slightly, his voice firm. "In San Ravendale, and in matters that involve you, I don¡¯t tolerate dys. Not when it concerns your safety."


    Amelie smiled in understanding. "What will happen to Jodie?"


    "The council will decide today," Gabriel said. "The best punishment for her is to remove her wolf. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve proposed to Dad. Let¡¯s see." He then cupped Amelie¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯ll take you out for dinner tonight. Last time we couldn¡¯t explore the capital. But this time, we can," Gabriel said, smiling.


    "Sure. My parents will arrive by the evening, I guess. Flora too," Amelie said. "Mom told me Flora is being bullied."


    "She deserves it," Gabriel chuckled. "And you won¡¯t sympathize with her. Let her suffer hell for making your life hell."</subtxt>

 Chapter 190: To face my hate

    <h4>Chapter 190: To face my hate</h4>


    After everyone had finished their breakfast, the servants began clearing the dishes and tidying the table. Just as Alpha King Raidan pushed back his chair to rise, Gabriel¡¯s voice cut through.


    "I would like to say something," he announced.


    All eyes turned to him, curiosity shing across their faces. Raidan arched a brow and paused. "The council meeting will begin shortly. What is it you wish to share before that?"


    Sensing the importance of the moment, Mabel turned toward the servants. "Leave us," she instructed firmly.


    Once the room had emptied, Gabriel spoke again. "Father, what if we don¡¯t reveal Zilia¡¯s identity to the council?"


    Casaio shot him a puzzled look, clearly not expecting that.


    "Exin," Raidan said as he took the seat again.


    "Zilia has a known connection to the Blood Dominion Pack," Gabriel began. "We can use that to our advantage, especially against the Alpha who has been orchestrating attacks and deceit against our kingdom for years. Berik, as you know, failed to provide us with concrete information. He admitted he was manipted with promises of power and wealth, but he still doesn¡¯t know the true identity of the Alpha whomissioned him. Instead, it was a third person who worked for the Alpha."


    Dominick leaned forward. "But Berik will name Zilia during the council meeting. It¡¯s only a matter of time."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t flinch. "What if we prevent that from happening?" he said calmly. "Executing Zilia immediately would be squandering an opportunity. The spies infiltrated ournds for a decade if she could be turned, she might help us do the same in return. She could be a valuable asset, a weapon against those who have been undermining us from the shadows."


    Mabel¡¯s expression hardened. "You¡¯re asking us to protect a spy," she said. "I never thought you of all people would say such a thing."


    Gabriel met her eyes without wavering. "The enemy has been weaving their web for ten years. If we have a chance to strike from within, why waste it? Zilia can help us identify the real threats, those who still remain hidden. Eliminating her now might give us satisfaction, but it won¡¯t give us leverage."


    "What does my eldest son think of this?" Gabriel asked, turning his gaze toward Casaio, drawing him into the discussion.


    Casaio finally broke his silence, his eyes flickering briefly to Gabriel before settling on their father. "I agree with Gabriel," he said firmly. Then, turning slightly to acknowledge his younger brother, he added, "Zilia may be far more useful to us alive than dead. If we can persuade her, orpel her, to cooperate, she might be able to reconnect with those she was once in close contact with."


    He paused for a moment, as if weighing his words. "However, we need to be cautious. I don¡¯t believe she has the full picture. She said Berik was the one passing down the orders, and she only followed instructions without truly knowing who was pulling the strings."


    Casaio met Raidan¡¯s eyes. "But even fragments of truth, when pieced together, could expose the bigger threat. That¡¯s worth considering before we silence her permanently... Not we but I will eliminate her when the time is needed."


    "Are you certain about this, Cas?" Mabel asked, her toneyered with concern. "What about your feelings for her? I still believe you should limit your interaction with Zilia."


    Casaio met her gaze without hesitation. "Mother, if you still believe I¡¯m in love with Zilia, then you¡¯re mistaken," he said firmly. "You need to trust me on this. I was the one who fell into her trap, I was the one who got deceived. That¡¯s exactly why I need to be the one to bring this to an end."


    His eyes darkened with resolve. "If we can use her to expose thework of spies, then I¡¯ll be the one to pull the truth from her... and, if needed, end it with my own hands."


    A tense silence followed until Raidan nodded. "I trust your judgment, Casaio," he said.


    Mabel nced between them, clearly conflicted, but she had no solid reason left to object.


    "Does anyone else have anything more to say?" Raidan asked, his gaze sweeping across the long dining table. But nobody had anything more to say.


    He rose to his feet, casting a look toward his three sons. "I¡¯ll see you all in the council hall," he said.


    Mabel stood as well and quietly followed her husband out of the room.


    Gabriel turned to Amelie. "You should head back to your room," he said gently. Then, after a brief pause, he added, "Would you like me toe with you?"


    "I¡¯ll go by myself," Amelie said with a gentle smile. "Besides, Kate has nned to show me around the pce today." She turned to look at Katelyn.


    "Yes," Katelyn nodded enthusiastically. "And Juniper will be joining us too¡ªBrother Nick¡¯s mate."


    "Oh, I did meet her at the wedding," Amelie recalled. "But I didn¡¯t really get the chance to talk to her much."


    With that, the two women stood and gracefully left the room, their voices fading into the hallway, leaving the three brothers behind.


    Gabriel remained seated, his eyes following Amelie until she vanished from sight. A soft smile lingered on his lips.


    Dominick noticed and let out a small chuckle, then shifted his gaze toward Casaio, whose expression had darkened with unease.


    "How exactly do you n to make Zilia help you?" Dominick asked, crossing his arms across his chest. "It took a lot of effort just to get her to talk about Berik. Do you really think she¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know?"


    Casaio¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "I have my ways to make her speak," he replied.


    Gabriel turned his gaze to Casaio, silently observing him. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the look in his eyes said he was both curious and cautious.


    "Zilia has seen my love all these years," Casaio said coldly. "She should be prepared to face my hate now."


    He turned to Gabriel. "Did you seed in bringing her brother to our kingdom?"


    Gabriel gave a brief nod. "Yes. By this evening, you¡¯ll be able to see him."


    "Good," Casaio muttered. "I¡¯ll use him against her. I know it¡¯s wrong to involve someone innocent... but that might be the only way to force Zilia to cooperate."


    Gabriel hummed quietly in response, then spoke with a note of caution. "Just don¡¯t let her sway your heart. You once told me that feelings don¡¯t fade easily."


    "I won¡¯t," Casaio said.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie, Karmen called me early this morning," Katelyn said in a thoughtful tone. "He said he wants to see me alone this evening. I¡¯m starting to wonder if everything¡¯s alright."


    Amelie nced around to ensure no one was within earshot. Then, in a low voice, she asked, "You told Her Majestyst evening that you have someone you like. Were you serious about Karmen?"


    Katelyn bit her bottom lip nervously. "I am," she admitted. "I don¡¯t want to marry any Alpha. They¡¯re all so... egoistic. Just look at my brothers. I probably shouldn¡¯t say this, but they¡¯re prime examples. Alphas always have this need to dominate, to make everyone agree with them."


    She let out a quiet sigh. "That¡¯s why I blurted it out. I told Mom I liked someone, but I didn¡¯t dare mention Karmen¡¯s name. She¡¯d confront him the very next moment."


    Amelie listened silently, sensing the tension building in the princess¡¯ voice.


    "What really worries me," Katelyn continued, her voice now softer, "is that Mom will definitely bring it up again today. I think... I should ask Karmen to at least try dating me once. Who knows? Maybe he¡¯ll start liking me too."


    Amelie recalled her conversation with Karmen.


    "What if he doesn¡¯t give you a chance, Kate?" Amelie asked gently, her eyes searching her Katelyn¡¯s face.


    Katelyn let out a quiet sigh. "Then I¡¯ll have to go along with my mother¡¯s choice. That¡¯s the fate of being an Alpha Princess, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You can still convince her," Amelie offered, trying to be hopeful. "You did tell her you needed more time."


    "I did," Katelyn nodded, her voiceced with uncertainty, "but she hasn¡¯t said anything about it since."


    The two of them stopped side by side in the main gallery of the pce, where grand portraits of the former Alpha Kings adorned the towering walls.


    "Come on, I¡¯ll show you the portraits of our forefathers," Katelyn said, smiling as she took Amelie¡¯s hand and gently pulled her inside.


    Just then, a pce servant approached and bowed her head respectfully.


    "Your Highness, pardon me for the interruption," she said to Amelie. "Your parents and sister have arrived."


    "What?" Amelie blinked in surprise. "At this hour? How did they get here so early?"


    Katelyn gave her hand a small squeeze. "Come on, let¡¯s go greet your family first," she suggested warmly.


    Amelie hummed and they both hurried to the main hall, where Amelie¡¯s family was waiting for her.

 Chapter 191: Don’t give up on life

    <h4>Chapter 191: Don¡¯t give up on life</h4>


    Amelie stopped slowly upon reaching the main hall. She saw her parents and sister greeting the Queen, who was warmly weing them. Seeing her own parents felt strange. Because she hadpletely detached herself from them.


    "Amelie,e here! Your parents havee," Mabel said, turning slightly toward her.


    She walked to them and with half-hearted expression, she greeted them.


    Samyra embraced Amelie with maternal warmth, gently caressing her back.


    "The bump is starting to show," she said with a tender smile. "Are the symptoms getting worse? How are your mornings these days?"


    "Not worse. They are usually better," Amelie replied softly, managing a gentle smile. Her eyes shifted toward her father. "I thought you would be arriving in the afternoon or evening."


    "Her Majesty was kind enough to send a private jet for us," David responded gratefully.


    Amelie¡¯s gaze moved to the Queen, who stood a short distance away, her expression poised with a faint, graceful smile.


    "Your Majesty," Samyra said, stepping forward, "we brought a few small gifts for you and the royal family."


    "That wasn¡¯t necessary," Mabel replied with a courteous tone. "But you¡¯re wee to present them."


    "Ooh! Let¡¯s see what Amelie¡¯s parents brought for me!" Katelyn chimed in yfully.


    Samyra chuckled and handed two elegant gift bags to the princess, who epted them with a bright smile and a cheerful thank-you.


    "You may ce the rest of the gifts here. His Majesty and the princes have gone to attend the council meeting today," Mabel instructed. "You all must be tired from the journey. Lester, are the rooms ready?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Lester replied with a respectful bow. "Pleasee this way," he told Amelie¡¯s parents, including Flora.


    "I¡¯ll show the room to Flora. Which one is it?" Katelyn volunteered, rising to her feet. "Amelie, go with your parents."


    Lester politely told the directions to Katelyn, who nodded and took Flora with her.


    The Queen simply watched them, especially Amelie, whose indifference toward her family was more than visible.


    As Katelyn and Flora arrived in the guest room prepared for her, Katelyn turned around to look at Flora.


    "Aren¡¯t you ashamed of your act?" Katelyn questioned bluntly.


    Flora didn¡¯t utter a single word, but lowered her gaze in shame.


    Flora remained silent, her eyes dropping to the floor in shame.


    Katelyn halted in her tracks and slowly turned around to face her. "Amelie is far too kind to you. That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re still allowed to tag along beside her," she said coldly. "But how could you? How could you do something so vile to your own sister?"


    Her voice sharpened with fury. "Do you even manage to look at yourself in the mirror every morning? If you can, then perhaps you truly are as wicked as I feared. I know everything, Flora. I know you tried to harm Amelie, and that you ordered Alex to kill her, no matter the cost."


    Flora flinched at the words, but Katelyn continued in her brutal tone.


    "And yet, you had the audacity to show up here, to her wedding reception, as if nothing ever happened." Her eyes narrowed as they filled with disgust. "If you¡¯re here hoping for Amelie¡¯s forgiveness, don¡¯t bother. Forgiveness is reserved for mistakes, not crimes. And what you did wasn¡¯t a mistake, it was a crime."


    Katelyn¡¯s voice dropped to a scornful whisper. "You¡¯re unbelievably lucky that Amelie still calls you her sister. But for your own good, don¡¯t show your face at the reception. Stay here. Reflect on the damage you¡¯ve done, and maybe then you¡¯ll understand what it means to lose someone who only ever tried to love you."


    With a final re, Katelyn gave Flora a hard shove on the shoulder and walked out, leaving behind a suffocating silence for her.


    Tears streamed down Flora¡¯s cheeks, but for once, she didn¡¯t bother to wipe them away.


    Katelyn¡¯s words hadn¡¯t just pierced her heart, they had struck her like a p of truth she could no longer deny.


    In that moment, she finally understood why she no longer belonged why she would never be epted among her own. In their eyes, she wasn¡¯t just a mistake, they would forever see her as a woman stained by sin.


    Her knees buckled beneath the weight of guilt, and she copsed onto the floor, her sobs echoing in the quiet room.


    ¡¯I thought if I stayed close to my family, if I truly repented, things would slowly begin to heal,¡¯ she thought, clutching her arms tightly around herself. ¡¯But nothing will change. Not for me. I have to leave, disappear for good. Go somewhere far away, where no one knows what I¡¯ve done. Only then will I be able to breathe again... even if it means living alone for the rest of my life.¡¯


    "What are you doing on the floor?" Amelie¡¯s calm voice reached Flora¡¯s ears.


    Startled, Flora hurriedly wiped her tears and scrambled to her feet. "I... I sprained my foot, so I was just..."


    "You were crying," Amelie interrupted softly, arms folding across her chest. "Just admit it."


    Flora hesitated, then lowered her gaze. "Did Kate say something to you?" Amelie asked, her eyes narrowing with concern.


    "No," Flora replied quickly, her voice barely above a whisper. She finally turned to face her sister, her fingers twisting anxiously in front of her.


    Amelie studied her for a moment. "Your face says otherwise," she said, letting her arms fall to her sides. Without pressing further, she crossed the room and sat on the edge of the bed, patting the space beside her.


    "Come, sit here," she offered.


    Flora blinked in confusion, unsure if she heard her right. Her brows drew together.


    "What are you waiting for?" Amelie asked again, tilting her head gently.


    Flora slowly walked over, her steps uncertain, and sat hesitantly beside Amelie on the edge of the bed.


    "How¡¯s the pack treating you?" she asked. "I imagine not very kindly, now that everything¡¯s out in the open. That¡¯s how it is, isn¡¯t it? A woman is often med, whether she¡¯s guilty or not. Meanwhile, a man¡¯s wrongdoings are forgotten most of the time."


    Flora clenched her hands in herp, unable to find the words.


    "Whatever Alex did to both of us... I don¡¯t want it spoken of anymore," Amelie continued. "He¡¯s gone now. He doesn¡¯t deserve a ce in our conversations. What matters now is you, not what he did."


    "Don¡¯t give up on life, Flora. That¡¯s all I ask from you. I know the pack¡¯s been cruel, they never needed much reason to turn cold. But if you want... you cane live in San Ravendale. Start over. I¡¯ve already spoken to our parents. They may be moving there too."


    Flora¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she lifted her head, eyes wide with disbelief. She stared into Amelie¡¯s face, as though unsure whether she had truly heard her sister¡¯s words.


    "You... you¡¯re giving me a chance?" she whispered.


    "Yes. Because no matter what happened... you¡¯re still my sister. And it¡¯s a chance I also want to give to our parents."


    "But how did you find out what¡¯s happening in the pack?" Flora asked, her voice trembling slightly. "Did Mom tell you?"


    Amelie shook her head. "No. Zander did. He told me everything... how they¡¯ve been treating you. You were bullied, ignored, like a shadow no one wants to see. It must be unbearable just to walk among them."


    She paused, her gaze distant. "I remember how they used to mock me too. People can be cruel. They¡¯re quick to judge, quick to turn their backs toward you. It doesn¡¯t take much to sway a crowd."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Amelie," Flora whispered, her voice cracking. "I regret everything I did to you, every single day. I know my sins can¡¯t be washed away, but... I don¡¯t want to die." Her chest began to rise and fall rapidly. "I think about it. I think about ending it... but... but¡ª"


    Her breath hitched as panic surged through her, and she clutched her chest. Her breathing turned sharp and shallow.


    "Flora?" Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in rm. "Flora! Breathe, take deep breaths!"


    Seeing her sister gasping, Amelie quickly sprang to her feet, ran to the window, and flung it open, letting the fresh air flood into the room.


    She rushed back to Flora¡¯s side and rubbed her back gently but firmly. "You¡¯re okay. Just breathe. In... and out." Amelie guided her and after a while, she felt Flora was better, she poured a ss of water for her.


    "Drink it," Amelie said.


    Flora did as tears again brimmed in her eyes.


    Amelie took the empty ss from her and ced it on the bedside table.


    "Do you feel better? Was it a panic attack? Since when are you getting them?" Amelie asked in worry.


    "It started not long ago," Flora admitted. "Can I hug you?" she questioned.


    "Hmm."


    Flora wrapped her arms around her sister¡¯s and shut her eyes tightly. Tears escaped her eyes as she whispered, "Forgive me, Amelie. Please."

 Chapter 192: To emotionally manipulate he

    <h4>Chapter 192: To emotionally manipte he</h4>


    "You should get some rest," Amelie said gently, her voiceced with concern as she looked at her sister.


    "I¡¯m not tired," Flora murmured, clutching the edge of Amelie¡¯s sleeve like a lifeline. Her voice trembled. "Please... I don¡¯t want to be alone."


    That single plea pulled Amelie back to a distant memory when they were children, no older than six or seven. Flora used to cling to her in the very same way, always seekingfort and safety.


    But as the years passed, so had the closeness between them, slowly reced by silence, misunderstanding, and wounds neither of them had dared to address, until now.


    "Stay with me, Amelie," Flora whispered, her tear-streaked face lifting slightly. "I understand now, what it must¡¯ve felt like for you... to be mocked, bullied, ridiculed by everyone, including me. I was part of it. I never defended you. I stood there and said nothing when you needed someone the most." Her voice cracked, and a sob escaped her lips. "But today, I need you. I really do. I don¡¯t want to die... but I know what I did to you can¡¯t be undone, not while I¡¯m still breathing."


    Amelie curled her fingers tightly, trying to suppress the wave of emotion rising inside her. She didn¡¯t want to feel pity. She didn¡¯t want her heart to soften. But seeing Flora so broken, so painfully vulnerable, made it impossible not to feel something shift inside her.


    "Alex never told me you were pregnant," Flora continued, voice shaking. "I found outter, and even then, I didn¡¯t confront him. I should¡¯ve. I should¡¯ve defended you. But I was so consumed by envy and bitterness..."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about him," Amelie said, cutting her off with a soft but firm tone.


    Flora nodded, her gaze dropping. "Okay. I¡¯m sorry," she whispered.


    "You should freshen up," Amelie suggested after a pause, her voice now softer. "Your face is a mess... especially your eyes. They¡¯repletely swollen."


    Flora sniffled and nodded again. "I¡¯ll go... but please, don¡¯t leave," she pleaded.


    "I won¡¯t," Amelie murmured.


    She watched Flora walk away, her footsteps slow and uncertain. A deep ache settled in Amelie¡¯s chest upon learning the painful thoughts of her sister.


    ~~~~~


    The council meeting concluded just as anticipated, but the revtion about Berik sent ripples of disbelief through the room. No one had imagined that Alpha King Raidan¡¯s most trusted advisor would betray him so gravely.


    "Berik will face a death sentence, just as we intended," Gabriel said as he turned toward Casaio. "Now, how you decide to use Zilia is up to you. But if you still think you can¡¯t manage it, I¡¯m ready to take control and use her the way I see fit."


    "Thank you, Gabriel," Casaio replied. "But let me fulfill my duty as the eldest prince. You¡¯ve already shouldered enough."


    Dominick, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke. "Zilia was your lover, Casaio. You might not be able to stay rational around her." His eyes narrowed slightly in concern. "The bond may be broken, but feelings... they don¡¯t vanish so easily. Be careful because she might still find a way to seduce you, to get under your skin. And I don¡¯t want to see her break your heart again."


    "I understand, Nick," Casaio said, giving him a brief nod. "I¡¯m well aware of what Zilia and I shared, and what we lost. But I¡¯m not the man I once was. All I ask is your trust. If I say I can handle her, then believe that I can."


    His gaze shifted between his two younger brothers, wanting them to understand.


    "Do whatever you feel is right," Gabriel said. "I¡¯m going to my wife. Don¡¯t disturb me," he added curtly before turning on his heel and striding away.


    As he entered the grand hall of the pce, his eyes immediately caught sight of Lester. The steward was busy instructing the servants, ensuring that Amelie¡¯s family received the finest amodations.


    "Where¡¯s Amelie?" Gabriel asked, drawing Lester¡¯s attention.


    Lester quickly turned and bowed respectfully. "Your Highness. Princess Amelie wasst seen with Princess Katelyn. As of now, I haven¡¯t seen her return."


    Just then, a young servant hesitantly stepped forward, interrupting their exchange.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness," the servant said, bowing low. "But I Princess Amelie is with her sister, Miss Flora."


    Gabriel¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. "Show me where they are," he ordered.


    The servant bowed and quickly obeyed, leading him through the long corridors of the pce toward the guest wing where Flora was being amodated.


    They finally stopped outside a modest yet well-appointed guest chamber. The servant motioned toward the closed door.


    "This is the room, Your Highness."


    Gabriel nodded. "You may go," he said curtly, his gaze fixed on the door.


    The servant bowed once more and stepped away. Gabriel knocked on the door and lowered his hand.


    Amelie opened it and a smile formed on her lips.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Gabriel, his eyes scanning her body from head to toe as he grabbed her arms. He was scared thinking Flora might¡¯ve hurt her.


    Amelie opened the door, a gentle smile appearing on her lips when she saw who it was.


    "What are you doing here?" Gabriel asked, his voice low butced with concern. His eyes instinctively scanned her from head to toe as his hands gripped her arms gently. Fear flickered in his gaze, imagining the worst that Flora might have harmed her.


    "I¡¯m fine," Amelie reassured him softly. "Why are you so worried?"


    Gabriel¡¯s expression tightened. "Why are you here?" he asked again, this time with a frown tugging at his brow.


    Flora stood silently near the bed, her head bowed as she listened to their conversation, clearly aware of the tension in the air.


    "I just wanted to spend some time with Flora," Amelie said, tilting her head slightly. "The council meeting ended earlier than I thought."


    "It did," Gabriel confirmed, still watching her closely.


    Suddenly, Amelie¡¯s face went pale, and a nausea washed over her. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    Without a word, she turned and rushed into the room, one hand pressed to her stomach.


    "Amelie!" Gabriel called after her, immediately following, his worry now doubled.


    Inside the washroom, Gabriel stood beside Amelie, gently patting her back as she leaned over the basin, vomiting. He held her hair out of the way with care, his eyes shadowed with worry.


    When she was done, Amelie turned on the tap, rinsed her mouth, and straightened slowly. She reached for the towel but Gabriel was already there, offering his handkerchief and dabbing the corners of her lips before she could speak.


    "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry," she said softly, cing a hand on his wrist to lower it.


    "You¡¯re not fine," Gabriel countered with frustration. "I told you to rest."


    "It¡¯s normal," Amelie reminded him, offering a faint smile despite her pale face. "We¡¯ve talked about this."


    Gabriel exhaled sharply, sliding the handkerchief back into his pocket. "Normal or not, I¡¯m still worried," he muttered, then reached for her hand and gently led her out of the washroom.


    As they stepped back into the room, Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened the moment his eyes met Flora¡¯s.


    "Don¡¯t disturb your sister while we¡¯re here," he said firmly. "And don¡¯t try to emotionally manipte her or take advantage of her vulnerability. I won¡¯t tolerate it."


    Flora stood near the bed with her head lowered. She didn¡¯t speak or defend herself.


    "Gabriel, she didn¡¯t¡ª" Amelie began, but her words were cut short as he pulled her along with him, unwilling to argue.


    He didn¡¯t stop until they were inside their private quarters in the eastern wing.


    Gabriel gently guided Amelie to sit on the bed. Just as he turned to walk away, she reached out and caught his hand, stopping him.


    "Flora is suffering hell in the pack," Amelie said softly.


    Gabriel turned to face her, his jaw clenched. "And what exactly do you expect me to do about it?" he snapped. "Whether she¡¯s livingfortably or in torment means nothing to me. She¡¯s still breathing, and frankly, she should be grateful for that much."


    He was truly annoyed because Amelie was too good to Flora.


    Amelie looked at him for a long moment, searching his face, not with anger, but with pain.


    "Zander told me some things on the call," she said, her voice quivering. "I know what Flora did... is unforgivable. I¡¯m not asking you to excuse it. I¡¯m not even saying she deserves kindness. But I don¡¯t want her to die, Gabriel."


    She paused, tears welling in her eyes. "Maybe it¡¯s foolish of me, maybe I¡¯m too soft, but I can¡¯t just stand by and watch someone suffer like that. Even if it¡¯s Flora. Even after everything. I just... I can¡¯t be heartless."


    Gabriel simply watched her, and didn¡¯t say anything. He felt his fingers curling around his hand.


    "Flora was talking about dying. I felt I should sit with her," Amelie murmured.

 Chapter 193: Avoided considering Katelyn

    <h4>Chapter 193: Avoided considering Katelyn</h4>


    "Then be emotionally strong," Gabriel said firmly. "I understand she¡¯s your sister, but she¡¯s also a culprit. This is the price she has to pay. Don¡¯t burden yourself, or Noa, with her mistakes. Do I need to remind you of the horror of that night?"


    He didn¡¯t want to lose his temper, yet it pained him to see how easily Amelie could be swayed by a few tears or Flora¡¯s remorseful words. He needed her to stay guarded.


    "I understand where you¡¯reing from," Amelie said softly, her voice losing strength. "Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore."


    A sudden ache pierced her head, likely a symptom of her pregnancy. She rubbed her temple gently.


    "You should rest," Gabriel said immediately. With care, he lifted her legs onto the mattress and adjusted the pillows to help her sit morefortably. Then he took a seat near her feet and pulled her legs into hisp, beginning to massage one of them.


    "Gabriel... you really don¡¯t have to do this," Amelie murmured, trying to pull her legs back.


    He gently held her in ce. "I read that pregnant women often experience leg and foot pain. You haven¡¯t said anything, but I can see it. Just let your mate take care of you."


    A smile tugged at Amelie¡¯s lips as she watched him. Her thoughts drifted to the dream she had about him, and the haunting words of the Queen. Gabriel wasn¡¯t meant to be loved. Loving him would only lead to loss and suffering. Yet here he was, so gentle, so devoted.


    ¡¯The punishment is cruel,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯He loved me even before, so why is he cursed? And what role do I y in all of this? Mom... I need to talk to her soon. I need answers, especially about the mark Her Majesty mentioned.¡¯


    "What are you thinking?" Gabriel asked, noticing her distant expression.


    "That I have the most wonderful mate anyone could ask for," she replied with a faint smile. "One who loves me more than words can ever express."


    Gabriel brushed her ankle lightly with his thumb, a silent affirmation of her words.


    "By the way," she added, "has Zilia¡¯s brother arrived yet?"


    "He¡¯ll be here shortly," Gabriel replied. "Would you like to meet him?"


    "I think I should. Poor boy¡¯s lived without his sister for so many years. But Gabriel... once he disappears from the Blood Dominion Pack, won¡¯t that raise suspicion? I mean, wouldn¡¯t their Alpha, or whoever assigned Zilia to spy on the royal family, find it odd?"


    Gabriel simply smiled at her concern. "As far as the Blood Dominion Pack knows, her brother is already dead. That¡¯s the story we nted, so there¡¯s no need to worry."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "You staged his death? Then... that means he can¡¯t stay with Zilia, right?"


    "Exactly," Gabriel said with a nod. "Zilia won¡¯t be allowed to meet him, except on very rare, supervised asions. Casaio will make sure of that. It¡¯s too risky to allow her constant ess to him."


    Amelie¡¯s expression turned somber as she absorbed his words.


    "I¡¯ll be handing the boy over to Casaio," Gabriel continued. "From that point on, it¡¯ll be his responsibility to ensure the boy¡¯s safety and well-being. I trust he¡¯ll do what¡¯s necessary."


    "I had hoped Zilia¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t turn out this way," Amelie said. "We didn¡¯t talk much, but... she always seemed like a good person."


    Gabriel gently ced her feet back on the mattress, then sped his hands and rested them on hisp. He studied her for a moment.


    "You¡¯re too soft when ites to things like this," he remarked, though his voice held more affection than criticism.


    Amelie offered a faint smile, but her thoughts were still with Zilia.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, a trace of resolve sharpening his expression. "Anyway, I should get started on the Beta hunters¡¯ investigation."


    "You¡¯ve got so much on your shoulders, Gabriel. Why not ask your second brother for help?" Amelie suggested gently.


    "I will," Gabriel replied with a nod.


    Just then, the soft buzz of his phone broke the calm. He pulled it from his pocket and nced at the screen.


    "Karmen," he murmured, standing up as he answered the call. "Alright. I¡¯ll be in the main hall shortly."


    Ending the call, Gabriel turned back to Amelie. "Karmen¡¯s here, most likely to address Kate¡¯s concerns. I won¡¯t be long. In the meantime, just rest. Don¡¯t go anywhere, alright?"


    Amelie nodded silently, her eyes following him as he stepped out of the room.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel led Karmen away from the main hall, choosing not to speak until they reached the garden. They stopped in the center, where the trees and flowering hedges provided just enough seclusion for a private conversation.


    "Your wounds have healed, thankfully," Gabriel said, his gaze briefly dropping to Karmen¡¯s forehead and then his forearm, where the injuries had once been visible.


    Karmen gave a short nod. "Yes. The healers did a good job. I¡¯ve recovered faster than expected."


    "I didn¡¯t know Kate had feelings for you," Gabriel said with a smirk.


    "Even I was unaware of them," Karmen admitted, asking him not to tease him about it. "I told the princess clearly that I couldn¡¯t be with her, but it seems she¡¯s determined to hold on to those feelings. Honestly, it feels awkward talking about her with you. I never brought it up before because, to me, it was nothing."


    "I get it," Gabriel replied, sliding his hands into the pockets of his trousers, asking him to ease down.


    "You should speak with her this evening," he added after a pause. "And more importantly, go home. Spend some time with your family, they¡¯ve been waiting for you for far too long."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re right," Karmen said with a small nod, appreciating the suggestion. Then, his tone shifted as he changed the subject. "By the way, what was the final verdict for Zilia? On my way here, I also heard Jodie¡¯s wolf is being forcefully removed by the Elder High Priest. As for Zilia, I didn¡¯t hear anything at all. Though I did hear about Berik."


    "We¡¯ve decided to use Zilia to uncover the identity of the Alpha of the Blood Dominion," Gabriel exined. "From the very beginning, we haven¡¯t been able to trace anything about him. Even our most trusted spies came back with nothing. Zilia remains the only person close enough to them, she might finally give us a lead."


    "That makes sense," Karmen agreed with a slow nod.


    Then, without another word, he reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and pulled out a small envelope.


    Gabriel¡¯s brows drew together in curiosity. "What¡¯s this?" he asked, eyeing the envelope.


    "It has some medicines for Amelie," Karmen said, handing over the envelope. "Skye prepared them. She should take these every night after dinner."


    Gabriel nodded and took the packet. "Thank you. I appreciate it."


    "I just hope Kate doesn¡¯t keep holding on to the idea that I¡¯ll ever return her feelings," Karmen added, his voiceced with unease.


    "I¡¯m sure once you speak to her honestly, she¡¯ll understand," Gabriel replied calmly.


    Karmen gave him a dry smile. "I don¡¯t think you know your sister as well as you think you do."


    Gabriel chuckled, a hint of resignation in his tone. "To be fair, I¡¯ve never had a close rtionship with any of my siblings."


    "But that¡¯s changing now, thanks to Amelie," Karmen pointed out. "Should I start counting how many of your old habits she¡¯s broken? You¡¯re softening, Gabriel."


    "That¡¯s not true," Gabriel retorted, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. "I¡¯m still the same Gabriel. But yeah... for Amelie, I let my guard down." He said it proudly, without hesitation.


    "I¡¯ve never wanted to be involved with the royal family," Karmen admitted quietly. "As a beta, my duty is to serve, not to entangle myself in royal affairs. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯ve always avoided considering Katelyn. And to be honest... she¡¯s a bit too naive."


    Gabriel gave a slow nod. "I know. We¡¯ve been friends since childhood, so I understand your perspective. I even told Amelie the same thing. It¡¯s better for Kate in the long run. But you know how my mother will react."


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    "She¡¯s already furious that I married an omega. In her eyes, everything must be wless: bloodlines, image, alliances. And honestly? I don¡¯t want your life to be moreplicated because of her."


    "Then, you should go. I¡¯ll see you... Maybe tomorrow," Gabriel stated.


    "Why tomorrow? I thought we were supposed to investigate about the beta hunters," Karmen said.


    "Well, I¡¯ve ns with Amelie for the evening," Gabriel replied. "She¡¯s never been to capital, so I want to give her a little tour."


    What neither of them noticed was the presence just beyond the tree line. Katelyn stood therepletely frozen. The words she had just heard cut deeper than she expected.


    ¡¯Why did you tell them, Amelie? I trusted you,¡¯ Katelyn thought.

 Chapter 194: Hate everything about you

    <h4>Chapter 194: Hate everything about you</h4>


    Casaio uncuffed Zilia, the metallic click echoing in the quiet room. She stared at him nkly, her wrists slightly sore from the restraints.


    "Follow me," he said curtly, already turning toward the cell¡¯s gate.


    Zilia narrowed her eyes. "Where are you taking me?"


    He paused, ncing at her over his shoulder. Then, in his cold voice, Casaio inquired, "Don¡¯t you want to see your brother?"


    "Idris is in the capital!?" Zilia¡¯s eyes lit up with sudden hope as she quickly followed Casaio out of the prison corridor.


    "Unlike you, we keep our promises," Casaio said with a mocking edge to his tone.


    Zilia¡¯s steps faltered slightly, his words stinging more than she expected. A flicker of shame crossed her face, but she pushed it aside. "Why hasn¡¯t the Alpha King punished me yet?" she asked, ncing at him. "I haven¡¯t heard anything about my sentence. Will it be decided after I see Idris onest time?"


    Casaio didn¡¯t slow his pace. "No," he replied. "There won¡¯t be a punishment. Because from now on, I¡¯ll be using you."


    "Using me? How?" Zilia asked, her brows knitting tightly in confusion.


    Casaio abruptly stopped walking and turned to face her. Without a word, his hand shot out and gripped her throat with bruising force, pressing his fingers against her windpipe.


    Zilia gasped, her eyes widening in shock. Her hands flew to his wrist, trying to pry him off, but his grip was unrelenting. The pressure on her throat stole the air from her lungs, and her face began to flush red from theck of oxygen.


    "You don¡¯t ask how, Zilia," Casaio growled menacingly. "You will obey my everymand. You lost the right to question the moment you betrayed me. So, stop thinking that you and I can talk normally anymore."


    Her nails dug into his skin as she struggled, but she was weakening fast. Just when her legs began to wobble, Casaio suddenly released her, letting her stumble back, coughing and gasping for breath.


    He stared down at her, his eyes void of the warmth they once held. "From now on, you¡¯ll do exactly as I say. The moment you defy me, even slightly, I will torture you to the extent that you¡¯ll beg for your own death. I was the one who loved you beyond what anyone could ever imagine, Zilia. But now... you¡¯ll face the weight of my hatred, every single day. That¡¯s the price you¡¯ll pay for murdering the love I once had for you."


    Zilia lowered her gaze, her throat still burning from his grip. She didn¡¯t argue or plead. She had betrayed the only person who had once stood by her without question, and now... she was prepared to ept whatever torment came her way.


    "Don¡¯t go easy on me," she whispered as she slowly lifted her eyes to meet his.


    A shadow passed through Casaio¡¯s expression. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smirk curved his lips.


    "If that¡¯s the challenge you¡¯re giving me," he said coldly, "then rest assured... I won¡¯t be easy on you."


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn knocked on the door and waited, her fingers clenched tightly at her sides. Momentster, the door creaked open to reveal Amelie¡¯s bright and weing face.


    "You came at the perfect time. Gabriel isn¡¯t home. Come in," Amelie said warmly, stepping aside to let her in.


    Katelyn entered without a word, her smile already gone. A storm brewed behind her eyes. She didn¡¯t meet Amelie¡¯s gaze as she walked in.


    "Take a seat," Amelie offered, motioning toward the sofa chairs with a gentle gesture.


    Katelyn remained standing.


    "Why did you tell Gabriel about my feelings?" she used.


    Amelie¡¯s smile slowly faded, reced by a flicker of regret in her eyes. Her lips parted slightly, but for a moment, no words came out.


    Katelyn turned sharply, facing Amelie fully now. Her eyes glistened with emotion, but her tone was cutting and firm.


    "I trusted you," she began in a quivering voice, but filled with anger. "And the first person you went running to was Brother Gabriel! Why, Amelie? Why would you betray me like that?"


    Her voice rose as she continued. "And that¡¯s not even the worst part. You dared to call Karmen! You talked to him behind my back, and then had the audacity to smile at me like everything was fine? Pretending to be innocent?"


    "That¡¯s not true, Kate. You¡¯re misunderstanding everything. Please, just listen¡ª" Amelie tried to interject, but Katelyn cut her off.


    "Listen to you!?" Katelyn scoffed, bitterness pouring from her voice. "Now I understand why Mother can¡¯t stand you. You¡¯re untrustworthy. You really thought that bing my brother¡¯s mate gave you the right to interfere in everyone¡¯s life? Especially mine?"


    Amelie took a shaky breath, trying to keep herposure. "Kate, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I only asked Karmen to be honest with you, so that you wouldn¡¯t keep hoping for something that wasn¡¯t real. I didn¡¯t want you to keep holding on and hurtingter."


    But Katelyn¡¯s jaw tightened. The wound was already too deep.


    Katelyn¡¯s words came like daggers¡ªsharp, fast, and unforgiving.


    "And who do you think you are to make that decision for me?" she hissed, her voice shaking with fury. "Just because I once called you a friend, you thought you had the right to interfere in my life? You couldn¡¯t stand the idea that I might actually have a chance with Karmen. That¡¯s why you did all of this, isn¡¯t it?"


    Amelie froze, her lips parting slightly in shock as she stared at the woman she had once shared secrets andughter with. But Katelyn wasn¡¯t done.


    "You¡¯re jealous, Amelie. Admit it!" Katelyn¡¯s voice cracked, her usations gaining more weight with each word. "You couldn¡¯t bear to see someone else get close to him. And I know why, because I introduced Jodie to you, and she tried to harm your pup. You¡¯ve held that against me all this time, haven¡¯t you? This is your revenge."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her heart sinking.


    "Kate..." she whispered, stunned. "You really think I¡¯m that kind of person?"


    "You are that kind of person!" Katelyn snapped, her voice rising. "Cunning, maniptive, and fake! You seduced my brother to make him the father of your pup and worm your way into this family," Katelyn spat sharply with usation. "You¡¯re really clever, Amelie. My mother kept warning us, kept screaming about it, but none of us listened. I see it now, why she was so against letting an omega live in the pce."


    Amelie took a shaky step back, as if the words had physically pushed her.


    "Katelyn..." she whispered.


    "You omegas," Katelyn continued, sneering, "you get a taste offort, of kindness, and suddenly you think you rule the world. That you¡¯re entitled to everything."


    The insult hit Amelie harder than any of Katelyn¡¯s previous words. It wasn¡¯t just the betrayal anymore, it was the judgment of her very identity.


    "I never¡ª" Amelie started, her voice breaking.


    But Katelyn cut her off. "Spare me the act. I see you for who you are now. And I¡¯m done pretending."


    Amelie¡¯s hands clenched at her sides. She wanted to scream, to defend herself, to remind Katelyn of every time she had stood by her, protected her, supported her. But nothing came out.


    Her eyes welled up with tears. She never expected Katelyn to be this harsh on her.


    Amelie stood frozen, her vision blurring as tears streamed silently down her cheeks. She never imagined that Katelyn, whom she had once embraced as a sister, could cut her this deep.


    "I admit it was a mistake on my part to call Karmen here," Amelie said softly, her voice trembling as she tried to hold herself together. "But I swear, I never wished anything bad for you. You don¡¯t have to be so brutal..."


    "Why? So you can go crying to Gabriel again?!" Katelyn snapped, spinning around, her eyes burning with fury. "Are you going to twist this in front of him like you did with everything else? You even poisoned his mind against our mother. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see what you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s all part of your little n, isn¡¯t it?"


    Amelie¡¯s lips quivered. "That¡¯s not true..."


    "You were never acknowledged by your own pack, and now I see why." Katelyn¡¯s voice wasced with venom. "I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was you who betrayed your sister and med Flora for it all."


    "Princess Kate, please..." Amelie whispered, barely able to breathe through her tears. "I¡ªI never did that."


    "You better leave this pce. I hate you. I hate everything about you," she muttered and stepped toward the door.


    "What the fuck did you just say to Amelie?" Gabriel¡¯s voice growled, his violet eyes burning with fire.


    Amelie turned around to look at the door and shook her head.


    "Gabriel, don¡¯t..."


    "Speak before me, Kate. I dare you to say the same words you said to my mate in front of me," Gabriel ordered his sister in a menacing tone.

 Chapter 195: You’ve grown so much

    <h4>Chapter 195: You¡¯ve grown so much</h4>


    "Why are you silent?" Gabriel growled, advancing toward Katelyn with a menacing re. She instinctively clenched her fists, but the dread rooting her in ce kept her from speaking a single word.


    Amelie quickly stepped between them, cing both hands on Gabriel¡¯s arms to stop him.


    "Kate, you should go," she urged gently but firmly.


    "You think I¡¯m afraid of my brother?" Katelyn snapped, her voice louder than her courage. "What exactly did I do wrong?" she demanded, her eyes burning with defiance. "It was Amelie who told you about my feelings. Then she even called Karmen. Brother Gabriel, maybe you¡¯re blind to it now, but one day you¡¯ll see, Amelie is nothing but selfish."


    Her voice trembled slightly despite her efforts to appear strong. Inside, she was shaking, but she held on to the belief that Gabriel would never dare raise a hand against her.


    Gabriel shoved past Amelie, closing the distance between him and Katelyn with heavy, deliberate steps.


    "Gabriel, please," Amelie pleaded, turning to face him again. "This is between me and Kate. Please don¡¯t say anything to her for my sake."


    "Get out of my sight!" Gabriel roared with fury.


    Startled, Katelyn turned on her heel and bolted from the room, the door mming shut behind her with a loud bang that echoed through the hall.


    Gabriel stood rigid, his chest rising and falling with barely contained rage. His eyes remained fixed on the door as though his re alone could burn through it.


    "This is no longer just between you and Kate," he said coldly. "She dared to speak to you with such cruelty... She won¡¯t get away with it. She will pay for this."


    His jaw clenched tightly. The tears in Amelie¡¯s and cheeks ached his heart.


    "I did cross a line," Amelie whispered in a trembling voice. "I shouldn¡¯t havee between them." She lowered her head, guilt settling in her chest like a stone. Silent tears welled in her eyes, and she wiped them away with the back of her hands.


    Gabriel stepped forward and gently cupped her face, tilting her chin until her eyes met his.


    "She always wanted what was best for me," Amelie said softly. "But it was me who broke her trust first."


    "If she truly cared about you," Gabriel said, his voice darkening, "she wouldn¡¯t have torn you down like that."


    His jaw clenched, and his canines now glinted through parted lips. The earlier confrontation was still simmering in him, rage seething just beneath the surface.


    "Fuck!" he growled, pulling away abruptly and turning his back on her. One hand raked through his hair in frustration as he tried topose himself. "I¡¯m losing my head."


    Without a word, Amelie stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him from behind, her embrace tight and grounding. Her hands rested against his chest, fingers gently curled over his heart.


    "Don¡¯t let this consume you," she murmured, her cheek pressed against his back. "Things like this happen between friends. I know Kate didn¡¯t mean what she said... not deep down."


    She said it not just to soothe him, but to protect him, from doing something that could turn worse, from fighting his own sister because of her.


    ~~~


    As nned, Gabriel¡¯s trusted man had brought Idris to the capital. Since Gabriel couldn¡¯t leave personally, he had sent Dominick in his ce to escort Idris to meet Zilia.


    Casaio and Zilia stepped out of the elevator and made their way down the familiar hallway to her old apartment.


    "Why did you choose this ce?" Zilia asked.


    The moment she stepped inside and saw Idris standing there. Zilia rushed forward and wrapped her arms tightly around him, tears instantly brimming in her eyes.


    Dominick exchanged a nce with Juniper, reading the silent understanding in her eyes.


    "We¡¯ll give you two some space," Dominick murmured softly to Casaio, before turning and stepping out of the room with Juniper close behind.


    "Sister!" Idris cried out with joy as he threw himself into Zilia¡¯s arms. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he clung tightly to her, his small frame trembling with overwhelming emotion.


    Zilia held him close, her hand gently patting his back as if to reassure herself that he was truly there. Then, she pulled away just enough to cup his face in her hands, showering him with kiss after kiss, on his cheeks, his forehead, even his nose, her own eyes glistening with tears.


    "My sweet boy," she whispered between kisses. "You¡¯ve grown so much... I missed you every single day."


    "Even I missed you, Sister," Idris sobbed, his words muffled as he buried his face in her shoulder. "I was so scared... I thought I wouldn¡¯t survive. I thought I¡¯d never see you again."


    Zilia¡¯s arms tightened around him protectively, her heart breaking at the tremble in his voice. She ran her fingers through his hair, whispering soothing words as he wept in her embrace.


    Standing a few steps behind, Casaio watched them silently. His eyes lingered on Zilia, on the way she held her brother as if shielding him from all the pain in the world. In that moment, he understood. For Idris... Zilia had endured everything. She had sacrificed, lied, fought, and risked it all, not for herself, but for the boy now sobbing in her arms.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t feel anything for her,¡¯ Casaio thought, watching the tender reunion unfold before him.


    Idris slowly turned toward him, curiosity flickering in his tear-filled eyes. "Who is this man, Sis?" he asked innocently, clinging to Zilia¡¯s hand.


    Zilia hesitated, momentarily at a loss for words. "Ah... this is..."


    "I¡¯m Casaio Sinir," Casaio introduced himself calmly, stepping forward with a slight nod.


    Idris bowed his head politely. "Thank you, sir... for rescuing me," he said softly. "I promise I won¡¯t be a bother. Please... just don¡¯t be angry with me."


    The boy¡¯s words struck unexpectedly, his humility and fear far beyond his years. Casaio¡¯s gaze softened for the briefest moment, thinking what the boy must have endured all these years.

 Chapter 196: Give them space

    <h4>Chapter 196: Give them space</h4>


    "Idris, did you have your meals?" Casaio asked gently, his tone softening as he looked at the frail boy.


    "I... I was waiting for my sister," Idris replied, ncing up with wide and hopeful eyes. Then, worry crept back into his voice. "I won¡¯t have to go back to the Blood Dominion Pack, will I?"


    He took a hesitant step closer to Casaio, his hands began trembling slightly.


    "Please, sir... don¡¯t send me back," Idris pleaded. "They¡¯re bad people... They never let me go anywhere. I was always locked in. I tried to be good, but they still¡ª" He broke off, clutching Zilia¡¯s hand tighter.


    Casaio stared at the boy, momentarily taken aback by the fear in his voice. He nced at Zilia, her cheeks were still wet with tears.


    "I¡¯ll cook something for you, Idris," Zilia said gently, brushing her fingers through his hair. "Go wash your face in the bathroom, alright?"


    Idris gave a silent nod and shuffled away, his small frame disappearing into the room.


    Zilia turned to Casaio, and said, "Please... convey my gratitude to Gabriel. I never imagined I¡¯d see Idris like this. He is free and not behind guarded walls. The few times I saw him before... it was always under strict security."


    "Idris can¡¯t stay with you," Casaio said.


    Zilia gave a small nod, already expecting the answer. "I understand. Wherever you ce him, I trust he¡¯ll be safe under your protection."


    "He¡¯s twelve. Has his wolf awakened?" Casaio asked, folding his arms.


    "Not yet," she replied.


    He hummed. "You¡¯re to continueying low. Stay in your current role and keep working, just like you have been. I¡¯ll decide based on your performance when or if you¡¯re allowed to meet Idris again."


    Zilia lowered her gaze, her hands sped tightly in front of her. "I¨CI understand."


    "Go cook for your brother," Casaio said, turning away. "I¡¯ll be taking him with me after that."


    "Casaio..." Zilia¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she spoke, her eyes searching his face. "They won¡¯te after Idris, will they?"


    "They won¡¯t," he replied without hesitation. Then, after a brief pause, he added coldly, "But if you fail in what¡¯s expected of you... if you slip even once¡ª"


    He looked her dead in the eye.


    "You might lose him for good."


    Zilia stiffened, the open threat tightening around her like a noose. But she said nothing, just nodded slowly, swallowing the fear rising in her throat.


    ~~~~~


    After lunch, Gabriel ensured Amelie got the rest she needed. He waited by her side until she fell asleep, not wanting to bring up anything that might disturb her peace. Once she was asleep, he quietly left the room and headed straight to find Katelyn.


    As he entered the main hall, he noticed a servant clearing the table.


    "Where¡¯s Kate?" Gabriel asked in his sharp tone.


    "Pardon me, Your Highness, but I¡¯m not aware," the servant replied, bowing slightly.


    Gabriel pulled out his phone, only to frown as he scrolled through his contacts and realized he hadn¡¯t saved Katelyn¡¯s number. With a sigh, he dialed Dominick¡¯s number.


    "What happened?" Dominick¡¯s voice echoed across the hall as he stepped inside, already holding his phone.


    Juniper joined him, pausing beside Dominick as she nced between the two brothers.


    "I need Kate¡¯s number," Gabriel said curtly.


    "You don¡¯t have your own sister¡¯s number?" Juniper asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for it," Gabriel snapped, his irritation thinly veiled.


    Dominick simply shook his head and dialed Katelyn¡¯s number. After a few rings, he looked up. "She¡¯s not answering."


    "Call her again," Gabriel ordered, his jaw tightening.


    Without protest, Dominick redialed. The phone rang and rang, but again, there was no response.


    "She¡¯s still not picking up," Dominick said, concern creeping into his voice.


    "Is everything alright?" Dominick asked, reading the storm in Gabriel¡¯s eyes.


    "No," Gabriel replied tly. "Nothing is alright."


    Juniper¡¯s expression shifted as she wondered what Katelyn did, but then


    "What did Kate do?" Dominick questioned, stepping closer.


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened, the muscle twitching as he ground his teeth. "Something she never should have," he muttered and turned to leave.


    "Hey, I need to talk to you," Dominick said, stepping in front of his brother to stop him.


    Gabriel paused, eyes narrowing slightly. "Is Amelie awake?" Juniper asked, her voice turning softer now.


    "She¡¯s asleep at the moment," Gabriel replied.


    "Oh." Juniper nodded, unsure what more to say.


    "You should go to my room for now," Dominick told her, his gaze flicking to Gabriel as if silently asking for privacy.


    Juniper gave a quiet nod and turned to leave, her footsteps fading down the corridor. Gabriel exhaled heavily and followed Dominick into the private hall.


    As the door closed behind them, Gabriel spoke with a warning. "If this is about Casaio, I don¡¯t want to hear it. My head¡¯s already about to split open because of Kate."


    His wolf stirred beneath the surface which was restless and growling in a restrained fury.


    "What exactly did Kate do?" Dominick asked, his brow furrowing in concern.


    Gabriel ran a hand through his hair, his voice dropping to a bitter murmur. "She said some brutal things to Amelie... things she should¡¯ve never uttered. And I had to stand there, silent, just for Amelie¡¯s sake."


    Dominick blinked, visibly surprised. "But... I thought Kate and Amelie were getting along?"


    "They did. Or at least it seemed that way," Gabriel muttered, jaw tight again.


    Dominick gave a slow nod, then shrugged slightly. "Still... you shouldn¡¯t get too tangled in whatever disagreement they¡¯ve had. You know how women are. Such fights aremon between them. Give them space. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll sort it out on their own."


    "I wouldn¡¯t have even tried to confront Kate if she hadn¡¯t called Amelie selfish, cunning and what not," Gabriel remarked.


    Dominick¡¯s brows knitted together to hear that. "What exactly happened between them?" he queried.


    Gabriel turned quiet as he didn¡¯t wish to tell Dominick about Katelyn¡¯s feelings for Karmen. "Leave that matter. Tell me what you wanted to say to me," he murmured, slumping to the sofa chair.

 Chapter 197: Didn’t you call me cruel?

    <h4>Chapter 197: Didn¡¯t you call me cruel?</h4>


    "Idris needs his sister," Dominick said. "Is there truly no way Zilia could live with her brother?"


    "It¡¯s not possible for them to be together," Gabriel replied firmly, leaving little room for argument.


    "I figured you¡¯d say that," Dominick muttered under his breath.


    "Yet you brought it up anyway," Gabriel said with a dry chuckle, rubbing the bridge of his nose as a weary sigh escaped him.


    "I just felt bad for the kid," Dominick admitted. "He¡¯s been under strict surveince for ten years. Did you know Zilia¡¯s distant rtive was assigned as his guardian? He barely got to see his sister, once a year, if that. When Idris told me everything, I couldn¡¯t help but think... maybe we should find a way for them to stay together."


    "I¡¯m not getting involved in Zilia¡¯s personal matters or her brother¡¯s situation," Gabriel stated sharply. "If you want to pursue this, talk to Casaio. As for me, tomorrow is the reception. I¡¯ll be returning to San Ravendale in two or three days. Before that, I need to gather intel on the Beta hunters."


    Dominick¡¯s expression shifted at the mention of the hunters. He moved toward the window and leaned against the frame, sliding his hands into the pockets of his trousers.


    "Juniper told me something odd earlier," he said. "Apparently, her father kept quiet reports on the deaths of several Betas over the past few months. They weren¡¯t high-ranking or politically significant, just regr Betas, the kind people forget easily. But now it seems like those deaths might not be isted cases."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Now that¡¯s worth looking into. I should meet her father." He rose to his feet, ready to leave.


    "I¡¯ll apany you," Dominick offered.


    "It¡¯s fine," Gabriel replied curtly. "I¡¯ll ask Karmen toe with me. You should stay with Juniper."


    "June came here to see Amelie," Dominick reminded him. "She couldn¡¯t in the morning... because of me."


    "And Amelie is resting now," Gabriel answered back. "Tell Juniper to visit her tomorrow." Without sparing another word or nce, he strode out of the room.


    As Gabriel moved through the grand hallway of the pce, his sharp eyes finallynded on Katelyn. She was returning from outside. He quickened his pace and intercepted her effortlessly.


    "I¡¯ve been looking for you," he said.


    "Whatever I said to Amelie wasn¡¯t wrong," Katelyn fired back. "She has no right to interfere in my life. Who does she think she is, telling Karmen to make it clear that he¡¯d never want me? If you try to scold me again, I¡¯ll tell Father."


    Gabriel remained silent for a moment, and Katelyn, sensing no immediate rebuttal, attempted to walk past him.


    But his voice cut through the corridor, stopping her at once.


    "She told him that because she knew you¡¯d keep clinging to false hope, that my Beta might eventually give you a chance."


    Gabriel turned slowly, his gaze like sharpened steel. "Say whatever you want to me, but do noty a finger on my wife with your words. And stop throwing Father¡¯s name around like I¡¯m supposed to tremble at the sound of it."


    Katelyn stiffened, her lips parting slightly, but no words came out.


    "You call yourself Amelie¡¯s friend, yet you chose to hurt her at the worst possible time," Gabriel began coldly. "Maybe when you¡¯re pregnant, you¡¯ll understand just how vulnerable she is right now."


    He took a step closer and Katelyn took a step back.


    "And selfish? You think she was selfish for choosing me? She didn¡¯t choose anything, Kate. I chose her that night. So don¡¯t twist the story to soothe your pride."


    His words struck with weight as he went on,


    "You said she betrayed Flora, but do you even know what it feels like to be rejected? No, you don¡¯t. You¡¯ve had everything handed to you on a silver te. All you do is idle away your time, parade your title, and gossip."


    Katelyn¡¯s fists curled up on her sides as Gabriel kept throwing harsh words at her.


    "You think I forgave you for what you did in the past just because Amelie epts you as a friend? No, Kate. Don¡¯t mistake silence for forgiveness. The day you cross the line again, I will punish you, just as I punished Jodie. Reflect on your words. And prepare yourself... to apologize to Amelie."


    "And what about Amelie?" Katelyn snapped, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and pain. "Was what she did right in your eyes?"


    Gabriel didn¡¯t hesitate in responding.


    "Yes. I stand by her. As I told you before, Karmen doesn¡¯t deserve a woman like you. And I¡¯ll make sure my beta stays far from your maniptions."


    Katelyn¡¯s breath hitched as her voice rose, cracking,


    "You¡¯re cruel, even to your own sister!"


    "Then I guess you¡¯ve only just figured that out," Gabriel chuckled in a mocking tone.


    He turned on his heel, prepared to walk away, but stopped dead in his tracks as he noticed their parents standing nearby. Raidan¡¯s troubled gaze flicked between his children. Mabel, however, kept her sharp eyes locked on Gabriel.


    "What are you two arguing about?" Raidan asked, his voiceced with concern. "What cruel thing Gabriel did this time?"


    "Dad, it was about¡ª" Gabriel began, but stopped as Katelyn¡¯s hand clutched his wrist.


    She stepped slightly forward as she looked at their parents.


    "I was asking Brother Gabriel to help me with a certain work," she said quickly, casting a brief nce at Gabriel, silently begging him to stay quiet. "But he kept refusing, so I lost my temper and called him cruel."


    Raiden narrowed his eyes slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mabel, however, wasn¡¯t so easily swayed.


    "What kind of work, Kate?" she asked pointedly, eyes scanning her daughter¡¯s face for any sign of dishonesty.


    Katelyn¡¯s fingers tightened slightly at her sides. "It¡¯s nothing serious. Just something personal," she replied.


    "Gabriel, tell me what work your sister has from you?" Mabel asked her son this time.


    Katelyn gulped hard and nced at her brother<i>. ¡¯Please, don¡¯t tell them,¡¯</i> she requested as she mindlinked with her brother.


    <i>¡¯Didn¡¯t you call me cruel? It¡¯s the right moment to show you cruel I can be,¡¯ </i>Gabriel said mentally.

 Chapter 198: The overprotective mate

    <h4>Chapter 198: The overprotective mate</h4>


    "Kate, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you!" Amelie¡¯s voice rang down the hallway. She approached them swiftly, and gently looped her hand around Katelyn¡¯s arm.


    As she reached them, her eyesnded on the Alpha King and Luna Queen. With a poised smile, she offered a respectful bow.


    "Your Majesty. Luna Queen."


    Gabriel¡¯s concern surfaced instantly. "Weren¡¯t you asleep?" he asked, his brows drawn with worry.


    "I woke up five minutes ago," Amelie replied softly. She then turned to Katelyn, a yful pout forming on her lips.


    "You went out without me? And here I was thinking we were a team. Anyway,e on, I have something to show you."


    Katelyn blinked, slightly stunned by Amelie¡¯s sudden and cheerful interruption. Her anger had just been simmering moments ago, but now, her footing faltered.


    Gabriel, on the other hand, was barely holding his temper. He clenched his jaw, feeling robbed of the perfect opportunity to confront Katelyn and put an end to her reckless behavior. Amelie¡¯s interference, though well-meaning, had derailed it all.


    "Dear, let the kids enjoy themselves," Raidan said lightly as he turned to his wife. "Shall we return to our quarters?"


    Mabel gave a small, gracious smile in agreement. "Yes," she murmured, and together they turned to leave.


    Both Amelie and Katelyn bowed respectfully as the King and Queen walked away. But the moment their footsteps faded, Gabriel stepped forward and firmly pulled Amelie aside by the arm, distancing her from his sister.


    His expression was tight with frustration as he hissed, "Are you serious right now?"


    "It¡¯s between me and Kate. You don¡¯t need to involve yourself," Amelie said calmly. "I¡¯ll see youter," she added, then gently took Katelyn¡¯s hand and walked away with her.


    Gabriel took a step forward, intending to follow, but Dominick¡¯s steady handnded on his shoulder, halting him.


    "Let them talk in private," Dominick said. "Kate might be hot-headed, but she¡¯s still our sister. She won¡¯t hurt Amelie, you have to trust that much."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened, his worry far from settled. "I don¡¯t trust Kate," he admitted. "Not after the way she spoke to Ame. She was cruel."


    "I¡¯ll go with them," Juniper chimed in, stepping forward with assurance. "You can trust me."


    Gabriel looked at her, hesitation flickering in his eyes before he finally gave a reluctant nod. "Then go, and thank you," he added sincerely.


    Juniper let out a soft chuckle and shook her head. "You¡¯re always this dramatic," she teased lightly, then turned and followed the other two down the hallway.


    Gabriel pivoted on his heels and left with Dominick for the work.


    ~~~~


    Amelie and Katelyn sat together on the white bench inside the gazebo. Amelie¡¯s fingers fidgeted nervously in herp before she finally broke the silence.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Kate," she said gently. "I shouldn¡¯t have approached Karmen behind your back. It wasn¡¯t my ce. I just... I was afraid he might turn you down, and I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt again. I only asked him to be honest with you. That was all."


    Katelyn remained silent for a moment, her gaze fixed ahead. Then she slowly turned her head toward Amelie.


    "Forgive me too," she murmured. "And thank you... for stepping in back there. If you hadn¡¯t, Brother Gabriel might¡¯ve told Mom and Dad everything about Karmen."


    She reached out and took Amelie¡¯s hands into hers, her grip trembling slightly.


    "I¡¯ve hurt you, and you didn¡¯t deserve it," she said earnestly. "Say whatever you want to me. I won¡¯t stop you. I know my words earlier were cruel and heartless. I was angry, and I let that cloud everything. I didn¡¯t want things to happen this way. Now that Karmen knows I brought him up in front of my mother... he might be furious with me."


    Her voice faltered near the end.


    "I only asked him to be honest with you, Kate," Amelie said softly. "So you wouldn¡¯t keep holding onto the hope that he might someday return your feelings. I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt again. But please believe me, I was never selfish about it."


    She took a deep breath.


    "I won¡¯t deny that, in the beginning, I sought Gabriel¡¯s help for the sake of my pup. That¡¯s the only reason I approached him. I never imagined he¡¯d turn out to be my second chance mate."


    Katelyn lowered her gaze, guilt pressing against her chest.


    "That was foolish of me, to use you like that," she admitted. "Please don¡¯t take my words to heart. I know what I said was too harsh to forget... but I regretted it the moment we fought. And despite all that, you¡¯re still kind enough to help me."


    She looked up, her eyes glimmering with remorse. "You¡¯re too good, Amelie. I didn¡¯t deserve your kindness."


    "Even you chose to forgive me," Amelie murmured with a faint smile.


    Before either of them could say more, they sensed a presence approaching. Both turned their heads and stood up instinctively upon seeing Juniper.


    "Stay seated," Juniper said as she stepped into the gazebo.


    Amelie greeted her with polite warmth, offering a respectful bow of her head.


    "How have you been, Amelie? From what I hear, Gabriel¡¯s turned into quite the overprotective mate," Juniper remarked with a soft smile.


    Amelie let out a smallugh. "Yes, he has. He barely lets me out of his sight."


    Juniper nodded knowingly. "When¡¯s the expected delivery?"


    "The doctor said in about four to five months," Amelie replied.


    Juniper studied her for a moment. "That¡¯s close. I remember when Ist saw you, there was no bump. But now, it¡¯s more visible. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the pup arrives a bit earlier."


    Her expression turned more serious. "First births are rarely easy, Amelie. So be prepared, mentally and physically. Keep up with gentle exercises, and don¡¯t hesitate to rest as much as your body demands. Your mother and the doctor will guide you, but don¡¯t ignore your instincts either."


    Amelie nodded as she recalled about her mother. Her parents were in the pce, but she couldn¡¯t get the time to see them. It was the moment, she should sit with her parents and talk.

 Chapter 199: Uncover the truth

    <h4>Chapter 199: Uncover the truth</h4>


    Flora sat quietly at the table, her fingers wrapped around a warm cup of evening tea. She took small sips while her eyes were still swollen from crying.


    Noticing her daughter¡¯s lingering sadness, Samyra reached out gently. "Are you sure everything¡¯s alright, Flora?" she asked again, her voiceced with quiet worry.


    "Yes, Mom," Flora replied, offering a strained smile, one that barely masked the turmoil within her.


    David nced at her, concern etched into the lines of his face. He sighed. "Amelie still hasn¡¯te to see us," he murmured.


    Just then, as if summoned by his words, Amelie¡¯s voice floated in from the doorway of the modest sitting room, tucked away in the western quarters of the pce. It was the temporary residence given to her parents during their stay.


    "Good evening," Amelie greeted, stepping into the room. Her gaze swept over them with subtle intensity. "Did you all rest well?"


    David¡¯s face softened a little. "Yes, we did," he replied, gesturing to the seat beside him. "Come, sit with us."


    Amelie walked over and quietly took her ce next to her father. There was a pause before she spoke again,


    "You¡¯ve been asking me to stay in the pack for a few days," she began. "But I¡¯ve realized that, for the sake of my mental peace, it¡¯s better I keep my distance."


    "We understood that," David said gently, nodding.


    Amelie finally looked up, her eyes steady as they met her parents¡¯. "You couldn¡¯t protect Flora in this pack. And before her, I was the one they used to target. The bullying will never stop, and now, it has shifted to Flora. Though everything is happening with her because of her past crimes."


    Samyra and David looked at Flora, who had lowered her head further.


    "Are you two supposed to keep living in the Red River Pack just because our ancestors once did? Is that the only reason to endure all this?"


    David¡¯s brows furrowed as he studied her face. "Are you suggesting we leave the Red River Pack?"


    "Yes," Amelie said without hesitation. "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m suggesting, Dad. I think you all should shift to San Ravendale. I¡¯m not forgiving any of you entirely, but I think it will be cruel to hear how Flora is being targeted in the pack every day. I don¡¯t want her dead."


    Amelie¡¯s gaze shifted to Flora, whose eyes shimmered with fresh tears. One rolled down her cheek in silence, and she quickly wiped it away.


    "Flora, why did you hide things from me?" Samyra asked, her voice trembling. "When I asked you¡ª"


    "You noticed everything, Mom," Amelie cut in sharply. "You just chose to look away."


    Her tone wasn¡¯t loud, but it struck them deeper. She turned her eyes toward both parents.


    "You did the same when it was me. And Dad..." Her gaze locked onto him. "You¡¯ve always ced your reputation above your children."


    David looked down, his lips pressed tightly, but he didn¡¯t offer a defense.


    Amelie continued, her voice calm but piercing. "We don¡¯t live under the same old traditions anymore. In San Ravendale, wolves live freely, without fixed packs, yet every one of them is loyal to the royal family and the Alpha King. They are respected, not oppressed."


    She turned her focus back to her father. "It¡¯s time you thought about Flora. About this family."


    A secondter, she added, "I¡¯ve found where I belong and as I said many times before too. I have found a family of my own, so you don¡¯t have to worry for me or the pup in my womb. Currently, you both should focus on Flora and her mental health."


    "Flora," David began, "we¡¯re sorry. We keep making mistakes... I know that. I¡¯ve been thinking about moving for a while now, but the truth is, I didn¡¯t know where to go or how to start."


    Amelie gave a short nod. Her eyes shifted toward Flora, who stood up abruptly, the tears in her eyes still fresh.


    "Excuse me," Flora whispered and quickly stepped out of the room.


    "I¡¯ll go after her," David said, rising from his seat and following his daughter, leaving Amelie and Samyra alone in the now silent room.


    Amelie turned toward her mother. "Mom, there¡¯s something I need to ask you."


    "Yes, say it," Samyra replied gently, sensing the shift in Amelie¡¯s tone.


    Amelie didn¡¯t beat around the bush. Her eyes met her mother¡¯s. "Is there a hidden mark on my body, one I¡¯ve never seen?"


    Seeing the sudden silence of her mother, Amelie was confirmed that there existed a mark. "Mom, you should tell me the truth."


    Samyra looked visibly shaken. "Wh-why are you suddenly asking about it?" she stammered, eyes darting away.


    "That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you¡¯ve kept this from me all my life," Amelie pressed, her voice tightening. "Where is it? Where¡¯s the mark?"


    Samyra hesitated, then finally spoke. "It¡¯s on your nape... a mark from your past. That¡¯s what the pack¡¯s priest said when you were born."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You knew. And you didn¡¯t think I deserved to know?"


    "I told Prince Gabriel about it," Samyra replied, her voice defensive now. "I assumed he¡¯d tell you. Did he not?"


    Amelie¡¯s expression darkened upon learning that Gabriel knew about it.


    Amelie furrowed her brows, the pieces in her mind slowly aligning. ¡¯Why would Gabriel hide something like this from me?¡¯ she wondered. Still, she chose not to reveal that Gabriel didn¡¯t discuss it with her.


    "Why don¡¯t you just tell me everything yourself, Mom?" Amelie asked.


    Samyra looked down, her fingers tightening around the edge of her shawl. "The priest... he warned me," she said after a long pause. "He said you weren¡¯t meant to find love in this lifetime."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "I ced restrictions on you because I believed it was the only way to keep you safe," Samyra continued, her voice tinged with guilt. "He told us that if you ever gave your heart to someone... that man would die. That your love would bring chaos, maybe even bloodshed."


    Amelie¡¯s breath hitched as she recalled about her dream. Then, the prophecy about which the Queen told her.


    "But Amelie," Samyra said gently, as if trying to console both her daughter and herself, "I think that prophecy... it was meant for Alex. He was your first love, and he¡¯s gone now. Maybe that was what the priest foresaw. So please, don¡¯t put too much thought into it."


    Her lips curved into a faint, hopeful smile. "As for the mark... maybe it¡¯s a bond from your past life, something you shared with Gabriel."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes turned cold, her frustration surfacing. "Mom, you weren¡¯t supposed to keep it from me. You should have told me the truth from the beginning."


    Samyra¡¯s face fell. "It wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt you. I only thought it would be easier, for you, if you didn¡¯t know."


    Amelie remained still for a moment, staring at her mother as emotions warred within her.


    "No, Mom," she said, her voice rising.


    Samyra¡¯s expression tightened, but Amelie didn¡¯t stop.


    "It makes me question everything, your real intentions. If I hadn¡¯t asked about the mark, would you have ever told me? Or would you have kept hiding it, pretending it didn¡¯t exist?"


    Her voice began to quiver, and the weight of the conversation, along with the flood of pregnancy hormones, pressed heavily on her chest. Blinking back the tears stinging her eyes, Amelie rose abruptly to her feet.


    "I should go," she said, her voice barely steady.


    "Amelie¡ª" Samyra called after her, but she didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t even look back.


    With hurried steps, Amelie reached her room and shut the door behind her with a sharp click, leaning against it for a brief moment as if holding herself together by force. Then, slowly, she slid down to the floor.


    She wiped her tears with the back of her hand, but they kept falling. Taking in a shaky breath, she reached for the pendant around her neck, clutching it tightly as she stared at it with intensity.


    "I don¡¯t even know who I truly am," she whispered. "The mark on my the back of my neck... it¡¯s not just a birthmark. It¡¯s a key to something I¡¯ve long forgotten."


    Her fingers tightened around the pendant as her expression hardened.


    "If I can uncover the truth about that mark, then maybe... everything between Gabriel and his mother will finally make sense. I need to talk to Gabriel why he hid this from me and what exactly was Gabriel trying to protect me from?"


    She slowly stood up and settled on the bed. Picking up her phone, she looked for a number, who was an old acquaintance of her, Carlos Winheart.


    Amelie brought the phone to her ear as the rings went.


    After a few seconds passed, the call was answered.


    "Amelie, why did you remember me after all these years?" came Carlos¡¯ voice from the other side. "I thought you forgot me after that fateful night."

 Chapter 200: Your big brother

    <h4>Chapter 200: Your big brother</h4>


    "Sir, Prince Dominick and Prince Gabriel are here to see you," announced a house servant, bowing slightly at the doorway of Emerson Vitiello¡¯s study.


    Emerson looked up from the documents spread before him, his brows lifting slightly, not in surprise at Dominick¡¯s visit, but at the presence of Gabriel.


    Setting the papers aside, he rose promptly. "I¡¯ll see them now," he said and followed the servant to the front sitting room.


    "Your Highnesses," Emerson greeted respectfully with a slight bow of his head. "It¡¯s an honor."


    Dominick returned the gesture with a polite smile. "Mr. Vitiello, we¡¯d like to discuss something of importance, privately, if possible. Perhaps in your study?"


    "Of course. Please, this way," Emerson said. He guided them down the hall and into the quiet sanctity of his study, closing the door behind them.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t wait as he took the seat closest to the desk while Dominick remained standing, allowing the host to settle first.


    "Please, Prince Nick, have a seat," Emerson said courteously, using the nickname he¡¯d known from years past.


    Gabriel¡¯s sharp gaze flicked between them. "Let¡¯s not waste time," he cut in smoothly. "Sit. We came for answers."


    With a slight nod, Dominick took his seat beside his brother. Emerson followed suit and settled on the leather chair in a straight posture.


    Dominick leaned slightly forward. "Juniper informed me about a report you filed months ago about the deaths of several betas. They weren¡¯t high-ranking, but their disappearances weren¡¯t ordinary either. You suspected the involvement of beta hunters, didn¡¯t you?"


    Emerson¡¯s eyes narrowed just faintly, a flicker of old concern crossing his face. "Yes... I did," he confirmed.


    "Could you please provide us with the case file rted to that report?" Dominick asked.


    "I can have it ready by tomorrow," Emerson replied, folding his hands together atop his desk. "But may I ask, what exactly is this about? Is something wrong?"


    "No," Gabriel interjected. "It¡¯s far from alright."


    Emerson¡¯s gaze shifted to him, concern flickering in his eyes.


    "The presence of an organized group targeting betas is deeply troubling," Gabriel continued. "Mr. Vitiello, have there been any simr reportstely? Unusual disappearances or attacks?"


    Emerson slowly shook his head. "No. Nothing recent. At least, nothing that reached me."


    Gabriel pressed his index finger to the curve of his bottom lip, lost in thought. His sharp eyes remained fixed on the polished surface of the desk.


    "I suspect the reports are being deliberately withheld," he said finally. "This runs deeper than we assumed."


    Dominick nodded. "Tomorrow is your wedding reception. We¡¯ll begin looking into it the day after."


    "Hm." Gabriel gave a curt nod in agreement.


    "Your Highnesses," Emerson spoke up in a respectful , "since I oversee these types of cases, allow me to take the lead on this. I may have overlooked the earlier incident because the victims weren¡¯t high-profile betas... but after hearing your concerns, I realize I should¡¯ve investigated further. I won¡¯t make that mistake again."


    Dominick¡¯s tone turned cautious. "We don¡¯t want word of this getting out. If there is such a group operating in the capital, we can¡¯t risk tipping them off. Discretion is vital in this matter."


    "I understood," Emerson replied at once. "You have my word. I¡¯ll conduct the inquiry quietly and report directly to you both."


    "Thank you, Mr. Vitiello. We¡¯ll await your findings," Dominick said, his gaze briefly shifting to Gabriel, who had remained silent throughout.


    Finally, Gabriel rose from his seat. "We should get going," he said, his voice low but resolute.


    Dominick followed suit, standing beside his brother.


    Emerson stood as well, bowing respectfully. "Please, allow me to escort you."


    He guided the princes out of the study and through the hallway toward the front entrance, where a ck car waited quietly for them outside.


    Gabriel was thest one to sit inside. He lowered the window and said, "Please be careful. If you find anything unusual, don¡¯t hesitate to report us."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Emerson said. As the window shut, he stepped back and watched the car leave.


    ~~~~


    "That fateful night... nothing really happened," Amelie said to Carlos.


    Carlos let out a soft chuckle. "What are you talking about? You saved my life that night, remember? Can¡¯t I tease you a little for old times¡¯ sake?"


    He moved a chess piece absentmindedly, eyes focused on the board in front of him. Then, with a yful sigh, he added, "You know, I never even changed my number, just in case you decided to remember me. But I have to admit, Amelie, I¡¯m surprised. After all these years, I thought you¡¯dpletely forgotten about your big brother."


    "I didn¡¯t forget you," Amelie said firmly. "I just didn¡¯t want to disturb you."


    Carlos let out a scoff. "And what exactly are you doing now, then?" he teased with a warm tone.


    Amelie sighed. "I need your help, Carlos."


    His yful demeanor vanished instantly. "What happened?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "You shoulde and meet me," Amelie replied. "Can youe to the kingdom¡¯s capital? I got marriedst month... to Prince Gabriel. A lot has happened since then."


    Carlos blinked. "Wait. You got married to *that* prince? The notorious one?" he asked, more amused than judgmental.


    "Hey!" Amelie frowned. "Don¡¯t call him that. Gabriel isn¡¯t like people say."


    Carlos chuckled lowly. "Rx. I already knew you got married. News like that travels, even in thend of witches. Important names always find their way into the wind. When do I have toe?"


    "Tomorrow. To my wedding reception. I¡¯m sorry for inviting you like this without any formal invitation," Amelie said, feeling a bit low.


    "It¡¯s fine. But will it be good if a witch¡¯s sone to your wedding reception? Why don¡¯t we meet at a quieter ce?" He suggested.


    "But I want you to attend my reception. I couldn¡¯t call you to my wedding," Amelie murmured.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll be there," promised Carlos. "Take care, Amelie. And thank you for remembering me," he added.

 Chapter 201: Amelie... We’re connected

    <h4>Chapter 201: Amelie... We¡¯re connected</h4>


    Gabriel was making his way toward his chambers when he noticed a servant walking in the same direction, bncing a tray of fresh fruits in her hands. He slowed his pace and stopped her gently.


    "Are you taking those to Amelie?" he asked.


    "Yes, Your Highness," the servant responded with a respectful bow.


    "I¡¯ll take it from here," Gabriel said, reaching for the tray.


    The servant hesitated for a moment, unsure, but eventually handed it over. With a nod, Gabriel turned and walked ahead.


    When he entered the room, his gaze fell on Amelie, who was folding up a yoga mat and cing it in the corner.


    "Were you exercising?" Gabriel asked, setting the tray carefully on the small wooden table near the window.


    Amelie turned toward him with a bright smile. "Yes. And wee back," she said warmly as she walked up to him. Hugging him, she looked at his face. "Everything is fine between Kate and me. You won¡¯t say a word to her."


    "I already said I wanted to," Gabriel murmured. "On my way back, I picked this up for you." He held out a small, elegant gift bag.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she took it from his hand. "What¡¯s this?"


    "See for yourself," he replied, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    She moved to the nearest chair and sat down, carefully opening the gift bag. Inside was a neatly wrapped box, which she unwrapped with growing anticipation.


    "You keep buying me gifts," she said with a yful pout, though her voice carried a touch of fondness.


    "Because I love you. I love pampering you," Gabriel said with a soft smile.


    Amelie opened the box and found a red silk scarf nestled inside, her initials delicately embroidered in gold thread near the corner. She brushed her fingers over the soft fabric.


    "This is beautiful," she whispered, her voice touched with warmth. She wrapped the scarf around her neck, letting it settle lightly against her skin.


    Gabriel watched her with admiration, then picked up the bowl of fresh berries and offered it to her. "You can pair this scarf with some of your dresses," he remarked.


    "Yeah... thank you," Amelie replied. Rising to her feet, she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek.


    Gabriel turned his head slightly in a teasing tone, "You could¡¯ve kissed me on the lips."


    A yful smile curved on her lips as she tilted her face toward his and kissed him. It was gentle but full of affection. Gabriel responded instantly, one arm slipping around her waist to draw her against him.


    They lingered in that closeness, their lips parting slowly, but Gabriel wasn¡¯t finished. He leaned in again, brushing the tip of his nose along her cheek before peppering her face with the tender kisses.


    "Gabriel, that tickles," Amelie giggled as his nose brushed against her cheek.


    He pulled back with a soft smile, clearly pleased with her reaction. "Eat the berries now. You have to finish the apples too," he said, a yful sternness in his voice.


    Amelie took the bowl from his hands and sat down again on the chair. Her eyes followed him as he began unbuttoning his shirt and settledfortably in the chair across from her, rxed but still watching her closely.


    "You should have some too," she said, leaning slightly toward him and holding out a berry.


    But before she could offer it, Gabriel gently caught her wrist and made her sit on hisp.


    "I want to watch you eat first," he murmured, his fingers lingering briefly on her hand. "Then maybe I¡¯ll think about sharing." He brought her hand to her mouth and made her eat the berry.


    "Did you meet your parents?" Gabriel asked.


    Amelie nodded softly. "Hmm. Like I told you before, Flora¡¯s been really depressed after everything that happened. I spoke to my parents and suggested they move to San Ravendale. I think a fresh start would help."


    Gabriel leaned back slightly, processing her words. "That sounds like a wise decision."


    She nced at him, studying his face. "What about you? Did you finish your work? Did you find out anything how these beta hunters are actually operating?"


    "Not yet. We did meet Juniper¡¯s father," Gabriel replied. "He¡¯s going to investigate the matter."


    Amelie set the bowl aside, her expression shifting into a serious one. "I have something important to tell you."


    Gabriel leaned forward slightly, his gaze locking with hers. "What is it?"


    Her eyes searched his face. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the mark?"


    He blinked, caught off guard.


    "That day... you noticed the mark on my neck. You even asked about it, but I brushed it off. Still, you never brought it up again. Why did you hide it from me, Gabriel?"


    Gabriel¡¯s expression tensed. "Did your mother talk to you about it?"


    "No," Amelie shook her head. "I asked her myself. I found out on my own. Only then did she tell me... and she said you knew about it too. She even mentioned what the priest told her about this mark."


    "I wanted to find out everything first before telling you," Gabriel said. "I¡¯m sorry for hiding it from you."


    Amelie studied him for a moment, then asked, "You have a mark too, don¡¯t you?"


    He gave a slight nod. "Yes. On the crown of my head." He hesitated before adding, "My mother only told me recently. It¡¯s not just a coincidence, Amelie... We¡¯re connected. From a past we don¡¯t yet fully understand."


    Amelie¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and Gabriel continued, "I¡¯ve started searching for the witches who might know about these marks, those who might understand what this bond truly means."


    "I¡¯ve an old acquaintance, who is the son of a witch. I¡¯ve invited him for tomorrow¡¯s reception. I think we can find through him," Amelie informed him.


    "Who? How do you even know a witch¡¯s son?" Gabriel asked with astonishment.


    "Umm... I saved his life identally once when he came to our pack. That¡¯s how I got acquainted with him. His name is Carlos," Amelie replied.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 202: Tasting him, claiming him

    <h4>Chapter 202: Tasting him, iming him</h4>


    "Are you sure he can tell us about the marks?" Gabriel asked as he leaned slightly forward.


    Amelie hesitated for a moment before nodding. "I¡¯ve never spoken much with Carlos personally," she admitted, "but the priesthood that wolves recognize, the priestesses, the moon temple elders, they all trace their roots back to the witches. That¡¯s why I believe Carlos might be able to help. More importantly, I think we can trust him. He can help us more than anyone else."


    She nced down at the bowl resting on the small wooden table between them. Picking up another berry, she popped it into her mouth and added, "I am upset that you didn¡¯t share such important information about my mark."


    Amelie pouted slightly as she chewed the berry slowly. "You can let me go now," she murmured.


    "No," Gabriel replied firmly, tightening his arms around her. One hand moved instinctively to rest over her small bump. "I like holding you like this."


    "I thought I was supposed to finish the fruits," Amelie said, lifting another berry and bringing it close to his lips. But instead of feeding it to him, she mischievously popped it into her own mouth.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes darkened with amusement and desire. His hand slipped to the back of her head, pulling her closer. As she bit into the berry, he leaned in and imed the other half directly from her lips. Their mouths brushed and the taste they shared felt sweeter.


    They both chewed, swallowed, and then melted into a slow, deeper kiss.


    When they finally pulled apart, Gabriel buried his face in the curve of her neck. His lips trailed slow, open-mouthed kisses along her skin until they reached the mark he had left on her. He lingered there, pressing a gentle kiss before nipping the spot possessively.


    He could feel the rapid rhythm of her heartbeat beneath his touch, the soft rise and fall of her chest matching his own heart. His hand caressed the contours of her body with reverence, exploring her curves as if relearning every part of her.


    His violet eyes darkened with rising desire. Without a word, he stood, effortlessly lifting her into his arms, holding her close as if shielding something precious.


    "Gabriel," Amelie whispered, cupping his face in her hands. Her gaze locked with his for a heartbeat before she leaned in and pressed a firm, lingering kiss to his lips. Her mouth parted slightly, inviting him in, and her tongue slid into his, tasting him, iming him.


    Gabriel responded instantly, his arms tightening around her as if he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go. Their breaths mingled, quick and uneven, as he walked them backward with slow steps. Her back met the smooth post of the four-poster bed, and she gasped softly at the sudden contact.


    His hands syed over her waist, moving her down slowly so that she was on her toes now. The hem of her top slipped up and his warm hands moved upward while not breaking the kiss.


    "Gabriel, I need to breathe," Amelie murmured breathlessly, her fingers brushing against his jaw as she pulled back just slightly, her chest rising and falling in rapid rhythm.


    "Then breathe," he whispered, his voice low and husky.


    Before she could respond, his lips found her chin, cing a feather-light kiss there before trailing lower. Slowly, Gabriel sank to his knees in front of her, his hands gliding along her sides.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes fluttered shut the moment Gabriel¡¯s lips met her bump. He pressed slow, tender kisses along the curve of her belly as if offering his warmth and devotion to the life growing inside her.


    A momentter, she felt his fingers at the button of her trousers. Slowly, he undid them and gently slipped them down her legs, letting them stay curled beside her feet.


    Standing tall again, he met her dazed gaze, his eyes molten. Her breath caught when he reached for the hem of her top and lifted it over her head, letting it fall to the floor without a second thought.


    Amelie reached up to undo the buttons of his shirt, but Gabriel caught her hands. Swiftly, he guided her back onto the bed, his body covering hers as he pressed her into the mattress. His mouth descended on her already exposed breast already exposed, and she gasped sharply.


    "Gab¨Criel..." her back arched in response, her fingers threading through his hair as waves of pleasure began rushing through her.


    "I haven¡¯t even started, and you¡¯re already soaking," he murmured as his fingers found her core.


    A shiver ran through her. "It¡¯s you... you always do this to me," she breathed out, her voice trembling with need.


    He slid his middle finger into her slick folds, and she gasped, her back arching as her breath caught in her throat. The sensation made her thighs tense around him, her body instinctively responding to his touch.


    "You should stop this forey and just take me," Amelie whispered breathlessly.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Not that easily, my mate," he murmured as he lowered himself between her thighs again.


    His hand gently released her breast and slid down to her thigh, caressing the warm skin there. Amelie flushed, her breath hitching with every soft kiss he trailed along the inside of her leg. When his teeth grazed her skin in a teasing bite, her moans deepened, escaping unfiltered from her lips.


    "Ah... Nngh..."


    Her eyes squeezed shut as her body quivered under his slow, burning touch. When he reached her most sensitive ce, his fingers moved with reverence, parting away thest barrier. Then his mouth found her throbbing core.


    "Gabriel... Ahhh!" Amelie cried his name, her hands instinctively moved to his hair as his tongue explored her, taking her to the newer heights of the pleasure.


    Soon, Amelie reached her climax and her entire body shuddered under the pleasure. Meanwhile, Gabriel lifted his head, a satisfied smirk ying on his lips. "Now, we can move to another step," he muttered.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 203: Forced to betray

    <h4>Chapter 203: Forced to betray</h4>


    Casaio exited the towering residentialplex where Zilia was supposed to be staying. Thete afternoon sun cast long shadows on the pavement as Estelle stood by the ck car, holding the back door open.


    "Your seat awaits, Alpha Prince," she said with a subtle smirk, her tone teasing yet respectful.


    Before getting in, Casaio turned slightly, his eyesnding on Idris, who lingered a few steps behind.


    "You first," he said firmly.


    Idris hesitated, his gaze flickering between Casaio and the car before he finally stepped forward and slid into the backseat.


    Only after Idris had settled did Casaio follow, ducking slightly as he entered the vehicle and closed the door behind him.


    Idris sat quietly, fidgeting with his fingers, his small hands twisting nervously in hisp. Every so often, he nced out the car window, eyes darting to the passing streets, then back down again.


    Casaio watched him in silence, studying each expression that crossed the boy¡¯s face.


    "Are you scared?" he asked.


    At the sound of his voice, Estelle turned her head, her sharp gaze now fixed on Idris as well.


    "Yes," Idris admitted softly. "My sister and I... we still can¡¯t leave together. She hasn¡¯t told me why, but I think her mission isn¡¯t over yet."


    He paused, then added with a fragile honesty, "Please look after my sister. She¡¯s been through so much just to give me a better life. Because of me, Sister Zilia has done things she never wanted to do. Aunt always said she was doing the dirty work... to protect me."


    His voice trembled at the end, and he quickly looked down, feeling ashamed for being a burden on Zilia.


    Casaio held his gaze on the boy¡¯s innocent eyes. But he quickly pushed it aside. He couldn¡¯t afford to be swayed.


    "We¡¯re not here to look after your sister, Idris," he said firmly. "And your aunt wasn¡¯t wrong. Zilia did y dirty. She chose betrayal over loyalty, betrayed the man who once loved her... who was ready to give her a family."


    Casaio didn¡¯t intend to hide the truth from Idris, not even the part about the feelings he once had for Zilia. The boy might only be twelve, but he was old enough to grasp such things.


    "My sister must¡¯ve been forced to betray that man... because of me," Idris said, lowering his gaze to his hands. "If you know him... please ask him to forgive her. I wish... if I weren¡¯t in this world, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have had to do any of those things."


    His fragile voice burdened with guilt for someone his age.


    Before Casaio could respond, Estelle leaned forward slightly from the front seat.


    "Your sister is brave, Idris. Never say that again about not being in this world," she said, her eyes softening as she looked at him through the rearview mirror. "And unlike in the Blood Dominion, we¡¯ll make sure you keep seeing her. That¡¯s a promise."


    Her warm smile brought hope to Idris, but Casaio remained silent as he let his beta handle Idris.


    Soon, the car came to a halt as they arrived at the pce.


    Estelle was the first to step out, moving swiftly to open the rear door.


    "I¡¯ve told you before not to do that," Casaio said as he emerged from the car. "You¡¯re not my personal chauffeur. You¡¯re my Beta."


    Estelle offered a small, knowing smile. "It¡¯s still part of my duty, Your Highness."


    She then turned her attention to Idris, who had followed Casaio out, his eyes widening as he took in the grandeur of the pce.


    "Isn¡¯t this ce... too big, Your Highness?" Idris asked, his voice filled with awe and a hint of anxiety. "Am I supposed to live here now?"


    "It¡¯s the pce," Casaio replied. "And yes, you¡¯ll be staying here. I¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on you at all times. This is the safest ce for you and no one would think to look for you here."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "I¡¯ll exin more once we get to your room."


    Idris nodded slowly, still overwhelmed, his gaze drifting to the massive gates and guards stationed at every corner.


    "Estelle, go home. Thank you for your hard work today," Casaio said without looking back.


    She bowed respectfully as she watched them leave.


    "I hope Zilia and Prince Casaio can find their way back to each other," Estelle murmured.


    With that, she stepped into the car and gently shut the door. "Take me home," she instructed the driver, and the vehicle pulled away from the pce.


    Meanwhile, Casaio and Idris reached the southern wing of the pce. It was secluded far removed from the central halls. It was the most isted part of the pce, perfect for keeping someone hidden.


    They stepped into a spacious chamber. Though modestpared to royal quarters, it was still far grander than anything Idris had known. Casaio walked to the center of the room, stopping near the bed before turning to face him.


    "You must not leave this room unless you¡¯re told to," Casaio said. "I¡¯m not taking away your freedom, Idris. But I can¡¯t risk anyone discovering you¡¯re Zilia¡¯s brother. You understand what¡¯s at stake, don¡¯t you?"


    Idris nodded silently.


    "Even you wouldn¡¯t want your sister¡¯s life put in danger," Casaio continued. "I¡¯ve already assigned a servant to attend to you. They¡¯ll handle anything you need. And I¡¯ll visit often myself."


    He paused briefly, his gaze scanning the boy¡¯s expression.


    "Since your wolf hasn¡¯t awakened yet, I¡¯ll have you examined by one of our best healers. Just to be sure everything¡¯s in order."


    "I understand, Your Highness. Whatever you¡¯ve provided me is more than enough for me," Idris said in a respectful tone.


    "Then, I shall go. Your dinner will arrive soon. As for your clothes, they are in the cupboards. You¡¯ll get everything here. Just don¡¯t try to anger me," Casaio warned him.


    Idris hummed as she bit his bottom lip. "Rest assured, Your Highness. I¡¯ll live quietly," he murmured.

 Chapter 204: Your grief consume you

    <h4>Chapter 204: Your grief consume you</h4>


    Amelie blew gently over her soapy hands, watching the tiny bubbles float into the air. One drifted close, and she popped it with her fingertip, a small smile ying on her lips.


    Gabriel watched her in silence, his heart fluttering at the simple joy on her face. Even with everything threatening to pull them apart, these moments still found their way to them.


    "Ame," he whispered her name like a prayer.


    She turned at once and met his gleaming eyes. "Hmm?"


    Before she could speak further, his lips captured hers in a soft kiss. His one hand slipped into her hair, caressing her scalp as he drew her closer. When they finally pulled apart with a faint pop, Gabriel didn¡¯t let go, instead, he gently lifted her into his arms.


    The soapy water slid down their bodies as he carried her into the shower room with care.


    Amelie¡¯s cheeks flushed deep red, her thoughts swirling as she realized what was about to happen. She shyly turned her back to him and reached for the tap, turning on the water. As the warm spray hit her skin, her chest rose and fell with anticipation.


    She gasped quietly when she felt him press against her from behind.


    Gabriel leaned in and found her earlobe, biting it tenderly and drawing a soft moan from her lips. His hands slowly traveled the curves of her body as his mouth left warm kisses along her neck.


    Her eyes shut tightly as she craned her neck more towards him.


    "Ame, your body still trembles at my touch," Gabriel whispered against her ear, his nose trailing along the curve of her neckline. One hand cupped her breast, his thumb brushing gently over its sensitive peak, while the other fondled the other tenderly.


    His teeth grazed her shoulder, nipping softly, earning a breathless moan from her.


    "Don¡¯t tease me... Just... Ahh!"


    Her words were lost in a gasp as her hands pressed to the wall, her toes curling from the sudden, overwhelming wave of sensation when he moved behind her, holding her close as if he couldn¡¯t bear even a hair width distance between them.


    Gabriel closed the water tap as he thrust inside her in a gentle rythym.


    "I love you," she whispered when his hand wrapped around her throat as he tilted it and kissed her. The water droplets clinging to his hair dropped over her forehead. She reached the peak of her climax and so did he. They both came at the same time.


    Finally, he pulled out, resting his forehead against the back of her shoulder as they caught their breath in the warmth of the shower.


    "I love you too, Ame," Gabriel said, making her turn to him and hugging her.


    ~~~~~


    Casaio nkly stared at the night sky as he brought the cigaratte close to his mouth, taking out a puff. He rubbed the top of his eyebrow when he heard the faint footsteps. He lowered the cigarette butt and put it in the ashtray.


    Turning his head, he saw his mother and rose to his feet.


    "Mom, why are you here at this hour?" asked Casaio, checking the time on his watch. It was close to eleven.


    "You should answer me the same," Mabel stated and sat down on the chair next to him. She looked at the burning cigarette in the ashtray and sighed.


    "Are you nning to destroy yourself like this?" Mabel asked with both disappointment and concern. "Lester told me you even skipped supper."


    Casaio sighed and sat down again, his gaze fixed on the balcony¡¯s floor. "I didn¡¯t have an appetite, Mom. Also, Dad may get panicked if he doesn¡¯t see you in the room."


    "That¡¯s no excuse," she replied firmly. "And don¡¯t try to change the subject by worrying about your father. He knows I¡¯m here."


    She reached over and took his hand, gently cing it in herp.


    "You¡¯re very special to me, Casaio," she said, her voice turning softer now. "You¡¯re my firstborn. The bond I have with you... it¡¯s different. I maye across as harsh, maybe even cold, but I carry every one of your wounds in my heart."


    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears as they locked with his. Casaio¡¯s fingers curled inward. All this time, he thought she would never understand him ¡ª but he was wrong.


    "Please, don¡¯t punish yourself like this," Mabel whispered. "I know you need time to heal. But don¡¯t let your grief consume you. You can mourn, but not at the cost of your body and soul."


    "Yes, Mom," Casaio murmured. "You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just need a little time ¡ª I¡¯ll be fine. You worry too much for me."


    "How can I not worry?" Mabel shook her head, her toneced with frustration and concern. "I met Zilia¡¯s brother earlier today. You decided to keep him here? Are you certain it¡¯s wise to let a traitor¡¯s sibling stay under our roof?"


    "He¡¯s just a kid, Mom," Casaio replied calmly. "Don¡¯t view him as a threat. And for your peace of mind, the servant I ced in his service is actually a trained spy. Every move he makes will be watched."


    Mabel didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced, but she didn¡¯t argue further.


    Casaio leaned back, a hint of fatigue in his voice. "Anyway... I¡¯m tired. You should get some rest too. It¡¯ste."


    Mabel looked at him for a long moment before nodding. "Hmm."


    She gave his hand a gentle pat before rising to her feet. Casaio stood as well, silently watching his mother disappear down the corridor. Once he shut the door behind her, he exhaled deeply and made his way to the bed, copsing onto it without bothering to change.


    But sleep refused toe.


    His eyes darted on the ceiling.


    "I can¡¯t live like this," he whispered into the silence of his room. "But how am I supposed to live like nothing ever happened? How do people survive heartbreak... and keep breathing like it¡¯s just another day?"

 Chapter 205: To drag him back

    <h4>Chapter 205: To drag him back</h4>


    Late at night, Amelie quietly slipped out of the bedroom, careful not to wake Gabriel. Her sweet cravings had be more frequenttely, especially at odd hours like this.


    Padding softly through the dimly lit corridors of the pce, she reached the kitchen. The cool tiles met her bare feet as she opened the refrigerator, then pulled open the freezer. Her face lit up at the sight of a familiar treat.


    "Red velvet," she murmured with a smile, pulling out the small ice cream box and hugging it like a stolen treasure. She gently shut the fridge door.


    "You should¡¯ve asked me to bring it for you," came a deep voice from behind her.


    She nearly dropped the box, but caught it.


    Amelie spun around, her heart thudding in her chest. Gabriel stood in the doorway, his hair tousled, eyes half-lidded with sleep and his shirt¡¯s buttons were half-opened.


    "How did you wake up? I made sure not to disturb your sleep," Amelie spoke in a hushed tone, not wanting anyone, especially the servants in the pce to wake up.


    Gabriel appeared beside her in the blink of an eye. He got on his knees and put the slippers before her. He lifted his head,


    "I have decided to stay more cautious. Also, you came to the kitchen barefeet," he muttered and stood up. Her heart fluttered more with that sweet gesture. Then, he gently took her hand and guided her to a chair. After washing his hands, he pulled out a ss bowl and a spoon, cing them in front of her.


    Amelie opened the ice cream box with a soft smile. "I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be here," she said, scooping two generous spoonfuls into the bowl. "And... I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your sleep."


    "You didn¡¯t," he replied, watching her with a fond gaze.


    She dipped her spoon into the ice cream and took a bite, the cold sweetness lighting up her face. Her tongue swiped over her lips, catching the remnants. "You can eat too, if you want," she offered.


    Gabriel gave a small shake of his head and let his face rest between his arms on the counter, his eyes still fixed on her.


    Amelie finished half the ice cream and carefully ced the rest back into the refrigerator.


    "Let¡¯s go back," she said softly, linking her arm with Gabriel¡¯s.


    As they walked through the quiet, dimly lit pce corridor, a figure emerged in the distance, just a silhouette under the flickeringmpshade.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Amelie whispered, instinctively slowing her steps.


    "Casaio," Gabriel replied after a brief nce, recognizing his older brother¡¯s tall frame and solitary stance near the archway.


    "Huh? Why is he awake at this hour?" Amelie frowned, then quickly pieced the answer together. "Gabriel... I think you should go to your brother."


    He hesitated. His grip on her arm didn¡¯t loosen.


    "I don¡¯t think¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll go to bed, don¡¯t worry," Amelie said, giving his arm a gentle squeeze. "I think Brother Casaio will feel better if someone from his family spends a little time with him. Maybe he wants to be alone... but sometimes, it¡¯s in those quiet moments that a kind presence matters most. He may not say it, but it could mean a lot if you go."


    Gabriel hardly cared for his siblings and their private lives had nothing to do with him.


    "Go," Amelie said with a soft smile, letting go of his arm. She gave him a small wave before turning toward their room, trusting he would do the right thing.


    Gabriel followed her to the room. And only after that did he turn and head toward the colonnade where they had seen Casaio earlier.


    His steps gradually slowed as he caught sight of his elder brother leaning heavily against one of the stone pirs, a half-empty bottle of alcohol dangling from his hand.


    Gabriel approached him, stopping beside him.


    "I proposed to Zilia for the first time under a moon just like this," Casaio said without looking, having sensed Gabriel¡¯s presence. He tilted his head slightly, the faint glint of moonlight reflecting off his eyes.


    "You¡¯re drunk," Gabriel said he reached for Casaio¡¯s arm, wanting to drag him back to the room.


    Casaio let out a softugh. "I tried sleeping... but it wouldn¡¯te. So I thought maybe alcohol could help. They say it dulls the pain, maybe even enough to sleep through it."


    He gave a bitter smile before taking another small sip, his eyes fixed on the sky as if trying to find answers in the stars.


    "Alphas have high capacity to stand such kind of intoxication. It will only mess up your head, nothing more," Gabriel said.


    "Why are you here? Don¡¯t leave Amelie alone," Casaio said, bringing the bottle again to his mouth. But Gabriel snatched it from him.


    "We saw you here earlier. She was worried for you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here," Gabriel said.


    "Amelie is a sweet person. She told me I could call her any time I want to talk to someone," Casaio said.


    "She sees you as her elder brother, that¡¯s why," Gabriel stated.


    "I know. Even my own sister doesn¡¯t care for me. None of my siblings do," Casaio murmured. "But I don¡¯t want to trouble any of you with my problems," he muttered.


    Then, standing straight, he reached out to grab the alcohol bottle from Gabriel, but he didn¡¯t allow him to take it.


    "Because we all are busy in our own messed up problems," Gabriel stated. He gave a wry chuckle. "You really do get emotional after a few sses. Come on."


    Without waiting for resistance, Gabriel caught Casaio¡¯s wrist and began walking him toward his room.


    "Mom came earlier before midnight. She said she¡¯s worried for me. I¡¯m giving everyone a headache," Casaio mumbled, following Gabriel¡¯s steps.


    "It¡¯s alright. When pure mate bonds are severed, it¡¯s tough to cope with it. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re weak. Anyone at your ce would¡¯ve been felt the same," Gabriel said, trying to show his empathy.

 Chapter 206: That ends now, Lester

    <h4>Chapter 206: That ends now, Lester</h4>


    The next morning, Casaio awoketer than usual. He sat up in bed, resting his head against the headboard as a dull ache throbbed behind his eyes.


    shes of the previous night reyed in his mind, his drunken rambling in front of Gabriel, and a wryugh slipped from his lips.


    "I really do act like a fool at night," he muttered under his breath.


    A knock sounded at the door, drawing his attention. He straightened slightly as the door opened and Lester stepped in, bowing respectfully.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," Lester greeted. "Your mother has sent a special tea for you." He signaled to the servant behind him, who quietly entered and set a tray on the bedside table.


    As the servant discreetly stepped out, Lester¡¯s eyes scanned the room with his usual thoroughness. He saw only a single bottle of alcohol stood on the table near the sofa. It was a small improvement, but Lester noted it all the same.


    Casaio took the cup in hand and brought it to his lips. The tea was bitter, leaving a faintly herbal aftertaste, but still tolerable.


    "I didn¡¯t drink more than a bottlest night," Casaio said casually, his eyes flickering to Lester. It was both a confession and a preemptive defense because Lester¡¯s scrutinizing gaze was traveling all around the room. "I know Mom has put you into this work. But you don¡¯t need to report her everything."


    "Your Highness, keeping an eye on your well-being is a part of my duty," Lester affirmed.


    "Your Highness, keeping an eye on your well-being is part of my duty," Lester said calmly.


    "No, it¡¯s not," Casaio countered, rising from the bed. He finished the rest of the tea and ced the cup back on the tray. "You¡¯ve been reporting to my mother and making her worry even more. I hope that ends now, Lester."


    Lester gave a respectful nod. "I understood, Your Highness." He turned to the servant and gestured for her to take the tray. The two bowed silently before exiting the room.


    Casaio reached for the silk robe draped over the chair beside his bed and slipped it on. As he made his way toward the balcony, he grabbed his phone from the table.


    Scrolling through his contacts, he paused at Zilia¡¯s number and called her.


    To his surprise, she answered on the first ring.


    "Casaio," she said, "I was waiting for your call. I have something important to tell you. Last night, I got a call from someone in the Blood Dominion. He was asking about Berik."


    Casaio¡¯s brows furrowed. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?"


    "It was well past midnight," Zilia replied. "I didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep. Besides, you¡¯ve made it clear I¡¯m not to call you. You said you¡¯d reach out when needed."


    "Estelle will meet you," Casaio said curtly. "Tell her everything. And you¡¯d better not lie."


    Without waiting for a response, he ended the call.


    Rubbing his forehead with the edge of his phone, he sneered and lowered his hand a momentter. Looking at the green view from his balcony, he felt a little calm.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel absently ran his fingers along the edge of his ring, his thoughts far removed from the conversation. His mother¡¯s voice reached his ears, but her words barely registered.


    "Gabriel, are you even listening to me?" Mabel asked.


    He blinked, lifting his gaze to her face. "No... Sorry, what did you say, Mom?" he replied, clearly not interested in the conversation.


    Mabel sighed, shaking her head. "I said, you should seriously consider supporting Casaio. He needs someone dependable by his side, even in matters of work. I know you¡¯re eager to leave for San Ravendale, but that ce isn¡¯t your home, Gabriel."


    She paused, watching his expression carefully before continuing. "Dominick isn¡¯t capable of handling Casaio the way you can. And I¡¯ve decided, I won¡¯t force any marriage proposal on your brother anymore. And if you stay here, even Amelie can get a better care in her pregnancy state."


    "Casaio doesn¡¯t want support," Gabriel said. "You¡¯re worrying too much about him. And as for this ce, it was never home to me. And that¡¯s because of you."


    Mabel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at her son, unmoved by his pointed tone.


    "Let Casaio fight his own battles," Gabriel continued, rising to his feet. "I helped him when he needed it. But you worry excessively sometimes, and then at other times, you don¡¯t care at all."


    He paused before leaving, ncing at her onest time. "I don¡¯t know why you told Amelie about the mark. But if this is part of some n against us, I¡¯m asking you to stop."


    "She deserved to know what she¡¯s walking into," Mabel said without flinching. "Hasn¡¯t she told you about the dream she¡¯s been having?"


    "She told me everything," Gabriel replied smoothly, though it wasn¡¯t the full truth. Amelie had never mentioned talking about the dream with his mother, but he wasn¡¯t about to let Mabel wedge herself between them.


    With that, Gabriel simply walked away.


    Just then, Raidan entered the room. He offered a quick bow to his mother but didn¡¯t pause.


    "Why does he look upset? Did you two argue again?"


    "We didn¡¯t argue," Mabel replied, rising to her feet. "Gabriel is just hot-headed, as always." She brushed her hands along her skirt before adding, "His Majesty reviewed all the preparations himself. Was he satisfied?"


    "Yes," Raidan replied with a slight nod. "I also met Zilia¡¯s brother, Idris."


    "And?" Mabel asked, her brows arching with mild interest.


    "The boy seems innocent to me," Raidan said, finally taking a seat.


    Mabel poured a ss of water and handed it to him. "Idris is the brother of a spy," she said, settling into her own chair. "He¡¯s twelve, a perfectly capable age for a young wolf to understand the world and his surroundings."


    "You¡¯re right," Raidan admitted. "But the boy was practically a captive in his own home. No freedom, no exposure to the outside world. And Idris startles easily. I¡¯ve been watching him closely."


    "The Alpha King is too soft-hearted," Mabel murmured under her breath.


    "When ites to children, I tend to be," Raidan said with a small sigh. "Zilia did everything she could to protect her brother. After speaking with Idris... I could feel how difficult their lives have been."


    Mabel gave a slow nod, then asked, "So, what¡¯s on His Majesty¡¯s mind?"


    "Nothing," Raidan replied simply. "I was just sharing what I observed about Idris." But noticing the troubled look on Mabel¡¯s face, he added, "Why do you look so down?"


    "I¡¯m worried about Casaio," Mabel confessed. "Did you not notice how quiet he was at breakfast? He left the breakfast in the middle."


    "I did notice," Raidan agreed softly. "But that¡¯s his way to fight those remaining feelings in his heart," he murmured, cing his hand over hers, caressing it.


    ~~~~


    "Kate, this dress will look better on you," Amelie said, pointing to the second option, a maroonce gown.


    "Our choices really are alike!" Katelyn replied with a bright smile.


    Just then, a servant entered the room and bowed politely. "Princess Katelyn, pardon my interruption, but someone is here to see you."


    "Who is it?" Katelyn asked, her brows drawing together in curiosity.


    "The person said his name is Karmen," the servant replied.


    Katelyn¡¯s expression changed as she exchanged a worried nce with Amelie.


    "Why did he have toe here?" she murmured, anxiety creeping into her voice.


    ¡¯Why would Karmene to the pce, knowing it could cause trouble for Katelyn?¡¯ Amelie wondered, her brows slightly furrowed.


    "Send him in," Katelyn instructed.


    The servant bowed and quietly exited the room.


    "What do I do now? I thought Karmen would meet me at the reception. If Mom finds out¡ª" Her words caught in her throat as a familiar voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "Greetings to Princess Katelyn," Karmen said as he entered. His eyes briefly shifted to Amelie, and he offered her a polite smile and a respectful bow.


    "You two should talk in private," Amelie offered, sensing the tension.


    "No, stay here," Katelyn replied quickly.


    "But I want to talk to the princess in private," Karmen stated.


    Amelie gazed at Katelyn and gave them space before walking out. As the doors shut behind her, Katelyn turned more nervous.


    "Her Highness wants to pursue me, but she doesn¡¯t have enough guts to see me in her own room in the pce," Karmen straightforwardly came to the matter.


    "That¡¯s not true. You know that¨C"


    "Your Highness, I don¡¯t want to ruin my life because of you," Karmen reply came as a blunt one. "I¡¯m sorry for giving you signals that I¡¯m actually interested in you. However, even if you¡¯ll be thest woman for me, I would rather walk away than choose you," he affirmed.


    Katelyn stopped blinking in a shocked expression. She never had imagined Karmen would be so harsh on her.


    "Why? What¡¯s wrong with me that you don¡¯t like?" Katelyn asked.

 Chapter 207: Trailed his tongue

    <h4>Chapter 207: Trailed his tongue</h4>


    Karmen¡¯s words hit like a cold water being sshed on her face.


    She had the right to scream at him, but she couldn¡¯t. "Why?" Katelyn¡¯s lips quivered as she asked for the reason. "What¡¯s there that you despise me? Other guys would die to be with me."


    "I¡¯m not them. Since I¡¯ve rified you, I urge you not to think about pursuing me. Because I won¡¯t return the same feelings to you," Karmen affirmed. He then bowed, and took a step back before walking out of the room.


    Katelyn furrowed her brows together as tears threatened to escape her eyes. She felt Amelie walking in and quickly turned around to wipe the tears off her eyes.


    "I¡¯m fine. I shouldn¡¯t have expected too much from Karmen. He was straightforward even the first time I asked. I¡¯ve no idea why I clung to the hope that Karmen would consider me," Katelyn said, turning around and facing Amelie with a smile.


    ¡¯I hoped Karmen would give Kate a chance,¡¯ Amelie thought.


    She walked over Katelyn and hugged her while patting her back gently.


    "Amelie, I¡¯m truly fine," Katelyn murmured as she shut her eyes, trying to calm down herself. "I asked him the reason, but he didn¡¯t even tell me. He simply despises me. His words showed that."


    "It¡¯s strange," Amelie whispered as she pulled away. "But you¡¯ll get a better man than Karmen. Don¡¯t make yourself feel low."


    "Hmm. I won¡¯t," Katelyn said.


    Amelie understood she needed some alone time, so not to pester her anymore, she decided to leave.


    "I think Gabriel must be looking for me. I should go back," Amelie opined.


    "Yeah, you should go," Katelyn stated.


    Amelie waved at her and left the princess¡¯ room. As she walked through the corridor before heading to her own quarters, which was upstairs in the second floor, she halted as a pair of arms hugged her from behind.


    "Gabriel!" She eximed in shock and tilted her head.


    "Did you check the dress?" Gabriel asked.


    "Not yet," Amelie shook her head. "I was with Kate. You were with Her Majesty. I thought you would stay with your mother for a longer time."


    Gabriel chuckled and got his grip loosened around her. "I couldn¡¯t," he murmured. He held her hand, intertwining their fingers before walking ahead to their room.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you again fought with your mother." Amelie red at him.


    "I didn¡¯t," Gabriel said, letting go of her hand. His eyes glued to the dress that Amelie was supposed to wear in the reception. "It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?" He tilted his head, looking at Amelie.


    "Yes."


    Amelie moved closer to the dress and her delicate fingers touched it. It was softvender in color made of silk fabric. The tiny crystals attached to the bodice shimmered like stars in the night sky.


    "You¡¯ll look gorgeous in this outfit," Gabriel said, tilting his head.


    "Yes. I want to look gorgeous for you," Amelie stated.


    He smiled, his fingers delicately brushed the strands on her forehead. Then moving his hands down to hers, he drew her closer. The tip of his nose brushed against hers as bright smiles filled their faces.


    "What if someonees? The door¡¯s open," Amelie whispered, ncing sideways.


    "Then, they have to shut their eyes and leave," Gabriel murmured, his hands slowly went to her waist and then lower back. His lips found her jawline as he peppered slow, heated kisses down her neck.


    "The marks from yesterday haven¡¯t faded," Amelie whispered, a soft warning in her tone as her fingers brushed over her neck.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t listen. Instead, he leaned in and nipped the tender skin just below her corbone, drawing a low gasp from her lips.


    "Gabriel, mmh..." Amelie began, trying to scold him, but her voice melted into a breathy sound as he trailed his tongue over the same spot. One of his hands slid down to her hip, giving it a gentle, possessive squeeze.


    Her knees wobbled beneath her, and instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck for support. His mouth never left her skin, pressing warm, lingering kisses along the curve of her neck.


    Then, just as the tension thickened, Gabriel suddenly stopped. He pressed a soft kiss to her forehead.


    "If I keep going like this..." he murmured in a low and husky voice, "I might not be able to stop."


    His thumb traced the shape of her lips before leaning in to capture them in a deep, lingering kiss. Amelie returned it without hesitation, a shiver of heat running through her body at his touch.


    A momentter, Gabriel lifted her effortlessly into his arms. Her legs instinctively wrapped around his torso as he carried her to the bed.


    Gently, heid her down on the mattress and settled beside her, bncing his weight on his right elbow. His left hand moved to the bump of her belly, caressing it gradually.


    "I was reading that pup likes it when they are given such gentle strokes. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s this feeling, but I¡¯m eager to hold Noa in my hands. They will call me Daddy. Just thinking about it does something in my heart," Gabriel murmured, smiling.


    Amelie¡¯s heart filled with more admiration for him. It would happen on daily basis because the thought of giving a father name to someone else¡¯s pup was usually tough for any man.


    "Let¡¯s have a pup together after Noa is born," Amelie said.


    "What?" Gabriel mused at her. "Not that early. Your body will need to recuperate after giving the birth," he stated.


    "Why are you so good?" Amelie turned slightly so that his hand would now be on her waist. Her hand rested on his firm chest while her eyes remained fixed on his. "You know... I love you so much that without your presence, I think I can¡¯t even breathe. I don¡¯t know but whenever I think about you, I feel so much more that it¡¯s tough to exin many a times," she murmured.


    "I feel the same," Gabriel stated, holding her gaze.

 Chapter 208: Talking to my sister

    <h4>Chapter 208: Talking to my sister</h4>


    That evening, at the grand reception, Amelie finally had the chance to meet many of the influential guests she had missed during the wedding ceremony.


    All the prominent Alpha and Beta families who resided in the capital had been invited. Talking to them, Amelie found out one thing: They looked too proud for maintaining their legacy.


    Amelie stood gracefully by the Queen¡¯s side, offering polite smiles and soft greetings as introductions flowed one after another. But beneath theyers of silk and grace, a sharp sting throbbed at the base of her heel from the prolonged standing.


    Still, she said nothing, unwilling to show difort in front of the Queen, who was proudly presenting her to a group of old friends and their elegantly dressed daughters.


    Though Gabriel stood among his father and brothers, deep in political discussions with the kingdom¡¯s elders, his gaze never strayed far from Amelie.


    ¡¯She¡¯s been standing for over twenty minutes... Can¡¯t Mom let her sit?¡¯ he thought as he watched her politely smiling through the fatigue.


    "Gabriel, do you know¡ª" the Alpha King began, but before he could finish, Gabriel had already excused himself, murmuring a quick apology as he stepped away from the group.


    He made his way across the hall, ignoring the curious nces from nobles and the flurry of attention around Amelie. Without a word to the Queen¡¯s guests, Gabriel slipped beside her, wrapping a protective arm around her lower back.


    "You need to sit," he said gently, his voiceced with concern. "You¡¯ve been standing far too long."


    Mabel finally turned toward them, noticing the subtle strain on Amelie¡¯s face. "Amelie, dear, are you tired?" she asked, ncing toward a nearby servant.


    "Of course she is," Gabriel answered before Amelie could. She shook her head lightly, about to respond, but he spoke again, firmer this time. "Please excuse us. My mate needs to rest first."


    Without waiting for a reply, Gabriel guided her away, his hand never leaving her back. As he made her sit, he stopped a servant and took a ss of water from him.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ask Mom that you wanted to sit?" Gabriel questioned, cing the ss in front of her.


    "But I was fine," Amelie said, looking around. Almost all the eyes were on them. "If I had been feeling difort, I would¡¯ve told Her Majesty."


    "I know you," Gabriel said as he handed her a ss of water. "You would¡¯ve kept standing there until Mother was done talking. Never mind that now and drink the water."


    Amelie took the ss with a faint smile, sipping slowly.


    Across the hall, a group of young women stood near one of the marble columns, their eyes fixed on the couple.


    "What¡¯s so special about that omega?" Millie, the daughter of a powerful Alpha family, scoffed under her breath, just loud enough for herpanions to hear.


    "I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s wolfless," Zahra chimed in, her voiceced with disdain. "And the pup she¡¯s carrying? It¡¯s not even Prince Gabriel¡¯s."


    "Zahra¡¯s right," added Sonia with a knowing smirk. "The Alpha who fathered the child is dead, and his entire family¡¯s estate copsed into ruins."


    "Somehow, she¡¯s still lucky," Zahra muttered, then turned her sharp gaze toward Millie. "Didn¡¯t your father send a proposal to Prince Gabriel two years ago?"


    Millie¡¯s eyes narrowed, her posture stiffening. "What exactly are you trying to imply?"


    "Don¡¯t take it to heart," Zahra said, flicking a dismissive nce at Millie. "Prince Gabriel was never serious about anyone. He dated casually, at best."


    She leaned in a little, lowering her voice to a murmur. "Did you know Jodie tried to harm Amelie?"


    "Jodie?" Sonia blinked. "I remember her. Wasn¡¯t she the one braggingst time that Prince Gabriel would marry her?"


    "Exactly," Zahra nodded. "But what no one expected was how far she¡¯d go. She tipped off Amelie¡¯s ex and nned something behind the scenes to hurt her. Gabriel found out. It didn¡¯t end well."


    "What did he do?" Millie asked, her curiosity outweighing her pride.


    "From what I heard," Zahra said in a low voice, "Jodie¡¯s wolf was forcefully taken, stripped from her. She was exiled to some remote region, far from the Kingdom. No one¡¯s heard from her since."


    A hush fell over the group, the weight of Gabriel¡¯s wrath settling in their minds.


    "It¡¯s clear now," Sonia murmured, casting a subtle nce toward Millie. "Prince Gabriel is only soft when ites to Amelie. It¡¯s better to not even speak against her."


    "Yeah," Zehra agreed.


    Millie quietly excused herself from the group, her slender fingers curling around a champagne flute. She finished the drink in one elegant sip, then ced the empty ss on the tray of a passing waiter without a word.


    "Where¡¯s she going now?" Sonia murmured, narrowing her eyes.


    "No idea," Zahra replied with a casual shrug, though her gaze didn¡¯t leave Millie¡¯s figure.


    They watched as Millie made her way through the crowd and stopped beside Katelyn, who was surrounded by a small circle of noblewomen.


    "Greetings to Your Highness," Millie said with a graceful bow.


    Katelyn turned away from her friends, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Hi, Millie! You don¡¯t need to be so formal."


    "I was wondering," Millie began, lowering her voice just enough to sound sincere, "if Her Highness might help me speak with Princess Amelie. I¡¯d like to offer her my warm greetings personally."


    Katelyn tilted her head slightly, studying Millie¡¯s expression. "You don¡¯t need me for that. You can go straight to Amelie. She¡¯s kind. She won¡¯t mind talking to you."


    Millie nodded with a pleasant smile, showing her hesitation.


    "I can take you to my sister," Flora said, who earlier had heard the conversation among Millie, Zehra and Sonia.


    "Yeah, go with Flora! They are sisters!" Katelyn said, hiding the disdain she carried toward Flora.


    Millie hummed and walked along with Flora. "Before talking to my sister, I¡¯d like to tell you not to say anything bad to her," she rified.

 Chapter 209: Not lovers anymore

    <h4>Chapter 209: Not lovers anymore</h4>


    "Why would you say that?" asked Millie confusedly.


    "I heard you three," Flora turned her sharp gaze toward the tform, where Millie¡¯s two friends were still standing, "talking wrong about my sister."


    Millie kept a calm look on her face as she finally halted. "Miss Flora, I¡¯ve also heard what you did to your sister. Kindly reflect upon your actions rather than threatening me. I¡¯m sure even if you tell what my friends and I talked, your own sister wouldn¡¯t believe you."


    Flora¡¯s hands clenched into fists, but keeping her silence was the best in that moment.


    "Now, please excuse me," Millie said and walked ahead.


    Flora felt her heart began palpitating, and she looked at the crowd around herself. Her gaze started turning blurred, hallucinating that people surrounding her wereughing and mocking her.


    Flora staggered back a step, shaking her head as her hand instinctively moved to her chest, trying to ease the growing tightness. Somehow, she managed to slip away from the crowd and grabbed a ss of water from a passing waiter. She drank in slow gulps, trying to calm the spiraling thoughts.


    Lowering the ss, she walked over to a nearby table and gently set it down.


    "You alright?" came a familiar voice.


    Flora looked up, startled. Zander stood before her.


    "Yes," she said quickly, lowering her eyes before offering him a polite nod.


    Zander didn¡¯t push. "I met your parents earlier," he said instead.


    "Why?" Flora asked, a flicker of concern in her tone.


    "Your father submitted a formal request to leave the pack... permanently," Zander replied calmly.


    Flora nodded faintly. "Yes. We¡¯re relocating to San Ravendale."


    "I wish you the best," Zander said with quiet sincerity. "A fresh start might be exactly what you need."


    "Thank you," Flora whispered. "And... I¡¯m sorry for always being rude to you in the past."


    Zander chuckled lightly. "How many times are you going to apologize for that?"


    Flora fell silent. He noticed the way she nervously pressed her nail into her index finger, the tension evident.


    Without thinking, Zander reached out and gently held her hand. She flinched, startled, blinking as if his touch had pulled her from a dark thought.


    "Flora," he said gently, "if you ever need help, or just someone to talk to, you can call me. Don¡¯t let other people¡¯s words drown you. I know you can rise above it."


    Flora hummed. "Thank you, Zander. Despite everything, you¡¯ve been so good to me. I¡¯ll not let you down. You¡¯re the only one who still believes in me."


    ~~~~


    Amelie was stunned to see Zilia standing in the hall. Her eyes instinctively shifted to Gabriel.


    "It¡¯s part of the n," he whispered reassuringly in her ear.


    "Oh," she murmured, quickly masking her surprise.


    Zilia approached with aposed smile and extended her hand. "The gown looks stunning on you," she said graciously, handing over a beautifully wrapped gift box along with a bouquet.


    Gabriel smoothly stepped in, taking them from Zilia and passing them to a nearby servant.


    Amelie responded with polite ease, mirroring Zilia¡¯s calm demeanor. But as her gaze shifted, itnded on Casaio, who was now walking toward them.


    ¡¯I wonder how Prince Casaio manages to keep such aposed face while ying along with this farce,¡¯ Amelie thought, watching him carefully.


    Around them, guests exchanged murmurs. Some admired Zilia for the grace she maintained, while others whispered about how she was never truly ready to marry Casaio.


    ¡¯Was it necessary to bring Zilia here?¡¯ Gabriel mindlinked his brother, concern sharpening his tone.


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ Casaio responded through the link. ¡¯She received a call from someone named Jake. He hasn¡¯t shown up yet, but he ims to have an important message for her.¡¯


    ¡¯Make sure nothing goes wrong,¡¯ Gabriel warned.


    ¡¯Rest assured. Everything is under my watch,¡¯ Casaio replied. ¡¯Though I¡¯m curious to see how Jake ns to enter this grand pce hall, especially when the invitations were strictly reserved for close associates.¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe someone from these close associates will help him,¡¯ Gabriel said and looked at Zilia, who was asking about Amelie¡¯s pup.


    "We shall excuse ourselves. You two may continue," Gabriel said, leading Amelie away before she could respond.


    Zilia¡¯s fingers clenched tighter around the clutch the moment she felt Casaio¡¯s arm settle against her lower back.


    "Did you help Jake get an invitation?" Casaio asked, his voice edged with usation. "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve done something like that."


    "I did help him a few times," Zilia replied calmly, without flinching.


    "And you take pride in that," Casaio scoffed, his toneced with sarcasm.


    "No," Zilia said firmly, locking eyes with him. "I did it to protect my brother."


    She nced briefly at his hand. "You can remove your arm from my back. We¡¯re not lovers anymore."


    "But we have to pretend we still are," Casaio said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "Did you bring me here just to fight with me?" Zilia muttered under her breath.


    Without waiting for a response, she pulled away from Casaio and walked off, uncaring of how the public disy might taint their already fractured image as a couple. She needed space, distance from his usations and the pressure of keeping up appearances.


    Her mind was filled with many strange thoughts as she weaved through the elegantly dressed crowd, barely registering the smiles and nces thrown her way. Just as she reached the far end of the hall, a figure stepped in front of her, halting her in ce.


    She looked up, and instantly recognized the stranger. Jake.


    But he didn¡¯t speak. He simply handed her a small folded piece of paper.


    Before she could react, the lights suddenly went out, cloaking the hall in darkness.


    Startled, Zilia spun on her heels to look for him, but Jake had already vanished into the crowd.


    A few secondster, soft lighting returned, casting a golden glow over the room. A gentle piano melody floated through the air and Gabriel stepped into the dancing floor with Amelie.

 Chapter 210: Believe your tears

    <h4>Chapter 210: Believe your tears</h4>


    Zilia looked at the folded paper in her hand and his behind the pir to read it.


    "Kill Casaio if you want your brother alive."


    Zilia furrowed her brows together. ¡¯Why am I being lied? Idris is in the pce,¡¯ she thought.


    "Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay close to me all the time?" Casaio¡¯s frustrated tone reached her ears.


    Zilia turned to him. She grasped his hand and dragged him with her to a part of the pce, where none could see them.


    Shutting the door behind her, she turned to Casaio and handed him the note.


    "Jake gave this to me. The moment lights turned off in the hall, he was before me and handed this note to me. Before I could ask him further, he disappeared," Zilia said.


    "Gabriel staged Idris¡¯s death, didn¡¯t he?" Zilia pressed. "Then why are they threatening me with his life? Why would someone do this if they believe he¡¯s dead?"


    "How many times did you get such a message?" Casaio questioned, his dark gaze meeting hers.


    "This is the first time," Zilia replied.


    Casaio¡¯s hand shot out as it tightened around her throat as he pinned her against the wall with a low thud.


    "Ahh!" Zilia¡¯s hands instinctively moved to his wrist. "Why?" She confusedly looked at him.


    "You¡¯re lying. You were given such a mission to harm me or my family even earlier too. Just admit it you never got a chance to harm us," Casaio said, gritting his teeth in anger.


    Zilia furrowed her brows together, parting her lips but his thumb was pressed tightly against her windpipe. The veins on her temples popped out and tears emerged in her eyes.


    Casaio realizing what he was doing, immediately pulled back his hand while Zilia slumped to the floor, gasping and coughing profusely.


    "I-I never was given such an order," Zilia said after moment as she lifted her gaze to meet his. "If you don¡¯t believe me, just kill me. I don¡¯t want to live like this. I-I don¡¯t..." Her tears poured freely down her cheeks and she lowered her head, not wanting him to see her vulnerable side.


    "I don¡¯t even believe your tears anymore," Casaio said. "Don¡¯t step out of this room until I return," he instructed her and walked away.


    Casaio went straight to the CCTV center of the pce and checked the hall cameras. Thanks to the high resolution cameras that they had recently installed, Casaio could see the face of Jake and a frown appeared on his forehead.


    He took the picture of it and called the security head.


    "Block the western gate," he ordered grimly. "We¡¯ve got an intruder in the pce."


    ~~~~


    Jake looked behind while rushing forward to the western gate, which was the perfect exit spot without getting into anyone¡¯s notice.


    However, his feet came to an abrupt halt seeing a man standing in front of him. He recognised the person immediately. Dominick Sinir.


    Jake took a step back and turned around only to find Casaio behind him.


    He started running opposite to both of them before turning into his wolf form.


    Dominick and Casaio chased him along with the other warriors that were summoned. It didn¡¯t take them long to subdue Jake.


    Casaio kicked the lower abdomen of Jake, who was already writhing on the floor in pain after a warrior wolf attacked him with his sharp ws.


    "Agh!" Jake groaned in pain.


    "Take him to the dungeon," Casaio ordered.


    The two warriors stepped up and promptly dragged away Jake while the others went back on the Eldest Alpha Prince¡¯s order.


    "What message Jake brought to Zilia?" Dominick asked.


    "To kill me so that her brother could leave," Casaio replied with a sneer.


    "They haven¡¯t informed Zilia about her brother. That¡¯s why they are using her in such a manner. It¡¯s good that she informed you immediately," Dominick replied.


    "Hmm. But the questiones who¡¯s this Alpha who is after us? It seems he has some resentment with our family," Casaio murmured with a deep frown.


    ~~~~


    "I can¡¯t see any of your brothers around," Amelie murmured as she gently swayed in Gabriel¡¯s arms, her eyes scanning the crowd.


    "Shouldn¡¯t your focus be on me right now?" Gabriel teased.


    "I am focusing on you," she replied, meeting his gaze with a soft smile. "But the reception¡¯s almost over and I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ve met so many people today. You never even introduced me to your school or college friends until now," she added, a touch ofint in her tone.


    "Those friends are just in name. The only real friend I have is Karmen," Gabriel said calmly. Then, he leaned in and kissed her right there, in front of everyone.


    Amelie kissed him back, a smile curving on her lips as their dance gradually slowed to a stop.


    Gabriel pulled away first, his eyes lingering on hers. "Let¡¯s go," he whispered.


    "Where to?" Amelie asked, raising an eyebrow with curiosity.


    "To our room," he said. "I want you."


    Without giving her a chance to protest, he gently sped her hand and led her through the crowd. They stopped briefly before their parents.


    "We¡¯re heading back to our room. Amelie¡¯s tired," Gabriel said.


    Raiden and Mabel nodded in understanding. "Rest well, dear," Mabel said with a kind smile, while Raiden gave a nod of approval.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Amelie replied with a small smile.


    As they stepped out of the hall, Gabriel suddenly swept her into his arms in a bridal carry.


    "I can walk, you know," Amelie said with a surprised look, her arms instinctively looping around his neck.


    "I know," he replied with a soft smirk, taking long strides. "But I don¡¯t want you to."


    As they crossed the corridor, they saw a group of warriors walking closely. Gabriel found it odd, wondering if something happened within the pce.


    "The security is tight today," Amelie murmured.


    "Yeah," Gabriel replied. He didn¡¯t stop and shortly, reached their room. Settling her on the bed, Gabriel mindlinked with Casaio.


    ¡¯Is everything fine?¡¯

 Chapter 211: Not on good terms

    <h4>Chapter 211: Not on good terms</h4>


    Casaio gradually came to a halt upon hearing his brother¡¯s voice.


    ¡¯We caught the man who called Zilia,¡¯ Casaio replied through the same mindlink. ¡¯You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯m looking into it.¡¯


    As Gabriel got the response, he looked back at Amelie, who had her feet removed from the heels. She was massaging her feet in a gentle motion, which caught Gabriel¡¯s eyes.


    "Do you feel difort?" he asked worriedly, setting beside her.


    "No," Amelie refused. "You can use the washroom first."


    Gabriel hummed and walked into the washroom. But in a few seconds, he returned with a tub in hands and a towel hanging over his shoulder.


    "What are you¨C" her words ceased in her mouth as Gabriel interrupted her.


    "Soaking feet in the warm water can release the difort from them," Gabriel exined as he set the tub near her feet. "Move your gown up," he asked politely.


    Amelie lifted her gown, showing her smooth legs beneath it. Gabriel lifted her feet and put them into the water. Her heart started racing in a silent admiration for him. The pain had slowly vanished from her feet and the water had turned cold too.


    Gabriel slightly pushed away the bucket from her feet and dabbed them with the towel. Once dried, he set her feet on the soft rug on the floor.


    "You don¡¯t have to hide even the mildest of your pain," Gabriel stated.


    "Hmm."


    Then, he stood up with the tub in his hands and went back to the washroom. "What good deeds I do to have Gabriel as my mate?" she murmured, smiling.


    As he emerged back in the bedroom, Amelie found him removing his zer and bowtie. She, too, turned around and reached her hands to the zipper of her dress, pulling it down.


    As she rose to her feet, Gabriel¡¯s sudden presence right in front of her startled her. His shirt was already hanging to the chair nearby, and he was undressed.


    "Do you want to use the washroom first?" She murmured, pointing toward its door.


    "No. I want you," Gabriel said, capturing her lips and holding the back of her head.


    She melted in that kiss of passion, her hold on her down tightened on her chest, fearing it might fall if she would distract even for a second.


    He nibbled her bottom lip, his tongue tracing its contour before sliding into her mouth. Every time they would kiss, a new kind of sensation would pass through their respective bodies.


    His other hand went to caress one of her breasts while not letting go of her mouth. He ravished her until he was out of breath.


    Amelie gasped, his pheromones were all over her, already intoxicating her mind. The same happened with Gabriel.


    "Why are you holding the gown?" His lips found her earlobe, kissing and licking it.


    "Mmmph."


    Involuntarily, her grip on the gown loosened and it cascaded down to her feet, leaving her in the lingerie set. Her cheeks flushed red and she tightly hugged him. Her hands resting on his tattooed back.


    "Do you want me to stop?" Gabriel¡¯s fingers glided over her arm, his lips finding her shoulder, pressing kisses there.


    "No. I just want to hug you," Amelie whispered, the warm breath from her lips fanned his chest, leaving not only him but also Valko on edge.


    Then Valko rumbled, she could hear that sound and gently pulled away only to meet the violet pair of eyes.


    Her hand moved to the belt of his pants, and she unbuckled it.


    "Amelie, you are¨C"


    "¨Cdoing what I have not done ever to you," Amelie said.


    Her heart was thundering nervously against her chest when Gabriel held them. She met his gaze again, inquisitively looking at him why he stopped her.


    She felt his nose caressing her cheek and a deep voice emerged from his throat, "I think I might explode¨C" he didn¡¯t finish when they both heard a knock on the door.


    The two of them were startled when Amelie gathered the gown from the floor and dashed into the washroom.


    Gabriel ended upughing and went to the door. As he opened it, he found Dominick there.


    "Did I interrupt something?" Dominick smirked, seeing his brother half-naked.


    "What do you want?" Gabriel didn¡¯t respond instead he asked.


    "We¡¯ve caught Jake. You should do his interrogation," Dominick said.


    "Casaio said I don¡¯t have to worry that he¡¯d manage." Gabriel wondered what was wrong with Casaio that he would not confuse himself, but others too.


    "Zilia and he aren¡¯t on good terms anymore. Anything rted to her triggers him. I need to go and search Jake¡¯s ce that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to interrogate him. As for Casaio, he¡¯s with Zilia," Dominick stated.


    "Sure," Gabriel said and shut the door at his face.


    "This brat!" Dominick sneered and walked away.


    Gabriel opened the cupboard and took out a sweatshirt and put it on. He chuckled seeing his belt and buckled it again.


    Amelie peeked out from the washroom¡¯s room. "Give me the night clothes. I forgot them to take inside," she urged, extending her hand out.


    "Why are your hiding yourself when I¡¯ve seen you naked so many times?" Gabriel mused and teased her.


    "Yeah, but still..." Amelie murmured.


    Gabriel went to the cupboard and took out a night dress before walking to the washroom¡¯s door. Amelie grabbed it from him and quickly shut the door behind her.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon. Then, we can resume," Gabriel said with a smile.


    "Where are you going?" Amelie asked from the other side.


    "I¡¯ll tell you after I return," Gabriel said, taking a few steps back before walking out of the room.


    Amelie put on the clothes quickly and brushed her teeth. After washing her face, she dried it with a towel and came to the room. Putting Gabriel¡¯s clothes in aundary basket, she slid into the nket andy down, feeling much better.


    "I wonder what¡¯s going on that Gabriel has to leave," she murmured.

 Chapter 212: To save my mate

    <h4>Chapter 212: To save my mate</h4>


    "Carlos didn¡¯te. I wonder what could be the reason," Amelie thought and checked her phone. There was a message from Carlos.


    [Call me when you get free.]


    Amelie brows knitted together, and she called him.


    "Hey, Mimi!" Carlos¡¯ voice came from the other side. He used the nickname, which he used to call her from in the past. "Sorry, I couldn¡¯te. It was such a special moment for you and I should¡¯ve been there. But something happened at my home," he added in a low voice.


    "What happened?" Amelie asked.


    "Umm... My grandmother got sick. I¡¯m with her at a hospital," Carlos said.


    "What? Is she alright? What happened to her?" Amelie queried in a concerned tone.


    "Old age health problems," Carlos said, leaning his head against the wall. "I¡¯ll see you once things get well on my end."


    "Sure. There¡¯s no need to rush anything. I can visit your grandmother too if you want," Amelie said.


    "My ce is far away. Don¡¯t worry. Maybe I¡¯lle with my grandmother to see you," Carlos asserted, acting all cheerful again.


    "Carlos, I cane, you know. If you need any kind of help, you can call me anytime. And I pray for your grandmother¡¯s speedy recovery," Amelie said.


    "Thanks, Mimi! Your words are more than enough to give me strength," Carlos asserted. "It¡¯ste night. You should sleep now," he added and the call disconnected.


    Amelie lowered the phone to herp and took a deep breath.


    "Amelie, are you asleep?" Her mother¡¯s voice came through the door after a knock.


    "No, Mom," Amelie said, seeing the door half-closed. She went to the door and opened it for her. "Gabriel isn¡¯t in the room. He has gone to finish an important work," she added.


    Samyra walked in and sat on the chair across from her daughter¡¯s.


    "You look troubled," said Amelie.


    "Oh, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just an overwhelming feeling to see you so happy and cherished," Samyra stated. "I¡¯m aware of the mistakes I¡¯ve made while raising you up. You are still good to us that speaks a lot how good your heart is. I¡¯m so proud of you, Amelie, for being so strong all this time."


    Amelie simply stared at her mother, wondering why she had to say this out of the blue.


    "Flora was suffering a lot in the pack. Though she did so wrong to you, as an elder sister, you didn¡¯t turn your face away. Your father and I are truly proud of you."


    Amelie scoffed lightly. "Isn¡¯t it strange you both finally are proud of me after things came to such a point?"


    Then exhaling slowly, she said, "I¡¯m happy you said this. I always wanted to hear such words from your mouth. Maybe in former times, I would have felt much better."


    Samyra looked at her with misty eyes. "I¡¯m such a bad mother. I failed to understand my own daughter. I was always cruel," she whispered.


    "You¡¯re trying to be a good mother now. I appreciate that," Amelie said, smiling.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel stepped inside the cell, where Jake was being tortured by the minor electric shocks.


    "Let¡¯s end it quickly, Jake. I¡¯ve to go to bed, so let¡¯s not waste time," Gabriel stated, instructing the warrior to hand him the wolfsbane induced hot iron rods.


    "I won¡¯t¨C" "Ahhhh!" Jake screamed at the top of his lungs when the tip of the iron rod pressed on his chest. The wolfsbane entered his skin to the blood vessels, making him cry in more pain.


    "I told you not to waste my time," Gabriel said, yanking the back of Jake¡¯s head, clutching his hair tightly. "How did you enter my wedding reception? Who helped you? I¡¯ll free you once you tell me the name," he said and pressed the rod deeper into the skin of Jake.


    Sweat trickled down Jake¡¯s forehead and blood from the wound. His breathing turned ragged while his vision was blurry.


    "It¡¯s of no use to hide the name and die by my hands. So, answer," Gabriel¡¯s violet eyes shimmered as they held on Jake¡¯s, who felt a strange current passed through his head.


    "I didn¡¯t see his face. He simply asked me to meet Zilia and hand her the note. I¨CI did to save my mate from dying. Please, trust me," Jake said.


    Gabriel let go of his head, and at the same time, he pulled back his hand.


    "Now, we are talking," he said, letting the iron rod fall on the floor.


    Jake squeezed his eyes tightly. "I needed money to save my mate. I¨CI was given entry through the main gates by a guard. I don¡¯t know who he is. But I only did what I was instructed for," he stated, coughing and groaning in pain.


    "Where¡¯s your mate?" Gabriel asked.


    "A hospital. Please save her. That man said he would kill her if I failed in my task. I think he must¡¯ve found out that I¨CI am being caught," Jake stated.


    Karmen gazed at Gabriel, wondering what his decision would be. Though he knew the ¡¯mate¡¯ word always softened him, still he wanted to know what Gabriel would do in such a state.


    "Tell me the hospital name. We will save your mate," Gabriel said. "Also, her name."


    Jake quickly told the name to Gabriel. The next second, Gabriel disappeared into the thin air.


    He was at the lobby of the hospital, which was filled with people. Gabriel made a quick inquiry about Jake¡¯s mate and rushed to the wardroom.


    He flung the door open and met a nurse¡¯s gaze. She pulled out the needle from the IV bag immediately. Gabriel pulled out the bag and three it away before grabbing the nurse¡¯s arm.


    "Who the fuck ordered you for this?" Gabriel growled.


    The nurse, a trained warrior easily loosened his grip on her. She used the same needle and pressed it into Gabriel¡¯s neck.


    "Agh!" Gabriel felt the sharp stung and before he knew his vision blurred.


    The nurse found it the right chance to escape and left the wardroom with a smirk ying on her lips.

 Chapter 213: The unconscious prince

    <h4>Chapter 213: The unconscious prince</h4>


    Lester ran through the corridor of the pce, straight to the King¡¯s and Queen¡¯s quarters.


    He knocked on the door, his hands covered in sweat as he rubbed them together in anticipation.


    Mabel opened the door and saw Lester. He bowed to her first before speaking, "Your Majesty, there was a call from the hospital. Prince-Prince Gabriel was found unconscious in a room."


    "What?" Mabel eximed, her body turned cold, and she staggered behind when Raidan supported her. "Dear, our son.... He... He"


    "Calm down," Raidan told her, bringing her to the sofa. He poured a ss of water for her, and at the same time, asked Lester toe inside.


    "In which hospital Gabriel was found?" Raidan asked while making sure his wife would drink the water.


    Lester promptly responded. "Should I prepare a vehicle for His and Her Majesty?"


    "Yes. We are leaving right away," Raidan replied. "Also, inform Amelie about it."


    "No. She¡¯s pregnant. Let¡¯s first find out on our own if Gabriel is fine," Mabel stated.


    "But Amelie should know," Raidan told her. "Lester, bring Amelie outside to the car. I¡¯ll exin it to her. Also, inform Casaio, Dominick and Kate as well," he asserted.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Casaio isn¡¯t in the pce. He was seen heading out with Zilia. As for Prince Dominick, he¡¯s also outside."


    "I see. Just inform Amelie and Katelyn then," Raidan stated.


    Lester bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Mabel settled the ss on the table and quickly moved to the cupboard. "How can Gabriel get unconscious? It never happened before," she muttered, taking out two long coats for them.


    Raidan had already made the call to Dominick and Casaio, asking them to immediately arrive at the Evergreen Regional Hospital.


    They put on their coats, wore their respective shoes and headed out.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, Amelie was staring at her phone and the time too. "He¡¯s not even answering his call," she murmured.


    Just then, she heard a knock on the door. Happily, she walked toward it. As soon as she opened it, she called his name in excitement. "Gabriel, you¨C" she abruptly stopped seeing Lester in front of her.


    "Your Highness, the Alpha King wants your presence," Lester informed her.


    "Is everything alright?" Amelie asked, feeling a bit worried.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for you," Lester said, choosing not to reply.


    Amelie shut the door lightly and wore something modest. When she stepped outside and joined Lester, her brows furrowed in confusion as they headed not toward the main hall, but toward the foyer of the pce.


    Waiting just beyond the grand entrance was a vehicle. A driver stood beside it as if anticipating her arrival.


    Amelie gazed at Lester, feeling worried now.


    "Please, get in, Your Highness," Lester said.


    Amelie climbed into the car¡¯s backseat. Katelyn and Mabel were already there while Raidan was seated on the front seat.


    "Amelie, we are heading to the hospital," Raidan began. The driver had started the engine and drove straight to the hospital.


    "Why? Did-did something happen?" Amelie¡¯s heart began to race violently against her chest. She didn¡¯t want her scary thoughts to cloud her mind, but the expressions on their faces showed that something wasn¡¯t right.


    "Gabriel is found unconscious in the hospital. We are heading there to see him," Raidan said. "I¡¯ve talked with the doctor a while ago. Everything is fine with him."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes welled up in tears, her hands started to tremble when Mabel ced her hand over hers. "Everything is fine. Nothing has happened to him."


    "Yes," Amelie responded in a low voice, but until she would see Gabriel with her own eyes, her heart and mind wouldn¡¯t be at peace. She fidgeted with her fingers, looking outside the window, wanting the hospital to arrive soon.


    An hour¡¯s drive felt like an eternity. Finally, they were at the hospital. The hospital¡¯s director was present to fetch them along with top officials of the hospital.


    "We found Prince Gabriel in the wardroom of a patient. It seems there was a third person too. We found a needle mark on Prince Gabriel¡¯s neck. Luckily, we removed the toxin immediately. So, he¡¯s out of danger," the director exined to all of them.


    Katelyn held Amelie¡¯s arm tightly as they waited for the elevator to stop at the floor, where Gabriel was admitted.


    "Did you check the CCTVs?" asked Raidan.


    "We did, Your Majesty," the director replied. "We are still investigating on this."


    The elevator stopped and the doors opened. They all stepped out, following the director closely.


    Just they entered the wardroom, Amelie rushed to the bed, not caring for the others. She saw the drip on his arm, connecting through an IV bag. She held his hand and gazed at the doctors.


    "When will he wake up?" Amelie questioned.


    "As per our examination, the prince shall wake up soon. We can¡¯t tell the right time," the attending doctor said. Katelyn quietly walked to Amelie¡¯s side and looked at her brother. She had never seen Gabriel going into such a state.


    "There¡¯s nothing to fear about, right?" Mabel asked this time.


    "No, Your Majesty. The reports turned out fine. We did all the tests," the doctor assured her not to be worried.


    "Thank you everyone. I appreciate for your timely action," Raidan stated, looking at the doctor and then at the director. "Make sure the security is tightened here," he asserted.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The director bowed. "We will let you be here. If you need anything, please press the button on the wall. We will be present in your service, Your Majesty," he said.


    "Sure."


    After they left, Raidan stood near his wife and gazed at Gabriel¡¯s unconscious body. "I¡¯ll stay at the hospital. You three should go back to the pce," he opined.


    "No, Your Majesty. Please let me stay here," Amelie urged.


    "But if you won¡¯t give rest to your body, it can affect the pup¡¯s health," Raidan reasoned. "I decided to inform you because I felt you should know. Amelie, Gabriel is absolutely fine as per the doctors. So, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. So, go back with Mabel and Kate," he spoke, his voice carrying a fatherly concern.

 Chapter 214: Hid her wolf

    <h4>Chapter 214: Hid her wolf</h4>


    Casaio and Dominick stepped into the VIP wardroom at once. Seeing their family, they first apologized to their parents for not being present at the pce.


    "What happened to Gabriel?" Casaio asked promptly.


    "He was injected with a syringe carrying some toxins. Gabriel is fine, just not in a conscious state," said Raidan.


    Dominick wondered how Gabriel ended up in the hospital when he was supposed to interrogate Jake. He excused himself and went out of the room. Calling Karmen, he waited for him to answer the call.


    The moment the call connected, Dominick spoke urgently. "Why did Gabriel go to the hospital? He was found unconscious. Did he say anything to you before heading there?"


    "What?" Karmen¡¯s voice rose in surprise. "No. Prince Gabriel had finished interrogating Jake. Jake told him that his mate was admitted to some hospital and begged him to save her. Within seconds, Prince Gabriel disappeared. I assume he went there to help Jake¡¯s mate. Is he injured? It sounds like someone attacked him."


    "He¡¯s not physically harmed," Dominick replied grimly. "But someone did inject toxins into his system through a syringe. You don¡¯t need toe here. We¡¯ll talk once Gabriel wakes up." With that, he ended the call.


    Returning to the wardroom, Dominick overheard Casaio speaking. "I¡¯ll stay behind and watch over him."


    "I¡¯ll stay too," Dominick added.


    Raiden nodded, then turned to his wife and Amelie. "Since our sons will be staying here, we should head back."


    "Amelie, let¡¯s go home," Mabel urged gently. "If Gabriel wakes up and finds out you stayed behind, he¡¯s going to be furious with us."


    Amelie opened her mouth to argue, but stopped herself. She gave a small nod instead. Before leaving, she looked back at Gabriel onest time, her eyes lingering on his unconscious form. Then, without a word, she turned and walked out with her inws and Kate.


    Casaio and Dominick sat on the chairs.


    "I called Karmen. I found out from him that Gabriel came here to save Jake¡¯s mate. Then someone attacked Gabriel," Dominick briefed.


    "Anything could¡¯ve happened to him," Casaio murmured and sighed.


    "I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I involved Gabriel in this matter," Dominick said, feeling guilty.


    "Whoever our opponent is very strong and clever. They didn¡¯t use any spy this time, but ayman, who even if would get caught wouldn¡¯t give any crucial information," Casaio opined with a serious expression.


    "So, do you¡¯ve any n in mind? This time Zilia was ordered to kill you. We haven¡¯t told our parents about this. But once they find out, they will eliminate Zilia forever. I also think if Zilia is gone, they won¡¯t have anyone to attack any of us," Dominick asserted.


    "I will go to the Blood Dominion Pack with Zilia. That¡¯s my next n," Casaio affirmed.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie tossed and turned in bed, but sleep continued to evade her. Every few minutes, she nced at her phone, hoping that a call woulde from Casaio or Dominick with news. But no call came.


    It wasn¡¯t until the early morning hours that exhaustion finally pulled her under. She slept deeply, waking only around ten o¡¯clock. Thete hour made her jolt upright in bed.


    Rubbing her eyes, she mumbled, "How could I fall asleep...?" Panic creeping into her voice, she quickly grabbed her phone and dialed Casaio¡¯s number.


    Back at the hospital, Casaio¡¯s phone lit up and vibrated in his hand.


    "Amelie is calling," he informed Gabriel, who was now sitting up in bed as a doctor examined him.


    Gabriel reached out with his left hand and took the phone from Casaio, answering it without dy.


    "Ame," he said softly.


    "Gabriel? How are you? I¡¯ming to you," Amelie cried, her voice trembling as tears slipped silently down her cheeks.


    "I¡¯ll be home shortly," Gabriel replied gently. "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry."


    "How can I not be worried?" Amelie whispered, her heart aching at the sound of his voice.


    Gabriel paused, his gaze lowering as he murmured, "Hmm... you¡¯re right. But if you stress too much, it¡¯s going to affect Noa. Think about the pup first. In an hour, you¡¯ll see me in front of you. I wish I could teleport to you, but my energy is low at the moment."


    "Don¡¯t do that. Juste home from the car," Amelie stated. "Now, I¡¯ve heard your voice, I feel much better." A smile appearing on her lips.


    "That¡¯s what I wanted to hear. I¡¯ll see you soon," Gabriel said and hung up.


    Gabriel handed the phone back to Casaio just as the doctor stepped forward.


    "Everything is fine, Your Highness," the doctor said respectfully. "Your discharge has beenpleted. You¡¯re free to go home."


    "Thank you," Gabriel replied.


    A nurse approached and gently removed the IV needle from the back of his right hand, cing a small bandage over the spot before stepping away.


    With nothing more to dy them, the three brothers exited the hospital together.


    Inside the car, silence lingered briefly before Gabriel broke it. "The one who came to kill Jake¡¯s wife... she was no ordinary attacker. She was a trained warrior. I remember her face clearly. But the strange thing is, I didn¡¯t sense any wolf in her."


    "Maybe she¡¯s wolfless," Dominick suggested thoughtfully.


    Gabriel shook his head slightly. "No. She was strong. Her strength alone makes no sense."


    "Maybe she hid her wolf," Casaio suggested. "Like masking it. I¡¯ve heard there are certain tonics that do that. They suppress the wolf¡¯s scent entirely. It makes it nearly impossible to detect one."


    Gabriel leaned back slightly, his expression darkening in thought. "That must be it... That¡¯s likely the reason I couldn¡¯t sense the wolf in her," he muttered, piecing it together. "I need to find her because she¡¯s a strong link to this case."


    "I won¡¯t allow you for it," Casaio spoke with a serious tone. "You should stay out of this matter."


    "Why?"


    "Because it¡¯s my fight. They all targeted me from the beginning, so I must end it in my way," Casaio affirmed.

 Chapter 215: A snake tattoo

    <h4>Chapter 215: A snake tattoo</h4>


    "You¡¯re not involving yourself in this case anymore," Casaio said firmly this time. "Besides, you¡¯re leaving for San Ravendale. It¡¯s not like you can go around every day hunting for the perpetrator. I¡¯ll handle the rest of the work from here onward."


    "You¡¯re right but it¡¯s not easy to find her," Gabriel admitted with a nod.


    The ride back to the pce was quiet. As they stepped out of the car, they spotted Amelie waiting for Gabriel in the foyer.


    The moment their eyes met, both began walking faster, until they closed the distance between them. Amelie threw her arms around him, and Gabriel pulled her close, lifting her slightly off the ground in a tight embrace.


    As her feet touched the floor again, she cupped his face between her palms. "You scared me," she whispered, her eyes still radiating the concern for him.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Gabriel murmured, pressing a kiss to one of her hands. He gently nuzzled his nose against hers, their foreheads nearly touching.


    Behind them, Dominick cleared his throat pointedly while Casaio wore a knowing smirk.


    "You two can continue your romance in your room," Dominick teased.


    Realizing they weren¡¯t alone, Amelie quickly pulled back, a flush rising to her cheeks.


    "Thank you for looking after Gabriel through the night," Amelie said sincerely, folding her hands in front of her.


    Gabriel nced at his brothers, who offered her warm, reassuring smiles.


    "Let¡¯s go in," Casaio suggested. "Kate and our parents must be waiting for Gabriel."


    Gabriel gently took Amelie¡¯s hand, and the four of them made their way toward the main hall.


    The moment they entered, Mabel and Raidan rose from the sofa, visibly relieved. Katelyn stood up as well, her eyes lighting up the moment she saw Gabriel looking well.


    Gabriel approached his parents first, offering a respectful greeting. Raidan immediately embraced his son, giving him a firm but affectionate pat on the back.


    "It¡¯s good to have you home," Raidan said. He nced at Mabel.


    "Be careful next time. You worried all of us," Mabel said as she returned to the sofa, choosing not to embrace Gabriel.


    Amelie watched her closely, wondering why the Queen held herself back. Was it still her belief that withholding affection would somehow shield Gabriel from danger?


    "I spoke with the hospital director this morning," Casaio began, addressing their parents. "Whoever did this came well-prepared. The perpetrator moved only through blind spots and entered the room to kill Jake¡¯s mate, where Gabriel walked intoter. Her face was fully covered, it was impossible to identify her."


    "So no CCTV caught her at all?" Katelyn asked, clearly rmed.


    Casaio nodded. "Exactly."


    Raidan¡¯s expression grew tense. "What about her escape route? How did she leave?"


    "She fled in a car, but the vehicle wasn¡¯t registered," Casaio exined. "I¡¯ll do everything I can to track her down."


    "I trust your abilities," Raidan said firmly, showing his faith in him.


    "Gabriel, go to your room and get some rest," Mabel instructed gently. Then her eyes shifted to Amelie, noticing the tiredness in her face as well. "Your parents are leaving soon. Meet them before they go. Also, we haven¡¯t told them what happened to Gabriel. Let¡¯s keep this within the family for now."


    "Of course, Your Majesty," Amelie replied with a respectful nod. "I¡¯ll see you in the room," she whispered to Gabriel before walking away to see her parents and sister.


    "Lester, send the breakfast to their respective rooms. Casaio, Nick, you both should also rest," Mabel said, noticing how Gabriel walked away without giving her a nce.


    ~~~~


    In a dimly lit room, a bald man was seated on a sofa chair. A snake tattoo coiled up his left arm, its tail vanishing beneath his sleeve, while parts of it slithered up his neck and disappeared behind his ear.


    "Master!" a woman¡¯s voice rang out as she entered the room. She dropped to her knees, bowing with both hands pressed together in reverence.


    You¡¯re right ¡ª you didn¡¯t ask for the asterisks, and I should¡¯ve followed your formatting style more closely. Thanks for pointing that out.


    "I almost seeded in my missionst night... but Gabriel ruined it."


    The moment the man opened his eyes, they glowed with a menacing shade of red.


    "Riley," he said coldly, "I didn¡¯t expect you to return with failure."


    "Master, forgive me," Riley replied, lowering her head.


    "You should have killed Gabriel then. You¡¯re strong enough, aren¡¯t you?" the enigmatic man growled.


    "I could have," she admitted, "but I had to flee before anyone could catch me."


    Riley hesitated before adding, "Master, I believe Zilia is betraying you. She¡¯s no longer one of us. It¡¯s strange that Casaio was the one who ended up chasing Jake."


    The man¡¯s expression darkened. "Did Jake seed in delivering the message to her?" he asked. "Find out."


    He rose to his feet, his fingers curling into a fist. A silver ring shaped like a snake gleamed on his middle finger.


    "Give Zilia one week to eliminate Casaio," he ordered. "If she doesn¡¯t do it... you will end her yourself."


    "Understood, Master," Riley said, bowing low.


    "I don¡¯t want you to fail this time, Riley. I know you won¡¯t disappoint me," the man said before brushing past her and leaving the room.


    Only when his footsteps stopped echoing, Riley rose to her feet. She looked at the mark in her wrist and furrowed her brows together.


    ¡¯I want to get rid of this mark soon. Sorry, Zilia, no matter how good you are, I¡¯ve to kill you. You did save my life a long time ago, but it¡¯s the time you should leave us forever. This mark is like a torture to me. The more it will stay with me, the more pain it is going to inflict on me¡¯ she thought with a determined gaze and lowered the sleeve of her top.


    Riley stepped out of the room and gazed at the guard stationed there. She went straight to her room to change and freshen up.

 Chapter 216: A strange man

    <h4>Chapter 216: A strange man</h4>


    Zilia nervously bit her nails. Casaio hadn¡¯t said a single word to her after using her of manipting his kindness.


    "He doesn¡¯t believe me... He truly thinks I tried to help Jake," she whispered, sinking into the chair. "I only wanted to help. I¡¯d never hurt him..."


    Her fingers tightened around the edge of the seat.


    "Master¡¯s ordered me to kill Casaio. If I don¡¯t obey, he¡¯ll grow suspicious. But Idris isn¡¯t in his grasp anymore... I don¡¯t have to fear for my brother¡¯s safety now." She paused, her voice trembling with conviction. "Casaio saved him with Gabriel¡¯s help. I owe him everything. I¡¯ll protect him, no matter what."


    She exhaled deeply, knowing full well what failure would cost her. The Alpha of the Blood Dominion didn¡¯t forgive disobedience. If she hesitated too long, someone else would be sent to finish the job, and her.


    Shaking off the thoughts, she stood and walked to the refrigerator. Opening it, she blinked at the empty shelves. "Great... I forgot to buy groceries yesterday," she muttered. Walking to her room, she grabbed her wallet and then, headed out.


    As she entered the supermarket, Zilia grabbed a cart and slowly pushed it through the aisles, her thoughts still tangled in worry.


    The phone in the pocket of her coat buzzed, but lost in her own world, she didn¡¯t notice.


    Stopping at the snacks section, she scanned the shelves and picked out a packet of chips, one of her brother¡¯s favorites. A faint smile curved her lips as she held it, but before she could ce it in the cart, another hand suddenly snatched it from hers.


    Startled, Zilia looked up.


    A bald man stood before her, tall and broad-shouldered, with eyes that glinted coldly under the overhead lights. He looked to be in histe thirties, but what unsettled her more was the strange tattoo around his neck that wasn¡¯t fully visible.


    He offered a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Zilia decided to avoid the bald man entirely. Without sparing him another nce, she grabbed a different packet of chips and ced it in her cart. As she pushed forward, an odd uneasiness crept through her chest, one she couldn¡¯t exin.


    ¡¯Was he someone Master sent to kill me?¡¯ she wondered, gripping the cart tighter.


    Suddenly, a hand touched her shoulder, and she flinched violently, her heart leaping into her throat. She whirled around, only to find Casaio standing behind her.


    "You okay?" he asked, his brows furrowing. "You weren¡¯t answering your phone."


    Zilia blinked in surprise, still catching her breath. Her eyes flicked over his shoulder toward the aisle behind him but it was empty.


    Casaio noticed her distracted stare and turned to look as well. "What are you looking at?"


    "There was a man," she whispered. "He had a strange presence... like something wasn¡¯t right about him. It felt off."


    Casaio didn¡¯t respond immediately as he wasn¡¯t interested in her bbering. "Finish your shopping," he finally said. "I have a few questions for you afterward."


    And just like that, he dragged the cart ahead without a word.


    Zilia stared after him. ¡¯He didn¡¯t even ask what the man looked like...¡¯ She cast onest nce behind her, no sign of the bald man.


    After paying for the items, she silently followed Casaio out of the store. Unlike before, he didn¡¯t offer to help with the bags. The small gestures, the quiet care, it was gone. How quickly things had changed between them.


    ¡¯If I had married him... what would¡¯ve happened?¡¯ she wondered. ¡¯I kept dying it for his safety. I thought I was protecting him... but now, I don¡¯t even have a ce in his heart.¡¯


    Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t realize Casaio hade to a sudden stop. She bumped into his chest, startled, her bags jostling in her arms.


    Casaio grabbed the two bags from her and put them in the backseat of the car.


    "Go, sit in the front," Casaio said.


    Zilia hummed softly and slipped into the passenger seat. She absently rubbed her fingers along the edge of the seatbelt strap.


    Casaio got behind the wheel and drove off in silence. The drive to her apartment was short.


    Once there, he grabbed the grocery bags from the backseat and followed her inside. He set them down on the table with a thud that made Zilia flinch slightly.


    "We caught Jakest night," Casaio said, turning to face her. "His mate was attacked because he failed his mission. The woman ended up attacking my brotherst night, who had gone to save Jake¡¯s mate."


    His voice sharpened. "So, Zilia, mind telling me what the hell you¡¯ve done?"


    Her eyes widened. "You think I informed them!?" she asked, her tone rising with disbelief as her brows arched.


    Casaio¡¯s jaw clenched. "You are a spy. Of course, it has to be you. You are the only one who wants to harm me or my brothers," he openly used her.


    "I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve no idea how to make you believe that I was never a part of it. My brother is in your custody. Why would I do something to risk his life?" Zilia clenched her fists tightly.


    "I don¡¯t think you even care about Idris. You know, you are selfish. You only care about yourself," Casaio bellowed at her.


    Zilia sneered at him. "I¡¯m not spying anymore for you. Do whatever you desire without me. And it¡¯ll be better if you kill me with your own hands," she muttered in annoyance and frustration. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t let them fall.


    "Of course, I¡¯ve to kill you after I¡¯m done with you. We are going to Blood Dominion Pack tonight. You¡¯ll guide me, Zilia. Let¡¯s face that bastard who sent you to kill me," Casaio pronounced.


    "Are you serious?" Zilia frowned at him. "You¡¯re going to a ce, where you¡¯ll be captured at once. I¡¯m not taking you anywhere. Also, I didn¡¯t do anything to betray you. If I had to betray you, I would¡¯ve done it by marrying you a long time ago."

 Chapter 217: Worried for my sister

    <h4>Chapter 217: Worried for my sister</h4>


    "Do you think I gave you a choice?" Casaio held her face with his one hand, fiercely. "You are supposed to do what I¡¯ve asked you. Gabrielid unconscious because of the master you serve. I need to see him myself even if it¡¯s by risking my own life."


    Zilia held his gaze in bewilderment. He wasn¡¯t thinking in a right mind.


    Casaio let go of her, seeing those eyes full of the feelings he once cared about.


    Turning his back to her, he moved his hand to his head, his hair threading in his fingers.


    "Who attacked Gabriel?" Zilia asked in a soft tone.


    "A woman, who was dressed up in a nurse¡¯s outfit," Casaio replied. He lowered his hand and pivoted on his heels. "Her face was covered, and Gabriel couldn¡¯t sense her wolf. It seems she had masked it. Do you know anything about that?"


    Zilia contemted for a few seconds before giving the answer. "If she subdued Gabriel with her strength, then I believe it was the Shadow Spy that the Alpha from Blood Dominion uses for his most crucial tasks. I did hear from Berik about it in the past. But I never got to meet one."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯ve to go there and find the Alpha myself," Casaio stated.


    "It is too risky for you. The note says Master wants you killed," Zilia said, feeling worried. If she wouldn¡¯t carry out that task, then someone else would be sent to finish it. What if it would be a shadow spy?


    "So? Would you finish that task?" Casaio asked.


    "Never. Why would I do something like that? You always see me with your dubious eyes. I told you before too, if you don¡¯t trust me, then you should¡¯ve let me get that death sentence."


    "If you were in my shoes, would you have trusted me? You started it, Zilia," Casaio muttered. "Be prepared tonight." He turned to leave when Zilia caught his wrist.


    He nced at their hands when she promptly pulled away hers. "Let me find out first about this shadow spy, who attacked Gabriel. You saved Idris and now, keeping him in the pce. I promise I¡¯ll not betray you. Even if I¡¯ve to give my life, I¡¯ll protect you."


    "Can you really protect me?" Casaio scoffed. "Just try to find out who this woman was," he instructed. He went to the door to leave when Zilia grabbed a bag with snacks and rushed after him.


    "Please give these to Idris. He likes these snacks, so I bought them for him," Zilia urged.


    Casaio didn¡¯t refuse and took the bag from her before leaving.


    Zilia returned to the small living room and settled on the sofa. "How long do I have to bear his angst?" she murmured. Then, her thoughts suddenly shifted to the same strange man whom she encountered in the supermarket. He looked so weird and it felt like he knew her.


    "I should request the owner to let me see the CCTVs," Zilia decided.


    ~~~~~


    Jake was released, but the only he could stay alive along with his mate by leaving the capital forever. Casaio made the arrangements for it and by the night, they were sent off to another city.


    "Your Highness, I¡¯ll be forever grateful to you for providing free treatment to my mate despite what I did," Jake said, keeping his head low.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Casaio said. "Get into the vehicle. By the morning, you¡¯ll be in a new city with your mate."


    Jake bowed and climbed into the backseat of the car. Once the car left his view, he went to see Idris, holding the bag tightly in his hand.


    As soon as he entered the quarters of Idris, he found out the boy was seated on a chair of the giant balcony.


    "Your Highness, Idris has been like that for hours. I tried knowing what¡¯s going on in his mind, but he¡¯s quiet about it. He said he would tell only you," the trusted servant replied.


    "Hmm. Give us some privacy," Casaio said.


    The servant bowed and left the two alone. Casaio walked toward the boy, who tilted his head when felt someone stopped by the chair¡¯s side.


    "Your Highness!" Idris eximed, rising quickly to his feet and bowing to Casaio.


    "I heard you wanted to see me and were sitting quietly here," Casaio remarked.


    "Yes. I wanted to tell you something," Idris said.


    "What is it?" Casaio inquired.


    "I¡¯ve seen the Alpha of the Blood Dominion," Idris pronounced. "I thought I should tell you. He met me three or four years ago and even gave me a warning."


    "Warning?" Casaio frowned.


    "Hmm. He warned if I ever open my mouth in front of my sister, he would kill her," Idris stated.


    "So? What do you want to say?" Casaio was unable to understand him.


    "I think he will find my sister soon. What if he finds out my death was staged? He will harm my sister then," Idris stated with a horrific expression covering his face.


    "I told you it wouldn¡¯t happen. But I¡¯m surprised you finally recalled the Alpha. When I asked you earlier, you said you didn¡¯t tell me," Casaio mused.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. I was scared," Idris said, fidgeting with his fingers nervously. "I¨CI was worried for my sister. Brother Dane (the trusted servant) told me that my sister and you are mates. I felt I shouldn¡¯t hide this specific information from you," he added.


    Casaio didn¡¯t tell him Zilia was no longer his mate. Also, not many in the pce knew he had already rejected Zilia.


    "So, how does that Alpha look?"


    "He¡¯s bald and he has a big snake tattoo curled up his arm to his neck. He¡¯s a very scary man, Your Highness. I still can feel the goosebumps. He-he..." Idris stuttered as his breathing turned ragged, "... Killed a man before me. He showed me how he would harm my sister."


    Casaio recalled how Zilia talked about encountering a strange man in the supermarket.


    "Idris, I¡¯ve to go. Your sister bought these for you," Casaio said, handing him the bag and dashing out. Without wasting a moment, he teleported to Zilia¡¯s apartment.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 218: I was chosen for it

    <h4>Chapter 218: I was chosen for it</h4>


    Casaio entered Zilia¡¯s room, but he didn¡¯t find her there. Then, he went to the kitchen, but she wasn¡¯t there either. There was a presence of soft scent in the house, but it wasn¡¯t strong.


    "Where did she go?" Casaio murmured and called her. However, Zilia¡¯s phone was unreachable. He strode towards the elevator and walked inside.


    He kept calling Zilia, but it wasn¡¯t connecting.


    ¡¯I severed the bond with her. How am I supposed to find her? What if something happens to Zilia? How am I going to live?¡¯


    Many thoughts raced in his mind at once, which were haunting and scary.


    As he stepped out of the elevator, he dashed out of the main entrance of the tall building.


    ¡¯Zilia can¡¯t die. She has to live... For me... For her brother,¡¯ Casaio thought, realizing how strong his feelings were even after so much conspired between them.


    Like a fool, he ran through the streets, not even thinking of taking a vehicle to the supermarket. His only focus was Zilia. Though his speed was faster, many people did notice him and a few even clicked his pictures.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, Zilia asked the store owner to stop at a certain point in the CCTV footage. She had spotted the bald man exiting the supermarket shortly after she left with Casaio.


    "Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s nothing more after this. The outside CCTVs haven¡¯t been working since yesterday," the owner informed her.


    Zilia nodded in understanding and thanked him for his help. When she checked her phone, she realized she had identally left it on airne mode. She quickly captured a few photos of the suspicious man and switched off the airne mode.


    Messages popped up on the screen of her phone, seeing many calls from Casaio.


    "Thank you. I¡¯ll take my leave now," Zilia said and walked out of the server room.


    As she passed through the ss doors, her eyes spotted Casaio. He, too, halted seeing her.


    Before she could reach him, he was in front of her. The next second, he pulled Zilia into his warm embrace, making her heart skip a beat. Her wolf stirred inside her and she curled up her fingers tightly.


    The people around them started gossiping, capturing their pictures while smiling and saying, ¡¯How cute they look.¡¯


    "People are watching," Zilia whispered, gently pushing him away.


    Casaio realized what he just did and took a step back, feeling like a fool.


    Then, holding his hand, she walked ahead with h to the car in which she hade. He let go of her hand and got into the car.


    Zilia settled in the driver¡¯s seat and tilted her head. "What was that?"


    "Why was your phone unreachable?" asked Casaio.


    "It identally went into the airne mode," replied Zilia. "But why did you act oddly? Why are here again?"


    "Who told you to go outside the apartment without informing me?" Casaio¡¯s voice raised at her.


    "I¡¯ve done it many times," Zilia replied. "Shouldn¡¯t you be in the pce now?" she frowned.


    "Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ve something important to talk to you," Casaio said.


    Zilia put on the seatbelt and drove the car to her apartment.


    Once arrived there, Zilia removed the coat and sat on the sofa.


    "Idris told me about the Alpha of Blood Dominion Pack," Casaio revealed.


    "What? He knows about him!? How?" asked Zilia with a shocking gaze.


    Casaio sat across from her. "You mentioned about encountering a strange man in the supermarket. I thought it was him," he murmured. "That¡¯s why I was bit a worried. Not for you, but I felt I would not be able to reach him," he remarked, not wanting her to get the wrong idea.


    Zilia smiled, but didn¡¯t let him see it.


    "How did Idris meet the Alpha?"


    "That bastard chose to meet your brother. Idris told me about his description. He is bald with a strange snake tattoo curled up his arm," Casaio said.


    "What? That¡¯s the same person I encountered that day," Zilia stated. She quickly opened her phone¡¯s gallery and stood up. Forwarding her phone to him, she showed him the pictures from the CCTV she had clicked.


    "Here. I told you that strange man looked suspicious," Zilia said.


    "He¡¯s in the capital." Casaio stopped blinking and quickly took out his phone. He called his beta to give Estelle some important instructions.


    "Listen carefully," he began while Zilia went to the kitchen to bring water.


    She returned with a ss of water on a tray and put it on the table. As Casaio ended the call, she handed him the ss.


    "You should take help your brothers too. And informe your father as well," Zilia advised. "The sooner the enemy Alpha is caught, the better it will be," she added.


    "I don¡¯t want to involve my brothers. I can handle this alone. Since the beginning it was my problem," Casaio stated.


    "Because I targeted you, is that why you think solely you¡¯re responsible for it?" she inquired.


    "Yes. I believed our mate bond and brought you not into my life, but also into my family¡¯s. You¡¯re a spy, Zilia. You say you would¡¯ve betrayed me by marrying me. But didn¡¯t you broke my heart after securing the mark from me? I still can¡¯t believe I loved you for ten years and..." He paused, noticing the tears in her eyes.


    Zilia lowered her head. "But I never lied to you about many things. I became an orphan when Idris was two years old. He and I have to live alone in the harsh world. I never chose to be spy, but I was chosen for it. You think it was easy for me all this time," she murmured, her voice turning heavy.


    Then, lifting her gaze, Zilia continued, "I know my crimes can¡¯t be forgiven. After we catch this guy, you are free to punish me. That¡¯s the only way we can get rid of each other. It was strange that the Moon Goddess choose us for each other. I hope it had never happened."

 Chapter 219: Chooses your life

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chooses your life</h4>


    "Gabriel, should we go and meet Idris before heading to bed? We both slept so much the entire day. I don¡¯t think we can sleep so early," Amelie suggested.


    "Casaio doesn¡¯t allow anyone to see Idris," Gabriel said.


    "But why? He¡¯s simply a kid," Amelie said. Then, realizing why Casaio doing that, she added, "Zilia¡¯s profession shouldn¡¯t be the reason to put shackles on Idris. You told me how he was kept as a captive all these years. Poor, boy. He grew up in loneliness. Don¡¯t you think Idris will be happy seeing us?"


    "Of course, he will be happy. However, he understands theplexities he has grown up in. This is his destiny for now," Gabriel said.


    "Don¡¯t say that. We both were treated badly, saying it¡¯s our destinies," Amelie murmured and sat on the chair. Her legs weretely feeling numb. It wasn¡¯t like the pup had grown a lot, but for some reason it was happening every now and then.


    "I¡¯ll ask Casaio first," Gabriel said. He didn¡¯t want his mate to feel upset, so fulfilling her wish was his priority. Then, picking up the call from the bedside table, he dialed Casaio¡¯s number.


    "Brother Casaio didn¡¯te tonight. I think he¡¯s busy in some work. You shouldn¡¯t disturb him now. We can ask him tomorrow," Amelie suggested.


    Gabriel brought his finger to his lips, asking her to stay quiet.


    "Hey, Amelie wants to meet Idris. You aren¡¯t at the pce, so I¡¯d to call you," he said.


    "Do whatever you want," Casaio said and hung up the call. Gabriel furrowed his brows together as he sensed something was off with his brother. He shouldn¡¯t be caring for him, but he couldn¡¯t get off this feeling.


    "What happened? Did Brother Casaio refuse?" Amelie asked, standing up.


    "No, he didn¡¯t." Gabriel turned around to look at her. "But he sounded off."


    "Does something happen again between him and Zilia? I believe after the attack on you, Brother Casaio must have med Zilia for it since she¡¯s the one who informed about the spy to him." A worried expression formed on her face.


    "Why don¡¯t you and Brother Dominick go to Brother Casaio? I know you don¡¯t like to be involved in his life, but it¡¯s a vulnerable period for him."


    Amelie held a hope that Gabriel would consider seeing Casaio again.


    "You know... You¡¯re changing me," Gabriel said. Then, chuckling, he just kissed her out of the blue. "I will listen to you this time too."


    Amelie offered a faint smile. "You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ll return to my room after speaking with Idris. How does that sound?"


    Gabriel gave a short nod. "Alright. Come, I¡¯ll take you to him."


    He gently took her hand and led her through the corridors toward the quarters where Idris was living.


    As they arrived, Dane, who stood guard outside the room, bowed in respect upon seeing them. His eyes flicked between them, curiosity briefly shing across his face.


    "Amelie wishes to see Idris. I¡¯ve already spoken to my brother about it," Gabriel said.


    Dane gave a small nod and turned to Amelie. "You may go in, mydy. The boy hasn¡¯t slept yet," he informed her.


    Amelie paused for a moment and looked back at Gabriel. Their eyes met briefly before she stepped inside the room.


    As the door closed behind her, Gabriel turned to Dane.


    "Ensure that a servant apanies her when she returns," he instructed.


    "Of course, Your Highness," Dane replied promptly.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze lingered on the door for a moment longer before he turned and quietly walked away.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie slowly halted upon seeing Idris engrossed making a painting. But, the boy had sensed her presence and lifted his head.


    Resting the brush down, he was quick to stand up and bowed to her. "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t recognize you," he said.


    "I¡¯m Amelie, Prince Gabriel¡¯s mate," she introduced herself and walked to Idris. "You are quite good in art," she said, looking at the painting he had made. It was an evening view of the sky from the balcony of a house.


    Idris confusedly stared at her.


    "Is Prince Gabriel one of the two brothers of Prince Casaio?" Idris asked after a moment of silence.


    "Yes," Amelie replied.


    "Oh," Idris murmured, processing the information. "I didn¡¯t know much about Prince Gabriel. Sister Zilia only once mentioned that Prince Casaio had two brothers. But... I do know this ¡ª it was Prince Gabriel who saved me from the tyrant of the Blood Dominion and brought me here."


    He gave another bow, eyes lowered in humility. "Please extend my heartfelt gratitude to him, ma¡¯am."


    Amelie was quite startled seeing the politeness Idris carried.


    "Sure, I will. But don¡¯t call me ma¡¯am. You can call me by my name," she assured him. "Do you¡¯ve to paint more? If yes, I will leave and see you tomorrow," Amelie suggested.


    "No, please stay," Idris said promptly. Then, realizing his eagerness for a person to be around him, he continued, "I am all alone here. It would be nice if you talk to me. I suppose that¡¯s why you¡¯vee here."


    "You¡¯re right," Amelie said with a smile.


    Idris quickly collected the items from the floor. "I¡¯ll keep these away. You may sit on the sofa here," he said, pointing behind him.


    Amelie nodded and took a seat. Idris washed his hands before finally returning to the room.


    Then, sitting on the same sofa, he turned to Amelie and said, "Do you know my sister too?"


    "I do, but we¡¯ve not talked much. Maybe someday I get to talk to your sister for the whole day," Amelie said with a smile.


    "So, you don¡¯t judge my sister for the work she does? I mean, don¡¯t you hate her? I¡¯ve seen Prince Casaio hates her. It¡¯s visible in his eyes. I suppose those who knows what my sister did, have started hating her," Idris said in a low voice and looked down.


    "Why would I hate your sister, Idris? I think it wasn¡¯t her choice to be a spy. She did this to protect you, her only family," Amelie asserted. "Though I won¡¯t deny that initially I felt angry. Brother Casaio trusted her so much. She should¡¯ve told him the truth, if not the others."


    Then, she bit her tongue, realizing she spoke more than she was supposed to.


    "Idris, I have no enmity with Zilia. In fact, I feel her hands were tied."


    Idris nodded slowly. "Thank you for saying that. My sister... she¡¯s sacrificed so much because of me." His voice softened, filled with quiet guilt. "Earlier, I spoke with Prince Casaio and told him something I probably shouldn¡¯t have... I said I regretted being born. I¡¯ve been a burden to my sister since I was just two years old."


    His gaze dropped, and he nervously began to fidget with his fingers, shoulders curling inwards as if trying to shrink himself.


    Amelie¡¯s heart ached. She moved closer, gently settling beside him on the couch. Without hesitation, she ced her hand over his small, trembling one and gave it a warm, reassuring squeeze.


    "Don¡¯t say that, Idris," Amelie said softly. "Your life matters more than you think."


    Her other hand instinctively came to rest on her growing bump, her voice bing even more tender. "I¡¯m going to be a mother soon. I can¡¯t share everything with you right now, but... my pup¡¯s life was in danger once, too. And I did everything in my power to protect them."


    She paused, her eyes shimmering with tears.


    "I believe your mother and father must have done the same for you. And your sister, she¡¯s continued what your mother started. Her sacrifices... they¡¯re not because you¡¯re a burden. They¡¯re out of love. A love so fierce it chooses your life every single time."


    Idris ended up crying to hear that. He quickly wiped off his tears. "Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to cry," he murmured.


    "It¡¯s okay to cry sometimes," Amelie said. "Do you want to hug me? I¡¯m like your sister too, and is younger than her!" A radiant smile appeared on her lips.


    Idris didn¡¯t hesitate and hugged Amelie, who ced her hands on his back. She patted it gently. "You¡¯re in a growing stage. When you¡¯ll be big man, you can protect your sister well," she asserted.


    Idris pulled away and agreed with her. "Yes. For that, I need to train too, Sister Amelie. But before that I need to awaken my wolf. Alphas usually do it earlier than the others. For me, it¡¯s a bitte."


    "Maybe your wolf is special," Amelie remarked.


    "You think so?" Idris arched his brows.


    "Yeah. Don¡¯t stress out your body. You¡¯ll be able to awaken your wolf soon. I¡¯m sure it will happen soon for you," Amelie said with a warm smile.


    Idris believed her words, feeling relieved. "You¡¯re so kind, Sister Amelie. Thank you foring here and also, thank you for not holding anger toward my sister."

 Chapter 220: To infiltrate his domain

    <h4>Chapter 220: To infiltrate his domain</h4>


    Gabriel and Dominick finally found Casaio in the VIP lounge of a high-end bar. To their surprise, he wasn¡¯t drinking or lounging. Instead, he sat with sharp focus in front of aptop, tapping away.


    The two younger brothers exchanged a confused nce.


    "Now that you¡¯re here, don¡¯t just stand there. Come in," Casaio said without looking up.


    They stepped inside, and Gabriel shut the door behind them. As they approached, Casaio leaned back and looked directly at Gabriel.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you toe here. Amelie must¡¯ve sent you."


    "You could¡¯ve answered properly," Gabriel replied tly. "Then I wouldn¡¯t have had toe all the way here with Nick."


    Dominick crossed his arms. "Why are you working from a bar? What¡¯s going on?"


    Casaio¡¯s expression turned grim. "The Alpha of the Blood Dominion is in the capital."


    Both Gabriel and Dominick froze in shock.


    "Wait, what?" Dominick asked, brows furrowing. "How do you know? Did Zilia tell you? She always insisted she didn¡¯t know what that bastard looked like."


    "It wasn¡¯t Zilia," Casaio replied. "It was Idris. But that¡¯s not the point right now."


    He turned theptop around to face them. The screen disyed a series of pictures that had captured pictures of the same bald man from different locations across the city.


    "Zilia had gone out to buy groceries when she encountered him. At first, I dismissed her concerns. She said a bald man was staring at her in a strange way, and I thought she was just rambling. But then Idris described him... and something clicked. I went back to Zilia and dug deeper. That¡¯s when I realized, this man wasn¡¯t just observing. He intended to harm her."


    "I¡¯ve since deployed trained warriors at all possible escape routes," Casaio continued. "Simultaneously, I began a full-scale search to track his movements."


    Dominick narrowed his eyes as he scanned the images. "You¡¯ve managed to pull a lot of footage. He definitely gives off a dangerous vibe."


    "What if he can teleport?" Gabriel asked, leaning forward with a grim expression.


    "That¡¯s impossible," Dominick countered. "Only the Sinir family possesses that ability."


    Casaio gave a short nod in agreement. "Exactly. Which means he¡¯s been physically moving around the city, possibly observing us. We¡¯ve never been able to infiltrate his domain, but he walks freely into ours. It¡¯s as if he knows our family¡¯s every move. He¡¯s one step ahead, and that worries me."


    He tapped theptop. "These images suggest he¡¯s been checking in regrly, especially on Zilia. She even received a note... a clear order to kill Gabriel. If she fails to carry it out, I suspect she¡¯ll be targeted next. That¡¯s why we need to focus on her. Whoeveres for Zilia will be someone directly connected to him."


    Gabrielced his fingers together and leaned them on the table, his eyes hardening. "Every spy has an expiration date. Casaio, the moment anyone makes a move on Zilia, we capture them alive. The assassin will lead us straight to him."


    Casaio went still. The words struck something deeper in him, something he was struggling to bury. He didn¡¯t want to lose Zilia. No matter what she had done, there was a part of him that still wanted to protect her.


    But to the world, she was meant to die.


    Gabriel noticed the troubled look in his elder brother¡¯s eyes but didn¡¯tment. He knew exactly what that expression meant.


    ¡¯He¡¯s falling weak for her again,¡¯ Gabriel thought. ¡¯It was inevitable. They shared something real... it¡¯s not his fault.¡¯


    "So, what¡¯s the n now?" Dominick asked, breaking the silence.


    "It¡¯s simple," Casaio said. "I¡¯ll keep a close eye on Zilia."


    Gabriel chuckled dryly. "Then why are you here instead of being with her? Don¡¯t you think she might be in danger right now?"


    "Estelle is with her," Casaio replied calmly. "I wanted to use this time to investigate and gather data."


    He nced at his younger brothers. "You two should go back. If Mom asks about me, just say I¡¯ve got urgent work to handle."


    "I¡¯m staying," Dominick said without hesitation.


    "No. Don¡¯t disturb your peace because of me," Casaio told him firmly.


    "We¡¯re supposed to handle this together. I¡¯m not going anywhere," Dominick said with defiance.


    Gabriel stood up with a sigh. "Fine. I¡¯ll take my leave. I still feel like hell from that injection. And who knows, maybe the same woman who attacked me is the one sent after Zilia."


    He paused at the door, casting a meaningful nce at Casaio. "Make sure you catch whoever it is. She has to pay for what she did to me."


    With that, Gabriel turned and walked out, disappearing into the night.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel returned to the pce and headed straight to his chamber, expecting to find Amelie there. But to his surprise, the room was empty.


    A faint crease formed between his brows as he turned and made his way to Idris¡¯s quarters. As he approached, the sound ofughter floated through the air.


    He opened the door and stepped inside with Dane following inside. The moment Idris noticed him, he immediately got down from the bed and bowed his head, his earlier joy vanishing like smoke.


    Amelie, sensing Gabriel¡¯s familiar scent, turned her head toward the door. A warm smile touched her lips.


    "We were just ying a board game," she exined as she gracefully climbed off the bed.


    "I can see that," Gabriel replied, his gaze sweeping over the scene. "You weren¡¯t back, so I came to check."


    There was a slight edge in his voice, not of anger, but something unreadable. His eyes flicked to Idris, who remained with his head lowered, stiff and silent.


    Amelie noticed. "Idris was expressing his gratitude for what you did. He¡¯s thankful."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Idris murmured. "I¨CI truly appreciate your help."


    Despite having faced Casaio¡¯smanding presence, Idris found Gabriel far more intimidating.


    "Say something," Amelie whispered near Gabriel¡¯s ear, nudging him gently.


    "I don¡¯t have anything to say," Gabriel replied, clearly ufortable with the attention.


    Amelie chuckled softly and turned back to Idris. "We¡¯ll see each other again tomorrow, alright? Let¡¯s have breakfast together, what do you say?" she asked with a warm and inviting tone.


    Idris gradually lifted his head. He was quite astonished to see the eyes Gabriel¡¯s possessed.


    "Good night, Idris. Sleep well," Amelie¡¯s words brought his attention to her.


    "Goodnight," Idris said with a smile. "I¡¯ll wait for you in the morning," he asserted.


    Amelie nodded at him and left with Gabriel. While walking through the corridor, Amelie said, "Idris is such a good boy. He¡¯s mature of his age. I was quite upset when he told me how his birth brought so many difficulties to Zilia. But I told him not to think like that."


    Noticing his silence, Amelie inquired, "What happened? Why are you so quiet? Is Brother Casaio fine? Has hee home?"


    "Casaio didn¡¯t return. Idris told him about the Alpha of the Blood Dominion. And surprisingly, he is in the capital. Casaio is working on track him down. Since Nick is with him now, so I decided to return."


    "Oh. It seems something big is going to happen," Amelie said with a slight frown.


    "The guy Casaio showed... I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before. But I don¡¯t remember where," Gabriel said with a confused gaze.


    "Did you tell your brothers?" Amelie asked, concern creeping into her voice.


    "Not yet," Gabriel replied. "I need to be sure first. But right now... I just feel exhausted." His voice dropped to a murmur. "I need to rest."


    "That¡¯s because the toxins have weakened your body," Amelie said softly, reaching for his hand and giving it a gentle squeeze. "Come. Let¡¯s go back to our room."


    Once they reached the room, Amelie quietly shut the door behind them. Gabriel walked straight to the bed and sat down heavily. As soon as he did, a wave of dizziness washed over him. He swayed slightly, bringing a hand to his forehead.


    "Gabriel, are you alright?" Amelie rushed to his side with worry.


    "Yeah... I just¡ªfeel dizzy," he muttered, closing his eyes briefly.


    rm red in her chest as she saw the color drain from his face. She grabbed thendline and quickly dialed the number from the servants¡¯ quarters.


    "Pleasee quickly... Something¡¯s wrong with Gabriel," she said, her voice trembling. She hung up and turned back to him.


    Sitting down on the mattress, she touched Gabriel¡¯s forehead. "Why are you suddenly cold?" she panicked. The next second, she found that his eyes had closed.


    "Gabriel! Gabriel!" Amelie patted on his cheeks gently, her eyes engulfing with tears.


    Lester was quick to arrive there and knocked on the door.


    "Your Highness, you called earlier."


    "Pleasee inside quickly," Amelie said in a loud enough voice.


    Lester pushed the door open and saw Gabriel lying on the bed while Amelie was seated beside him in a panicked state.


    "Gabriel was feeling dizzy. Then, he suddenly fainted. We should take him to the hospital," Amelie said.


    "I¡¯ll call the doctor first. Please don¡¯t panic," Lester said, asking her to calm down.

 Chapter 221: Dig into that matter

    <h4>Chapter 221: Dig into that matter</h4>


    Everyone had gathered outside the VIP hospital room, anxiety thick in the air. Inside, a team of doctors and elite healers were examining Gabriel.


    Amelie stood closest to the door, her eyes fixed on it with desperate intensity, her body practically trembling. She looked as though she might burst through at any second.


    "You should sit down," Katelyn said gently, holding her arm in support.


    "No, I¡¯m fine," Amelie murmured.


    "You¡¯ll only wear yourself out standing like this," Mabel said, turning toward her. Her expression was calm but firm. "Gabriel will wake up soon. There¡¯s no need to worry."


    Amelie, sensing the subtlemand in Mabel¡¯s tone, finally nodded and took a seat nearby, though her gaze never left the door.


    "What could have gone wrong?" Raidan muttered under his breath. "They removed the toxins from his body yesterday."


    Before anyone could respond, the door finally opened. Two doctors stepped out, followed by the healers¡ªJace and Niamh.


    Amelie was quick to arise from her seat and stepped up. "How is Prince Gabriel?" she asked promptly.


    "The toxins had remained in his system in trace amounts," Jace exined solemnly. "They were too minute to be detected in standard tests."


    Niamh stepped forward next. "Your Majesty, we¡¯ve now purged thempletely from Prince Gabriel¡¯s body. He¡¯s out of danger."


    Mabel¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Yesterday, we were told he was perfectly fine," she said sharply, her voiceced with fury. "And now this? How can we trust that something like this won¡¯t happen again?"


    The hospital director and several staff members lowered their heads, too ashamed to meet her gaze.


    "Your Majesty," Jace continued, "Prince Gabriel needsplete rest. He must not exert himself or move around for at least the next two days. Niamh and I will personally check on him every three hours to ensure there are noplications."


    Mabel¡¯s lips remained pressed in a thin line, but she gave a curt nod.


    "Can we see Gabriel now?" Raidan asked.


    "Of course, Your Majesty," Jace replied with a respectful nod.


    The door was held open, and the entire family quietly stepped inside the room.


    Gabriel sat half-upright on the reclining hospital bed, his head turning slightly as they entered. His eyes immediately found Amelie.


    Without hesitation, Amelie rushed to his side and climbed onto the edge of the bed. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, burying her face into his shoulder. For a moment, she forgot the presence of the Alpha King and Queen, forgot everything except the overwhelming relief of seeing him awake.


    Gabriel¡¯s arms came around her, his hand gently resting on her back as he held her in return.


    After a few seconds, Amelie slowly pulled away, eyes glistening with tears. Though her heart filled with words, the presence of the King and Queen silenced her lips. She nced at them, then rose to her feet, standing to the side.


    "What were you thinking, stepping out of the pce at night?" Mabel scolded. "Your body was still recovering, Gabriel. You knew that. And yet you went out alone, in the middle of the night."


    Amelie opened her mouth to speak, to exin that she had asked Gabriel to check on his brother, but he didn¡¯t let her.


    "I didn¡¯t know the toxins were still in my system," Gabriel replied. "I feltpletely fine. Besides, there¡¯s no need for Mother to concern herself over me," he added in a cold and indifferent tone.


    Mabel¡¯s brows furrowed, but she said nothing further.


    Amelie nced between Gabriel and the Queen, a knot forming in her chest.


    "Gabriel, we are your parents. We will be worried for you no matter what. You are supposed to rest for whole two days. You can¡¯t step out of the pce anymore in these two days," Raidan strictly instructed him.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t respond right away. His gaze shifted to the healers standing nearby.


    "Can I go home?" he asked. "Hospitals... they make me ufortable."


    Jace exchanged a nce with Niamh before replying. "You may return to the pce, Your Highness. However, Niamh and I will apany you. We¡¯ll need to monitor your vitals every three hours."


    Gabriel gave a small nod, but his eyes soon moved to Amelie, she looked paler than usual, exhausted. She needed rest far more than he did.


    "I¡¯ll stay here," Gabriel decided.


    Everyone turned to him, surprised.


    "You just said¡ª" Raidan began, but Casaio stepped forward.


    "Nick and I will stay with him, Dad," Casaio assured their parents, cing a hand on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. "He won¡¯t be alone."


    Then, turning to Amelie, he added, "Kate, please stay close to Amelie tonight."


    "I will," Katelyn responded gently. She then turned to Amelie and touched her arm. "Let¡¯s go back to the pce. You need rest too."


    Amelie hesitated, her eyes locked on Gabriel¡¯s. But seeing his smile and nod, she finally agreed and allowed Katelyn to lead her out.


    Raidan and Mabel followed them out too. As they settled inside the car, the driver drove it back to the pce.


    Meanwhile, in the wardroom, Gabriel adjusted his position slightly on the bed and looked at his brothers. "Did you two find out anything more about him?" he asked.


    Casaio exhaled. "Just rest, Gabriel. This isn¡¯t the time to dig into that matter."


    "I am resting," Gabriel replied, clearly unconvinced. "And answering my question won¡¯t worsen my condition. It might even help me rx."


    Nick chuckled faintly at that while Casaio gave in with a reluctant nod.


    "His name is Luke Hunter, or at least, that¡¯s the name he gave at the hotel."


    "But we aren¡¯t convinced it¡¯s his real name," Casaio added.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he processed the information.


    "Also, you were right. He can teleport like us," said Dominick with a worried gaze. "Another footage was captured in which Luke was seen vanishing in the thin air."


    "So, we shouldn¡¯t take our opponent lightly," Gabriel stated.


    "Yes. I rechecked the CCTVs of the supermarket from where Zilia shopped. Luke does want something from her. As far as I know, he wants to end her," Casaio said with a frown.


    "And you¡¯ll protect her, won¡¯t you?" Gabriel questioned.


    "I hate to admit this, but yes," Casaio answered.

 Chapter 222: Right beside you

    <h4>Chapter 222: Right beside you</h4>


    Though Katelyn had fallen asleep, Amelie couldn¡¯t bring herself to close her eyes. Her mind kept reying Katelyn¡¯s words, how Gabriel had never been in such a condition before.


    Restless, she sat upright and quietly climbed down from the bed. Wrapping a shawl around her shoulders, she stepped onto the balcony. The cool night air greeted her as she settled onto the swing, her gaze drifting toward the sky.


    "Is all of this happening because of me?" she whispered to herself, the weight of guilt heavy in her voice. "The Queen didn¡¯t even look at me when we returned to the pce..."


    Her hand gently moved to her bump, caressing it protectively.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe in prophecies, didn¡¯t want to give in to ancient warnings and whispered fates, but everything that had been happening to Gabriel since her arrival in his life... it made her heart pound with growing fear.


    <i>¡¯I asked you to sleep,¡¯</i> Gabriel¡¯s voice echoed gently in her mind through the bond. Amelie blinked, startled. He had mindlinked her ¡ª but how did he know she wasn¡¯t asleep?


    <i>¡¯Gabriel...</i>¡¯ she whispered.<i> ¡¯Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯The healers came by earlier,¡¯</i> he replied softly. <i>¡¯Also... Noa sent word. Their mother is awake.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t tease me like that,¡¯</i> Amelie responded, half-hopeful, half-doubtful.


    Gabriel smiled faintly as hey staring up at the ceiling of the hospital room. <i>¡¯Our bond is purer than you realize, Amelie. Even your restless heartbeats speak to me. Just rest. I¡¯mpletely fine now.¡¯</i>


    She hesitated before answering, her thoughts calm but wistful.<i> ¡¯But I like watching the stars. At this hour, the sky is clearer...¡¯</i>


    Gabriel slowly sat up and walked to the window. He gazed out into the vast, star-speckled sky.


    <i>¡¯Yeah... you¡¯re right,¡¯</i> he murmured aloud<i>. ¡¯Have your ever visited an observatory?¡¯ </i>he asked.


    <i>¡¯No. We aren¡¯t going anywhere until you turn fine,¡¯ </i>Amelie answered.


    <i>¡¯I know. But once I get recovered, I¡¯ll take you there. We can see thes and stars from there,¡¯</i> Gabriel said.


    <i>¡¯Sure.¡¯ </i>Amelie yawned as finally sleep reached her.<i> ¡¯I feel sleepy now. Thank you for connection with me through the mindlink,¡¯</i> she said.


    <i>¡¯Anything for you, darling,¡¯ </i>Gabriel said, heading back to the bed. Amelie, too, stepped into the room, lightly closing the door of the balcony.


    <i>¡¯I will see you in the morning,¡¯</i> Amelie said, <i>¡¯goodnight.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Good night. If you found difficulty in sleep again, you can give Casaio a call. I¡¯ll answer his phone,¡¯</i> Gabriel said, looking at his brothers, who were peacefully sleeping on the couch.


    <i>¡¯Hmm.¡¯</i> Amelie had slid inside the nket. <i>¡¯You too, sleep tight.¡¯ </i>Her eyes slowly shut and the mindlink broke before she drifted off to sleep.


    ~~~~~


    The next morning, Amelie woke with a renewed energy radiating through her body. Her first instinct was to call Casaio so she could speak with Gabriel. The moment she heard his voice and learned he was returning home, her heart felt lighter.


    Feeling more alive than she had in days, she did some light exercises. By the time she had showered and changed into a fresh pair of clothes, Gabriel had already arrived.


    Before she could even react, he wrapped his arms around her, lifting her slightly off the ground.


    "For the next two days," he whispered against her ear, "every second, you¡¯ll find me right beside you."


    As he gently let her feet touch the floor again, Amelie smiled and ced her hand on his cheek.


    "Did you sleep well?" she asked.


    "Yes," Gabriel nodded. Then his gaze softened. "And you?"


    "After we talked through the mindlink... I slept peacefully," she replied honestly.


    "Then Noa slept well too," Gabriel said with a soft smile as he reached out, resting his hand gently on her bump. He stroked it with care, his eyes full of warmth.


    "Yes. I noticed it¡¯s grown a little more," Amelie said, cing her hand over his.


    "Yes, I feel the same," Gabriel murmured, his eyes softening. "You¡¯re already nearing the end of your second month."


    Amelie let out augh, her hand brushing over her belly. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve made it this far," she said, smiling up at him. "Thank you, Gabriel. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it without you."


    Gabriel leaned in and pressed a tender kiss to the center of her forehead. "I only did what any mate and father should," he whispered, his voice warm with affection. "I¡¯ll go freshen up. Then we can have breakfast together."


    Amelie nodded, watching him with a fond expression as he walked toward the washroom.


    Just then, a gentle knock sounded at the door. Amelie turned and made her way over. As she opened it, a pce servant stood on the threshold, holding a tray lined with a porcin cup and delicate teapot rising from it.


    "The Queen asked me to serve you this herbal tea, Your Highness," the servant said with a courteous bow.


    "Ah, sure. Pleasee inside," Amelie said, allowing her in.


    As the servant poured the tea for her, Amelie wondered, ¡¯I thought Her Majesty was upset with me. Maybe I overthought.¡¯


    The servant bowed to Amelie and quietly walked out, closing the door behind her.


    Amelie sipped the tea slowly, and finished it before Gabriel returned from the shower.


    Seeing him in a bathrobe, Amelie rose to her feet. "I¡¯ll give you clothes," she opined and opened the cupboard. Running her fingers through her clothes, when Gabriel caught her wrist from behind. She titled her head while he rested his chin on her shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Just taking in your scent," Gabriel whispered, his lips brushing her earlobe.


    Her eyes fluttered shut, and she craned her neck, making it more visible to him. His teeth grazed her neck, leaving a red bruise behind. As he licked the spot, a soft moan escaped her mouth.


    "Your Highness!" Lester¡¯s voice from outside interrupted them followed by a knock. "Your beta hase to see you. Should I send him upstairs?"

 Chapter 223: As easy as you think

    <h4>Chapter 223: As easy as you think</h4>


    "Tell him I¡¯m resting. Cometer," Gabriel said in a loud enough voice that Lester simply walked away from the door.


    "Why did you lie?" Amelie turned around, holding his gaze.


    "I don¡¯t want any disturbance. It annoys me," Gabriel said, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. He drew her close, his arms wrapping securely around her. He opened his eyes, guiding them slowly toward the bed.


    His hand cupped her cheek, and his thumb brushed her lower lip before his tongue traced the soft outline of her mouth. Amelie¡¯s breath hitched, and slowly, she parted her lips for him, her fingers clutching the front of the bathrobe he had put on as the heat between them bloomed.


    Gabriel sat on the bed with Amelie resting in hisp. His fingers threaded through her hair, gently angling her head as he kissed her to his heart¡¯s content.


    A low groan escaped him when her cool hand brushed against his bare chest, the knot on his bathrobe already loosened. Breathless, they finally paused, their eyes locking in the dim light.


    "Karmen must be worried about you. That¡¯s why he came to check," Amelie whispered.


    "I know," Gabriel murmured, his lips trailing to the middle of her neck, then lower to her corbone, kissing her skin in slow devotion. "But I want to be with you. Everything else can wait."


    A soft sigh left his lips. "Your pheromones... they feel stronger today. Do you feel it too?" he asked, lifting his head, his violet gaze searching hers.


    Then, resting his face against her neck, his voice turned a bit more serious. "You were scared when I fainted, weren¡¯t you? Did you think it was because of you? I hope you didn¡¯t."


    "Of course, I was scared," Amelie said. "You were all fine. Then, suddenly you fainted," she murmured.


    "It won¡¯t happen again," Gabriel said, hugging her tightly.


    ~~~~


    Idris nced at the table prepared for him. "Did Sister Amelie note?" he asked Dane.


    "No," Dane replied with a slight bow. "Her Highness is with Prince Gabriel. Something happenedst night, so they couldn¡¯te."


    He gestured toward the food. "Please, go ahead and have your breakfast."


    "I see," Idris replied, quietly taking a seat. ¡¯I hope they¡¯re alright,¡¯ he thought, lifting his spoon, ready to savor the soup.


    Just then, a soft, familiar voice reached his ears. His head shot up, eyes lighting with joy as he saw her.


    He immediately stood and bowed. "Sister Amelie!" he beamed. "I thought you wouldn¡¯te. Brother Dane said... you couldn¡¯t, for some reason," he added in a whisper.


    "Amelie never breaks her promises," came Gabriel¡¯s voice as he stepped in beside her.


    Idris bowed respectfully to him.


    "Come, sit down," Gabriel said, pulling out a chair for Amelie.


    "You too, Idris. Let¡¯s start our breakfast then," Amelie said gently, her tone as kind as ever.


    Idris nodded and quietly took his seat after Gabriel settled beside Amelie. Dane soon returned with more dishes, carefully cing them on the table.


    "Sister Amelie, are you free today? If you are, can we y together again?" Idris asked, his eyes hopeful and full of anticipation.


    Before Amelie could respond, Gabriel leaned back slightly and smirked. "Sorry, Champ. Amelie¡¯s already busy. She has to take care of me today," he said with a teasing nce at her.


    Idris¡¯s shoulders slumped a little, but he perked up again quickly. "Oh... then how about tomorrow?"


    Amelie reached out to gently pat his hand. "I¡¯lle visit you in the evening. I promise."


    A bright smile lit up Idris¡¯s face, his eyes shining with excitement. "Thank you! I¡¯ll be waiting for you."


    "But in the evening we are supposed to¨C"


    "Gabriel will alsoe to y with us," Amelie said.


    "That will be fun," Idris said softly and lowered his gaze, focusing on his food as he began to eat.


    Gabriel and Amelie fell into afortable silence, quietly finishing their breakfast. Once they were done, Idris looked up and said with a small smile, "Thank you for having breakfast with me."


    Amelie returned his smile warmly. "What will you do after this?"


    Before Idris could answer, Casaio¡¯s firm voice resonated through the room. "I have to take Idris somewhere."


    By then, Dane had already cleared the table, wheeling away the food trolley, leaving them alone in the room.


    Idris immediately stood and bowed deeply toward Gabriel, his head remaining low out of respect for the eldest prince until Gabriel gestured for him to rx.


    "Where do you have to take him?" Gabriel asked, his tone neutral but curious.


    "Somewhere," Casaio replied vaguely. "I¡¯ll exin itter. You should focus on your recovery for now," he added with a note of insistence.


    "Hmm," Gabriel responded, unconvinced but unwilling to press further.


    "Am I going to see my sister?" Idris asked, his eyes lighting up with cautious hope.


    Casaio shook his head gently. "No. You¡¯re going to help me with something important, Idris."


    "Alright," Idris said with a nod. "I¡¯ll put on my shoes. Please wait a moment." With that, he walked out of the room.


    The moment he was out of their sight, Gabriel turned to Casaio, his brow furrowed. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to use a kid as bait to lure him outside."


    "It¡¯s not that," Casaio replied, his expression unreadable. "It¡¯s something else, which I can¡¯t discuss right now."


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly but said nothing more.


    "If possible," Amelie said gently, "let Idris meet his sister. They¡¯ve both endured more than enough over the years. I know Zilia may not deserve anyone¡¯s sympathy... but she wasn¡¯t entirely at fault. Everything she did to protect her brother from the wrong people around her."


    Casaio looked at her for a long moment, then gave a barely perceptible nod.


    "I know. But it is not as easy as you think, Amelie," Casaio said.


    <strong>~~~~~</strong>


    <strong>Dear Readers, </strong>


    <strong>Thank you so much for supporting me so far. It means a lot to me. </strong>

 Chapter 224: In the most safe hands

    <h4>Chapter 224: In the most safe hands</h4>


    Idris silently stepped into the car behind Casaio. The driver shut the door after him and returned to his seat, starting the engine as the vehicle pulled away from the estate.


    "Where are we going, Your Highness?" Idris asked in a respectful and curious tone.


    Casaio didn¡¯t answer immediately. He leaned forward, retrieving a tablet from the storagepartment. With a swipe, he powered it on and pulled up an image. He turned the screen toward Idris.


    The moment Idris saw the photo, his breath caught in his throat. His eyes widened in shock, blinking rapidly before they stilled.


    "Your Highness, this..." he began, his voice faltering. No words came out of his mouth after that.


    "Luke Hunter," Casaio said calmly. "That¡¯s the name he registered under here. Do you happen to know his real name?"


    Idris shook his head slowly, still stunned. "Everyone... everyone called him Master. I never heard another name."


    "Hmm." Casaio gave a curt nod, shutting off the tablet and sliding it back into its ce.


    "We¡¯re heading to a hospital. After your escape, we ced another body in your burned-down house as a decoy. A DNA test is being run to maintain the illusion that you¡¯re dead. We need to ensure Luke never suspects otherwise."


    "I understand," Idris said softly, his voice turning steadier now. "But... how did you find out about all this, Your Highness?"


    Casaio¡¯s gaze stayed ahead. "You don¡¯t need to know the details. I could¡¯ve summoned the pce team instead, but I decided it was best to bring you myself."


    He paused for a beat before adding, "Besides, your sister wishes to see you. She fell illst night. I thought it was time you two met again."


    Idris¡¯s expression changed instantly, concern flickered in his eyes. "Sister Zilia¡¯s sick? That¡¯s strange. She usually never falls ill... she¡¯s of Alpha blood."


    Casaio¡¯s tone dropped to something more contemtive. "It happens sometimes... even to the strong."


    The car continued down the long stretch of road as silence fell between them.


    Finally, they were in the hospital. Through the VIP entrance, they went secretly ahead into an elevator, away from the eyes of the general public. After giving out the sample for DNA, Casaio had a tiny conversation with the doctor before he left with Idris to Zilia¡¯s ce.


    Upon arriving there, Estelle opened the door for them and greeted the prince while giving him the way inside.


    Idris was quick to kick off his shoes and ran inside. "Sister! Sister!" He shouted and ran straight to the bedroom, which he noticed was close to the living room.


    Meanwhile, Casaio and Estelle remained in the living room.


    "How did she fall sick?" Casaio asked. He, too, found out about it in the morning.


    "I think Zilia stayed in the cold of her balcony the entire night," Estelle replied. "Zilia is no longer herself. I know it¡¯s difficult for the prince too. Isn¡¯t there any way to stop this? Now, we know who the enemy is, so we should focus in nabbing him."


    Casaio fell into a state of contemtion while Estelle simply waited for him to speak.


    "Can I even show mercy on her? After everything happened, the all that has left between me and Zilia is unnamed emotions. Can we even trust each other again and go back to what we used to be? I rejected her and finding the same bond which once existed between us isn¡¯t feasible anymore. Whatever pain she¡¯s undergoing, she¡¯s fight against it to live. I¡¯m doing the same," Casaio said in a low voice.


    Estelle understood his wordspletely. "I understand, Your Highness. But you both are suffering in your own way. It was never Zilia¡¯s fault to be chosen as a spy. However, for ten years, she also protected you and your family in some way. She might have not spoken about it, but it¡¯s not hidden," she said.


    Casaio¡¯s wolf spoke in the back of his head. The wolf, which refused to talk much after the severity of the bond with Zilia¡¯s wolf.


    ¡¯We we were so happy with her. I think we shared a real love with Zilia and her wolf, Kia,¡¯ the wolf murmured.


    Casaio didn¡¯t respond to his wolf either and clenched his fists tightly.


    ~~~~~


    Zilia pulled her brother into a tight embrace, gently pressing a kiss to his forehead. "You look so much better," she whispered with relief.


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been getting good treatment at the pce," Idris replied with a cheerful smile. "I even made a new friend."


    Zilia¡¯s curiosity sparked. "Who?"


    "Sister Amelie," Idris said, eyes lighting up. "She¡¯s so sweet, Sister. She spent time with me yesterday, and even joined me for breakfast this morning. If you meet her, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her too. She doesn¡¯t judge, she just... listens."


    Zilia smiled faintly, touched by his excitement. "Yes, Amelie is very sweet. I¡¯ve met a few times. We didn¡¯t talk much, but I could tell she was a kind soul."


    Idris took her hands in his, only to flinch slightly. "Your hands... they¡¯re burning up! Did you see a doctor?"


    "It¡¯s just a fever," Zilia murmured, brushing off his concern with a soft smile. "I¡¯ll be fine. These things happen sometimes."


    But deep inside, she knew it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary fever. Her body had been struggling with internal heat that wasn¡¯t like the others she¡¯d experienced before.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just physical, it was emotional and pheromonal. Her pheromones were destabilizing, wreaking havoc inside her. And yet, she couldn¡¯t let Idris see the turmoil.


    "I was wondering if the enemy is killed will we live again together, Sister?" Idris asked with a hopeful gaze.


    "Yes, we will." Zilia¡¯s eyes filled with tears, but she couldn¡¯t tell him it was a lie. After their enemy would be killed, she had to die. But she wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Not anymore. Her brother was in the most safe hands, and she knew Casaio would never let his brother fall in danger even after she would be gone.

 Chapter 225: I can’t lose you, Zilia

    <h4>Chapter 225: I can¡¯t lose you, Zilia</h4>


    "Estelle, will you take Idris back to the pce?" Casaio asked.


    "Of course, Your Highness," Estelle replied with a respectful nod.


    Idris turned to Zilia and hugged her tightly once more. "Please get plenty of rest, Sister."


    Zilia managed a small smile as she ruffled his hair. "And don¡¯t cause trouble there, alright?"


    "I won¡¯t," Idris promised before heading toward the door with Estelle.


    Zilia watched him leave, waving softly until the door closed behind them. A momentter, the car in the parking lot pulled away, taking her little brother back to the safety of the pce.


    The room fell silent until Casaio broke it.


    "I told you to take your suppressants."


    Zilia sank onto the couch, her shoulders heavy with fatigue. "I did," she replied, rubbing her forehead with her fingers.


    Casaio¡¯s expression darkened. He took a slow step forward. "Then why is your scent flooding the entire house? Your pheromones are everywhere. Do you even realize how reckless that is?"


    She looked up at him sharply, her brows knitting together. "Why can you feel them so strongly?" she shot back. "And why do you care anyway? Stop pretending I matter to you."


    Her voice trembled in frustration and buried emotions.


    Casaio didn¡¯t respond immediately, but he was angry with her reaction.


    But Zilia had already turned her face away. "Just leave me alone, Casaio. I don¡¯t want your presence near me."


    "Why? Do I bother you so much even after I rejected you?" Casaio questioned.


    Zilia red at him, lowering her hand, not wanting to drop into another argument with him. Standing up, she decided to go back to her room when Casaio grasped her arm tightly.


    "Let go of my arm," Zilia said in a firm tone.


    "We could¡¯ve been a happy family together," Casaio said. "You think it¡¯s easy for me to be away from you. I hate it that I still feel so strongly for you," he muttered, his nostrils ring in anger.


    Zilia gazed into his eyes, her irritation vanishing away as she felt him step closer to her. Why was he doing that? After everything that conspired between them, was Casaio truly showing the tiniest bit of his affection again?


    She took a step back, not wanting Casaio to yell at herter. But his hand moved to her lower back, pulling her closer to him. Their lips almost touched. Zilia¡¯s heartbeat raced the same way it used to before. But the feeling felt so new to her. As if she were experiencing it for the first time.


    "Cas, what are you doing?" Zilia murmured, looking into his eyes confusedly.


    "I hate it that I still love you, Zilia," Casaio whispered. Those words had been haunting him since the day he found out about her betrayal. But he didn¡¯t hesitate to admit his feelings were still present for her.


    Before Zilia knew, his lips came crashing on her, knocking out the breath from her lungs entirely. His grip on her tightened while his hand moved to her neck, cradling it.


    Zilia didn¡¯t want to reciprocate to him, but it was too difficult to resist. Slowly, she gave in and parted her lips. The moment she did that, his tongue entered her mouth to devour her. Her feet staggered but he steadied her before she crashed on the couch. He was sitting on it while she was on hisp.


    She wanted to pull away before her body would start begging for more. But Casaio¡¯s hold on the back of her head turned firm. She could feel his hate and love at the same time the way his thumb and fingers pressed on her scalp.


    "Mmmm..." She mewled and flinched when he bit her lower lip and blood trickled from it.


    Casaio had finally withdrawn from the kiss, his eyes remained on her lips. Meanwhile, she confusedly stared at him, wondering what was going to happen next.


    Casaio licked the blood from her lips, giving her a tender kiss before speaking, "How do you feel? Want more?"


    "What are you doing?" Zilia¡¯s brows furrowed together and she tried to move away, but Casaio tightly held her on hisp.


    "You¡¯re not allowed to until I say so," he said, his lips finding her earlobe, kissing it before nipping it.


    "Ahh!" Zilia winced in pain. It wasn¡¯t out of love this time.


    "Cas, please stop," Zilia said.


    "Why? Didn¡¯t you want this?" Casaio murmured in her ear, his lips traveling down to her neck, leaving open-mouthed kisses there.


    Zilia couldn¡¯t deny him. She desired him. But she was too afraid of being crushedter by his words when he would do. The thing was he loved her, but also hated her, which was scarier than anything else.


    Casaio pulled away and peered into her eyes. Her cheeks looked flushed, tainted with the deep hue of red, amusing him.


    "You also have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?" Casaio asked.


    "Why are you doing this?" Zilia asked, tears reaching the edges of her eyes.


    "And why did you destroy us?" Casaio asked. "My mind keeps asking me why I couldn¡¯t see if your love was fake or real. Even now, I can¡¯t see what is true about you. Your sufferings make me feel pathetic. I couldn¡¯t protect you. But when I think about your betrayal, I feel you deserved it. My brain has been torn apart thinking about all of this all the time. Will you take the responsibility for the damage you¡¯ve done to me? I can¡¯t lose you, Zilia. I can¡¯t. That¡¯s what my heart speaks all the time. Tell me how are we supposed to go back together to the time when we both were so in love? We still are, but hate is present equally."


    Zilia¡¯s heart was crushed to hear those words. She averted her gaze from him, and tears rolled down her cheeks. She wished she could answer him, but even she didn¡¯t know anymore what she should call the rtionship between them.


    "Forgive me. That¡¯s all I have to say. Just find a woman who loves you more than me," Zilia whispered after some time.

 Chapter 226: You or no one else

    <h4>Chapter 226: You or no one else</h4>


    Casaio¡¯s jaw tightened when Zilia told him to take another woman. He forced her to look directly into his eyes, which already turned red.


    "Say it again. I dare you to say it again, Zilia," Casaio challenged her.


    The tears stop streaming from her eyes, feeling a slight pain in her jaw. His touch was burning and already intensifying the heat in her body.


    "Find another¨C" Zilia couldn¡¯t finish off as Casaio once again crashed his lips on hers. Unlike thest time, he kissed her fiercely, not caring if she liked it or not.


    His other hand moved to the buttons of her blouse when Zilia held his hand, stopping him from doing so. She peered into his eyes, which carried all the anger and hatred toward her.


    Zilia bit his lip this time, causing him to hiss in pain. Her chest rose and fell as she stared at his face. He licked his lips while keeping his gaze focused on her.


    "I told you I only desire you. You also fucking want me. Don¡¯t deny it. We shared ten years together," he muttered, not blinking even once.


    "What are you trying to do? I told you to leave me alone. Why are you forcing me to take my life?" Zilia hit his chest, lightly for the first time, then harder.


    Casaio let her hit him until she would be satisfied. And when she was, she simply rested her forehead against his chest. "When I first brought here, I didn¡¯t know I would find a mate in you. I never imagined you would be my mate. It¡¯s true I was here to fulfill their ambitious tasks, but it never involved you. I don¡¯t know why I was chosen for it. I wished I would¡¯ve met you as normally as the others meet their mates. What can I even do for you, except for wanting your well-being," Zilia murmured, sniffling.


    Casaio returned his hand to the back of her head, caressing it gently. "I don¡¯t anyone in my life. It should be you or no one else. Don¡¯t even think of doing anything to yourself if you truly want my well-being," he stated.


    Zilia lifted his head, the tip of her nose had turned red.


    "Give me a chance to turn everything right," she said.


    "Let¡¯s first do something about your heat," Casaio said, gently moving her down to the couch. Reaching to his pocket, he took out a small envelope.


    When he was in the hospital, he asked the driver to purchase a few suppressants for alpha she-wolf.


    Heading to the kitchen, he filled a ss with water and brought it on a tray for Zilia. "I suppose you had your breakfast," he said.


    "Yeah."


    "Then, take the medicines," Casaio said.


    Zilia quietly reached to the envelope and took out the medicines. As she took them with water, she silently wondered, ¡¯Is he truly showing care toward me? He shouldn¡¯t.¡¯


    As Zilia took the pills, she rested the ss on the table. "I¡¯ll take rest for some time. You should go back to the pce."


    "No, I¡¯ll be staying here. You should head to the room," Casaio told her.


    Zilia didn¡¯t argue and quietly walked to her room.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel rested his head gently on Amelie¡¯sp, his eyes closed in contentment as hey sprawled in a rxed posture.


    "I can feel Noa¡¯s breathing," he murmured, his voice soft as he opened his eyes and shifted closer, pressing his ear lightly to the curve of her belly.


    "What more do you feel?" she asked, her fingers instinctively threading through his hair.


    Gabriel smiled faintly. "Noa is resting peacefully in her mother¡¯s womb," he said, lifting his head to meet her gaze. "It¡¯s about time we schedule another ultrasound to get more of the pup¡¯s pictures."


    He leaned forward and pressed a tender kiss on her bump.


    "You should focus on your own recovery first," Amelie reminded him gently. "Rest well until tomorrow. I haven¡¯t felt any real diforttely, just a bit of nausea here and there, but nothing serious."


    Gabriel nodded slowly, his fingers tracing idle patterns on her thigh.


    "By the way," she added, "I called Carlos a day before yesterday."


    "Oh?" he asked, lifting his head slightly. "What did he say?"


    "His grandmother is unwell, so he couldn¡¯t make it to the reception. But he promised to visit soon and said he¡¯d call me again," Amelie replied.


    "That¡¯s good," Gabriel said. "By the time he arrives, we¡¯ll be in San Ravendale. It¡¯ll be easier for you during the pregnancy with your mother nearby."


    His tone softened. "She spoke to me when she was here... told me about all the things she¡¯s been preparing for you and the pup. She¡¯s really excited."


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll let her treat me the way she wants now," Amelie said softly. "I craved her love for so many years... and I think she¡¯s finally begun to understand what I truly meant to her. The way she¡¯s been caring for metely... it¡¯s different. Gentler."


    Gabriel looked up at her, studying the emotion in her eyes. "Why did she treat you like that before? Have you ever asked her?"


    Amelie gave a small nod, her expression shadowed. "She said it was because of the mark. She was warned that I might bring death to the one I fall in love with. The priest told her that." She paused, swallowing the lump in her throat. "I never understood the logic behind it... but it scared her enough to keep me at a distance."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. "That¡¯s a cruel burden to ce on a child... to live thinking your love could kill."


    Amelie lowered her gaze. "You¡¯re right. But I get so worried every time you¡¯re hurt. I know you¡¯re strong, Gabriel. But I¡ªI can¡¯t shake that fear. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you."


    Gabriel reached up and took her hand in his, brushing his lips against her knuckles. "Nothing will happen to me. You¡¯re not cursed, Amelie. In fact, you¡¯re the one, who broke my own curse. We were meant to be together always."

 Chapter 227: Mark on his chest

    <h4>Chapter 227: Mark on his chest</h4>


    "Dad¡¯s prepared a report on the attacks targeting the betas," Juniper said over the phone.


    Dominicky back on the bed, adjusting the earbud in his ear. "I¡¯lle over to check the report, then," he responded with determination.


    "No need. Dad said he¡¯ll be bringing it to the pce himself," Juniper informed him. After a pause, her tone softened. "By the way, how¡¯s Gabriel? I couldn¡¯t visit him at the hospital. I hope he¡¯s doing better now."


    "He¡¯s recovering well," Dominick replied. "The healers advised him to rest for two more days."


    "And what about Brother Casaio?"


    Dominick¡¯s voice grew heavier. "Not great. He¡¯s caught in this exhausting love-hate cycle with Zilia. Honestly, he looks more shattered with each passing day. It¡¯s painful to watch him break piece by piece, and the worst part is... I can¡¯t do anything to help him. I hate feeling so helpless."


    "You can¡¯t help him, even if you want to," Juniper said gently.


    Dominick¡¯s brows drew together. "What do you mean?"


    Juniper sighed. "Brother Casaio needs to fight his own battle. If he truly wants Zilia in his life, he has to hold on to her and fight for her. But if he doesn¡¯t, then he has to let her gopletely. He¡¯s the only one who can make that choice."


    Dominick nodded slowly. "Yeah... you¡¯re right."


    There was a brief pause before Juniper changed the subject. "One of my friends is hosting a party. I haven¡¯t decided if I¡¯ll go, but... if youe with me, I¡¯ll go. I know you¡¯ve been busytely, and I wouldn¡¯t ask if it wasn¡¯t important. But she¡¯s been insisting for days now."


    "I¡¯ve always time for you, June. When is the party?" Dominick asked.


    "In the evening. Sorry for discussing about it sote," Juniper whispered.


    "Don¡¯t be. I¡¯ll pick you up then," Dominick assured her.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you," Juniper said, smiling. Before she could speak further, she felt a sudden warmth spreading through her body as Dominick hugged her from behind. He had teleported to her room, particrly the balcony, where she was standing.


    "I always have time for you, June. When¡¯s the party?" Dominick asked warmly.


    "In the evening. Sorry for telling you sote," Juniper replied in a soft whisper.


    "Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯ll pick you up," he assured her without hesitation.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you," she said with a smile.


    Before she could say anything more, a sudden warmth enveloped her from behind. Dominick¡¯s arms wrapped around her in a firm embrace. He had teleported directly onto her balcony, where she stood gazing out at the sky.


    "Nick!" Juniper gasped in surprise, ending the call and lowering her phone. "I didn¡¯t expect you to show up like this."


    "I missed you," Dominick murmured, resting his chin gently on her shoulder.


    "But we just met yesterday," she reminded him with a softugh.


    "That¡¯s not enough. I think we should live together," he said. "We¡¯ve already marked each other and by all means, that¡¯s marriage. The ceremony is just for tradition... and to celebrate it properly."


    Juniper turned in his arms, her eyes locking with his. "Let¡¯s live together then," she whispered, her hands slipping into his.


    Dominick leaned in and kissed her which was full of yearning. Juniper returned the kiss without hesitation, her lips parting as it deepened. Soon, they were gently nibbling at each other, a soft moan escaping as the kiss grew more intense.


    Juniper wrapped her arms around his neck, clinging to him as he lifted her with ease. Her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist. One of her slippers slipped off and hit the floor, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Without breaking the kiss, Dominick carried her inside, his hold firm yet gentle. He carefullyid her down on the soft mattress, ensuring she wasfortable beneath him.


    His lips slowly trailed downward, from her lips to her chin, then to the delicate curve of her neck, igniting warmth in her body wherever they touched. Juniper¡¯s fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt, eager yet trembling with anticipation.


    "The door... Nick... I didn¡¯t lock it," she murmured breathlessly.


    In a blur of light, Dominick vanished from her side and appeared near the door. He turned the lock with a soft click, then reappeared beside her in an instant.


    With a slow, teasing motion, he unfastened the final button of his shirt and slipped it off, revealing the mark on his chest that glowed faintly. The sight made Juniper¡¯s lips curl into a smile.


    He leaned down again, hovering over her, eyes darkened with affection and want. His knee gently slid between her legs, pressing lightly against her center, drawing a soft moan from her lips. His mouth found her neck again, nting tender, lingering kisses, while her fingertips traced along his bare torso, memorizing every line of muscle and warmth.


    Dominick¡¯s hands moved with care, working at the delicate fabric of her blouse. Slowly, he slipped it off her shoulders, baring her to the soft light of the room and to his gaze that softened with admiration and yearning.


    Juniper¡¯s cheeks flushed in anticipation as she bit her bottom lip. She felt him tracing the mark on her neck, her eyes blinking slowly.


    "Why did you stop?" Juniper asked finally.


    "I didn¡¯t. I was just thinking something," Dominick said.


    "What?"


    "That how many babies should we have?" Dominick said in a teasing tone.


    "Maybe three," Juniper replied. "Are you ready to be a father?"


    "Yeah. I always am ready for everything I do with you. What about you?" Dominick asked.


    "Of course, I want to bear children for my mate. I love kids. That¡¯s why I decided to work in the academy where small kids are taught and trained," she stated, her eyes brightening at the mention of kids.


    "We are getting married soon, June. I dyed it a lot. There¡¯s no reason to keep pushing it behind anymore," Dominick said, capturing her lips again.


    Juniper gently pulled away, taking a deep breath. "When are we marrying then?"


    "Maybe by the end of this week," Dominick replied, and she pulled him down, sealing his lips with hers.

 Chapter 228: To stay out of this

    <h4>Chapter 228: To stay out of this</h4>


    Amelie filled the jar with water and sealed it with a lid. As she turned to leave the kitchen, her gazended on the Queen. She immediately stopped and bowed respectfully.


    "We have pce servants for a reason," Queen Mabel said. "I¡¯d like to speak with you."


    Amelie¡¯s grip on the jar tightened slightly, but she nodded and followed the Queen in silence. They walked into a private room, one Amelie had never entered before. Her eyes wandered across the space, settling on the framed photographs on the wall: the Queen with her children, including a much younger Gabriel. A soft smile tugged at Amelie¡¯s lips at the sight.


    "Take a seat," Mabel gestured toward one of the upholstered chairs.


    Amelie ced the water jar on the table and sat down across from the Queen, folding her hands neatly in herp. A hint of anxiety stirred within her. Was this a reprimand for everything that had happened to Gabriel?


    "How is Gabriel?" Mabel asked.


    "He¡¯s much better, Your Majesty. The healers visited earlier. They gave him a pill to help his body recover, and he fell asleep soon after taking it," Amelie exined, her tone gentle.


    "Hmm. Gabriel has never been this weak before," Mabel murmured, her expression thoughtful. Then, she looked Amelie in the eye. "But I don¡¯t me you for it."


    Amelie was stunned to hear her. A heavy burden she hadn¡¯t realized she was carrying seemed to lift all at once.


    "This morning, Karmen shared something rather interesting," Mabel continued, a faint smile appearing on her lips.


    "What was it, Your Majesty?" Amelie asked curiously.


    "Your pup," Mabel said, "has apparentlye to see Gabriel as his father from the very beginning. Gabriel has mentioned this to me more than once, but I dismissed it until now. It seems... the pup may be his remedy."


    Amelie¡¯s hand instinctively moved to her bump, her palm resting protectively over where Noa stirred beneath her skin. Warmth flooded through her at the Queen¡¯s words.


    "Is that really true, Your Majesty? I don¡¯t understand how their bond formed so suddenly. It¡¯s still a mystery to me."


    "Karmen said the pup was the only one who stopped Gabriel from losing his sanity the night Alex tried to assassinate your family," Mabel replied. Her gaze turned introspective. "It would¡¯ve been a beautiful thing if the pup were yours and Gabriel¡¯s by blood... but I won¡¯tin. Nothing happens outside the will of the Moon Goddess. If she chose to bring the two of you together this way, then there must be a reason, one we may not yet see."


    Amelie nodded quietly, her eyes steady on the Queen. "Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you begin showing your love to Gabriel more openly? You¡¯ve held back for so long... because of the prophecy. But since Gabriel became part of my life, I¡¯ve started to see things with more hope and positivity. Whatever mistakes or pain lie in our past, that burden belongs to Gabriel and me. We¡¯ll bear it together and we¡¯ll fight through it."


    Mabel fell silent. Her expression softened, but she gave nothing away. The silence stretched long enough to stir a dozen questions in Amelie¡¯s heart, yet she chose not to press further. Instead, she lowered her gaze in quiet respect.


    "You call your pup Noa," Mabel said after a moment, her voice gentler. "Have you thought of names for when they¡¯re born?"


    Amelie smiled, a subtle warmth blooming in her chest. "Gabriel and I haven¡¯t decided yet. We thought we¡¯d wait until Noa is born... and then choose a name after discussing with everyone."


    Mabel hummed and rose to her feet. She went to the nearest cupboard and took out a thick photo album. She returned to her ce and rested it on the table. "I¡¯ll show you how Gabriel looked as a child," she said, smiling.


    ~~~~~~


    Casaio stood at the threshold of the door, watching Zilia sleep. He had confessed once again to Zilia that he couldn¡¯t survive with her. He wanted only her in his life as his mate.


    <i>¡¯You¡¯ve already made a mess of everything,¡¯ </i>came the low growl of his wolf in the back of his mind.


    Casaio¡¯s jaw clenched. <i>¡¯Not now, Kaen,¡¯ </i>he muttered internally.


    <i>¡¯Even I can¡¯t understand you anymore,¡¯</i> Kaen said with a frustrated sound. ¡¯<i>Spy or not, she was our mate. We should¡¯ve protected her.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯You wanted to reject her, too,¡¯</i> Casaio snapped back.


    ¡¯<i>I was furious. I thought everything between us was a lie,¡¯ </i>Kaen replied. <i>¡¯But the bond... the feelings, they were real.¡¯</i>


    Casaio closed his eyes briefly, guilt and pain washing over him as Kaen had turned quiet.


    The phone in his pocket buzzed, and he took it out before heading to the living room, not wanting to disturb Zilia¡¯s sleep.


    "Yes, Estelle?" Casaio asked.


    "Your little beta is in my captive, Casaio," came a deep voice from the other side.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Luke Hunter?" Casaio muttered in a tone of disbelief.


    A dark chuckle echoed from the other end. "Interesting. You recognized me instantly."


    Casaio¡¯s jaw clenched.


    "Hand over Zilia and Idris if you want your beta to live," Luke continued. "Or I¡¯ll send the body of this lovelydy in a beautiful coffin straight to the pce gates. You have three hours."


    Casaio¡¯s heart raced in fear.


    "Zilia knows the way to the Blood Dominion. She¡¯ll guide you. And one more thing..." The voice dropped into a vicious murmur. "Tell Gabriel to stay out of this. If he tries making a move, I might just kill his mate... and the pup."


    "Wait!" Casaio¡¯s voice rang out, but the call had already disconnected.


    He immediately redialed, only to find that the number was out of reach.


    "Fuck!" Casaio growled, throwing the phone onto the nearby couch. His heart pounded in his chest, a deadly storm rising inside him.


    He rubbed his fingers on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Estelle, but he couldn¡¯t just hand over Zilia and Idris to that bastard. For the first time, Casaio felt helpless.

 Chapter 229: Don’t make a rash decision

    <h4>Chapter 229: Don¡¯t make a rash decision</h4>


    Amelie enjoyed seeing the pictures of Gabriel¡¯s childhood. She saw the warmth that the Queen carried for him, but the only setback was how she never openly expressed it.


    Before she could speak, Gabriel¡¯s voice came from outside as he knocked on the door. "Would you please open the door?" he asked.


    Mabel shut the album close and ced it on the table before heading to the door. As she opened it, she saw how worried he looked.


    "Amelie, what are you doing here?" Gabriel walked past his father.


    She already had stood up when he held her hand. "Let¡¯s go to our room." His eyes fell upon the photo album, but he didn¡¯t make anyment.


    "Gabriel, I wanted to talk to her. You don¡¯t need to look so panic," Mabel stated.


    "Really?" Gabriel chuckled. "You are earning her sympathy, aren¡¯t you? I know you better than anyone."


    "Gabriel, don¡¯t say that," Amelie told him.


    He gave her a side nce before dragging her out with him.


    As they walked through the corridor, Amelie said, "That¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Your mother simply wanted to talk to me and ask me about your health. Then, she showed me the album from your childhood as I was also curious about it."


    "I don¡¯t want to hear about her. It is already infuriating enough that she¡¯s suddenly talking so sweet with you," Gabriel muttered, his steps slowing down.


    "What¡¯s charged you up so suddenly? I think you misunderstand your mother, Gabriel. She¡¯s not like what you think," Amelie said, yanking her away from him, thus halting at her ce.


    Gabriel turned to gaze at her. "You think you know my mother just because she told you some secrets she refuse to share with me. Don¡¯t forget that she never wanted you and me to marry in the first ce. She isn¡¯t what you think. In thirty years of my life, I myself couldn¡¯t find what¡¯s goes inside her mind. So, please don¡¯t fool yourself in thinking that you will bridge the gap between me and her."


    "I get it," Amelie said.


    "Are you upset with me?" Gabriel questioned.


    "No," Amelie replied.


    "You look like you¡¯re upset because I raised my voice. I¡¯m like that. It angers me when someone¡¯s try to praise my mother in front of me. It just makes me lose my mind," Gabriel stated, "and I don¡¯t wish you to be brainwashed by her."


    Amelie simply stared into his eyes, not uttering a word.


    "She may use your feelings against me when the timees. So, don¡¯t get close to her," Gabriel almost requested her. He walked to her, holding her hands gently.


    "I was scared when you weren¡¯t in the room," he murmured. "Then, I sensed that you were with her. My mother isn¡¯t as easy as to understand as others¡¯. I know you want everything to turn between me and Mom to turn right, but it¡¯s just can¡¯t happen. The wounds inflicted upon me can never be healed, Ame."


    She hummed, "Sure."


    ~~~~~


    Casaio raked his mind for every possible option to save Estelle. But no matter what he considered, each path was lined with danger and impossible odds. Every n carried a high risk, some too great to take without losing more than he could afford.


    He closed his eyes and tried to connect with Estelle through the mindlink, but the distance between them was too vast. There was nothing but silence.


    With growing frustration, he returned to Zilia¡¯s room. He approached the bed and reached out his hand to wake her, but paused. Her face was peaceful while her breathing was calm. She needed rest. She had suffered too much already.


    He let his hand fall and turned to leave, sparing onest nce at her sleeping form.


    Outside the apartment, the guards stood at attention. "Don¡¯t let her step out," he ordered firmly. They bowed in unison as he disappeared into thin air.


    Casaio reappeared in the pce and made his way straight to the royal study, where Raidan was poring over important files.


    Raiden lifted his head as the sound of fast-approaching footsteps echoed through the hall. His eyes narrowed when he saw his son.


    "Dad, I have to leave for Blood Dominion," Casaio said without preamble.


    "What?" Raidan¡¯s expression shifted in rm. He closed the file and ced the pen down. "Why so suddenly? Exin. What¡¯s going on?"


    "My beta, Estelle, was kidnapped on her way home. I received a call from her phone, but the voice I heard belonged to Luke Hunter, the Alpha of Blood Dominion."


    Raiden¡¯s expression darkened. "You found out who the Alpha is? Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me. Why are you working on this all by yourself?"


    "No," Casaio replied. "He demanded I hand over Zilia and Idris in exchange for Estelle¡¯s life."


    Raiden leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing. "Then you must do it."


    "No," Casaio refused. "I won¡¯t send them back to a ce where they were tortured. He¡¯ll kill them, Dad. I don¡¯t want that to happen."


    "And you want me to allow you to send you to a territory as a bait?" Raidan frowned. "Zilia is a spy. Don¡¯t forget that. Her suffering has nothing to do with us."


    "I want to protect them. I can¡¯t lose Zilia," Casaio said. "I¡¯m sorry, Dad, but I¡¯ve only three hours to save Estelle," he muttered. "Also, please don¡¯t tell Gabriel or Nick about this. Their lives maye in danger too."


    View the correct content at NovelFire)


    "Wait! He gave only three hours time. Let me the call the council," Raidan said. "We need to make a n."


    "We don¡¯t have any time for a meeting. The n is simple, Dad. I¡¯ve to go there. I think Luke has something against me. That¡¯s why he targetted me from the beginning. I will return with Estelle. Just support me in my decision," Casaio said.


    Raidan rose to his feet. "You can¡¯t leave alone. Don¡¯t make a rash decision. I¡¯m the Alpha King and I¡¯ll decide what we should do. Trust your father."

 Chapter 230: An Omega Family

    <h4>Chapter 230: An Omega Family</h4>


    "Dad, I¡¯ve not taken any rash decision. You can call the council and then what? Everyone will say to me that Zilia and Idris should be handed over to Luke. What¡¯s the guarantee that Estelle will be returned alive?" Casaio questioned his father.


    Gabriel, who hade to discuss an important matter with his father, regarding his mother, ended up hearing the conversation between his father and Casaio.


    "You aren¡¯t going alone," Gabriel¡¯s voice echoed in the room as he walked inside.


    Casaio turned around to check while Raidan¡¯s eyes moved to the door.


    "Did you hear everything?" asked Casaio.


    "Yes. That bastard challenged us. Let¡¯s show him what we can do," Gabriel stated.


    "No! Amelie will be harmed if we do that. You aren¡¯ting with me," Casaio said.


    "What did he tell you? Why would Amelie be harmed?" Gabriel frowned, patiently waiting for his brother¡¯s response.


    "Speak! Are you going to hide things when the situation is so vulnerable?" Gabriel shouted at him.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "He specifically asked not to bring you," Casaio replied. "I have no intention to involve you in this matter."


    "He is scared of me," Gabriel said. "Do you want to know what my beta has found out about Luke Hunter?" he arched his eyebrow and took out the phone from his pocket.


    Earlier, when he and Amelie had a small argument, which turned into a talk of understanding, they both returned to their rooms. That was when Karmen sent an important message with a document to Gabriel.


    "Luke Hunter¡¯s family was killed fifteen years ago on the charges of theft," Gabriel said. "And his original surname wasn¡¯t Hunter, but Luke Harty. He was from an omega family, who lost everything in a business. Now, the question here is how he became an alpha. He has a grudge against us because Luke did file a petition to pardon his family and reinvestigate. But it was rejected."


    Raidan took the phone from his son and zoomed the document to read.


    "Gabriel, that¡¯s a useful information. However, it¡¯s about Amelie and her pup. We can¡¯t risk their lives. I think Luke has someone nted within the pce to finish that task," Casaio asserted.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Did he tell you that?" asked Gabriel.


    "Yes. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you toe with me, nor Nick should apany me," he affirmed.


    Raidan lowered the phone on the table and settled on the chair.


    "I ensure Amelie¡¯s safety. Gabriel, you should apany Casaio and bring Luke here," said Raidan.


    "Dad, don¡¯t do this. You have seen already how¨C"


    "You¡¯ll hand over Zilia to Luke. That¡¯s my final decision. If you question it, I¡¯ll consider it as a sphemy," Raidan pronounced. "Zilia is a spy and she can¡¯t be a part of this family anymore."


    "I won¡¯t go until I make sure myself that Amelie is safe," Gabriel said.


    "Dad, you made a wrong decision by rejecting such a plea and let Luke¡¯s family die," Casaio argued. "Don¡¯t do this to Zilia. I will take the responsibility for her actions."


    "You want me to lose you to save a traitor!" Raidan raised his voice.


    "You won¡¯t lose me," Casaio said.


    Gabriel felt his elder brother again had fallen vulnerable to the situation.


    "Dad, let¡¯s not do what Luke wants," said Gabriel. "We have no surity about what he will do next. That¡¯s why the best way to stop this to capture Luke. He is the one, who started it and created such a big territory from our own. I know you¡¯re worried for Casaio, but you should trust his abilities." He calmly exined to his father.


    "Gather the best alpha and beta warriors," Raidan ordered, his tone softening now. "Also, take Zilia and Idris as a bait there. You can make the further n to save them. But if you truly want to save Estelle, you need to take them there."


    "Dad isn¡¯t wrong," Gabriel said, turning his head to Casaio.


    He paced in the giant study for a few seconds, contemting before agreeing with his father.


    "Dad, I¡¯ll take both of them across the border. I will do the rest of the preparations too. I will take Dominick with me. Gabriel has to still recuperate, so taking him there isn¡¯t advisable," Casaio stated.


    "You¡¯re right. Gabriel, you need to take a proper rest. Let Casaio handle it on his own. He¡¯s the eldest prince, after all," said Raidan with a grim look.


    ~~~~~


    Luke sat on the throne, gazing at Estelle, who was bound in the shackles made of silver and wolfsbane. "Your Alpha is on his way to rescue you," he said with a smirk.


    "Just kill me," Estelle said with a pale look on her face, still struggling against the bounds. "Because once Prince Casaio will be here, you won¡¯t stand a chance against him."


    "You think that Casaio is stronger than me!?" Luke mused and chuckled. "Your foolish Alpha Prince couldn¡¯t find out that Zilia was a spy for ten years. He was madly in love with her and still is. It will be fun to crush him and show him who has the upper hand here," he added.


    "But Zilia didn¡¯t either give you every information you wanted. That was why you kidnapped me. Zilia didn¡¯t kill Prince Casaio in the past when she was once ordered for it, and she did it again by not agreeing to you," Estelle mocked him.


    "You call yourself as supreme, but your acts are cowardly, Luke. You can¡¯t win against us. Evil had to end some day if not today, then tomorrow," she affirmed with a determined gaze.


    Luke clenched his fists and his wolf¡¯s features started appearing on his face. Estelle saw how his eyes shifted in color and she knew... He might kill her.


    Luke left his seat and strode to her in anger. Holding her chin in his fierce grip, he continued, "I¡¯m not evil. If there¡¯s someone evil, then your king and his entire family are. They are the ones, who should¡¯ve been dead a long time ago."

 Chapter 231: Eyes refuses to lie

    <h4>Chapter 231: Eyes refuses to lie</h4>


    "Noa, Gabriel thinks that his mother is acting suspicious. Is this true? I can¡¯t even argue anymore about it. It¡¯s true that Gabriel knows his mother in a much better way," Amelie murmured.


    She heard the doorknob being opened and lifted her head. Gabriel walked in with a weary expression on his face.


    "What happened? Did you inform your father about Luke¡¯s origin? What did he say?" She asked inquisitively.


    "I did. The problem is Casaio is stuck. He got a call from Luke earlier from Estelle¡¯s phone," Gabriel began and narrated the entire incident to her.


    "Who will harm me here? I thought we were safest in the pce. And so far, we didn¡¯t find anyone who can betray us here. If it would be happening, it had happened before too," Amelie stated.


    "However, His Majesty is also right. Your recovery is on line. You faintedst night because you didn¡¯t take a good rest," Amelie said. "I won¡¯t stop you though from helping your brother. The decision lies in your hands. Idris is just a boy. I do think Luke doesn¡¯t have any n to keep anyone alive."


    Gabriel held her hands as he moved closer to her on the bed. "I think it will be tough for Casaio to fight alone. I don¡¯t doubt his abilities, but in such vulnerable moments we are bound to feel low."


    "Then, go ahead, Gabriel." Amelie brought her hand over his. "I¡¯m with you. And don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be careful. Karmen... He can be around me if you want," she stated.


    "I¡¯ve already called Karmen," Gabriel said. "But I do feel that Luke was bluffing to scare Casaio. He has a deep resentment toward us."


    "Hmm. But how he turned out to be an alpha. An omega can¡¯t be this strong when ites to strength," Amelie remarked.


    "That can be found out after going there and meeting him," said Gabriel while knitting his brows together.


    "Brother Casaio helped you in rescuing my family. We should also help him. Zilia and Idris are important to him. He doesn¡¯t say it aloud, but his eyes refuses to lie. Go and finish this. But at the same time, make sure you don¡¯t get injured," Amelie told him. "You know that even I¡¯ve premonition through dreams that you¡¯ll be injured. I-I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you."


    "Don¡¯t take that dream in another way," Gabriel whispered, his hand moving to her cheek. "I need to go now." He sensed Karmen had alreadye and was outside the room.


    "Yes. Don¡¯t worry about me," Amelie said and saw him getting up. She, too, got down from the bed and heard a knock on the door.


    "Karmen is here," Gabriel said and went to the door. Amelie moved toward the sofa and saw Karmening inside.


    "I¡¯ll keep a close watch on everything. Though I know your mother¡¯s spies are working more rigorously, you need not to worry for Amelie¡¯s safety," Karmen assured Gabriel.


    "I know." Then looking at his watch, he found only two hours left to execute the n. He turned to Amelie and hugged her. "I¡¯ll be back without a single scratch." He gently caressed her bump and kissed on the middle of her forehead before walking out of the room.


    ~~~


    "Nick, where are you?" Casaio asked, holding the phone to his ear. His eyes drifted toward Idris, who was crouched down, tying theces of his shoes.


    "I¡¯m with June. What¡¯s going on?" Dominick asked as he sat up, ncing at Juniper¡¯s peaceful, sleeping face beside him.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "I need you. Come to the pce now. Just teleport. I don¡¯t have much time," Casaio said abruptly before ending the call.


    Dominick was quick to act. He threw off the covers and began dressing in haste. Juniper stirred awake, rubbing her eyes.


    "What happened? Are you leaving?" she murmured sleepily.


    "Something¡¯se up at the pce. I need to go right away," Dominick replied while swiftly buttoning his shirt and tucking it into his trousers.


    "I¡¯ll see you this evening," he added, slipping on his shoes.


    "Hmm... just text or call me if anything happens," Juniper said, her voice still drowsy.


    "I will," he assured her, bending down to kiss her forehead. In the next instant, he vanished from the room.


    Upon arriving in the pce¡¯s main hall, Dominick looked up to see Gabriel ascending the stairs.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Dominick called out. "Casaio told me toe immediately, he sounded urgent."


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    "Well, we need to go to the Blood Dominion Pack," Gabriel told him. "Luke abducted Estelle and took her there. For her life, Casaio must hand over Zilia and Idris to him. He must have found out what we were upto that he made such a sudden n," he affirmed while gritting his teeth.


    "Lester, where¡¯s our brother?" Gabriel asked, turning to the butler.


    "In the pce grounds. Both your parents are also there," Lester informed them.


    "Let¡¯s go," Gabriel said.


    As they reached the pce grounds, they found out their most capable warriors were standing there. Their father was instructing each of them. From the other side, a vehicle entered and stopped at a certain distance.


    Zilia exited the backseat of the vehicle and walked to them. Greeting the King and Queen, she nced at Casaio.


    "You are supposed to sacrifice your life today," Mabel said. "That¡¯s the least you should do for betraying all of us."


    "Mom, please stop," Casaio intervened and gazed at Idris, who looked terrified.


    "You should stay quiet here," Mabel said sternly. "If you choose her over me and your father, you¡¯ll forget that you¡¯ve us."


    "Mabel, it¡¯s not the time to say this. He has a n in his head," Raidan told his wife, wanting her to stay calm.


    "Then, should I watch my eldest son die there? Why did you allow him to take Dominick with him? What¡¯s even the need for this? When Luke asked for Zilia and her brother, then just hand over them. Why do we have to resort to a bloodshed?" Mabel questioned in anger.

 Chapter 232: Not an omega

    <h4>Chapter 232: Not an omega</h4>


    "I won¡¯t let anything happen to either of them," Zilia said firmly, standing before the Queen with unwavering resolve.


    "You shouldn¡¯t," Queen Mabel replied coldly. "That¡¯s the least you can do to redeem yourself, for what you¡¯ve done to this family."


    A few steps away, Amelie and Karmen had just arrived. They stopped at a distance, observing the tense exchange.


    "Do you think she would truly abandon her son," Amelie whispered, "if he chose to protect Zilia and Idris too?"


    Karmen¡¯s gaze remained on the Queen. "Who knows. She turned her back on Gabriel after that old prophecy, without a second thought. If Prince Casaio stands in her way, she¡¯ll cast him aside just as easily. That¡¯s how she operates."


    Amelie nced at him and squinted her eyes. The words that Gabriel told her before made her realize that she might¡¯ve made a mistake in judging the Queen.


    "Amelie, don¡¯t be fooled by Her Majesty," Karmen said quietly, his voice firm. "I¡¯ve seen how she treated Gabriel how she¡¯s kept him at a distance since we were children. We¡¯ve been friends for a long time. The Queen... she controls everything, and everyone, in her own way."


    Amelie lowered her gaze, Karmen¡¯s words echoing in her mind. ¡¯I trusted the Queen with so many things,¡¯ she thought, feeling uneasy suddenly.


    Just then, Casaio stepped forward, cing himself between Zilia and the Queen.


    "Mom," he said, "you¡¯re not the one to decide matters that involve battle. I respect your authority here in the pce, and I always will, but this isn¡¯t your ce."


    His eyes flicked briefly toward Idris, who stood quietly behind Zilia.


    "There¡¯s a child involved," he continued. "So please... don¡¯t be harsh. Go back inside. I know what I have to do. This has been my fight from the beginning."


    Then, turning to his father, Casaio added with conviction, "Dad, I won¡¯t disappoint you. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing."


    Just then, Dominick and Gabriel approached, walking over to stand beside their elder brother.


    Dominick nced at Gabriel, concern flickering across his face. "Gabriel, why are you¡ª"


    "I¡¯m going," Gabriel cut in calmly. "The healers said I¡¯m fine. The rest of their rmendations were just precautions because I fainted."


    He paused, his gaze hardening with a smirk ying on his lips. "I¡¯ve been searching for Luke for a long time. It¡¯s time to face him."


    "Shall we leave then?" Dominick asked, looking between his brothers.


    "Yes," Casaio replied with a nod. He turned toward the line of warriors assembled before them, his voice firm andmanding.


    "We¡¯llnd near the border by jet. It will take us about an hour. Until I give the signal, no one moves. Understood?"


    The warriors responded with a synchronized nod. With the instructions given, Casaio motioned for them to head toward the waiting vehicles.


    He made his way to the lead car and had just settled inside when someone came rushing up.


    "Brother Casaio!" Katelyn called out, slightly breathless. "I want toe too. I¡ªI can fight. You know I can."


    But Casaio shook his head. "No. You need to stay at the pce. If anything goes wrong, we need someone strong holding things together here. That person is you."


    Katelyn didn¡¯t argue with her elder brother. She nced at Dominick and Gabriel, who are at the backseats before taking a step back.


    "Please return safely," Katelyn said.


    "We will," Casaio replied.


    The driver drove the car, and one after the others, the vehicles moved out of the pce grounds.


    ~~~


    Riley finished wiping down the kitchen counter. With a quick nce over her shoulder to ensure no one was watching, she slipped out and made her way toward the isted wing of the pce, the one rarely visited during working hours.


    She pulled out her phone and dialed quickly.


    "They¡¯reing," she whispered once the call connected. "With Zilia and Idris. But... all three brothers are together."


    "What are you doing here?"


    A voice cut through the silence.


    Riley froze. She immediately ended the call and turned, her eyes widening in shock. Standing just a few steps away were Amelie and Karmen.


    "I had an important call with my brother, Your Highness," Riley said quickly, bowing her head.


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    "But personal calls during work hours are strictly forbidden," Amelie replied, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    Earlier, when the princes departed in their vehicles, Amelie and Karmen had headed to the kitchen. Amelie needed another jar of water, she¡¯d left the previous one in the private room where she had followed the Queen.


    But as they approached, Amelie noticed something odd: the kitchen servant heading toward a restricted area without permission. Not only that she had a phone with her. Amelie had learned the pce protocals after spending almost a week here. No servant was allowed to use phones or even carry them while on work.


    "You¡¯re not an omega," Karmen said as he stepped forward, realizing all the pce servants were omegas. "I can¡¯t sense a wolf in you at all."


    His eyes narrowed as he recalled what Gabriel mentioned about the attack. It was a woman, but with no wolf, but incredible strength.


    Riley¡¯s gaze shifted in a calcting move. She knew the truth about her would be revealed anytime. So, there was no point hiding anymore. The only option left now was to escape.


    Without warning, she lunged, but not at Amelie.


    Karmen reacted instantly, stepping in front of Amelie to shield her just as Riley aimed a vicious kick at him.


    He dodged with his quick reflexes. As he steadied himself, he watched Riley take a defensive stance, ready to fight.


    "Karmen, I¡¯ll call for help," Amelie said.


    "No. Stay behind me," Karmen told her, his nails elongating while his eyes shifting into a golden hue.


    Amelie¡¯s heart began to thunder against her chest.


    "You think you can defeat me!?" Riley chuckled. "I¡¯ll kill her," she said, ncing at Amelie and disappeared swiftly from before Karmen.


    Amelie quickly stepped back in fear, her hands moving to her bump. But as Riley reached out her hand to her neck, she was thrown away in the air and crashed right into the wall behind her.

 Chapter 233: Everyone works on my terms

    <h4>Chapter 233: Everyone works on my terms</h4>


    Amelie¡¯s pendant shimmered with a soft violet glow, and within seconds, Gabriel appeared before her. The warmth of his presence enveloped her, and she instinctively opened her eyes, sensing he had arrived.


    He immediately turned toward her, concern etched into his features. Stepping closer, he gently ced his hands on her shoulders.


    "You¡¯re not hurt, are you?" he asked.


    Amelie shook her head. "No, I¡¯m fine," she replied softly, her eyes meeting his.


    A faint cry of pain broke the moment. Riley, just a few steps away, let out a whimper as she clutched her injured left arm, her face contorted in pain.


    Karmen had rushed toward her, but Riley quickly stood, shifting into a defensive stance.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze snapped to Riley, a deep frown forming as recognition set in, she was the same woman who had attacked him at the hospital.


    Panic flickered across Riley¡¯s face. She knew it was toote to escape. Even if she tried, she¡¯d be caught. With resolve hardening in her eyes, she decided to die.


    Lifting her right hand, she twisted the ring she wore, revealing a tiny hiddenpartment. Just as she was about to tip the pill into her mouth, Karmen lunged forward and grasped her wrist, stopping her.


    Snarling, Riley threw a punch at him, but he caught it effortlessly with his other hand.


    Gabriel stepped in beside Karmen, carrying a merciless gaze. Without a word, his hand shot to Riley¡¯s throat, tightening around it with deadly force. The pill slipped from her loosened fingers and fell to the floor as Karmen took a cautious step back.


    Katelyn arrived just then, witnessing the intense scene unfolding before her before stopping next to Amelie.


    "You alright?"


    "Yes. I¡¯m fine."


    Riley¡¯s nails dug into Gabriel¡¯s hand in a desperate attempt to free herself, but he didn¡¯t even flinch.


    "We need to interrogate her," Karmen urged.


    But Gabriel didn¡¯t seem to hear her. He was lost in his fury.


    "Gabriel, let her go," Amelie said, stepping forward. "We can use her to reach Luke, or force him to the negotiation table."


    But, he ignored her words too. It appeared as if his ears hadpletely shut off to any outside voice.


    Riley thrashed violently in his grasp, her body lifting slightly off the ground.


    "Gabriel, let her go! She¡¯ll die at this rate!" Amelie said again.


    Only then did Gabriel¡¯s grip loosen. Riley crumpled to the floor, but it was already toote. Karmen knelt beside her instantly, checking for a pulse.


    "She¡¯s dead," he said grimly. Blood trickled from Riley¡¯s throat, where Gabriel¡¯s ws, extended in his rage, had pierced her skin.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes fell to the phone Riley had dropped. He picked it up and turned it on. There was an outgoing call, he quickly redialed the number.


    After a few rings, the call was picked.


    "Be prepared to die," Gabriel said. "You shouldn¡¯t have sent your minion to harm my mate."


    The blood still wet on his fingers gleamed faintly as his ws retracted to their normal form.


    Just then, his brothers arrived at the scene, Zilia close behind them. They watched Gabriel in silence, having heard every word he spoke.


    "You killed her!?"


    "Yes. And you¡¯ll be next. You should¡¯ve known who you¡¯re ying with, Luke. Now, I throw a deal to you. Eithere here, or I¡¯m going to kill every single one in that pack you¡¯ve built for years. Mark my words. I will do it," Gabriel said, his eyes turning into a darker shade of violet.


    "Do you want your brother¡¯s beta to be dead then?" Luke asked.


    "Do you think I truly care about her or anyone else? Luke, I¡¯m not my brother. You shouldn¡¯t have involved me in your mess. You¡¯ve one hour toe here or you¡¯ll see what real destruction is!" Gabriel threatened him when Casaio snatched the phone from him.


    But by then, the call was disconnected.


    "Why did you do that? Estelle¡¯s life couldn¡¯t be put at stake," Casaio said sharply.


    View the correct content at NovelFire)


    "The hell I care for that, Cas," Gabriel snapped. "I¡¯m done being soft. Amelie was this close to being harmed. For her, I¡¯ll sacrifice as many lives as it takes. But from now on, everyone works on my terms."


    "If Amelie matters to you, then Estelle matters to me," Casaio retorted, snatching the phone from Gabriel¡¯s hand. "No innocent life should be lost unnecessarily. Can¡¯t you understand that one simple thing?"


    "Please don¡¯t fight," Idris spoke up gently, standing quietly beside Zilia, his gaze shifting between the two brothers.


    "Idris is right. This isn¡¯t the time to argue," Amelie said. There was something unsettling about Gabriel¡¯s rage, even though she had long understood the lengths he¡¯d go for her.


    "The woman... her name was Riley," Zilia said, cutting into the tension.


    "You know her?" Casaio asked immediately, feeling shocked.


    "I saved her life once," Zilia answered in a tone of guilt. "I didn¡¯t know she was working for Luke."


    "Are you sure?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes at her, suspicion clear in his gaze.


    "Yes. I didn¡¯t know. She was of Alpha blood... She must¡¯ve been injected with a suppressant to hide her wolf," Zilia exined. "I am sorry Amelie that you were involved in this too."


    Casaio looked at the time on the watch and decided to talk to Luke. He dialed the number from his phone this time, so that Luke wouldn¡¯t hesitate to answer it.


    "Luke, it¡¯s me, Casaio. Why don¡¯t wee on a negotiation table? I want my beta back," Casaio said.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Why? Is your brother scared of me now?" Luke questioned from the other side. He looked at the sharp de of the dagger, and then Riley, who was on the floor.


    "I know your past. We did wrong to you. And I want to make it right. Let¡¯s meet in an hour on the border of our respective territories. Don¡¯t you want a better end?" Casaio asked him.


    Luke furrowed his brows together. No one could know his past. Then, how someone found out about it.


    "Luke, let¡¯s not mess it up. If both of us get into a battle, it will be only loss of lives. Call me back in five minutes after deciding," Casaio said and hung up the call.

 Chapter 234: Acted without restraint

    <h4>Chapter 234: Acted without restraint</h4>


    "What¡¯s going on here? Why have all of you returned?" Raidan¡¯s voice echoed through the corridor. The warriors stepped aside, bowing their heads as he passed, Mabel walking closely at his side.


    They both halted in their tracks at the sight of the lifeless woman sprawled across the floor.


    Casaio stepped forward and quickly recounted the entire incident to them.


    Mabel¡¯s gaze shifted from Amelie to Gabriel with a grim expression.


    "Remove the body," Raidan ordered coldly. Then, his sharp eyes turned to his sons. "You three, follow me."


    Without another word, he turned and walked away, expecting them to obey.


    "I¡¯ll take Amelie to her room," Katelyn offered softly, stepping toward Gabriel.


    "No," Gabriel said firmly, refusing her without a nce. He walked over to Amelie, gently took her hand in his, and led her away himself.


    "I feel so weak. I can¡¯t fight anyone," Amelie said.


    "Even Karmen was unable to fight her. She was strong, nothing more," Gabriel replied. "Do you have aint against me?" he inquired. "That I killed that woman without any mercy." Taking a brief pause, he continued, "I¡¯m heartless. I can¡¯t deny that."


    "I don¡¯t know what to say," Amelie murmured. "I don¡¯t me you for what happened. You lost your temper because of me... Again, I was the reason behind it. I ruined the entire n."


    She tilted her head, ncing at him quickly. "And don¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t my fault. I know myself, Gabriel. I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m weak when ites to my own safety. Other wolves are faster, stronger... better suited for this kind of fight."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Then what do you n to do? Get trained in this state?"


    "I realized again that I¡¯m a burden," Amelie whispered, the weight of those words hanging heavy between them.


    "Don¡¯t say that," Gabriel said firmly, his fingers intertwining with hers. "You found her, didn¡¯t you?"


    "It was just a coincidence," Amelie replied. "Karmen and I were headed to the kitchen. We happened to spot Riley... and we followed her."


    "But if you hadn¡¯t followed her, no one would¡¯ve known," Gabriel pointed out. "You acted. That¡¯s what matters. Lester will be questioned. He¡¯s the one responsible for vetting the pce staff," he added grimly, then shook his head. "But that¡¯s the least of our concerns right now."


    Amelie¡¯s gaze flicked up to meet his, worry deep in her eyes. "What if Estelle is harmed? Brother Casaio might be upset with you for killing Riley. Gabriel... you don¡¯t need to kill anyone for me. That¡¯s not the right thing to do."


    "Everything is fair in love and war, my dear," Gabriel said. "And I don¡¯t care about what others think. Let them talk. You can train once the pup is born." He paused, brushing a strand of hair away from her face with surprising gentleness. "The mark on you, it¡¯s sealed your wolfpletely. Once it¡¯s removed, you¡¯ll be able to fight like the others."


    His gaze held hers with fierce determination. "They may see you as weak... as a burden. But I never will. Because none of this is your fault. You just need protection right now. That¡¯s all I know. And I will protect you, no matter what it takes."


    Amelie hummed softly, nodding in understanding.


    "You should go to your father. He wants to speak with you and your brothers," she said


    "Sure," Gabriel replied, rising to his feet. But instead of leaving right away, he leaned down, cupping her face tenderly in his hands. He ced a soft kiss on her lips, lingering for just a moment.


    "Just rx," he whispered, offering her a small, reassuring smile. "Everything will turn out fine."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the room, leaving Amelie with a faint warmth on her lips and heart too.


    ~~~~


    "You were not supposed to kill such an important person in this case!" Raidan¡¯s voice thundered through the chamber as he reprimanded Gabriel.


    Gabriel scoffed, letting out a chuckle. "If Dad thinks Luke would¡¯vee to the negotiation table, then he¡¯s wrong. Luke can threaten us, and that¡¯s eptable, but when I retaliate, it¡¯s suddenly a problem?"


    Raidan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt more disappointed in his son. "Gabriel, when are you going to stop taking lives in such sensitive matters? Sometimes, it¡¯s more valuable to keep the culprit alive. You always act on your own, without considering the consequences or others involved. And what¡¯s that tone you¡¯re using with me?"


    Gabriel said nothing, but his jaw clenched.


    "What¡¯s done is done," Casaio finally intervened, stepping between them to diffuse the tension.


    "Luke has agreed toe forward for negotiation," Casaio announced.


    "He¡¯s going to demand independent rule over the territory he spent fifteen years building," Dominick added, arms crossed as he leaned against the wall.


    "And get away with all the crimes he¡¯smitted in the shadows, especially the spies he nted here," Gabriel said bitterly.


    Dominick let out a breath. "We wronged him. He submitted a petition fifteen years ago, and it was dismissed without a hearing. If we¡¯re going to make this right, we have to listen to him now."


    "Bringing Estelle back is our priority. Let¡¯s agree to the negotiations," Raidan stated firmly.


    "Yes, Father," Casaio replied with a respectful nod.


    "Gabriel won¡¯t apany you both," Raidan added, his voice stern. "You need to reflect on your actions. You killed a woman inside the pce. Spy or enemy, it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you acted without restraint."


    He paused for a moment before delivering his decision. "I¡¯ve decided to impose restrictions on your jurisdiction, Gabriel."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened and he continued, "I did what was the most right thing to do at that time. You can impose as much as restrictions on me, Dad. But I won¡¯t work on your terms." With that Gabriel turned his back to them.


    "Gabriel, you can¡¯t walk away like that. ept that you made a mistake," Raidan said with a frown on his forehead.

 Chapter 235: A home for me

    <h4>Chapter 235: A home for me</h4>


    Gabriel stormed out of the chamber, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. As he stepped into the main hall, his eyes fell upon his mother. Queen Mabel stood with quiet authority, overseeing the interrogation of Lester and several pce servants. Katelyn lingered nearby, watching her mother.


    "Your Majesty, I¡¯ve reviewed the pce CCTV footage," Lester reported, bowing his head low. "She entered today. We also discovered a servant¡¯s body in the backyard near the quarters. I ept full responsibility for my negligence."


    Mabel¡¯s expression turned cold. "Lester, your apology does not erase the fact that a spy, one with assassin-level skill, breached the pce. You failed in your duty. She could have killed Amelie."


    "I understand, Your Majesty. I¡¯m fully aware of the consequences. I ept whatever punishment you deem fit," Lester replied, still keeping his gaze lowered.


    "Show me the CCTV footage," Gabriel interjected, stepping forward. "Then you can take your punishment. Something isn¡¯t right here. The pce should be imprable, no outsider could have slipped in without help. Someone from the inside assisted her."


    Mabel¡¯s sharp gaze shifted to Gabriel, her eyes narrowing slightly. Katelyn tensed, worried her mother might turn her wrath toward Gabriel instead.


    Lester remained silent, awaiting the Queen¡¯s nextmand.


    "I oversee the inner pce," Mabel finally said, her tone softening in a way that felt offbeat. "I¡¯ll decide how to handle this matter. As for you, Gabriel, you shouldn¡¯t leave Amelie alone. She must be shaken after everything that¡¯s happened."


    Gabriel frowned slightly at the unexpected gentleness in her voice. Her concern for Amelie felt... too fake instead of warm.


    ¡¯Something¡¯s wrong with her,¡¯ Valko muttered in the back of his mind.


    ¡¯I agree. She¡¯s showing too much concern for Amelie. It¡¯s unnatural,¡¯ Gabriel thought, his eyes narrowing as he studied his mother more closely.


    There was something brewing beneath her calm exterior. Maybe an evil scheme or n. He could feel it in his bones.


    But it was tough to guess. For now, the most suitable thing was to leave for San Ravendale.


    He quietly went upstairs while kept thinking what was in his mother¡¯s mind.


    ~~~~~


    Zilia sat quietly in the room that had been assigned to Idris during his temporary stay, her hand gently resting on his head in a protective gesture.


    "Sister," Idris murmured, breaking the silence, "how did we get caught? I thought no one knew I was here... but that terrifying man still found out. He even ckmailed Prince Casaio after abducting his beta."


    Zilia¡¯s brows creased with worry as she softly replied, "I don¡¯t know."


    Her voice was tinged with unease. Riley was dead now. She had once seemed like a kind woman... but Luke had used her, just as he always used people. That was the kind of man he was.


    "What¡¯s going to happen now?" Idris asked, tilting his head to look up at her. "Will we have to leave this ce forever?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," Zilia said gently, brushing his hair back from his forehead. "Prince Casaio will let us know soon."


    "I don¡¯t want to go back, Sister. I like it here," Idris whispered, his voice barely above a breath. "Here everyone is so warm... They don¡¯t try to control me."


    Zilia¡¯s heart ached at his words. She gently wrapped an arm around his shoulders.


    "I know, Idris," she murmured. "But we don¡¯t belong here. You know the kind of work I was involved into. Even if we long for a quiet life, we can¡¯t stay. This is our fate. We can¡¯t let others suffer because of us. It¡¯s safer if we leave this ce... forever."


    She smiled faintly, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    <i>¡¯When Casaio meets Luke at the border,¡¯ she thought silently, ¡¯I¡¯ll disappear with Idris. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be bound to someone like me. I know my leaving will hurt him, but it¡¯s the only way. One day, he¡¯ll find someone worthy of the life he¡¯s meant to live. Someone better than me.¡¯</i>


    "But they don¡¯t see us as wrong," Idris said softly, pulling back just enough to meet her gaze. "Even Sister Amelie sees us as good people."


    Zilia¡¯s lips curved into a faint, bittersweet smile. "I know, Idris. And I¡¯ll always be grateful for that... But kindness doesn¡¯t erase danger we may bring in the future."


    She took a deep breath and added, "I can give you a better life somewhere else. No, we won¡¯t return to the ce we ran from, but we do need to go somewhere far, where no one knows us. A quiet, isted ce. We can build something peaceful there... something safe."


    Idris studied her face for a long moment, seeing past her calm facade, the sorrow, the guilt, and the weight of choices she never spoke about. He saw the pain of a sister trying to protect him from a past that still haunted both of them.


    And so, without protest, he simply nodded.


    "Wherever Sister Zilia believes is right ce for us, I will follow her. As long as we are together, it will be a home for me," Idris stated with a small smile.


    Zilia smiled and ran her hand over his hair. "Thank you, my sweet little brother," she said, hugging him tightly.


    ~~~~


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd, Karmen?" Amelie murmured. "That Riley managed to enter the pce posing as a servant? What if someone inside helped her?"


    Karmen gave a slight nod. "The interrogation has already begun. If someone from here was involved, the truth wille out soon."


    She nced at Amelie before adding, "Gabriel must be getting scolded by His Majesty right about now."


    Amelie¡¯s face dropped at the mention. The thought settled heavily on her chest. Gabriel was facing consequences, again, because of her. That all-too-familiar feeling returned, gnawing at her: the sense of being weak, a burden others had to protect.


    Why did it alwayse down to someone else getting hurt for her? Why couldn¡¯t she be stronger? Amelie fidgeted with her fingers, feeling anxious.

 Chapter 236: Never had any desire

    <h4>Chapter 236: Never had any desire</h4>


    Gabriel returned to the room with a grim and weary expression. The tension in his shoulders and the hardened look in his eyes made it clear, his father had given him an earful.


    Amelie and Karmen looked up, waiting for him to say something. A heavy silence lingered until Gabriel finally spoke.


    "We¡¯re leaving for San Ravendale," he announced, striding over to the closet and pulling out two cabin-sized suitcases.


    Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, while Karmen turned to look at her. Their eyes met in quiet concern before Karmen asked, "Did you inform anyone yet?"


    "Not yet," Gabriel replied curtly. Then, ncing at Karmen, he added, "You can stay here a while longer if you want."


    Karmen shook his head. "No, I¡¯lle with you both. I should head home first and pack my things." With that, he gave a nod and stepped out, gently closing the door behind him.


    Amelie walked to the door and locked it from the inside. She gazed at him for a moment before turning to face Gabriel, who was already focused on packing, his mind clearly elsewhere.


    Amelie quietly joined Gabriel, helping him pack. She moved to the closet, pulling out their clothes and bringing them over. Sitting on the bed beside the suitcase, she began folding and cing the shirts carefully inside.


    As sheid down the first shirt, she nced at him. "What happened? Did you get scolded?" she asked gently.


    "No," Gabriel replied promptly.


    Amelie paused, holding another shirt in her hands. She tilted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Then what is it?"


    Gabriel didn¡¯t meet her gaze. "Let¡¯s just get home first," he said.


    Sensing his reluctance, Amelie didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she silently resumed packing, sliding the shirt into ce.


    A few moments passed before she spoke again. "I¡¯ve been thinking... someone must have helped Riley get into the pce. It doesn¡¯t make sense otherwise."


    Gabriel finally looked up, locking eyes with her for a beat. "Hmm. I thought the same," he admitted. "She wouldn¡¯t have made it through security on her own."


    But even as he answered, Amelie could tell, his eyes were distant, filled with numerous questions.


    "We can stay until¡ª"


    "No," Gabriel cut her off firmly. "We aren¡¯t staying here, Ame. We only came because you wanted to. I never had any desire to be here in the first ce."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes softened. "I understand," she whispered.


    Gabriel exhaled, his voice lowering. "You¡¯re too forgiving. You trust people too easily. I¡¯m not like that."


    He paused, his gaze settling on her.


    "But I admire you," he added, gentler now. "The way you try to stay strong, even when everything around you is falling apart. Still... you don¡¯t always have to be. It¡¯s okay to feel weak. It¡¯s okay to lean on someone."


    Amelie remained quiet, her hands still against the edge of the bag.


    "I know you¡¯ve been wondering if you¡¯re a burden to others," Gabriel continued. "But you¡¯re not. You never were."


    His words offered her thefort. A sense of relief passed through her, making her feel better.


    ~~~~


    Zilia and Idris stood upright as Dane informed them, "Prince Casaio will be here any moment now."


    Momentster, Casaio entered the room.


    "You and Idris won¡¯t being with me," he said directly.


    Zilia blinked, caught off guard. "Huh? Why not?"


    "Luke and I are meeting for a negotiation. This time, he hasn¡¯t asked for either of you. So just stay here," Casaio replied. "I¡¯ll be apanied by my second brother. I wanted to inform you both before leaving."


    Zilia frowned, concern flickering in her eyes. "But shouldn¡¯t we be prepared? What if Luke changes his mind and demands for us?"


    Idris looked at her quietly, sensing the tension but choosing not to speak.


    Casaio met her gaze. "Why would he? Besides, I have no intention of handing either of you over to Luke." His eyes squinted in suspicion. ¡¯What¡¯s going on with Zilia?¡¯ he thought.


    "Dane, could you please take out Idris?" Casaio asked.


    Dane stepped up. Idris willingly walked out of the room, leaving both of them alone.


    "Are you trying to get rid of me?" Casaio asked, his voice low as his brows drew together in a frown.


    Zilia tilted her head slightly, trying to keep her tone casual. "What do you mean?"


    Casaio sneered at her pretense. He took a step closer and gently but firmly cradled her neck, drawing her face nearer to his.


    "Running away from me... Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re nning?" He used.


    Zilia met his gaze, refusing to flinch. "Why would I run away from you? I have nowhere else to go. I only suggested that Idris and I apany you, nothing more."


    Casaio held her stare for a long, tense moment, studying her expression as though trying to read past her words. Finally, he released her, his fingers trailing away.


    "It¡¯s hard to tell when you¡¯re lying," he murmured. "But just stay here. I¡¯ll handle Luke, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to free you and Idris from him."


    Zilia stared at him before lowering her gaze. "I know. But you don¡¯t have to fight for us. I betrayed you. Keep that in mind. Nothing can turn right between us. If you think, the love between us will flourish again, then you are mistaken," she said before lifting her eyes. Though her words were harsh, they were directed to Casaio, so that he would keep in mind what kind of rtionship they both shared now.


    "I don¡¯t want your love. You need to suffer the same way you made me suffer, Zilia. That¡¯s why you have to be near me. Also, there¡¯s no ce where you¡¯ll be epted. You¡¯ve Idris with you. So, keep in mind what is good for that boy," Casaio affirmed before taking a step back, then disappearing from her sight.


    Zilia curled her fingers up, her heart racing with a nervous feeling. "How am I supposed to leave now?" she murmured to herself, her eyes remaining focused on the door.

 Chapter 237: You’ll be broken-hearted

    <h4>Chapter 237: You¡¯ll be broken-hearted</h4>


    Mabel¡¯s brows furrowed as her gaze fell on the servant carrying two cabin bags.


    "What are those?" she asked sharply.


    "Your Majesty," the servant replied with a respectful bow, "Prince Gabriel and his mate are preparing to return to San Ravendale."


    "At this hour?" Mabel¡¯s eyes narrowed in surprise as she nced around, noting their absence. "Where are they now?"


    "They are on their way, Your Majesty," the servant replied, bowing slightly before continuing toward the foyer, dragging the cabin bags with him. Outside, a vehicle already stood ready and a driver stood outside it.


    Momentster, Gabriel and Amelie entered the main hall. Mabel turned to face them with aposed expression.


    "You both could have stayed here for the rest of the week," she said, her voice carrying a rare note of humility.


    Gabriel coldly responded, "If the pce security hadn¡¯t been breached, we would have," he answered, his fingers tightening around Amelie¡¯s hand. Without sparing his mother another nce, he led Amelie toward the exit.


    "At least see your father and brothers before you go," Mabel called out behind them.


    But Gabriel didn¡¯t stop. Not once did he look back at his mother.


    Amelie quietly followed Gabriel to the car, slipping into the back seat without a word. The driver was already loading their bags into the trunk. A momentter, Karmen opened the front passenger door and got in, turning slightly to greet them.


    "Your mother hase outside," he informed softly.


    Curious, Amelie leaned forward and peered out of the window. She spotted Mabel standing on the pce steps. But Gabriel didn¡¯t so much as nce in her direction.


    "Drive," he instructed coldly.


    The engine started, and the car pulled away, leaving the pce grounds behind.


    Soon, they arrived at the private airport where a private jet awaited. Once on board, Amelie settled onto the plush sofa in the midsection of the cabin. She yawned, covering her mouth.


    Gabriel knelt beside her, carefully draping a soft nket over her legs.


    "Sleep until we reach home," he whispered gently, a small smile tugging at his lips as he brushed a strand of hair away from her face.


    Amelie gave him a faint nod, resting her head against the cushion.


    "I¡¯m not asleep," Amelie shook her head.


    "Don¡¯t push yourself. Your body demands rest," Gabriel whispered, sitting right beside her.


    Amelie leaned her head on his shoulder, her arm hooking around his. "I don¡¯t know what has upset you, but I hope you turn better soon." Her eyes slowly shut. "I hope everything goes well from now on."


    Gabriel lowered his gaze, watching her asleep.


    <i>¡¯It was my mother, who let Riley enter the pce. I know her. Without her permission, not a single leaf can move in the pce. But if I tell you this, you¡¯ll be broken-hearted. You began trusting my mother, thinking she has developed a soft corner for you. But she hasn¡¯t,¡¯ </i>Gabriel thought. He brought his hand to her head, caressing it gently.


    ~~~~~


    Mabel sat quietly on the plush couch, her hands resting on herp, fingers loosely interlocked. The doors creaked open, and Raidan entered the room.


    "Casaio and Dominick have left for the border," he informed, pausing as he noticed her silence. Mabel didn¡¯t even nce his way.


    Frowning, Raidan removed his official robe and hung it on the wooden hanger by the side. "What happened?" he asked, walking closer.


    After a long pause, Mabel finally spoke. "Gabriel has left for San Ravendale."


    Raidan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Without informing me?" he asked sharply, clearly stunned. "When did he leave?"


    "Fifteen minutes ago," Mabel replied, her voice calm butced with underlying concern.


    Raidan exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. "I reprimanded him earlier. I think he got angry," he murmured. "Well, no one can stop Gabriel once he¡¯s made up his mind. He¡¯s always been like that, stubborn to the bone."


    A brief silence passed before Mabel asked, "Did Casaio take Zilia and Idris with him?"


    "No," Raidan shook his head. "It¡¯s supposed to be a negotiation. Casaio is only taking Dominick this time. But..." he rubbed his fingers against his temple, fatigue creeping into his voice, "he¡¯s more stressed than he lets on."


    "I know," Mabel agreed quietly. "Zilia crushed himpletely. And still, he chooses to keep her close. Why don¡¯t you send her away?"


    "That would only backfire," Raidan responded. "Casaio would throw a fit if we interfered. I don¡¯t want to upset him more than he already is. Let him hold on to whatever he thinks is right... even if it¡¯s misguided."


    "I don¡¯t understand it. Why don¡¯t you ever stop your sons?" Mabel asked with a tone of irritation and helplessness. She leaned back on the couch, her brows furrowed. "First, it was Gabriel, he insisted on marrying someone we never approved of. Fated mate or not, I never wanted that union to happen."


    She paused, her voice thickening with frustration. "And now Casaio... I truly believed he would understand me, stand by the family¡¯s expectations. But no, he¡¯s choosing Zilia. Again and again, he¡¯s choosing her over reason, over what¡¯s best for all of us."


    Her gaze dropped to the floor, her worry settling deep in her features. "I raised them to lead with strength, but somehow they¡¯ve let their emotions cloud their judgment. I didn¡¯t expect this from Casaio. He was my pride."


    Raidan leaned forward, sping his hands together, his eyes narrowing with concern. "I thought you had started to ept Amelie," he said with disappointment. "Seems like there are still unresolved differences."


    He exhaled slowly, trying to read her silence. "What¡¯s going on in your mind, Mabel? Gabriel left all of a sudden. Did you say something? Do something? I know him, every time there¡¯s tension between the two of you, he walks away. And this time feels no different."


    Mabel turned her gaze to him, her expression guarded. But she remained silent, not offering a single word in defense or exnation.

 Chapter 238: I fought for them

    <h4>Chapter 238: I fought for them</h4>


    Casaio and Dominick arrived at the border, where rows of wolves from their side stood in disciplined formation. The rustling wind the only sound between the two confronting forces.


    Across the invisible divide, Luke appeared, nked by his own pack of wolves, their stances equally firm.


    Luke stepped forward. "As per our deal, I have brought Estelle, Casaio Sinir. However, before you see her, I want rity on your negotiation terms."


    He narrowed his gaze. "If you¡¯vee expecting me to surrender, then you¡¯re gravely mistaken. Since you¡¯ve uncovered pieces of my past, you should already know, I¡¯ve no interest in forgiveness. My only goal is to bring down every official who silenced me, who kept my petition from ever reaching your Alpha King. Berik is already out of the way. There are five more to go."


    "Berik never let your petition reach the Alpha King!?" Casaio frowned.


    "Yes. That¡¯s why I used him against you. He was a money-hungry fool. But it wasn¡¯t easy to infiltrate your pce or seek out any major information. Zilia ended up choosing you over me. I must say Gabriel did a wonderful job in taking away Idris right under my watch. He¡¯s the only one, who always intrigues me," Luke remarked with a smirk.


    Luke scoffed, the corner of his lips twitching in amusement as he crossed his arms. "You speak like a noble soldier, Casaio. But we both know nobility doesn¡¯t win wars, ruthlessness does."


    Dominick¡¯s voice cut through the charged air. "How did someone of omega blood ever rise to the rank of Alpha?"


    Luke tilted his head slightly, almost as if pleased by the question. "A fair point," he admitted. "I was adopted. An orphan with no roots. But the family who took me in, they treated me like their own. And when it was my time to repay them, your system, your fucked up administration, left me with empty hands and clipped wings. My family was killed. I had no choice but to rise beyond your hierarchy."


    He took a slow step forward, not crossing the border though. "The South was a wastnd to you. While you dined in pces and polished your ranks, I built the Blood Dominion from dirt and dust. The people there... they chose me. They respect me. They follow me, not because I inherited a title, but because I fought for them."


    Luke¡¯s expression turned sharper. "Zilia and Idris were mine. And though Zilia betrayed me, you can have her. She no longer belongs to the Dominion."


    Casaio¡¯s jaw clenched as he replied, "You boast about power, but your pride came at the cost of countless innocents. You used Idris, a mere child, as a pawn to break Zilia. You shattered homes just to justify your pain. That¡¯s not strength, Luke, that¡¯s cruelty masked in ambition."


    Luke¡¯s expression hardened. "Don¡¯t twist this into a lecture. You want Estelle alive? Then here¡¯s my offer, sign a pact that your King will stay out of mynd. I want no interference and no attempts to annex or infiltrate."


    Casaio didn¡¯t flinch. "And what about the spies you¡¯ve ced in the capital? Don¡¯t act like we don¡¯t know. This pact will only proceed after a full investigation. Every single threat to my King must be extracted and every informant will be removed. You know well we have the strength to bring you into ruins. So, you have to cooperate too."


    The muscle in Luke¡¯s jaw twitched and his fingers curled up. "I thought we would sign the pact today."


    Casaio¡¯s eyes narrowed as Luke¡¯s threat lingered in the air like poison.


    "It¡¯s not possible," Casaio said firmly. "As I mentioned, a pact of this magnitude isn¡¯t signed in haste. There are protocols. Investigations are made. ountability is being checked. A lot must be considered before we reach the final agreement."


    Luke¡¯s expression darkened. "Then I¡¯ll take Estelle back," he dered, turning slightly as if to walk away. "You can contact me when you¡¯re ready to talk on my terms."


    "That¡¯s not what we agreed to," Casaio countered, stepping forward. "Establishing trust was the first condition. You¡¯re supposed to release Estelle now. Only after that can we proceed to the next step, Luke. Without trust, this negotiation will fail before it even begins."


    Luke turned back with a mocking smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Trust? From people who never cared for the weak? You speak of trust, Casaio, but I¡¯ve seen how your kingdom operates. You defend a system that let my family die under false usations. I believed in your officials once, trusted them. And that trust cost me everything."


    He took another step forward as his voiceced with fury. "You call me cruel, but it was your king, your administration, that made me this way. I learned betrayal from the best. If you want Estelle back alive, then kill the five officials I name. Only then will I consider releasing her."


    Casaio clenched his fists, his features tightening as Luke delivered his final decision.


    "The more you dy," Luke warned, "the closer Estelle inches to death. She¡¯s already fighting for her life. Don¡¯t make her sacrifice worthless."


    "Did you hurt her?" Casaio took a step forward this time. "You were not supposed toy a single finger on her."


    "Why? Are you scared of losing your beta? Well, you should remember this fear of losing someone. I was at that ce once too, where no one cared for the truth. My parents were hanged to death without a proper investigation," Luke said with a dark gaze.


    "Luke, name the five officials to whom you approached," Dominick said. "We will proceed with their punishments. Also, it may take some time. Probably by tomorrow we will be done investigating what they did in the past. But you need to trust us. Return Estelle. That¡¯s the best for both side. We don¡¯t want the situation to escte between us," he affirmed.


    "I promise you with my life," Casaio then began, bringing a shock to everyone¡¯s face present there.

 Chapter 239: Free of my past

    <h4>Chapter 239: Free of my past</h4>


    Zilia and Idris slipped out of the pce under the cloak of dusk. She hailed a cab, paid the driver generously, and gave clear instructions: "Take us to the East border."


    Idris climbed in silently, offering no protest. Though anxiety churned in his gut, he kept it hidden. He knew Casaio would never forgive this betrayal, but he also knew his sister¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t made lightly. She was chasing a future, one not haunted by the shadows of their past.


    As the cab picked up speed, Zilia stared at her phone, her thoughts racing. ¡¯I need to get rid of this. If I don¡¯t, Casaio will find me. My scent is gone now, he can¡¯t track me anymore. I¡¯m safe... for now.¡¯


    She rolled down the backseat window, tossed the phone onto the roadside, and shut the ss firmly. Leaning back into her seat.


    Idris shifted closer, resting his head against her arm. Without a word, Zilia slid her hand to his hair, gently stroking it.


    The sun was setting down and the soon the dusk started took over. As the night fell, they were on the East Border. Zilia and Idris first had their meals in a local restaurant before they decided to rest for one night in a small hotel nearby. Zilia made sure it was safe for them to stay before taking a room.


    "Ahh, it was such a long journey," Zilia said, lying down on the mattress. Idris, too,y down on the big bed, smiling a little.


    "I wonder what will Prince Casaio think of us," Idris mumbled.


    Zilia heard him and sighed. "Idris, I can no longer stay by his side. The work I did was too dirty. It was unforgivable, that¡¯s why leaving his side was important for me. Casaio doesn¡¯t deserve me," she exined, feeling low as she uttered thest sentence.


    Idris hummed. "I know, Sis." He didn¡¯t say loudly that she chose to betray Casaio because she had to save him. Again, he was the reason for whom she chose to be selfish.


    "Idris, I¡¯m taking a short nap. You should do the same," Zilia said, removing her shoes and moving up before pulling out the nket over her. Idris, however, sat on the bed, watching her carefully.


    <i>¡¯But I know your joy is with Prince Casaio. You love him, Sister Zilia. Even if I want, I can¡¯t let you ruin your life just to give me a better future. All your life you have only run. I don¡¯t want you to keep yourself hidden from the man, who is still willing to stand by your side,¡¯</i> Idris thought.


    ~~~~


    Casaio and Dominick returned to the pce after reporting to their father. They seeded in bringing Estelle back and gained Luke¡¯s trust as well.


    "I¡¯ll make the arrest of these five officials. While we were on the jet, I made sure the team looks into it. Fifteen years ago, a boy dide to report the incidence of injustice to his omega family. Because they were mere omegas, no one paid heed to them. He sent numerous letters and petitions in the King¡¯s name, but they never reached our father," Dominick exined.


    "Our administration is indeed outdated then. These officials must have done such things to do many other people too. He was right. I never cared for the people with lessfort and money. Gabriel used to say the same to me," Casaio said, realizing the mistakes he had made so far.


    "We can turn them right too. So, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll see youter," Dominick told him. "I¡¯ll see youter. You should take some rest before continuing further."


    "Thanks, Nick," Casaio said and headed to his quarters. He undressed himself, letting the trousers on before sitting on a recliner. He drank a ss of water before heading to the washroom.


    After some time, he came out with a fresh shower and changed into another attire. He decided to see Zilia and Idris to tell them they were free of Luke.


    However, as he arrived the quarters, he felt their absence. He rushed to the room and didn¡¯t find them there. It was dark and no lights were switched on. He turned on the lights first, scanning his eyes around.


    "Dane! Dane!" Casaio shouted, feeling panicked.


    Dane finally showed himself and bowed to him.


    "Where are Zilia and Idris?" asked Casaio.


    "Your Highness, they aren¡¯t in the pce," Dane replied, keeping his head low.


    "What do you mean?" Casaio demanded an exnation, his fury rising.


    "In the day, they had disappeared. I tried searching for him and even informed the King and the Queen about it. However, I was asked to stop the search. Please forgive me," Dane apologized, lowering his head.


    Casaio dashed out of the room and went straight to see his parents. Arriving there, he knocked on the door. "It¡¯s me, Casaio," he pronounced.


    A momentter, his mother opened the door for him.


    "Come in," Mabel said with a smile.


    Casaio walked in and saw his father was on the call with someone. He remained quiet, but Mabel had already realized why he was there. He must have found out Zilia and Idris were gone.


    Once Raidan ended the call, he turned to him, asking him to sit.


    "I didn¡¯te here to sit. Where are Zilia and Idris? Did you two ask them to leave?" Casaio questioned.


    "No," Mabel refused, walking past him. She sat beside Raidan on the sofa. "Zilia and Idris left on their own. We felt there was no need to stop them. Zilia mentioned in this letter that they don¡¯t want to live among us," she asserted, picking the folded letter from the table.


    Casaio was quick to take it and read the contents inside it.


    <strong><i>"When you¡¯ll find this letter, I¡¯ll be gone. I hope you don¡¯t look for us. I want to live a life, where I¡¯m free of my past. I want to give Idris a better life, which isn¡¯t possible here. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done so far for me, for us. And I¡¯m sorry for betraying you. I¡¯ll be forever grateful to you."</i></strong>


    Casaio crumpled the letter in his hand, his eyes turning crimson, and he pivoted on his heels.

 Chapter 240: Town of Wancia

    <h4>Chapter 240: Town of Wancia</h4>


    "Where are you going?" Raidan asked, stepping in front of Casaio with a firm tone. "Zilia made this decision on her own. She chose to walk away from your life. She wants a future untouched by the past... and that includes you, Casaio."


    Casaio¡¯s eyes darkened as he met Raidan¡¯s gaze. "She was my fated mate. I spent ten years of my life with her. Do you think I can simply forget her? Walk away like it meant nothing? I can¡¯t. And I won¡¯t."


    "You deserve someone better than Zilia," Mabel interjected gently. "You¡¯ve done more than enough today. Please... return to your room and get some rest. I¡¯ll have your dinner sent up."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Casaio replied coldly, his eyes burning with frustration. "I don¡¯t need food. I need answers."


    Casaio rushed to his room then. Once inside, he grabbed his phone and noticed a missed call from an unknown number. A frown formed on his face as he quickly dialed the number back.


    After a few rings, a man with a deep, unbothered voice answered, "Silver Inn. How may I assist you?"


    "I received a call from this number earlier," Casaio said.


    "Sorry? May I ask who¡¯s speaking?"


    "Casaio Sinir."


    There was a brief silence before the man scoffed. "Yeah, right. Casaio Sinir? Try a better joke next time."


    With that, he hung up.


    Muttering under his breath, the man turned back to the register in front of him. "So many prank callstely," he grumbled.


    A soft voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    The receptionist looked up and sighed upon seeing the boy again. "You? What now?"


    "This is thest time I¡¯ll ask," Idris said. "I just need to make one more call."


    "Hmm. Do it," said the man, pushing thendline toward him.


    "Thank you," Idris said as he quickly dialed the number. The line was busy, and he was just about to hang up when Casaio¡¯s voice came through.


    "Where is Silver Inn? If you won¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences," Casaio said firmly from the other end.


    "Your Highness, it¡¯s me! Idris!" the boy whispered urgently, his voice low but filled with relief and excitement.


    The innkeeper, overhearing the conversation, furrowed his brows in surprise.


    "Idris? Where are you? Tell me, quickly," Casaio¡¯s voice grew more desperate.


    "Uh... I don¡¯t really know the name of the ce. But we¡¯re somewhere along the Eastern Border, Your Highness," Idris replied.


    The innkeeper stood from his seat, suddenly realizing who he had been speaking to earlier. Pale-faced, he stepped forward and gently took the phone from Idris.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t recognize you earlier," the man said quickly. "I¡¯ll tell you everything."


    "Go ahead," Casaio said.


    "This is the town of Wancia, located near the Eastern Border. The ce is called Silver Inn, Your Highness," the man replied, now speaking with the utmost respect.


    "Good. Keep a close eye on the boy and the woman with him. Don¡¯t let them leave the premises under any circumstance. I¡¯ll be sending some of my warriors shortly. Cooperate with them, and you¡¯ll be rewarded," Casaio instructed.


    "Of course, Your Highness. I won¡¯t let you down."


    "Now, give the phone back to Idris," Casaio ordered.


    The man nodded and handed the receiver to the boy without dy.


    "Idris, listen to me carefully. I¡¯m sending my men to bring you both back. Make sure your sister doesn¡¯t find out anything yet. Just stay put, alright? I promise, I¡¯ll bring you back safely."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I trust you," Idris said. He lowered the phone when the innkeeper asked,


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about yourself? If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate at all. Are you hungry?" The innkeeper tone had changed, which Idris couldn¡¯t ignore.


    "No, I don¡¯t want to. Thank you for letting me make a call," Idris said and rushed upstairs to the room.


    ~~~~


    Amelie and Gabriel arrived at their estate, where Albus and the entire house staff stood waiting at the entrance. The butler stepped forward, bowing with his usual calm grace.


    "Wee home, Your Grace. Lady Amelie," Albus greeted warmly.


    "We¡¯re tired," Gabriel said curtly, slipping off his coat. "Have dinner sent to our room in fifteen minutes."


    Two servants promptly carried their luggage upstairs as Amelie brushed a few strands of hair from her face.


    "Go on ahead, Amelie. I need a word with Albus," Gabriel said, shing her a gentle smile.


    She nodded, offering him a faint smile in return, and made her way up the staircase, shortly disappearing from their sight.


    Gabriel¡¯s smile vanished the moment she was out of sight. He turned back to Albus, his eyes narrowing into a cold and deadly stare.


    "I had ns to set a trap," he said, "but I don¡¯t have time for games anymore. So let¡¯s be direct."


    Albus stiffened, sensing the shift in atmosphere.


    "Who do you serve, Albus?" Gabriel asked. "Me? Or my mother?"


    The butler held his gaze, clearly stunned by the question.


    "Of course, you, Prince Gabriel," Albus replied, bowing to him.


    "I doubt it. Apparently, my mother knew a lot more than she shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯ve been with me for such a long time, Albus. I want to give you a chance toe clean before me. You are aware how much I despise my mother. So, it¡¯s better for you to say the truth. You serve my mother, don¡¯t you?" Gabriel asked calmly.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. I couldn¡¯t refuse this time to answer the Queen," Albus said, feeling embarrassed.


    "I forgive you," Gabriel said.


    Albus lifted his head, feeling thankful.


    "But you need to leave this house. Go back to the pce. I don¡¯t need you anymore," Gabriel pronounced and walked away, feeling betrayed. He trusted Albus more than anyone, and he ended up opening his mouth in front of the Queen. Gabriel hated the fact that even from far his mother had a control on the people around him, which pissed him off.

 Chapter 241: Not changed toward me

    <h4>Chapter 241: Not changed toward me</h4>


    Amelie emptied the bags and went to the washroom. As she washed her face, she looked at herself in the mirror. She gazed at the pendant on her neck and held it. "No matter what Gabriel says, I am dependent on the others. Why am I weak?" Water droplets trickled down from her forehead to her cheeks to her chin.


    Grabbing the towel from the cab, and dabbed it across her face. In the beginning, when she ran away from her pack, she had decided a lot of things from bing stronger to bing independant.


    If Gabriel hadn¡¯te in her life, she would have to protect her and Noa alone. With him by her side, everything was easy, but she felt she was too dependant on him. For everything.


    Exiting the washroom, she let the towel hang on the chair and sat on the bed. Her eyes moved to the door, feeling the musky scent that started to spread across the room.


    Gabriel was on the door and walked in, shutting it behind him.


    "You cany on the bed," Gabriel suggested.


    "I will after having dinner. You should freshen up," Amelie pointed. She observed that he looked troubled. Even during their return journey, he was quiet most of the time. While Amelie tried talking, Gabriel would end the conversation before turning all silent.


    ¡¯He suddenly decided to leave the pce. Ge definitely looked upset from his mother. I hope he opens up with him,¡¯ she thought.


    A knock on the door grabbed her attention. She pulled the doorknob and let the servants inside. They set the table for them before heading out.


    As Amelie again shut the door, she heard her phone buzzing. She rumbled through her purse and pulled out the phone. It was from Carlos.


    It bewildered him that he called her at such an hour. It wasn¡¯tte, but she felt a little odd, thinking if everything was fine at his end. Without dying further, Amelie answered his call.


    "Did I disturb you?" Carlos mused. "I was going to hang up."


    "No. You didn¡¯t disturb me. How¡¯s grandma? I wanted to call you, but I felt you would be disturbed," Amelie said.


    "Grandma is better now. I¡¯vended in the capital," Carlos replied.


    "What? You¡¯re in the capital!" Amelie eximed in shock.


    Gabriel hade out and heard her speaking on the phone. He changed into his night clothes and sat on the sofa, not wanting to disturb her.


    "Yeah. I thought to give you a surprise," Carlos said, smiling.


    "Carlos, I returned to San Ravendale today. I¡¯m not in the pce. Could you perhapse here? I am so sorry. I should¡¯ve informed you too that my mate and I weren¡¯t in the pce," Amelie said, looking at Gabriel.


    "Don¡¯t be sorry. I didn¡¯t even inform you that I wasing. Fortunately, I¡¯m on the airport. I¡¯ll take the flight to San Ravendale then," Carlos asserted, not taking it as a difort.


    Gabriel had approached Amelie, gesturing to her to put the phone on the speaker.


    She immediately did it.


    "Hey, Carlos. I¡¯m Gabriel."


    "Oh, hello! I¡¯m at the airport right now. You need not to be worried. I¡¯ll be there shortly. But you may have to stay awake to let me in," Carlos said cheerfully.


    "Of course. When you buy the ticket, just drop a message to Amelie about yournding time. I¡¯ll send a car for you beforehand," Gabriel stated.


    "Sure. Thanks, Dude," Carlos said. "I¡¯ll buy the ticket then. See youter." With that, he hung up the call.


    Amelie lowered the phone to the mattress.


    "Let¡¯s have our dinner," Gabriel held her hand, pulling her up gently.


    "Don¡¯t you inform your father about your safe arrival here?" Amelie questioned.


    "I never inform him. Besides he must be busy rted to Luke," Gabriel replied, walking to the sofa. As they sat on it, he served the meals for Amelie first.


    "Are you upset that I act so stubbornly and rude to my parents?" He handed her the spoon.


    "No. I am not upset with you. In fact, I am confused what happened to you suddenly. You are hiding something from me. Did your mother do something?"


    "I¡¯ve nothing to hide from you," Gabriel said, smiling. "From tomorrow, we will be back to our normal lives. No more pce drama," he muttered.


    "Hmm. We have so much work left pending. I hope Carlos can help us. He is directly rted to the witches, so I am hoping he can help us find the answers." She started eating, turning quiet and so did he.


    Once finished, Gabriel call for the servants. Amelie checked her phone quickly and read Carlos¡¯ message. "His flight willnd in four hours," replied Amelie.


    "Hmm. I¡¯ll tell Albus to send a driver," Gabriel said. Just then, he realized he had relieved Albus from his duties. Not sharing it with Amelie, he went downstairs to give out the order to a driver.


    Crossing the hallway, he encountered Albus.


    "Your Highness, I refuse to go back to the pce. I will leave the work than going there. I am aware how I¡¯ve hurt you by sharing the matter with the Queen, but my hands were tied. Please don¡¯t ask me to leave your side," Albus requested.


    "Let¡¯s talk in the morning," Gabriel said. He walked past Albus and felt the vibration of the phone in his pocket. Taking it out, he saw it was from Casaio.


    Gabriel cut it, not wanting to answer when his phone again rang. This time, he answered the call, bringing it to the ear. "You left without informing. What¡¯s going on?" Casaio asked.


    "Nothing. I felt it was the time to leave," Gabriel replied.


    "Mom must have done something. That¡¯s why you left. Just tell the truth," Casaio murmured.


    "Yeah. She is the one, who gave ess to Riley to enter the pce," Gabriel finally said, causing Casaio¡¯s eyes to go wide.


    "For real?"


    "Why would I lie? She¡¯s not changed toward me. So, I¡¯m not returning to that fucking ce ever. I just hate everything about that ce now," Gabriel said and cut the call.

 Chapter 242: An alpha and his beta

    <h4>Chapter 242: An alpha and his beta</h4>


    Casaio slowly lowered the phone after the call ended. Gabriel¡¯s voice still echoed in his mind ¡ª the pain behind it couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡¯He¡¯s hurting... and I can feel it too,¡¯ Casaio thought grimly.


    "Why did Mom do it... and how did she even find out who Riley was?" he muttered to himself, a frown settling on his face.


    But there was no time to dwell on those questions now. Confronting his mother would have to wait. First, he had more urgent matters to deal with ¡ª Zilia and Idris had to be brought back, and Estelle had been admitted to the hospital. Too much had unraveled in too little time, and it all demanded his attention.


    A soft knock at the door interrupted his thoughts.


    "Your Highness, dinner has been served," a servant informed politely from the entrance of his private quarters.


    "I won¡¯t be joining," Casaio responded curtly, slipping into a long coat. Without another word, he grabbed his car keys from the table and strode out.


    As he drove through the dimly lit streets toward the hospital, his thoughts remained tangled in everything that had gone wrong. The vibration of his phone snapped him back to the present.


    He found the screen lit up with the name of the warrior chief stationed in Wancia.


    "Yes, Sanric? Did you reach Silver Inn?" Casaio asked, eyes fixed on the road as his grip tightened slightly on the steering wheel.


    "We¡¯re inside the inn, Your Highness. And, we¡¯ve found Miss Zilia and her brother," Sanric confirmed over the line.


    Casaio exhaled a long breath, the weight on his chest easing just a little. "Put Zilia on the phone," he instructed.


    Without dy, Sanric handed the device over. "Prince Casaio wishes to speak with you," he said gently.


    Zilia took the phone hesitantly, lifting it to her ear in silence.


    Sensing her presence on the line, Casaio spoke, his tone firm butced with restrained emotion. "You and Idris will return by chopper. I¡¯lle to your apartment to see you myself. And Zilia... don¡¯t ever try something like this again. It only pushes me closer to the edge."


    Zilia remained silent, then quietly returned the phone to Sanric without a word.


    "Your Highness," Sanric¡¯s voice came through again, "the chopper has already been arranged. I¡¯ll notify you once they¡¯vended safely in the capital."


    "Alright. Thank you," Casaio said, before ending the call.


    He pressed the foot on elerator and increased the car¡¯s speed. Arriving at the hospital, he let the car be parked at the front entrance. As he stepped out, the guards came rushed there, bowing to him.


    He tossed the car keys to one of them. "Take care of it," he said curtly, already striding toward the entrance.


    Inside, he made his way through the corridors until he reached the ward where Estelle had been admitted. Two guards stood stationed outside the door.


    "Is the doctor inside?" Casaio asked as he neared.


    "No, Your Highness," replied one of them.


    Casaio slid the door open and saw Estelle lying on the hospital bed. Her eyes were close, but hearing the sound of door being opened, she shot her eyes open.


    "Your Highness!" Estelle attempted to sit up, but Casaio pushed her down.


    "Don¡¯t sit up," he said. "Sorry for putting your life in danger." He saw the bruises on Estelle¡¯s wrist, which appeared from the tight shackles that must¡¯ve been binding her hands when she was held captive by Luke.


    "Please don¡¯t say that. I should¡¯ve been cautious," Estelle said.


    Just then, a doctor walked in along with a nurse and greeted Casaio.


    "Your Highness, the wolfsbane has been removed from Miss Estelle¡¯s body. The healer checked her as well. But it may take a bit of time for her to healpletely and gain back her strength," the doctor informed Casaio.


    "Hmm. Leave us alone," Casaio said.


    The doctor and the nurse bowed before walking out.


    "Thank you for saving my life. I wouldn¡¯t have minded if¨C"


    "No, Estelle," Casaio said, taking out his hands from the pockets of his coat. "You matter to me. You¡¯re my beta," he affirmed, "and a good friend of mine. I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to you."


    Estelle smiled at his words. "I remember the first time Prince Casaio rescued me from my abusive master. He paid off my debts for me. I wouldn¡¯t havee this far if he weren¡¯t there. That¡¯s why I can sacrifice my life for him."


    "And I won¡¯t let you sacrifice your life for me. That¡¯s not allowed," Casaio stated.


    "I know. But I¡¯m just saying," Estelle whispered. "Luke has an impressivemand over the people in Blood Dominion. Are we really going to give up on thatnd? Your Highness, I think..."


    "No, Estelle. Don¡¯t say anything. It was our fault from the beginning. We neglected the wrongdoings and never saw what could be happening with themon people. This pact has to be signed for the peace," Casaio affirmed.


    Then, rising to his feet, Casaio continued, "You should sleep now. If you need me, just tell the guards outside. I¡¯lle right away. Don¡¯t hesitate. Our rtionship isn¡¯t merely of an alpha and his beta, but of friends."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Estelle said with a smile. She again expressed her gratitude.


    As Casaio left the hospital, he didn¡¯t return to the pce. Instead, he went to Zilia¡¯s apartment. Inserting the passcode, he opened the door and walked in.


    Scanning his eyes around, Casaio murmured, "She won¡¯t live in this anymore. I¡¯ll take her to the pce and mark her."


    <i>¡¯Are you sure about marking her?¡¯ </i>Casaio¡¯s wolf, Kaen, asked immediately.


    <i>¡¯Yes. I can¡¯t live without her,¡¯ </i>Casaio said.


    <i>¡¯I feel the same. The bond even if it¡¯s severed, the deeper connection couldn¡¯t be. But can we love her the same way as we used to? There¡¯s hate too... But being near her, everything changes,¡¯ </i>Kaen murmured.


    <i>¡¯I agree with you,¡¯ </i>Casaio stated.<i> ¡¯I can¡¯t stop the attraction I still feel toward her.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 243: A trustable witch

    <h4>Chapter 243: A trustable witch</h4>


    Gabriel gazed at the alcohol in the ss he had poured.


    Karmen, who was in the mansion, came to him and sat by his side on the counter chair. "Why are you drinking at this hour? Is Amelie asleep?" He grabbed the bottle, pouring a ss for himself.


    "Yeah, she¡¯s in a deep slumber," Gabriel replied, his voice quiet. He lifted the ss and took a sip. "Why aren¡¯t you asleep?"


    "I was working," Karmen answered, settlingfortably in the chair. "Prince Dominick sent over a copy of the report Emerson Vitiellopiled. It¡¯s troubling. Several minor cases have surfaced, betas disappearing without a trace. Some were eventually dered dead. What¡¯s strange is that it¡¯s been happening over a span of almost two years."


    Gabriel hummed low in his throat. "You work hard," he muttered, finishing thest drop of his drink. He refilled his ss without hesitation.


    Karmen studied him. "What¡¯s bothering you? And why the sudden decision to leave the pce? I thought you nned to stay at least another week, especially until the pact with Luke was finalized."


    Gabriel gave a dry chuckle, though there was no amusement in it. "Amelie grew close to my mother," he said, eyes fixed on the liquid in his ss. "She thinks my mother wants what¡¯s best for me. But she has no idea, the only thing the Queen cares about is proving some damn prophecy from a witch right."


    Karmen nced at him sharply, confusion knitting his brows. He wondered silently if the Queen had pulled another stunt, one serious enough to push Gabriel to this edge again.


    "Well, I¡¯m staying awake because Amelie¡¯s friend will shortly be here. I¡¯ve sent a driver to the airport already," Gabriel said, lowering the ss after taking a long sip.


    "Who?" Karmen curiously asked.


    "Carlos," Gabriel answered. "He¡¯s a witch¡¯s son. Amelie said she saved his life a long time ago and from that moment onward, they both became friends."


    "That¡¯s quite interesting to know," said Karmen, smiling. "But why is he suddenly visiting her?"


    "Well, I¡¯m staying awake because Amelie¡¯s friend will be arriving shortly," Gabriel said, lowering his ss after a long sip. "I¡¯ve already sent a driver to the airport."


    "Who?" Karmen asked with a hint of curiosity.


    "Carlos," Gabriel replied. "He¡¯s the son of a witch. Amelie said she once saved his life, and they¡¯ve been close ever since."


    Karmen raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "That¡¯s quite interesting. But why is he suddenlying to visit now?"


    Gabriel leaned back slightly, letting the ss rest on the counter. "Because both Amelie and I carry marks. My mother told me mine exists above my head, something invisible, yet tied to a prophecy. Amelie thinks we need answers from someone tied to the magical world. She¡¯s been getting premonitionstely. I told her not to stress over it... but I can see the fear in her."


    Karmen nodded slowly. "Since Carlos is a witch¡¯s son, he might have a better chance at uncovering the truth. Louis also mentioned the witches. I thought you might eventually go to them. Didn¡¯t he suggest speaking with one directly?"


    "Not yet," Gabriel said. "ording to Louis, even the witches don¡¯t fully understand these marks. All they know is that they¡¯re bound by a curse, one that¡¯s forbidden. Something ancient... and dangerous. To find it out we need the help of a trustable witch."


    "Hm. I hope you both uncover the truth soon," Karmen said.


    Gabriel stood up from his chair. "You should head back to your room. Get some rest. Goodnight."


    Karmen nodded silently, watching as Gabriel walked away.


    Stepping outside the mansion, Gabriel stood on the foyer, the night air brushing against his face. The only sound being the asional rustle of wind through the trees.


    A few momentster, headlights cut through the darkness as a vehicle approached. Gabriel watched as it rolled to a smooth stop in front of the steps.


    The back door opened, and a tall figure stepped out.


    "Hi!" Carlos raised a hand, waving as he stepped out of the vehicle. Behind him, the driver was already unloading the luggage from the trunk.


    "Wee, Carlos," Gabriel said, walking over and exchanging a friendly handshake.


    "Sorry for arriving sote," Carlos said, pulling his hand back. "I did suggest staying at a hotel for the night, but you insisted Ie straight here."


    Gabriel offered a small smile. "Yeah. I felt it would be best."


    "Alright then," Carlos said with a nod.


    "Come inside," Gabriel added, turning toward the entrance.


    The driver followed behind them, carrying a trolley suitcase and a duffel bag as they made their way into the mansion.


    Gabriel pushed open the guest room door. "Here¡¯s your room."


    Carlos stepped inside as the driver followed, cing the luggage neatly on the floor.


    "Thank you," Carlos said to him.


    The driver gave a polite nod to Gabriel, bowed lightly, and exited the room in silence.


    "Amelie must be asleep, right?" Carlos asked, ncing around as he removed his coat.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied, resting his hand on the doorframe. "We returned from the pce a few hours ago. I wanted her to rest, especially since she¡¯s carrying a pup."


    Carlos gave a quiet nod. "Hmm... I figured."


    "You want something to eat?" Gabriel offered.


    "No, I already ate on the ne," Carlos said with a small smile. "I¡¯ll just get some sleep now."


    Gabriel gave a curt nod. "Alright. Rest well. We¡¯ll talk in the morning."


    "Good night, Gabriel," Carlos said.


    With a hum, Gabriel pulled the door halfway closed behind him, leaving Carlos alone to settle in.


    As Gabriel returned to his bedroom, he shut the door behind him. Sitting on the bed, he brought his hand to Amelie¡¯s head. Then, removing his slippers, he slid inside the nket and snuggled to Amelie.


    Her pheromones wrapped around him, making him wonder why she released them when she was asleep. His lips found her forehead as he pressed a tender kiss on its center.

 Chapter 244: An Alpha without a mate

    <h4>Chapter 244: An Alpha without a mate</h4>


    Casaio opened the apartment¡¯s door, finding Zilia and Idris right in front of him.


    "Your Highness!" Idris smiled brightly, then looked at his sister, who avoided looking at the Alpha Prince.


    "Go inside," Casaio said, giving them a way. Both of them walked in while Casaio stepped out to talk with Sanric.


    Meanwhile, inside the apartment, Idris first drank water. He filled a ss for Zilia as well and brought it to her. "Sister, drink it," he encouraged, moving the tray toward her.


    Zilia smiled and grabbed the ss. While taking slow sips, she thought, ¡¯How did he find out where I was? The innkeeper didn¡¯t know me. Then, how?¡¯


    "Sister, I¡¯m sleepy," Idris said, yawning. But he couldn¡¯t go since Casaio was outside. He would shortlye and talk to them. So, it would be disrespectful if Idris went to bed.


    "Idris, you can go to the room and sleep. I am sure Prince Casaio wouldn¡¯t mind it," Zilia replied.


    "No. I will stay here," Idris refused to go.


    Zilia didn¡¯t force him and remained seated on the couch with her hands sped together. Finally, Casaio entered the apartment and saw both of them waiting for him.


    "It¡¯s quitete now. You two should go to bed and sleep," Casaio replied, keeping a softness in his tone. Zilia knew he had buried the anger inside him and would burst outter.


    As he turned and left, Zilia rose to her feet. "Idris, go to bed. I¡¯ll return shortly." She rushed after Casaio and caught him in the corridor.


    "Why did you do it?" Zilia questioned. "I wasn¡¯t supposed to return, yet you..." She couldn¡¯t finish off as Casaio intervened.


    "You¡¯re supposed to stay here. Did I ever stop investigating against you? You really think I would¡¯ve let you go easily!?" Casaio clenched his fists, still keeping a restraint on his anger while watching the warriors, who were standing right outside the door.


    "Just go inside and take some rest," Casaio said, bringing his hand to his head. He turned around when Zilia¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you punish me for running away?" Zilia asked. "That¡¯s how a spy should be treated, no? Don¡¯t give me any special treatment, Casaio. I don¡¯t deserve anything from you. You¡¯ve done a lot for me and my brother. And that¡¯s more than enough," she stated.


    Casaio spoke without turning his back to her. "I didn¡¯t do it for you. It¡¯s for Idris, the boy, who deserves to live a good life."


    With that, he went to the elevator and walked inside. Turning, he pressed a button on the panel while his and Zilia¡¯s eyes met. The elevator¡¯s doors closed, and Casaio leaned against its wall.


    "I want to change things," he murmured.


    ~~~~


    Amelie hummed a song while preparing coffee for Gabriel and Carlos while green tea for herself in the kitchen. The night¡¯s sleep took her exhaustionpletely.


    Once she prepared the coffee and green tea, she went outside while carrying the tray in her hands.


    Gabriel, who came outside from the morning run witnessed how she had been working.


    "I told you to ask servants to do such chores," Gabriel said, the temple of his forehead was covered in sweat.


    "I know. But such small chores won¡¯t exhaust me. Go and freshen up. I¡¯ll send someone to check on Carlos," Amelie stated.


    Gabriel shook his head, realizing she wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He quietly went upstairs while Amelie stopped a servant walking with aundary basket in his hand.


    "Could you please check whether Carlos has woken up?" Amelie asked him.


    "Sure, Madam," the servant replied politely before disappearing from her sight.


    Amelie sat on the couch, waiting for both the man toe.


    "Mimi!" Carlos called out Amelie using her nickname. She promptly rose to her feet and turned to him, wearing a bright smile.


    "Carlos! Oh my God! You¡¯ve be so tall and... Your hair... They are long," Amelie replied, feeling shocked to see Carlos after so many years. She remembered when she saved him he was so thin, but now, he was all healthy. And his long silver hair so good on him.


    "You look no lesser than a kingdom¡¯s King," Amelie remarked.


    Carlos ran his fingers through his straight, long hair. "I felt this kind of hairstyle will suit me," he added. Then, closing the distance between them, he gently embraced Amelie.


    "That little girl has grown up into a beautifuldy," Carlos stated before pulling away. "Congrattions on getting married and also for your pregnancy," he said.


    "Thank you," Amelie said with a small smile. "Take a seat. I¡¯ll pour coffee for you before it gets cold," she opined.


    Carlos nodded, sitting on the side couch. "Where¡¯s Gabriel?"


    "He¡¯s gone upstairs to freshen up," Amelie answered and forwarded the saucer with a cup over it to him. "Here, drink it."


    "Thanks," Carlos said, blowing air over the hot coffee.


    "How¡¯s your grandmother? In whose care she¡¯s currently under? You should¡¯ve been with her," Amelie said.


    "Grandma is all fine. She does have people around her to look after her. I came here only after she turned stable. Moreover, Grandma insisted on me that I should visit you," Carlos stated. "She has sent gifts for you and Gabriel, of course. I¡¯ll give youter," he added.


    "That¡¯s so sweet of her," Amelie said.


    "Why aren¡¯t you drinking?" asked Carlos after taking another sip.


    "I¡¯ll take the green tea after Gabrieles," Amelie said.


    "Hmm. So, how did you two meet? From the rumors I¡¯ve heard that you two met identally. I don¡¯t know details yet, nor I looked into such rumors," Carlos pronounced.


    "Umm... It was a long story. How should I even start?" Amelie murmured, lowering her head and fidgeting with her fingers.


    "We met when Amelie ran to save the life of her pup from the Alpha of her pack. It was an encounter decided by the Moon Goddess," Gabriel¡¯s voice echoed in the room.


    Both of them turned their heads to look at him. Amelie stood up and found he hade straight out of the shower. He didn¡¯t even dry his hair, but those disheveled hair looked nice on him.


    "Keep seated," Gabriel told Carlos, who was ready to leave his seat. He stopped next to Amelie and sat down with her.


    "An Alpha without a mate... found one that fated night," he said, his gaze now locked on hers.

 Chapter 245: Filled with vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 245: Filled with vengeance</h4>


    Amelie handed the cup filled with aromatic coffee to Gabriel before finally pouring green tea for herself.


    "Fated encounters are the most wonderful ones in my eyes," Carlos said.


    "I used to have a mate before I found Gabriel," Amelie replied.


    "So, Gabriel is your second mate!? That¡¯s interesting," Carlos said, resting the cup and saucer on the table.


    Amelie nced at Gabriel, asking for his permission whether she should share the truth with Carlos.


    "I didn¡¯t find my mate after turning eighteen. It took me twelve years for my wolf to finally respond to a woman. But before that, it responded to the pup in her womb," Gabriel exined. "We had quite an interesting encounter that night," he added, smiling and looking at Amelie.


    "Hmm. I get it," Carlos said. He realized Amelie had a bad experience with her first mate. But he was happy that she got a second mate right away.


    "You¡¯re going to give birth to a boy," Carlos affirmed, bringing both Gabriel¡¯s and Amelie¡¯s attention to him.


    "Wait, how do you¨C" Amelie paused in a disbelief gaze.


    "I¡¯m blessed with the power of visions. I never told you about my family since we met for such a short period. My mother and father both were powerful in the witch¡¯s world. From them, I inherited some traits," Carlos replied.


    He leaned back slightly on the couch, his tone softening. "Do you remember what I told you the day I left your pack?"


    Amelie furrowed her brows, searching her memory. "You said a lot of things... but I never really contacted you after that. I thought staying in touch with someone from the witch¡¯s world might bringplications, especially back then."


    Carlos chuckled faintly. "I understand. But that day, I told you your life would change through something unexpected, so be careful of choosing your mate."


    Amelie furrowed her brows while Gabriel narrowed his eyes, clearly trying to read between Carlos¡¯s words.


    "Did you see an older version of her in your vision back then?" Gabriel asked.


    "Sort of," Carlos replied. Then he added with certainty, "The pup isn¡¯t yours, is it? It¡¯s from her former mate."


    "Yes," Amelie admitted. "After I was rejected... I found out I was pregnant. I know it might sound wrong to keep the child after that, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to end the pregnancy. I decided to raise my pup alone... until Gabriel came into my life."


    Gabriel took her hand in his, giving it a firm,forting squeeze. "It doesn¡¯t matter to me whose blood the child carries. What matters is that I found Amelie, and I chose her, and everything thates with her."


    Carlos offered a small, sincere smile. "That¡¯s... truly admirable of you."


    Gabriel took the final sip of his coffee before it could cool further, while Amelie absentmindedly left her green tea untouched.


    "You mentioned you had something important to discuss," Carlos prompted, sensing the shift in mood. "What is it?"


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze flicked to the nearby servants still cleaning the area, and then to Albus, who stood at a respectful distance.


    "Clear the mansion," Gabriel ordered Albus. "No one stays until I say otherwise." He had forgiven Albus, thus giving him onest chance.


    Albus gave a slight bow and quickly ensured that every servant exited the premises.


    Once silence settled over the room, Gabriel reached into his pocket and retrieved his phone. Unlocking it, he handed it to Carlos, revealing an image of a strange, ancient-looking mark.


    "This symbol, it¡¯s on the back of Amelie¡¯s neck. And I recently discovered it¡¯s also etched on my scalp," Gabriel said solemnly.


    Carlos examined the image with focused eyes, studying the intricate curves and lines.


    "Do you know anything about it?" Gabriel asked.


    Carlos shook his head slowly. "No... I¡¯ve not seen it before."


    He then looked up at Amelie. "May I see it? Only if you¡¯refortable."


    Gabriel turned to her, silently asking if she was okay with it. Amelie nodded, locking eyes with him.


    "Go ahead," she said softly.


    Amelie rose from her seat, and Gabriel gently swept her hair over her shoulder to reveal the back of her neck. Carlos approached, maintaining a respectful distance until he caught sight of the mark etched clearly into her skin.


    "I¡¯d like to touch it," he said, seeking permission from both Amelie and Gabriel.


    "You can," Amelie replied softly.


    Carlos reached out and lightly pressed his fingers against the mark. The moment his skin made contact, a sudden wave of energy pulsed through his hand. His eyes zed over, a quick blur of vision overtaking him, and he staggered back, withdrawing his hand almost immediately.


    Gabriel, noticing the subtle shift in his expression, stood alert. "What happened?"


    Carlos forced a smile, though his breathing had changed slightly. "Nothing to worry about," he said, masking the disorientation he felt.


    Amelie turned to face him fully, her brows gently furrowed in concern.


    "I¡¯ll look into it," Carlos assured them. "But... that mark isn¡¯t ordinary. It holds power, possibly ancient. I can¡¯t say anything for certain yet, not until I understand it better."


    Gabriel gave a single thoughtful nod, though his eyes remained locked on Carlos, watching him closely.


    ¡¯Why did I see a witch?¡¯ Carlos wondered silently. ¡¯Her eyes were filled with vengeance. What connection does she have to this mark?¡¯


    A flicker of uncertainty crossed his face before he spoke again. "Gabriel... the mark on your head. Have you ever seen it yourself?"


    Gabriel shook his head. "No. My mother told me about it once, but... she never exined anything."


    Carlos hummed under his breath. "Then we need to see it for ourselves. Let¡¯s check if it matches Amelie¡¯s."


    He gestured for Gabriel to sit.


    Gabriel sat down without question, and Carlos stepped behind him. Carefully, he parted Gabriel¡¯s hair with his fingers, searching through the thick strands. Amelie moved closer, a curious look on her face, her gaze fixed on Carlos¡¯s fingers.


    "There it is..." Carlos whispered, finally finding it. "And it¡¯s not the same."


    Amelie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Carlos leaned in for a closer look, his brows drawing together. "It¡¯s simr in structure, but different in design. Like... two pieces of a sigil meant to be joined. One markplements the other."


    Gabriel tilted his head slightly. "A pair?"


    "Possibly. Or two halves of something greater," Carlos murmured.


    He stepped back, arms folded, as his mind spun with implications.


    "I¡¯ll need time. And ess to older scrolls from the witch archives. But one thing is clear, these marks were never meant to be on wolves."

 Chapter 246: Hurt someone recently

    <h4>Chapter 246: Hurt someone recently</h4>


    Gabriel and Amelie exchanged a nce, unease mirrored in both their eyes.


    "Why would we be cursed for something that was never meant for us?" Amelie murmured.


    "I can¡¯t give you an exact answer yet," Carlos replied seriously. "But it¡¯s connected to both of your past lives. And uncovering the truth from that time... it won¡¯t be easy."


    Gabriel leaned forward. "My mother always kept her distance from me. She said a high priestess once warned her, told her I would bring chaos because of a past she had seen in me."


    Carlos¡¯s expression sharpened. "Where is this high priestess now?"


    Before Gabriel could answer, Amelie sat beside him, her mind drifting back to what the Queen had once confessed: ¡¯Her son isn¡¯t supposed to fall in love. That¡¯s why she kept him deprived of affection. The priestess feared love would destroy him.¡¯


    "The high priestess is gone," Gabriel said softly. "She passed away when I was a child."


    He then turned his head slightly toward Amelie. "But there¡¯s more. Your mother told us that the high priest of your pack saw you the day you were born. He imed you must never fall in love... because your mate would die."


    Carlos¡¯s brows drew together in shock.


    He remembered how Amelie had lived under constant watch, barely allowed to step beyond the boundaries of her home. Even as a child, she had risked everything to care for him, sneaking out, skipping school, hiding him in a cave deep in the forest, bringing him medicine and food.


    "Is this why you were so restricted to go anywhere as a child?" Carlos asked to confirm.


    "Maybe. Mom told me the truthte. After I got married," Amelie answered. "My first mate was Alex. He¡¯s dead," she asserted. "The curse won¡¯te to Gabriel, right?"


    "It won¡¯t," Gabriel said. "You think a lot." He quickly grabbed her hand.


    "Curses are meant to hurt people," Carlos dered. "However, not every time people get hurt. I suppose Alex died because of his karma. He rejected you, didn¡¯t consider you anything. So, saying that falling in love would be the reason of your mate¡¯s death, isn¡¯t right. You worship the Moon Goddess. She¡¯s the one brought you both together, then she must¡¯ve something in her mind. We can¡¯t know what divinity has hidden for us."


    Carlos positive words were full of hope and warmth. It brought Amelie¡¯s racing heart to calmness and her thoughts to one ce.


    Gabriel sensed Amelie felt better hearing all of that. He was aware that a part of her was worried for Gabriel.


    "There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to share," Amelie said.


    "Hmm? What is it?" Carlos was ready to answer her.


    "I got a strange nightmare a few days ago. I saw a woman in the dream and..." Amelie paused, feeling troubled before continuing, "... She hurt Gabriel. It was horrific. It felt so real." Then, turning to Gabriel, she added, "I still think this dream has a deeper meaning. I never saw anything like this before."


    ¡¯Could she be talking about the witch I¡¯ve seen?¡¯ Carlos thought.


    "Sometimes mind do create such scenarios," Carlos pronounced, not wanting her to feel so panicked over a dream. "It didn¡¯t happen in reality nor it will." A smile formed on his lips. This was the best assurance he could to Amelie given the state she was in.


    "Exactly. I told her this dream could mean I would always remain protected," Gabriel replied, smiling.


    Amelie looked at both the men, turning silent.


    "What is that pendant?" Carlos questioned, pointing toward Amelie¡¯s neck. "The stone on it... How did you get it?"


    "It¡¯s Gabriel¡¯s," Amelie replied, holding the purple pendant hanging on the chain.


    "My mother gave this to me on my birthday," Gabriel answered. "I gave it to Amelie to protect her."


    "The stone isn¡¯t an ordinary one." Carlos was clearly astonished. "Thest I saw it with a very high ranking witch. I can¡¯t recall it, but the stone was exactly same. I wonder if the Queen got it from her," he mumbled.


    "My mother carries a lot of secrets," Gabriel¡¯s gaze turned distant. He again recalled how his mother didn¡¯t bother to hurt Amelie once again.


    "Then, I must meet your mother, Gabriel," Carlos said, smiling in confidence.


    "It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t see her. All she will speak bitter," Gabriel muttered.


    Carlos furrowed his brows together. He did know that the Queen and her third son weren¡¯t on the good terms, but he was unaware of the tensions and distance built between them over time.


    Just then, Carlos¡¯ stomach growled and heughed lightly. "I¡¯m hungry, guys. Shall we do the breakfast?" he asked.


    "Of course! I¡¯ll call the servants back," Gabriel said, calling Albus and instructing him to return with the servants.


    While having breakfast, Carlos continued his observation. He ate till his stomach was full.


    "The food was delicious," he said, wiping his mouth with the napkin andter, drinking water.


    "We are d that you enjoyed it," Amelie said with a warm smile. As the servants cleaned the table, she asked Carlos, "You can rest more if you want."


    "I¡¯ve slept enough. I¡¯ll just explore the city. Gabriel, can you lend me a car? I¡¯ve the license with me, so don¡¯t worry," Carlos stated.


    "Of course!"


    The three of them walked out and stopped in the living room, where Karmen was present standing near the couch with a file in his hand.


    "Gabriel, I¡¯ve prepared the report," Karmen said as he felt their presence. He then gazed at Carlos and introduced himself, "I¡¯m Prince Gabriel¡¯s beta, Karmen. I hope you had a good rest."


    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Karmen. I¡¯m Carlos Ashfall, Amelie¡¯s close friend. Yes, I did have a good rest."


    The two shook hands with each other. "You¡¯ve hurt someone recently. I hope you stay true to your nature about what you feel," Carlos whispered, confusing Karmen. He patted Karmen¡¯s back of the palm before pulling away his hand.

 Chapter 247: Explain to the King

    <h4>Chapter 247: Exin to the King</h4>


    Raidan adjusted the cor of his official King¡¯s robe as Mabel helped him fasten the buttons.


    "Be careful," she murmured, fingers moving with practiced ease. "It¡¯s been a long time since youst visited the borders."


    Raidan gave a soft hum in response. "I¡¯ll be back within a few hours, so don¡¯t worry. Once the pact is signed, peace will finally return to the Southern Border."


    Mabel paused, her expression tightening. "The conditions were harsh... You have to behead five of your own officials."


    "It¡¯s necessary," Raidan said firmly, though a flicker of regret crossed his eyes. "They acted without conducting a proper investigation. Their recklessness cost us dearly. The entire kingdom suffered for their mistake. But more than that..." He sighed. "Casaio suffered the most. It broke him."


    Mabel¡¯s gaze lowered. "He¡¯s decided to be with Zilia again. If I oppose him now, he¡¯ll see me as the viin. I¡¯ve decided to let him choose his own path."


    "That¡¯s good to hear." Raidan gave her a small nod, but then hesitated. "Did you hear anything from Gabriel? I tried calling him, but he didn¡¯t answer. What exactly happened to make him so angry?"


    "For now, focus on your mission," Mabel replied with a stern tone. "Gabriel is always like this. He buries his thoughts too deep to understand."


    Raidan studied her for a moment, as if wanting to say more, but instead gave a nod and turned to leave.


    ~~~~


    Meanwhile, in his study, Gabriel stood over the desk, flipping through the report Karmen had prepared.


    "These eyewitnesses..." he began, eyes scanning the details. "I want their recorded statements. They must be personally delivered to me."


    "We¡¯d have to bring them here for that. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s even feasible," Karmen said cautiously.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t look up from the report. "Not every case had eyewitnesses, true. But for the ones that did, it¡¯s absolutely feasible. You can make the arrangements. I trust you¡¯re capable."


    Karmen hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "Prince Dominick called me early this morning. He expressed interest in taking over the investigation, especially the interrogations of the eyewitnesses."


    Gabriel finally raised his eyes to meet hers.


    "He¡¯s in the capital," Karmen continued. "It would be more efficient if you let your brother handle it. The logistics would be simpler, and... he seemed determined to help."


    "Fine. Let Nick handle it," Gabriel said, cing the file down on the desk with a soft thud. "I should focus on other matters anyway. I¡¯ve been neglecting work ever since I returned to the pce."


    Karmen picked up the file, hesitating before speaking. "About Carlos... don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something strange about him?"


    Gabriel leaned back into his leather chair, brows knitting together. "What do you mean?"


    "It¡¯s just... he¡¯s a bit off," Karmen replied, unsure of how to put it into words.


    Gabriel gave a faint scoff. "He¡¯s a witch¡¯s son. What do you expect from someone like that?" He paused, then looked at her more intently. "But that¡¯s not all, is it? You¡¯re holding something back. Say it. You know there are no secrets between us."


    "When he shook hands with me," Karmen began, "he told me I¡¯ve hurt someone recently. Then he said I should stay true to my nature, about what I feel."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift immediately, but a knowing smile slowly began to form on his lips.


    "Then maybe you should listen to his advice," he said calmly. "Carlos gets... visions."


    Karmen looked at him, surprised by how casually he said it.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t add more, didn¡¯t tell Karmen what Carlos had revealed to him in private. That Amelie would give birth to a boy. Some things, he believed, were meant to stay quiet... at least for now.


    "But why he said that to me?" Karmen murmured.


    "Who knows what Carlos saw in you? You can ask him for the rification in the evening when he returns," Gabriel replied.


    "Hmm. What did he tell about marks? Any lead you got?"


    "A lot of things he shared. But he hasn¡¯t given us the best exnation yet. He said that he needed to research first before delivering us the truth. But the strange part is that these marks weren¡¯t meant to be on the wolves. These are curses for some reason," Gabriel exined to him.


    "Hmm. I hope he uncovers the truth soon," Karmen said thoughtfully.


    "By the way, don¡¯t you have to go to Amelie?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m heading there now. I need to take her to the hospital," Gabriel replied as he stood up.


    "Go ahead then. Don¡¯t worry about the workload, I¡¯ve got it covered," Karmen assured him with a small nod. "Also... Denzel handled quite a lot while you were away. More than you might expect."


    "That¡¯s nice," Gabriel said with a small smile before walking out.


    As he headed toward the room, he paused upon seeing Albus on a call.


    "Your Majesty, I will ask the prince to call you after he finishes his work," Albus spoke into thendline before gently cing the receiver down. When he turned around, his gaze met Gabriel¡¯s.


    Albus bowed respectfully, then approached him. "The Queen called. Your father would like to speak with you this evening," he informed.


    "Then tell the Queen to exin to the King why I left the pce in the first ce," Gabriel said, a faint taunt in his voice. "Maybe then I¡¯ll consider calling him."


    Albus confusedly gazed at Gabriel, not understanding what to say.


    "Get the car ready. Amelie and I have to go to the hospital," Gabriel ordered before heading upstairs. Reaching the room¡¯s door, he held the doorknob and opened it.


    He found Amelie was on theptop, doing something.


    "Get ready, Ame. We need to go to the hospital," Gabriel said softly, sitting behind her on the bed¡¯s edge. He saw her making a report and asked, "What¡¯s this?"


    "The pending work. I told you I would resume the work once we will be back from the pce," Amelie answered.


    Gabriel rested his forehead on her shoulder. "Just don¡¯t stress out yourself. If work gives you peace of mind, then you should definitely do it," he murmured.

 Chapter 248: A mother could feel

    <h4>Chapter 248: A mother could feel</h4>


    Zilia nced at the clock, then at Idris, who remained glued to the television screen.


    "Idris, lunch is ready," she called out gently.


    "I¡¯m still full from breakfast," he replied without tearing his eyes away from the show.


    She walked over and sat beside him on the couch. "You¡¯ve been watching this since morning. Aren¡¯t you tired?"


    "Nope," Idris said, stretching his legs out. "I hardly ever get time to enjoy shows like this. Let me have this."


    Zilia smiled softly, watching her brother. It felt good to see him this rxed and carefree.


    ¡¯Now that we¡¯re back in the capital, it¡¯s time to send Idris to the academy. I should start looking for a job too,¡¯ Zilia thought. ¡¯I wonder if Casaio will still expect me to keep pretending to be his mate. I honestly don¡¯t want that anymore. But... what he said the day before yesterday wasn¡¯t a lie. He¡¯s still in love with me. I don¡¯t want to ruin him because of my past.¡¯


    She was lost in her thoughts when Idris gently rested his head on herp.


    "Sis, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking," he murmured, "but I hope you¡¯re not nning to run away again. I don¡¯t think we should go anywhere else. This ce feels safe... I like it here."


    Zilia ran her fingers softly through his hair. "I¡¯m not nning anything, don¡¯t worry. Are you feeling sleepy?"


    "Hmm," Idris yawned, setting the remote on the table before closing his eyes. "I¡¯m just happy we¡¯ll be living together. I don¡¯t feel scared anymore."


    Zilia smiled, continuing to stroke his hair gently,forted by his presence and his words.


    "Me too. We don¡¯t have to live separately anymore," Zilia said, smiling.


    ~~~~


    "Amelie, how are you feeling these days?" Skye asked gently.


    "Better," Amelie replied. "But... my legs ache suddenly sometimes."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression shifted to a concerned look. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" he asked.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious," she said with a small smile. "I didn¡¯t want to bother you."


    Skye offered a reassuring nod. "The reports show everything is progressing well. You both heard the pup¡¯s heartbeat earlier. They are strong and steady. The pup is growing just fine. Amelie may start feeling the pup¡¯s kicks soon, perhaps by the start of next month."


    "That soon?" Gabriel asked, his eyes lighting up slightly.


    Skye smiled. "Yes. And in some cases, omegas give birth a little earlier than expected. I mentioned earlier too that Amelie may give birth sooner than we have expected. So we¡¯ll keep a close watch, but there¡¯s no cause for concern at the moment."


    Gabriel reached for Amelie¡¯s hand gently, silently vowing to be more attentive.


    "Anything else we need to take care of?" Gabriel asked.


    "For now, nothing major," Skye replied. "Amelie, just make sure to do light exercises, short walks in the garden should be enough for now."


    "I will," Amelie nodded. "Also... I¡¯m nning to resume work from tomorrow."


    Skye raised an eyebrow but kept her tone gentle. "That¡¯s good to hear. But remember, your body is going through a lot. Don¡¯t push yourself. I¡¯m sure the work can wait. And honestly, I doubt Gabriel wants you overexerting right now."


    Gabriel nced at Amelie, then smiled softly. "If she wants to work, I won¡¯t stop her. But I¡¯ll make sure nothing heavynds on her desk."


    "As long as you¡¯re both being sensible," Skye said with a faint smile. Then, handing the report file to Gabriel, she added, "Amelie, I¡¯d like to speak with your mate in private for a moment, if that¡¯s alright."


    "Yes," Amelie said and stood up. Gabriel walked her to the door and made sure she wasfortably seated on the chair outside.


    Closing the door behind him, he turned to Skye. "What is it?"


    Skye exhaled softly. "As the delivery date approaches, Amelie might start feeling more difort. She mentioned sudden pain in her legs, while the reports show the pup is healthy, and everything looks fine on paper, I sensed something concerning through my healing ability. Amelie¡¯s energy is beginning to drain more quickly than expected. Is she sleeping a lottely? And how are her food habits?"


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed. "She has been sleeping a lot moretely, but I assumed it was just part of the pregnancy. That¡¯smon, isn¡¯t it? As for food, she eats well, multiple times a day."


    Skye nodded thoughtfully. "That exins part of it. But the increased fatigue isn¡¯t entirely typical. I don¡¯t think she should return to work right now. Even light stress could push her body too far."


    Gabriel let out a slow breath. "Then I¡¯ll talk to her. I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t insist on going back to work."


    "That would be for the best," Skye replied softly. "I remember Amelie once told me she felt like a burden to you... that the pup wasn¡¯t even your responsibility. That¡¯s why she wanted to help with the work, to ease things for you."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened. "Of course. My mother filled her head with those insecurities," he muttered. "That¡¯s the main reason she keeps insisting she has to work. Always says she loves working, says it like it¡¯s all for her, but deep down, I know she feels guilty."


    Skye caught the frustration in his tone. Something about the way he spoke made it clear, tension still lingered between him and the Queen.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you came back from the pce after another argument with your mother," Skye said, half-joking as she raised a brow.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t reply.


    Her eyes widened. "Seriously? You fought with her again?"


    "She always starts it," he said with a sigh. "And honestly, I don¡¯t feel like living in that hellish ce anymore."


    "You should go then. Amelie is waiting for you outside," Skye stated.


    "Yeah. Thanks," Gabriel held the report tightly and walked out.


    His eyes fell on Amelie, who was looking at a new mother and her newborn pup. Her eyes deflected the joy, which was different, something only a mother could feel.


    <i>¡¯I will make sure you give the birth safely, Amelie,¡¯</i> Gabriel thought.

 Chapter 249: Dress comfortably

    <h4>Chapter 249: Dressfortably</h4>


    Luke¡¯s gaze dropped to the documents Alpha King Raidan¡¯s legal advisor had ced on the table. He read through the lines carefully. As he did, the advisor from Raidan¡¯s side said evenly,


    "There¡¯s nothing here that falls outside your demands. Everything you requested has been granted. The only condition our King has put forth is maintaining peace at the border."


    Luke raised his eyes to his own advisor, who stepped forward and scanned the pages thoroughly. After a pause, he leaned close to Luke¡¯s ear and murmured,


    "There¡¯s nothing rming, Alpha. You can proceed as it¡¯s safe."


    Luke picked up the pen but didn¡¯t sign just yet. Instead, his eyes narrowed as they fixed on Raidan.


    "Did you kill those officials?" he asked calmly. "I¡¯ve yet to receive any confirmed report. In contrast, I¡¯ve already withdrawn all my spies and even informed you personally as a sign of good faith."


    "They¡¯ve already been executed," Casaio cut in before Raidan could speak. He took a tablet from the man standing behind him and pushed it toward Luke. "It was done publicly, in the heart of the market. A warning, for all to witness. We decided to tell about it on the table."


    Luke saw the video and smiled. "It¡¯s strange. You people took it fifteen years to understand what kind of high ranking wolves you¡¯ve appointed in your service. I¡¯m sure many may have received justice because of me."


    "Indeed," Raidan said.


    Luke lowered his eyes to the documents on the table and signed on them one by one. After he finished, Raidan signed the papers.


    "From today onwards, Blood Dominion is an independent territory and Luke Hunter is its Alpha," Luke said with a smirk.


    Though Raidan wasn¡¯t happy about it, he did understand it was his fault not to check the condition of the people at the bottom. He admired the strength Luke held to bring Raidan to a table, where he let the territory go.


    "I hope Alpha Luke no longer ys with the hearts of the other people," Casaio pronounced, his words directly referring to Zilia.


    "Don¡¯t me me for it, Prince Casaio," Luke said in a formal tone for the first time. "me your dear father, who failed to deliver justice to the people like me when they needed it the most. me the administration, who got sold for money and decided to work for me," he affirmed.


    Casaio frowned and clenched his fists.


    "Now, the pact has been signed, so we must leave," Luke said, standing up from the chair.


    Raidan and the others also rose from their respective seats. The two parties went their own ways, but a question still remained behind, ¡¯Will the peace sustain between them for long?¡¯


    ~~~~


    Gabriel handed a ss of water to Amelie, who slowly sipped it.


    "I think you should stay home," he said gently. "I know how much you want to get back to work, and I promised I wouldn¡¯t stop you, but I¡¯m worried, Amelie. For you, and for Noa. I don¡¯t want your body to be under any kind of stress."


    Amelie lowered the ss slightly, her eyes meeting his.


    "I don¡¯t want you to feel like a burden," Gabriel continued. "I can give you everything you need. Everything you dream of. Instead of working, use this time to explore yourself, your joy. Discover the little things that bring you peace."


    "I¡¯m not asking you to give up work forever, just for now. You looked so happy in the hospital, remember? When you saw that newborn pup in the woman¡¯s arms... Your smile was so radiant. That¡¯s what I want for you. That kind of peace."


    He gently took both of her hands in his.


    Amelie stared at him, her heart warming at his sincerity. ¡¯If something happens because I pushed myself too far, Gabriel would be the one carrying the pain. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯


    "Okay," she whispered, nodding softly. "I¡¯ll stay at home."


    Gabriel¡¯s face lit up with a smile, genuine and full of relief, as he pulled her into a gentle embrace.


    "I¡¯ve got the ss in my hand," Amelie warned softly. "The water might spill."


    Gabriel immediately took it from her and set it aside. Without another word, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a firm,forting embrace. His chin came to rest on her shoulder, and for a moment, they simply breathed in sync.


    "My parents have moved here permanently," Amelie murmured. "Mom wants to look after me... but I don¡¯t know how to feel about it."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t move. "Then invite her over. Talk to her. Your mother understands you better now. Maybe in the past, she didn¡¯t, but that was then. Things are different now."


    He pulled back slightly to look into her eyes, arching an eyebrow. "You¡¯ve forgiven them... haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes. I¡¯ll call Mom and Dad over then," Amelie stated.


    "Good," Gabriel replied.


    "But I¡¯m not calling Flora," she added after a pause, her brows slightly furrowed. "I¡¯m still upset with her."


    Gabriel nodded. "Do what feels right to you. I won¡¯t oppose your decision."


    Then, with a yful smirk curving his lips, he leaned in closer. His hands gently cupped her cheeks, and their foreheads met. "By the way... we¡¯re going on a date tonight. Just the two of us. The past few weeks have been full of tension, too many things weighing us down. It¡¯s time we made space to just... be us."


    Amelie blinked, a soft smile blooming on her face. "A date?"


    "Yeah. A date," he whispered, brushing his nose lightly against hers. "Dressfortably. I¡¯ll take care of the rest."


    "Okay!" Amelie said. "But Carlos is a guest here. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to let him stay alone here when we will be away in the evening?"


    "Karmen also lives here. I mean for a few days he will stay here. So, Carlos won¡¯t be alone. Besides, I don¡¯t think he will mind," Gabriel said. His eyes lowering to her lips, and he lightly brushed his own against hers.


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>A thank you message to everyone who have read and supported my story so far. I¡¯ve been writing in NovelFire for 5 years. Never once my story reached top rankings but finally it made it to Bestseller ranking 2. Thank you everyone for this. Without you, I couldn¡¯t achieve this. Your support truly means a lot to me. </strong>

 Chapter 250: Throbbed with need

    <h4>Chapter 250: Throbbed with need</h4>


    <strong>**Mature Content ahead**</strong>


    Amelie was quick to wrap her arms around his neck, drawing him in with a soft, knowing smile. Gabriel felt the warmth of it against his skin as she leaned closer, her hair cascading over her shoulders and brushing his cheeks like silk.


    He slid his arm around her waist, pulling her gently onto hisp. The moment her body settled against his, he noticed it, her rich scent. It was stronger than before.


    His breath hitched when she pressed her lips to the side of his neck, first licking the hollow just beneath his jaw before cing a soft, lingering kiss there. A growl escaped his throat, his arms tightening around her.


    She gasped when his hand instinctively cupped one of her breasts, now fuller and tender from the changes blooming within her body.


    "They¡¯ve gotten bigger," Gabriel murmured in a low voice as his other hand moved to her blouse, slowly undoing the buttons with patient care.


    Amelie looked into his eyes, her hands gently cradling his face again. "Gabriel... I feel your scent more strongly these days. It pulls me in."


    He met her gaze, something primal flickering in his eyes. "Even I feel it now. Your scent has changed. It¡¯s richer. Wilder... it drives me crazy."


    Without another word, Gabriel eased them both down onto the mattress. He made sure she was restingfortably on top of him, her body nestled against his, their legs naturally tangling with each other.


    His hand moved to the back of her head, fingers slipping through the soft strands of her hair. And when she leaned down to kiss him.


    Their kiss was slow and deep, a dance of longing and connection. Their tongues met in a rhythm that left them breathless.


    With careful movements, Gabriel eased Amelie down onto the mattress, hovering above her. His face dipped into the curve of her neck, cing open-mouthed kisses along her sensitive skin. Each kiss sent heat spiraling through her body, drawing soft, involuntary sounds from her lips.


    He was mindful, never forgetting the precious life growing inside her. His weight stayed away from her bump, his body cradling her protectively even in passion.


    As her blouse loosened, it slipped open to reveal the generous curves of her breasts, now fuller than before, their shape barely held within the confines of her bra. Gabriel¡¯s gaze darkened with awe and desire.


    "Mmmph... Gabriel," she whispered his name like a prayer, her hand finding his hair, her breath hitching as his lips brushed over the curve of her breast.


    He murmured something against her skin, "You¡¯ve be much more beautiful," before taking one tender peak into his mouth. His tongue moved slowly, reverently, while his other hand fondled the other breast with gentle care, drawing out a gasp from her.


    "Really? I feel like gaining more and more weight... Ahh!"


    She cried when his teeth grazed her peak. Hetched his tongue on it while his eyes focused on hers. Her toes curled, her fingers sliding into his hair as warmth flooded her.


    "I love everything about you," Gabriel said as he finally lifted his head. "So, don¡¯t feel anything about your body. You¡¯re perfect, Amelie and it¡¯s important for a mother to gain mass," he asserted.


    "Yeah, I know," Amelie said, smiling warmly at him.


    "I don¡¯t wish to stop, but in the evening we have a date too. I don¡¯t want you to feel exhausted," Gabriel said, his thumb caressing her cheek.


    "But I want you... Inside me," Amelie expressed her desire. Her hands moved down to touch him and he growled, his eyes changing color immediately as blood rushed into his veins. His wolf had turned all excited with just one touch.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes remained on his, realizing he wanted it too. Her hands quickly worked on his belt, unbuckling it fast.


    "You¡¯re..."


    "...rock hard. That¡¯s what you do to me," Gabriel breathed against her skin, lips grazing her chin.


    "Fuck," he hissed as her hand wrapped around him. The heat of her touch made his hips twitch, his body already begging for more.


    "Ame," he groaned, her name escaping his throat like a plea. "Please... don¡¯t stop."


    Taking that as a green signal, Amelie began to move her hand slowly along his length, feeling the weight, the warmth, the way his body responded instantly to her. The sounds he made, the low growls, the sharp intakes of breath, sent a pulse straight between her thighs. Her core throbbed with need.


    She leaned in, her lips brushing along his neck, tongue teasing over his pulse point while her fingers stroked him from base to tip. He was thick and hard, the kind of hardness that made her clench in anticipation of being filled.


    "Gods, you¡¯re going to be the death of me," Gabriel groaned, his hand slipping under her blouse to palm her breast, his thumb brushing over her sensitive peak.


    "Ngh..." Amelie moaned this time.


    His growl rumbled low in his chest, but just before he lost control, Gabriel caught her wrist and gently pulled her hand away from his length, pressing it against the sheets.


    "Gabriel!" she protested, her voice breathless and a little hurt. "Didn¡¯t I make you feel good?"


    He opened his eyes and met her gaze, a wild, hungry smile curving his lips. "You made me feel incredibly wild," he said, "but now it¡¯s your turn."


    Without breaking eye contact, he slipped his hand between her thighs and reached for the zipper of her skirt. The fabric slipped down her hips, pooling at the edge of the bed.


    "You should undress too," Amelie whispered, biting down on her swollen lip.


    Gabriel smirked, shifting to his knees. He pulled off his shirt first, revealing his sculpted torso, muscles flexing with every breath. Then came his trousers, followed by his underwear.


    Her eyes devoured him, not blinking even for a second.


    Without uttering a word, he returned to her, his hands skilled and reverent as he removed the rest of her clothing. His gaze never wavered, drinking her in with the same intensity as his touch.

 Chapter 251: Feel everything you’re holding

    <h4>Chapter 251: Feel everything you¡¯re holding</h4>


    <strong>**Mature Content ahead**</strong>


    He hovered above her, their bare skin brushing, heat radiating between them.


    "You¡¯re perfect," he murmured, lowering himself slowly. "And you¡¯re mine, my beautiful mate."


    He held her thigh, giving it a tender squeeze.


    "Mmm..." Amelie closed her eyes, her body reacting to every subtle touch.


    Gabriel leaned forward, his lips hovering just above the mark he had ced beneath her corbone. As he kissed it softly, the mark shimmered faintly, pulsing with light in response to his touch. His tongue traced along the glowing skin, drawing a gasp from her.


    He trailed kisses lower, down the center of her chest, across the curve of her stomach, until he reached the soft rise of her bump.


    His breath trembled slightly as he pressed a kiss to its top. One hand caressed the curve lovingly, his fingers moving in slow circles as if connecting not just to her, but to the pup growing inside.


    Then, his hand slid lower, stopping just above her core. Her scent was stronger now,ced with the sharp, alluring richness of her pregnancy-enhanced pheromones.


    Gabriel inhaled deeply, his pupils dting.


    "I think you can just enter... I feel ready," Amelie whispered, breathless, her fingers curling into the sheets beneath her.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes darkened with desire, but he didn¡¯t move to obey. Instead, his lips brushed her inner thigh, and a teasing grin formed on his face.


    "No," he murmured. "Not like this, Ame." He pressed another kiss to her skin. "You look pretty... You should know that."


    Then he lowered his head.


    The moment his tongue glided along her slit, Amelie shuddered violently, her body arching off the bed. She was impossibly sensitive, pregnancy had heightened everything, and the sensation unravelled her.


    "Gabriel!" she cried out, her hands reaching instinctively for him, fingers sinking into his hair.


    But she knew how he was. When Gabriel touched her like this, he didn¡¯t stop, not until she was trembling, breathless andpletely undone. He would take his time, make her feel every ounce of pleasure her body could hold.


    Her hips rolled into him involuntarily as another moan escaped. And then¡ª


    "Ahn!"


    A sharp gasp slipped from her lips when he slid two fingers inside her. His mouth never stopped its worship.


    His eyes lifted to meet hers, filled with heat and awe.


    "Your insides... are twitching with need," he whispered between strokes of his fingers and his tongue.


    Amelie felt knots forming in her stomach. "Gabriel, I think..." Her words ceased in her mouth as a wave of pleasure finally hit her, her juices overflowed. Gabriel licked her clean before finally rising his face.


    Their eyes locked, and her heart began to thunder.


    "You..."


    "That was delicious," Gabriel murmured, his eyes burning with satiated hunger and lips glistening. He licked his lips, making her heart skip a beat.


    Then, Amelie felt the tip of his manhood touching her, and he leaned over her. Her hands moved to his back. "You be so wild sometimes," she murmured.


    "And who started it?" Gabriel questioned before slowly entering her.


    She adjusted to his size, her insides were feeling warm and her nails scratched his back.


    "Fuck! You feel tight," he muttered, "if you feel ufortable, just say it..." His eyes meeting hers again.


    "No, don¡¯t pull out and don¡¯t stop." Ameliemanded, her right hand moving to his cheek. "I am better. I can take it," she whispered.


    "Then I will move," Gabriel said.


    Her eyes fluttered shut as he began with slow thrusts. The rhythm was tender but deep, each motion pulling soft moans from her lips, moans that quickly grew in strength as her body adjusted and responded.


    His hand slid up, gently cupping her breast, thumb brushing over the sensitive peak. She gasped, and he took the opportunity to guide her carefully, shifting their position with ease and strength.


    Before she realized it, she was straddling him.


    "This position..." Amelie murmured, her voice breathy as her arms wrapped around his neck. Her hips instinctively rolled against his, her body meeting his in perfect synchrony.


    "Feels much better, I¡¯d say," Gabriel whispered with a grin, catching her gaze as his hands gripped her hips to help her move with him. He leaned forward, pressing a kiss to her earlobe, letting his warm breath trail over her skin.


    Amelie trembled. The sensation of him filling her from beneath, the strength of his hands, and the growing love between them made her heart race.


    Her lips found the curve of his neck, pressing kiss after kiss, teeth grazing him lightly as her fingers tangled in his hair


    "Gabriel..." she gasped, burying her face in the crook of his neck.


    His hand rose to her lower back, steadying her, his eyes never leaving her flushed face. "Let go, Amelie," he whispered. "Let me feel everything you¡¯re holding inside."


    Amelie clung to him tightly, their chests pressed together while their heartbeats pounding in a synchronized rhythm that felt almost sacred. She buried her face into his neck as her body trembled, her moans were nowced with overwhelming pleasure.


    Gabriel held her just as fiercely, one hand cradling the back of her head, the other gripping her waist as their movements slowed, building into something unstoppable.


    And then, together, they quivered in unison as they reached the peak, his name leaving her lips like a breathless prayer while hers echoed in his throat with a growl of satisfaction.


    Gabriel held for a moment before carefully pulling out, his hands still cradling her protectively.


    Amelie slumped into his arms,pletely spent, her cheek resting on his shoulder.


    Gabriel kissed her temple softly. "You okay?"


    She nodded against him, a smile forming on her lips. "More than okay. I love you, Gabriel. I love you so much."


    "Me too, Ame. I love you. I love both you and Noa. Keep in mind that I love everything about you." He pressed a soft kiss on her forehead and continued, "Want to bathe together?"


    "Yes," Amelie said with a blush on her cheeks.


    ~~~~


    <strong>Thank you everyone for making the book reach 100+ GTs</strong>

 Chapter 252: Repay you well

    <h4>Chapter 252: Repay you well</h4>


    Zilia opened the door and found Casaio in front of her. Lowering her eyes, she gave him way inside. Casaio removed the shoes and put on the slippers.


    "We couldn¡¯t talk muchst day. Where¡¯s Idris?" asked Casaio, his tone sounded soft.


    "Idris is sleeping," Zilia replied.


    Casaio halted slowly and turned to her. "That¡¯s better. We can speak without restraints then." His sharp re made her feel a bit strange. As he took the seat on the couch, he asked Zilia to sit as well.


    "How did the meeting go?" Zilia inquired, sitting across from him. She fidgeted with her fingers nervously, her heart racing in an uncertain fear.


    "The pact is signed. You and Idris no longer belong to him. He can never use you," Casaio stated. "Why did you run away? I did tell you to stay back. Yet, you again betrayed me. Is this how you¡¯re going to y with me?"


    "That was the best way to stay far from your sight. What was between us in the past, it can¡¯t be same in the present, not in the future. I wanted to start a new life with Idris somewhere far, where no one knew me," Zilia exined, looking straight into his eyes.


    Casaio¡¯s fists clenched, but he remained calm.


    "That¡¯s why I have decided you¡¯reing to the pce with me. Idris will be sent to the academy and will study there until he turns 18. Refuse me and you¡¯ll see my wrath," he pronounced, not blinking even for a second while saying those words.


    "You can¡¯t do that," Zilia said. "We aren¡¯t mates. You rejected me, remember? You hate me, and I... Feel the same," she stated.


    "What did you say?" Casaio frowned. "Say it one more time," he challenged her.


    Zilia opened her mouth and speak. "I hate you too. I don¡¯t want to be a part of your life."


    Casaio chuckled, confusing her. Then, the expression on his face darkened. Standing up, he walked to her and leaned down. His both hands rested on the arms of the sofa as he bore his gaze into hers.


    "Very well. Then, I must keep you closer. You didn¡¯t hear the other day I told you. How I feel about you? How I hate the fact I still love you? I can¡¯t let you live in peace. It will make me angry seeing you happy with another man."


    Zilia¡¯s eyes turned misty, but she didn¡¯t blink. "Don¡¯t you fear for the Queen¡¯s decree?"


    "No. Once I send away Idris, I¡¯ll mark you. Then, we will in a separate home away from the pce, but within the capital. Your pheromones only respond to me. You know this well." His eyes still remained glued to her.


    Finally, he stood straight and ran his fingers through his dark raven hair.


    "You can find a better woman, you know. Why suffer with me? Why giving me a mark, and establish a bond where both of us will suffer? Is this your way to take revenge from me?" Zilia questioned, rising to her feet too.


    Casaio lowered his hand to his side. "Yes. You fooled me for ten years. Shouldn¡¯t I repay you well? Get my mark and then suffer," he pronounced. Then, bringing his hand to her nape, he drew her closer.


    "To make sure Idris grow up, just do what I¡¯m saying. He loves being here, Zilia. He trusts me more than anyone. So, for his sake at least do what I want. You will, Zilia." His fingers brushed over her temple, tucking the loose strands behind her ear.


    "Are you now threatening me with Idris name?" Zilia scoffed.


    "No. I¡¯m trying to give him the best life he deserves. Childhood trauma isn¡¯t easy to forget. You weren¡¯t with him for twelve years. Your aunt grew him up. He lived in istion and fear. I want him to live well. And for that to happen, his sister should do what I desire," Casaio affirmed.


    Zilia couldn¡¯t deny the words he spoke. They were reality, the truth. Idris lost a lot in those twelve years. He grew up in adversities, which no one could fully understand.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll do what you want," Zilia agreed to him.


    "Very well. I will stay the night here," Casaio said, turning around to go to the second room.


    "What? Why? Go back to the pce," Zilia said in a loud voice, then she ran after him.


    Walking into the room, she protested, "Cas, go back to the pce." She saw him removing the overcoat, then the buttons of his shirt.


    Walking to his front, she held his hands. "Go back. You know mother well, don¡¯t you? She won¡¯t like that you are still with me."


    "She¡¯s already aware of my intentions. I made her clear not to intervene in my life," Casaio affirmed, a muscle in his jaw twitched. Then, he lowered his hand and said, "I¡¯m hungry. Cook something for me. It¡¯s been a long time since I ate food made by your hand."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I may poison you?" Zilia snapped at him.


    "You won¡¯t if you want Idris to live," Casaio stated. He undid his buttons when Zilia moved away. Shaking her head, she dashed out of the room, shutting the door behind him.


    <i>¡¯What is he trying to do? Establishing a broken bond again? Why make us suffer together? Who does this? He haspletely lost it. But I can¡¯t even do anything in this. Idris deserves a better life,¡¯ </i>Zilia thought while walking to the kitchen.


    "If he wants to hurt me like this, then I¡¯ve to bear it. Maybe he will leave me alone himself after getting tired of me," Zilia muttered and stopped at the counter. Taking out a pan from the drawer, she put it on the stove and turned the me on.


    <i>¡¯Let¡¯s prepare his favorite food. It was a relief that he didn¡¯t get more angry for what I did. But who did tell him about me and Idris?¡¯</i> she furrowed her brows together.

 Chapter 253: Sage Nightshade

    <h4>Chapter 253: Sage Nightshade</h4>


    Juniper offered a respectful bow to the Queen before gracefully taking her seat in the chair provided.


    "Dominick has expressed his wish to formally marry you," Queen Mabel began. "The Alpha King has already spoken with your father and reached an agreement. You¡¯ll move into the pce starting tomorrow. As you and Dominick are already mated, it¡¯s only right you begin living together. However, due to the current political tensions, the official wedding ceremony may be dyed."


    "I understand, Your Majesty," Juniper replied, keeping a warm smile on her lips. "I am willing toe to the pce and live with Prince Dominick as his mate."


    The Queen¡¯s expression softened slightly. "That¡¯s good to hear. I have high hopes for you, Juniper. My eldest son has once again chosen the woman who was destined for him... while my youngest¡ª" her tone dipped into disappointment "¡ªcontinues to disregard my wishes."


    Juniper remained silent, though she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised that the Queen still harbored a cold attitude toward Amelie. The contrast between how she spoke of her sons was telling.


    "The pce doesn¡¯t impose many rules, only a few that I trust you¡¯re already familiar with," Queen Mabel added, returning to herposed demeanor.


    Juniper nodded respectfully, taking in every word with quiet attentiveness.


    "It¡¯s nearly evening. You should return now and prepare," the Queen said, offering a dismissive but polite gesture.


    Juniper rose from her seat and offered another bow before exiting the chamber.


    As she stepped outside, her eyes immediately found Dominick waiting for her just beyond the corridor. He stood tall, hands folded behind his back, but the moment he saw her, his posture rxed, his gaze warming as their eyes met.


    Juniper approached Dominick with quick, eager steps. "Shall we go?"


    He nodded slightly, his eyes scanning her face. "Hmm. What did Mother say?"


    "Just a few things. Nothing too heavy," she replied casually, slipping her arm through his. They began walking together through the pce corridor.


    "I was thinking..." Dominick began, ncing sideways at her, "what if we didn¡¯t live at the pce?"


    Juniper turned to him, brows rising slightly. "Hmm? Why not?"


    "I just think we¡¯d have more peace elsewhere. Fewer interruptions, less formality. Mom tends to get... particr about things. And honestly, I¡¯d prefer a ce where it¡¯s just you and me. Somewhere we can make our own space," he said with a soft smile.


    Juniper smiled back, her expression thoughtful. "If that¡¯s what you feel is right, then I¡¯m with you."


    They reached the grand staircase and began descending together.


    "By the way," she added, "I noticed your mother still seems... distant with Amelie. I thought things had improved between them."


    Dominick¡¯s smile faded a little. "Honestly, I¡¯m not sure. But Gabriel left the pce recently, and no one knew in advance. I¡¯m almost certain it had to do with Mom. You know how strained things have always been between them."


    Juniper sighed, her voice hushed. "Gabriel and Amelie deserve better. I just wish your mother could open her heart to them."


    "We can only hope," Dominick murmured.


    They reached the pce entrance, where the sleek ck car waited with the driver already holding the back door open for them.


    "I¡¯ll drive," Dominick said, taking the keys. He walked around and opened the passenger door for her first, helping her in gently, then settled behind the wheel himself.


    As the engine purred to life, he drove her home.


    ~~~~


    Katelyn sat on the edge of her bed, staring at the photo her mother had shown her earlier that day. The smiling face of the Alpha stared back at her from the glossy print.


    "I hate this," she muttered, tossing the photo aside. Itnded face-down on the floor. "She¡¯s really going to force me to mate with some Alpha of her choosing."


    She pulled her knees to her chest, burying her face for a moment in frustration. Fingers tangled in her hair, she groaned softly. "What am I supposed to do? Where can I even run?"


    Her eyes darted toward the window, as if freedom might be just beyond it.


    "Brother Gabriel won¡¯t help me. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d let me stay at his mansion, not even for a few days, let alone weeks. And Dad... he won¡¯t say a word in front of Mom."


    Her voice trembled slightly as she whispered thest part.


    Just then, her phone buzzed, cutting through the silence. She blinked and reached for it, unlocking the screen. A new message from an unknown number had appeared.


    A deep frown creased her forehead. Her thumbs hesitated before she quickly typed, <strong><i>"Who¡¯s this?"</i></strong>


    A moment passed. Then came the reply:


    <strong><i>"Sage Nightshade."</i></strong>


    Katelyn chuckled dryly, the sound filled with disbelief. So this was the man her mother wanted her to be mated with?


    "Seriously?" she muttered, tossing the phone onto her bed. Her eyes narrowed as realization struck. "Did Mom seriously give him my number too? Ugh!"


    Frustration bubbled inside her, and without a second thought, she picked up the phone again and pressed the block option.


    "There. Problem solved," she muttered, dropping the phone back onto the bed.


    Meanwhile, miles away, Sage Nightshade stepped out of the Alpha Council chamber, adjusting the cuff of his tailored zer. The meeting had gone longer than expected, and politics always bored him.


    He dialed Katelyn¡¯s number.


    Then a sharp tone echoed in his ear:<strong><i> "The number you are trying to reach is currently busy..."</i></strong> His jaw tightened slightly.


    "Busy, huh?" he said to himself.


    He dialed again, but it was busy.


    Sage stared at the screen for a moment before letting out a soft, amused breath. A smirk curled on his lips as he slipped his phone back into his coat pocket.


    "The princess is amusing," he murmured. "I guess this will be more fun than I thought."


    "What happened, Alpha? Why are you smiling?" Sage¡¯s beta asked.


    "I have found a new ything, that¡¯s why," Sage pronounced before entering the car¡¯s backseat.

 Chapter 254: Begin your real education

    <h4>Chapter 254: Begin your real education</h4>


    "Why are you staring at me like that? I¡¯ve noticed it for a while now. Shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on your food?" Amelie asked softly, lifting a ss of water to her lips.


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers delicately held the stem of the wine ss. He swirled the red liquid slowly, his eyes never leaving her face.


    "It¡¯s just... it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve shared a dinner like this," he replied, his voiceced with warmth. He took a slow sip, savoring the moment more than the wine.


    Amelie smiled faintly, her gaze drifting toward the wide ss windows. The moonlight spilled gently across thendscape outside.


    "It looks so beautiful tonight," she murmured.


    Gabriel watched at her serene face.


    ¡¯Why did my mother want to harm you, Amelie?¡¯ he thought. ¡¯Even though she knew the pendant you wear would shield you, she still went that far. What is she hiding? You¡¯ve never wished harm on anyone. All you ever wanted was for me and her to reconcile. What if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time that day?¡¯


    His thoughts were interrupted by the soft brush of her fingers on his hand.


    Amelie gently traced the rim of the wedding band on his fourth finger.


    "I loved the food," she said. "You took such care to ensure nothing had a strong aroma. It means a lot to me."


    Gabriel turned his hand over and sped hers with tender strength.


    "That¡¯s the least I could do, Ame. You and the pup deserve every bit offort," he said, ncing down at her empty te with a smile of satisfaction.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes twinkled, then she leaned in slightly.


    "Since the baby¡¯s going to be a boy... what should we name him?"


    Gabriel tilted his head in thought, then chuckled.


    "Well, we¡¯ve been calling him Noa so often... what if we just go with Noah? Noah Sinir."


    He said the name aloud, as if testing how it felt in the air.


    A spark lit Amelie¡¯s eyes. Her heart skipped a beat at the sound of it, spoken from Gabriel¡¯s lips, it felt right. A strange warmth flooded her chest.


    And then she felt it.


    A flutter. A nudge.


    A gentle stir deep inside her womb.


    "Did you feel that?" Gabriel asked instantly, his eyes widening.


    Amelie nodded, awe spreading across her face.


    "Yes... he responded," she whispered.


    Gabriel exhaled a breath of disbelief and joy.


    "You see?" he murmured. "He already knows we¡¯re his parents. He epts me as his father."


    Amelie was overwhelmed with his statement, her eye turning misty immediately.


    "Thank you for epting him," she whispered.


    ~~~~


    "Your Highness," Idris called softly, tapping gently on the door.


    Inside, Casaio was on a call with Estelle. Hearing Idris, he lowered the phone slightly and responded, "Come in."


    The boy entered quietly as Casaio finished the call.


    "Estelle, I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow. Take care," he said before ending the call and turning toward Idris with a small smile.


    "Have a seat, Idris. Your sister didn¡¯te with you?" Casaio asked, motioning to the chair across from him.


    Idris sat down respectfully. "Sister Zilia is preparing dinner. She said Your Highness wanted to speak with us about something important."


    Casaio nodded. "Yes. It concerns your future, Idris."


    He rose from his seat and gave Idris a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Wait here. I¡¯ll bring your sister," he said, stepping out toward the kitchen.


    Casaio¡¯s steps slowed as he entered the kitchen, his gaze settling on Zilia. She was quietly cooking one of his favorite dishes, the aroma wafting through the room. Her hair was tied in a simple bun, though a few loose strands framed her face, swaying gently with her movements.


    Sensing his presence, Zilia looked up. Her stirring hand slowed slightly as their eyes met.


    "If possible, prepare the dinnerter," Casaio said gently. "Idris needs you beside him. I want to speak to him about his future."


    Zilia turned down the me, then wiped her hands on the cloth resting on the counter. "Alright," she replied softly, stepping away from the stove and walking past him toward his room.


    As soon as Idris saw her, a smile bloomed on his face.


    "You can sit on the bed," Casaio offered once they entered, but Zilia chose instead to stand quietly by Idris¡¯s side. Casaio didn¡¯t press further. He sat on the edge of the bed, folding his hands loosely over hisp before speaking.


    "Idris," he began, "I¡¯ve decided to send you to an academy."


    Idris blinked, listening intently.


    "You¡¯re twelve now. It¡¯s time you begin your real education, not just in books, but in discipline, leadership, and strength. You¡¯ll live at the academy for six years, training and learning alongside other young wolves your age. During the holidays, you¡¯lle home to visit your sister. And since the academy is in the capital, Zilia and I will be able to check in on you often."


    Casaio paused for a brief moment. "I believe this is the best ce for you, Idris. Are you ready to begin this next Chapter of your life?"


    "Yes!" Idris replied promptly. "I always wanted to study and train like the other kids. Thank you, Your Highness, for providing me such a wonderful opportunity. But I have a question," his smile slowly fading.


    "What is it?"


    "Umm... I couldn¡¯t awaken my wolf yet. Most of the wolves of my age have already done that, I believe. Will it be a problem for me in the academy, Your Highness?" Idris inquired.


    "It can be a problem because others will look down on you," Casaio told him truthfully. "However, every wolf takes time toe out. The doctor said that everything is fine with your body. Maybe the wolf will appear at an unexpected time. So, don¡¯t be worried. You need to face certain hardships there. While I¡¯m always there to defend and protect you, but I know you¡¯ll defend yourself in a much better way. Just make sure you never tell anyone about your past."


    Idris nodded his head, "I understand, Your Highness. I¡¯ll not let anyone find out about... My past."


    "Some things aren¡¯t good to share with the people. It¡¯s better to keep them hidden, Idris, for your own personal growth. We can¡¯t wipe out your past, but we can build a better future for you. And I know, you¡¯re going to be great in the future," Casaio pronounced with a confident smile.

 Chapter 255: Bound to a mate mark

    <h4>Chapter 255: Bound to a mate mark</h4>


    "I¡¯m ready for it, Your Highness," Idris said with determination. "I won¡¯t let you down."


    A proud smile curved Casaio¡¯s lips. "I know you won¡¯t," he said warmly. "You have a strong heart, Idris."


    Zilia ced a gentle hand on her brother¡¯s head, affectionately ruffling his hair. Her eyes lingered on him before shifting to Casaio.


    "So... when will he leave for the academy?" she asked softly. "And what about his admission, the fees, the supplies, how will it all be arranged?"


    "I¡¯ve already taken care of everything," Casaio assured her. "His ce is confirmed, and everything he¡¯ll need has been arranged."


    Zilia gave a small nod. "You can fill me in on the detailster," she said. "I should get back to the kitchen, the food might burn."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned and quickly walked out.


    "Your Highness, when I grow up and start earning, I¡¯ll definitely¡ª"


    "Idris," Casaio interrupted gently, "you¡¯re not allowed to say that. Don¡¯t ever think of paying me back. I¡¯m doing this because it¡¯s my duty as the Alpha Prince. So stay worry-free, and just focus on what lies ahead. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do more for you in the beginning... but that won¡¯t be the case anymore."


    Idris smiled warmly. "You¡¯re really kind, Your Highness."


    A momentter, he leaned in a bit and whispered, "Oh, by the way, did Sis Zilia find out who called you? She kept mentioning it in front of me, but I stayed quiet."


    Casaio chuckled lightly. "You did good."


    "I¡¯ll go help her in the kitchen now!" Idris chirped, and without waiting, he ran off in the direction Zilia had gone.


    ~~~~~


    Carlos stepped out of the car, keys in hand, and made his way into the mansion. The grand hallway was quiet, the living room bathed in the warm glow of evening lights. He sank into the couch with a soft sigh, stretching his legs out as he nced around.


    "The city¡¯s prettier than the capital," he murmured to himself.


    A servant quietly approached, carrying a tray with a ss of water.


    "Thank you," Carlos said, epting it politely.


    "Master Gabriel and Madam Amelie have gone out for a date," the servant informed him with a slight bow.


    Carlos gave a small nod. "I see."


    The servant bowed again and retreated, leaving him in silence. He finished the ss of water and ced it on the nearby table, then pulled out his phone and dialed his grandmother.


    "Grandma, did you have dinner?" Carlos asked.


    "I did," came Ravenna¡¯s warm voice from the other side. "And I even took my medicine on time. Did you meet your friend? Is she doing well?"


    "Yeah, she¡¯s fine," Carlos replied with a faint smile as he rose from the couch and headed to his room. Entering his balcony, he stepped out to feel the evening breeze brush his face.


    "Grandma, there¡¯s something important I want to ask you," he said, tone turning serious.


    "Yes? Go on," Ravenna prompted.


    Carlos hesitated a second before continuing, "My friend and her mate... they have these marks on their bodies. Almost identical, but notpletely. They look like sigils, like they¡¯re connected in some mystical way. What could that mean?"


    Here¡¯s an edited and enriched version of your scene, maintaining its mystery while enhancing rity, tension, and character voice:


    ---


    "Send me the marks," Ravenna said calmly. "I¡¯ll get them examined by someone I trust."


    Carlos paused, fingers tightening around the phone.


    "Is there anything else I need to know?" she added, her voice carrying a subtle weight¡ªlike she already suspected there was more.


    "Yes, Grandma," Carlos replied, his voice low but steady. "When I touched Amelie¡¯s mark... I saw something. A vision of a woman, a witch, filled with rage. She looked ancient, vengeful. I think she cursed Amelie and Gabriel in the past."


    He took a breath and continued, "It didn¡¯t feel like a bond mark. It felt... wrong. Like it wasced with malice. I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯s a curse mark."


    Silence stretched for a second on the other end of the line.


    Ravenna finally spoke with concern. "A witch¡¯s curse bound to a mate mark... that¡¯s no small thing, Carlos. You did well to tell me. Don¡¯t speak of this to anyone else for now. And send me the images as soon as possible."


    "Sure, Grandma. I¡¯ll send you the image soon," Carlos promised. "Just take care of your health, alright? Don¡¯t stress too much. I¡¯ll be back before you know it."


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, dear," Ravenna replied, her voice gentle but a bit drowsy. "Just enjoy your time there. I¡¯m going to bed now, the medicine is making me sleepy."


    Carlos smiled faintly. "Good night, Grandma."


    "Good night, my boy."


    The call ended with a soft beep. Carlos slid the phone back into his trouser pocket and stepped forward, resting his hands on the cold stone balustrade of the balcony.


    "I wonder what Amelie could¡¯ve done in the past... for such a curse to cling to her," Carlos murmured under his breath, his eyes still lost in the city lights. A faint knock on the door pulled him out of his thoughts.


    He turned and opened the door, only to find Karmen standing there.


    "You?" Carlos blinked, a little surprised.


    "Can Ie in?" Karmen asked.


    "Of course," Carlos replied, stepping aside to let him in.


    Karmen entered and settled into the chair near the window.


    Carlos closed the door behind him and crossed his arms. "So, what is it?"


    "I¡¯m here to talk about the marks," Karmen began. "We have an acquaintance, Louis. He met with a certain witch to learn more about them."


    Carlos¡¯s expression tightened. "I¡¯ve already spoken to my grandmother. She¡¯s going to look into it personally. For now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to discuss the marks with too many people."


    Karmen nodded slowly. "Understood. I only mentioned it because Louis might have uncovered something... significant. But if your grandmother¡¯s handling it, I¡¯ll leave it to her."


    Carlos gave a faint nod. "Thanks for understanding."

 Chapter 256: Sealed by that mark

    <h4>Chapter 256: Sealed by that mark</h4>


    Gabriel and Amelie returnedte at night with hands in hand. Sheid on the bed after removing her bellies. "It was fun," she murmured. Then sitting up, she gazed at Gabriel, who was looking at his phone.


    "Ame, why don¡¯t you sleep? I¡¯ve to make an urgent call," Gabriel suggested, and walked out of the room.


    Amelie first changed into a night dress, then slid inside the nket, not lying down. Instead, she turned on her phone and looked at the pictures she had clicked earlier on their date.


    She set one of them as the wallpaper of her phone before moving to the messages.


    "Kate dropped so many messages."


    Amelie clicked the inbox and read them one by one.


    <i><strong>"Amelie, Mom has set up me with some Alpha Bastard!"</strong></i>


    <i><strong>"Gosh, what will I do now?"</strong></i>


    <i><strong>"He¡¯s persistent to take me out for a date!"</strong></i>


    <i><strong>"My mom gave him my number."</strong></i>


    <i><strong>"I want to run away, but I can¡¯t."</strong></i>


    <i><strong>"Amelie, I don¡¯t want to meet this guy. His face says that he¡¯s arrogant."</strong></i>


    <i><strong>"Call me when you see my messages."</strong></i>


    She checked the time, but it was already toote.


    "It won¡¯t be appropriate to call now. Kate might be asleep," Amelie murmured. She decided to call her the next morning. <i>¡¯But I won¡¯t help Kate. The Queen may not like it and I don¡¯t want to create any trouble for any of us.¡¯</i>


    While she contemted all this, her eyesnded on Flora¡¯s message.


    <i><strong>"Thank you, Amelie, for giving me a chance to live once again. I won¡¯t disappoint you."</strong></i>


    Putting the phone back to the bedside table, she looked at the door, wondering when Gabriel would return.


    Her wait ended when Gabriel showed up and her eyes lit up.


    "Why aren¡¯t you asleep?" He locked the door behind him and started undressing. "I feel tired," he murmured. Sliding off the shirt down his shoulders, he let it hung on the chair and got into the bed from the other side after switching off the lights.


    Amelie moved to him, her head resting on his chest. He pushed the nket more toward her and nted a kiss on her forehead. "I love this feeling to be with you, where no one disturbs us."


    "Me too," Amelie replied, smiling and inhaling the musky scent of his pheromones. Her eyes slowly flutter shut, and she whispered, "I feel strangely good after such a long time. Thank you for taking me out and nning a date for us."


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes in affection, watching her drifting off to sleep.


    His hand moved to her bump, feeling the same sensation from the pup. It was a fatherly bond, which amused him how the pup taken him as his father.


    ~~~~


    The next morning, Amelie woke up with a new energy. She had a hot-water bath, feeling refreshed. While changing into a below knee-length dress, her thoughts lingered to the dream she had have in the morning.


    That was the main reason of her overjoyed expression in the morning.


    She saw herself in a garden when a small boy ran toward her calling her ¡¯Mama¡¯. Though she couldn¡¯t remember her face, she remembered how she carried the boy up in her arms.


    Pulling up the zipper of her dress, she blew dry her hair and tied them into a bun. As she stepped into the room, her eyes glued to Gabriel¡¯s peaceful face. She didn¡¯t disturb his sleep and went downstairs.


    "Amelie, look what is today¡¯s headline!" Carlos said as soon as he spotted her descending the stairs. He was holding the newspaper in his one hand while a mug of coffee in the other.


    "What is it?" Amelie was curious to know as she approached him.


    "Lovebirds are spotted onte date night," Carlos said aloud.


    "What? Who?" Amelie arched her eyebrows.


    "You and Gabriel! Look, there¡¯s also a picture," Carlos said. She was quick to reach by his side and checked the news.


    "How did they get this picture? I thought no one saw us," Amelie said.


    "Well, you¡¯re not an ordinary person. Paparazzi always linger around to get your one click," Carlos answered, lowering the mug as he had finished it.


    Amelie sat across from him. "So, how was your dayst day?"


    "It was wonderful. I didn¡¯t expect San Ravendale to be this beautiful. I liked it," Carlos answered, folding the newspaper and keeping it back on the table.


    "Pardon me for my intrusion," Albus¡¯s polite voice interrupted them. "Madam, would you like to drink tea? It¡¯s herbal," he added.


    "Sure," Amelie agreed to take a cup.


    Albus bowed lightly and walked away.


    "Did you ask your grandmother about her well-being?"


    "Yep. I called herst night. She is alright. Don¡¯t worry about her," Carlos answered. "Gabriel didn¡¯t wake up yet, did he?"


    "Not yet," Amelie answered.


    "He must be tired. While exploring the city, I found out people keep him in a high regard. They fear him, no doubt, but they love the way he works. Surprisingly, I found out a witch¡¯s ce here. She has retired from her work," Carlos revealed to her.


    "I do think many witches are no longer performing the rituals as they used to in the past," Amelie said.


    "Because theye with consequences. Though we are blessed with divine powers, but not everything you get in free. Also, after modernizing, many want to live a life offort," Carlos exined.


    "What about you? Do you..."


    "No. My parents passed away after performing some kind of ritual. I refrain from doing all that. Though I prefer meditation. The inherited abilities can¡¯t be removed, so I try to use them in a good way. Or many a times, I don¡¯t bother doing anything," Carlos stated.


    "Ah. I¡¯m sorry. I made you recall~"


    "I don¡¯t mind," Carlos said promptly. "I was thinking to go to a club tonight. But then, people like us aren¡¯t foundmonly here. So, I have to stop myself from going out."


    "Is that because you¡¯ve a witch¡¯s blood? I didn¡¯t sense anything from you when we first met and even after so many years," Amelie said with a frown.


    "That¡¯s because your most of the capabilities are sealed by that mark," Carlos said in a low voice.


    "What? Really?" Amelie shockingly gasped.

 Chapter 257: Give you my words

    <h4>Chapter 257: Give you my words</h4>


    "Madam, here¡¯s the tea for you," the servant said courteously, cing the ss gently onto the saucer with a soft clink on the table.


    "Thank you," Amelie said with a small smile.


    As the servant left, Amelie asked Carlos to continue.


    "We aren¡¯t supposed to talk about it when people are around," Carlos reminded her. "Finish your tea," he asserted.


    Amelie hummed and slowly sipped the tea.


    "Madam, what should I prepare for the breakfast?" the kitchen¡¯s head asked with a bow.


    "Scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, sausage links, grilled tomato halves, mushrooms, baked beans, and buttered toast. And please include fruit-stuffed rolls."


    "Sure, Madam," said the kitchen¡¯s head and walked away.


    "You remember what I like," Carlos said.


    "Yeah. Your asked for buttered toast and fruit-stuffed rolls in the past whenever I visited you," Amelie replied.


    "I don¡¯t have people around me, who actually remember what I like, except for my grandmother. It feels an honor to be a friend like you, who remembers things even after so many years," Carlos stated, feeling overwhelmed.


    "I didn¡¯t know you keep in such a high regard, Carlos. Honestly, I never thought you would even remember me," Amelie lowered the cup to the saucer.


    "You saved my life. It would be pathetic of me if I had forgotten you," Carlos remarked. "Not many wanted me to live, honestly. You were a blessing in disguise for me. A hope to live well."


    The soft smile from her lips had faded slowly. ¡¯He had a tough life,¡¯ she thought.


    "Sorry for making your morning gloomy," Carlos said.


    "Not at all," Amelie replied quickly. "I¡¯m sorry for never contacting you. I should have. It was selfish of me to contact you in the time of need."


    "Don¡¯t say that. You mentioned yesterday morning that you couldn¡¯t talk to me for both of our safeties. Nheless, I don¡¯t mind if you are being selfish or kind. What matters is that I met my savior again." His radiant smile returned.


    "Come, we should walk in the garden till your husband wakes up," Carlos suggested to her.


    "Sure," Amelie agreed, and they both walked out.


    In the fresh morning air, Amelie and Carlos walked through the cobblestone pavement.


    "Gabriel did say once my wolf might be sealed inside me. I didn¡¯t know it would because of the mark," Amelie murmured.


    "I told you it¡¯s not an ordinary one and shouldn¡¯t be on the wolves," Carlos reminded her.


    "There¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t tell you in front of Gabriel," Amelie began.


    He tilted his head in bewilderment. "Hmm? What is it?"


    "The Queen said that the High Priestess mentioned to her at the time of Gabriel¡¯s birth that love would be the reason of his death. He shouldn¡¯t experience love. But I ended uping in his life," Amelie pronounced.


    "Why did she say such a thing? Is this the main reason why the Queen never was affectionate toward her third son? I used toe across some articles in the past," said Carlos while furrowing his brows together.


    "Yes," Amelie nodded. "And it wasn¡¯t just her. My mother said the same about me. That love would destroy me. After I became an omega, I was kept under restrictions. Then at eighteen, I found my mate, Alex. We agreed to keep it secret until we were ready to announce our bond publicly. But I made a mistake. I wasn¡¯t cautious... and I got pregnant."


    Carlos¡¯s face stiffened, his silence urging her to continue.


    "I was on my way to give him the news about this. But before that he rejected both me and the pup. To make matters worse, my own sister was involved with him. She was having an affair with him. I knew if my parents found out, they¡¯d disown me since they always called me cursed. So I ran. I wanted a fresh start... but Alex saw me as a liability. He ordered the warriors to kill me."


    She paused, her voice slightly trembling. "That¡¯s when I met Gabriel. I asked him to help me."


    Carlos listened in quiet disbelief, realization dawning in his eyes. "You¡¯ve endured more than I ever knew."


    She nodded. "Gabriel is with me now. We¡¯re happy. But sometimes I wonder... is Alex dead because of me?"


    Carlos ced a gentle hand on her shoulder. "No. He¡¯s gone because of his own choices. You survived. You protected your child. And now you¡¯ve found the second chance mate, even after everything. That¡¯s what matters, Amelie."


    "But what about the high priestess words. I don¡¯t want Gabriel to get hurt. And I even got a strange nightmare about which I already told you. Gabriel is my everything, Carlos. I never even imagined to find such a joy in my life if it weren¡¯t for him. The only thing I want for him is to live well, without being harmed. I don¡¯t want him to fall in any kind of danger because of me. Gabriel stood for me, epted my pup too, when everyone around me only mocked me. I love him so much that I can¡¯t see him get hurt."


    Carlos understood Amelie¡¯s fears. "I assure you, Amelie, nothing will happen to Gabriel. But I am d even after everything, you remained positive and hopeful."


    "Thank you, Carlos. But make sure you don¡¯t get harmed either. Also, I want to take a promise from you. Please don¡¯t say no for it. If in future, I have to save Gabriel by giving up on my life, I will willingly do it. And if any such situation arises, where Gabriel and my life are at stake, you¡¯ll save Gabriel. You¡¯ve to save him. That¡¯s all I want," Amelie asserted, tears appearing on the edges of her eyes.


    "You¡¯re pregnant. Shouldn¡¯t I choose you in such a situation?"


    "No. You will choose to save Gabriel¡¯s life first. Though I know I will give birth to my pup. However, no one knows what lies in the future," Amelie asserted.


    "I agree. I give you my words," Carlos said with a warm and sincere smile.

 Chapter 258: Invitation to play golf (1)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Invitation to y golf (1)</h4>


    When Amelie and Carlos returned to the mansion, they saw Gabriel on the couch, dressed in a white shirt and trousers, along with a matching pair of shoes.


    While Amelie was mesmerized to see him in such clothes, which made him look otherworldly; for Carlos it was rather amusing.


    "What¡¯s with this white clothing pair?" asked Carlos with a chuckle.


    "I am going to y golf today with my mate. Someone has given me an invitation for it, so the clothes," Gabriel answered. "You should also apany us." While Carlos took a seat across from him, Gabriel stood up. He had noticed that Amelie was astounded by his appearance.


    "Will it be okay for me to join you both? Your friend may not befortable seeing me," Carlos stated.


    Gabriel had approached Amelie and flicked his fingers right in front of her eyes, thus breaking her thoughts.


    "It won¡¯t happen. The people in my friend circle won¡¯t judge you. Moreover, you¡¯re my guest, so I must make sure you won¡¯t feel out of ce," he exined while keeping his eyes fixed on Amelie¡¯s.


    ¡¯Where are you lost?¡¯ he asked Amelie using the mindlink.


    "I think I¡¯ll pass this," Carlos said, tilting his head. "I will ratherplete the work for which I¡¯m here. You two should go and enjoy your time together," he added. "I¡¯ll go out and begin my search with Karmen, of course."


    "You two already know each other!?" Gabriel inquired. He took Amelie¡¯s hand and brought her to the couch.


    "Not know well, but we kind of got close," Carlos replied as he watched them sit.


    "How?"


    "Umm... The night I came here, I was unable to sleep so I came out of my room. I noticed Karmen workingte at night and we had a conversation, where I got to know what kind of dedicated beta Gabriel has," Carlos pointed with a smile.


    "I think breakfast is ready! Is Karmen in the mansion? If yes, then call him," Amelie told Gabriel.


    "He left earlier for his apartment. His mother hase to stay with him for a few days," Gabriel answered.


    "Oh."


    "The breakfast is ready, Sir," Albus informed Gabriel in a humble tone after which the three of them made their way to the dining hall.


    As they finished their breakfast, Amelie and Gabriel saw off Carlos first, who left in a car.


    "I thought you would insist on Carlos toe with us," Amelie stated.


    "I think Carlos doesn¡¯t like being among the wolves. Since he refused for it, I decided not to force him," Gabriel stated. His hand moved to her hair, caressing it slowly.


    "You look hot in these clothes," Amelieplimented him.


    "Really?" His lips curled up into a smile.


    "Yes," she nodded while admitting, "I was lost in you for a while earlier." A faint blush crept across her cheeks which spread till her ears.


    "I should wear white too, right?" Amelie asked.


    "Yeah."


    As they both walked toward their room, Amelie inquired, "Who is this friend of yours who invited you to the golf? As far as I know, you hardly have friends besides Karmen."


    "Well, there¡¯s one more friend, who was away for a long time because of business-rted stuff." Gabriel tilted his head, taking her features.


    "I see."


    As they entered their room, Amelie chose a modest white dress for herself. "It will be my first time ying golf," she murmured.


    "Then, I¡¯ll teach you," Gabriel stated.


    "But if it turns out to be a match, then I may lose. I used to hear about such elite games from Flora in the past. She was a part of such game clubs in our pack," Amelie asserted while recalling the past.


    "Now, you¡¯ll also y such games. I¡¯ll teach you horse riding as well. We will y polo then. Not now, but after your delivery. Also, games are for fun, not to win. So, just enjoy today¡¯s meeting and game. It will be a change of environment for you and your pup. But I assure you nothing will stress you out," Gabriel stated in a confident tone.


    "I know," Amelie said, "I¡¯ll be back soon." She headed to the changing room while Gabriel sat on the recliner, checking his phone.


    His father had dropped some messages to him, but he ignored them. "Dad should ask his wife why I left rather than pestering me," Gabriel murmured.


    "Tomorrow I¡¯ve to go for an important meeting as well," he told himself, seeing Karmen¡¯s reminder message.


    As he lowered his phone, he found Amelie hade to the bedroom. "Can you help me pull up the zipper?" She turned her back to him, her hand moving to her hair, gently moving it to one side.


    Gabriel gently pulled up the zipper, lowering her hair to her back. Then, he hugged her from behind, his hand resting on her bump. "You look pretty in this dress," he whispered.


    His nose nuzzled the curve of her neck. "Your pheromones are getting strong, Amelie. d that only I can feel them," Gabriel stated, his lips pressing a kiss on her cheek before he took a step back.


    "My pheromones are strong," Amelie repeated, turning to him. "But I don¡¯t feel strange or hot. The changes in this period are sometimes beyond understanding."


    "Shall Ib your hair? I want you to keep your hair loose," Gabriel told her.


    "I¡¯ll do it," Amelie told him. "Sure, I¡¯ll keep them loose."


    Sitting before the mirror, she put on a light makeup while Gabriel noticed her feet. He brought white open toe ts for her, perfectly matching the dress.


    She sprayed a small amount of perfume onto her wrists, then dabbed them lightly onto her neck. Setting the bottle down, she stood and noticed her shoes waiting on the floor.


    "Wear them," Gabriel told her.


    Amelie thanked him and put on the white open toe ts. She had her hair clutched behind, to keep it in ce.


    "My purse," Amelie rushed toward the closet and brought the handbag. She put her essentials inside when Gabriel took them from her.


    "I¡¯ll carry it for you till the car," Gabriel said, and she hooked her arm with his. With arms in arms, they went out of the room straight to the waiting car in the foyer.

 Chapter 259: Invitation to play golf (2)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Invitation to y golf (2)</h4>


    As they arrived at the prestigious golf club, Amelie¡¯s gaze swept across the expansive grounds and the grand architecture.


    "This ce practically breathes wealth," she murmured under her breath, taking in the understated opulence.


    "Isn¡¯t your bag heavy?" Gabriel asked, reaching for her handbag.


    "It¡¯s not. I can carry it," Amelie replied, adjusting it on her arm.


    Gabriel gave her a small, charming smile. "Let your husband carry it," he said, gently taking the bag from her.


    Lacing his fingers with hers, he led her toward the entrance. As they reached the staircase, Gabriel handed the car keys to the waiting chauffeur with a brief nod before turning to guide her up the steps.


    Inside the elegant lounge, a group of five impably dressed individuals stood engaged in conversation. Their tailored suits and designer essories made it clear, they belonged to the elite ss of Alpha families.


    "Well, look who¡¯s arrived!" one of them eximed with a hint of yful surprise.


    The others turned toward them, offering courteous, formal nods of acknowledgment.


    "Prince Gabriel and his mate, Princess Amelie. Thank you for epting my invitation," said the man at the center, stepping forward with a smile.


    Gabriel returned the gesture and ced a hand gently on Amelie¡¯s back. "Amelie, this is Sage Nightshade, the one who extended the invitation," he introduced.


    Amelie offered a graceful smile, giving a slight nod of greeting.


    "I¡¯m Sage¡¯s girlfriend, Eleanor Kargham," she said with a poised smile, extending her hand toward Amelie for a handshake.


    "I¡¯m Henry Rossvelt," another man added with a courteous nod, giving a gentle bow to both Amelie and Gabriel.


    "I¡¯m Tim Seth, and this is my mate, Piyonia Cruz," the third man said, gesturing warmly to the elegant woman standing beside him.


    As the introductions circled back to them, Gabriel nced at Amelie with a small smile and then addressed the group.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet all of you," Gabriel said. "Thank you for weing us so warmly. Amelie¡¯s been looking forward to this evening."


    Amelie offered a polite smile, subtly tightening her hold on Gabriel¡¯s arm as she continued observing the group.


    "Gabriel, we can speak informally, right?" Sage asked.


    "Of course. We don¡¯t mind at all," Gabriel replied with an easy smile.


    The group began walking toward the openwn area. A gentle breeze rustled through the air, carrying the faint scent of fresh earth and blossoms nearby. The sky above was a serene canvas of clear blue.


    Amelie held a golf stick, examining it with mild curiosity when Eleanor approached her with a friendly smile.


    "How many months are due for the delivery?" she asked, her gaze dipping to Amelie¡¯s baby bump.


    "Four months," Amelie replied calmly.


    "That¡¯s wonderful," Eleanor replied.


    "Looks like your wife¡¯s already made a friend," Sage murmured near Gabriel¡¯s ear, watching Eleanor and Amelie from a distance.


    "I hope so," Gabriel replied, his gaze following Amelie for a moment before shifting back to Sage. "I thought you were nning to settle in the capital for good."


    "Change of ns," Sage said casually, lifting a brow.


    "Oh?" Gabriel questioned. "Why the sudden move?"


    "I¡¯vee to prefer San Ravendale. It has a different pace... suits me better. Also, my pack is in San Ravendale for many years. It¡¯s better to keep the pack here, then do the entire shifting to the capital," Sage replied. Then, with a teasing grin, he added, "But man, you¡¯ve changed. When I showed up at your wedding reception in the pce, I couldn¡¯t believe it. You lookedpletely smitten. Is this really the Gabriel Sinir I¡¯ve known all these years?"


    Gabriel chuckled, the corners of his mouth curving into a smirk. "Definitely not."


    "I heard a lot about you and Amelie. You finally found your mate. I¡¯m happy about it." Sage took the golf stick from the usher.


    "What about you? Thest I know your girlfriend was someone else. Now, suddenly you brought a new one here," Gabriel remarked.


    "I¡¯m going to break up with herter," Sage stated.


    "What?" Gabriel chuckled.


    "Don¡¯t give me that look," Sage said with a faint smirk. "Eleanor knew it was temporary. I¡¯ve never promisedmitment to anyone."


    "I know," Gabriel replied.


    Sage paused, then said, "Your mother approached me. She¡¯s asked for my hand in marriage... for your sister."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression remained unreadable, offering no immediate reaction. Sage tilted his head slightly, studying him.


    "Guess you didn¡¯t know that."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Do I have to know every arrangement made in my family¡¯s lives?" he muttered, his tone darkening.


    "No," Sage admitted. "But I figured I should tell you. I know you¡¯ve always seen me as a bit of a yer."


    Gabriel met his gaze sharply. "I don¡¯t care what you do with your life as long as it doesn¡¯t affect me or Amelie," he said. "But Kate is my sister. If you¡¯re serious about this... don¡¯t hurt her. If you¡¯re nning to move forward, treat her right."


    He paused for a second, then added with a faint smile, "And... you already know my mother. She will even trouble your soul if you don¡¯t treat her daughter well."


    "I know, Dude. You¡¯re scaring me now," Sage said, shaking his head.


    "I¡¯m warning you," Gabriel stated. "And do the breakup quickly. You can¡¯t talk to Kate while still involved with Eleanor. Gosh, you¡¯re still fucked up," he muttered.


    Sage chuckled. "I already told Eleanor in the messagest night about today¡¯s meet. She knows I¡¯m going to end it," he answered. "Let¡¯s go and start our game. Amelie is ncing at you, hoping for your presence."


    Gabriel walked over to Amelie, stopping beside her with an encouraging smile.


    "You hold it like this," he said, adjusting her grip gently on the golf stick, his hands guiding hers with care.


    "And keep your eyes on the goal ahead," he continued. "Since the hole isn¡¯t too far, you don¡¯t need to use too much force."


    Amelie nodded with a hum, absorbing his instructions. She felt his presence retreat slightly as he stepped back.


    "Alright," he said, "give it a try."


    Amelie swung the club, and the ball rolled smoothly across the green floor, stopping just near the hole.


    She head the ps of everyone around her, which flustered her.


    "Being your first shot, it¡¯s not bad," Gabriel said, smiling at her.

 Chapter 260: Such a powerful mage

    <h4>Chapter 260: Such a powerful mage</h4>


    Amelie had the energy drink after ying a few shots as Gabriel guided her. She was on the chair, watching the men y while feeling happy for Gabriel. He was enjoying himself with this small friend circle.


    "Amelie, I hope you enjoyed the sport," Piyonia began while holding a ss of champagne. "It¡¯s a bit sad that you can¡¯t fully enjoy the game because of pregnancy."


    "That¡¯s not entirely true. I enjoyed the golf. I just can¡¯t seem to y it for long. My legs definitely feel tired after a while," Amelie replied. "Aren¡¯t you going to y more?"


    "Well, now it¡¯s a men game. I know who will be the winner though," Piyonia replied with a shurg, taking a seat on the chair, next to Amelie.


    "Who will win? I think they all are good at golf." Amelie¡¯s gaze again shifted to their figures, standing a bit away from them. Thanks to their wide vision, they could still see them.


    "Prince Gabriel will win, of course," Piyonia said. "Though Sage is a former golf champion."


    "Then, Sage can win too. I think a game is about luck too. Anyone among them can win," Amelie replied. She nced at Eleanor, who was exceptionally quiet since earlier.


    "Eleanor, aren¡¯t you feeling well?" Amelie finally asked. "Is everything okay?"


    Piyonia gazed in her direction as well.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine," Eleanor answered.


    "You do seem off since the morning," Piyonia said, taking thest sip of the champagne.


    Eleanor shook her head. "Everything is fine," she said, passing a fake smile to them.


    The match ended soon, and Sage turned out to be the winner.


    "It was a fun game," Tim remarked, his hand hanging over Piyonia¡¯s shoulder, who wiped the sweat from his forehead using the towel.


    "Yeah. Also, a tough match between Gabriel and Sage," Henry pointed.


    "Gabriel,st time you won. Why did you go easy on me this time?" Sage arched his eyebrow.


    "I never got easy on you," Gabriel said, his eyes drifting to Amelie, who was standing with a bottled water in her hand. Walking to her, he took the bottle from her.


    "You should stay seated," Gabriel whispered, opening the cap. After he was done drinking the water, he lowered the bottle on the table. Looking at the time on the watch, he said, "It¡¯s lunch time. Guys, let¡¯s hurry inside."


    "What happened?" Sage asked.


    "It¡¯s lunch time," Gabriel said, holding Amelie¡¯s hand. "We are heading inside first." He guided her inside, followed by the others. However, Sage and Eleanor stood behind since he was on the phone, attending an important call.


    Once the call ended, he slid it into the pocket of his pants.


    "Since we are alone, then I must tell you for which I invited you today," Sage stated.


    "Don¡¯t. I know," Eleanor said.


    Sage knitted his brows together while ring at her. "How do you know what I¡¯m going to say?" he asked. "It¡¯s the time we should part ways, Eleanor, with no strings attached. Let¡¯s break up."


    Eleanor felt there was no pain or remorse in his voice. He was simply speaking about breakup as if it was another useless task for him. But then, this was Sage Nightshade. From the beginning, he was clear that they wouldn¡¯t be serious about it.


    "Did you get bored of me?" Eleanor had started developing feelings for him in just two months of dating. She felt she would be able to sway his heart soon, but it never happened.


    "Why are you saying like that?" Sage¡¯s brow cocked up.


    "I¡¯m just asking a simple question," Eleanor replied.


    "You can say that," Sage answered. "You and I were together to fulfill our own needs. Let¡¯s not dy to join the prince and princess for lunch," he muttered, ncing at his watch.


    "You can enjoy the lunch with them. Since we have broken up, there¡¯s no meaning to stay behind," Eleanor said. She turned around to run away when Sage¡¯s voice stopped her.


    "If you think I¡¯lle to pamper you, then you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s your fault to develop feelings toward me. I was always clear about mine. I only do casual hookups. That¡¯s who I am, Eleanor. I wish you a great life ahead though. The driver will drop you off. That¡¯s thest thing I should do," Sage stated and walked past her.


    "Sage, I hope you suffer one day," Eleanor murmured.


    Sage heard her faint murmur, but didn¡¯t say anything and went ahead.


    ~~~~


    Carlos stopped the car outside an underground pub. He went toward the entrance, but stopped by the guards.


    "Show your ID," one of them said.


    "I don¡¯t possess any ID," Carlos answered.


    "Then, you can¡¯t go inside," the man replied.


    "I would like to meet Glenice Pavoni, the mistress of this pub," Carlos said.


    The two guards exchanged nces with each other when one of them went inside after asking his name.


    After some time, the guard returned with another man. "Please follow me inside," said the man, who was dressed in ck clothes.


    Carlos followed him and went straight toward the elevator, which took them to a grand vi. They walked for a few meters after stepping out of the elevator and only halted in front of a ornate door framed ivy-draped stone.


    "You¡¯ll see the Mistress inside," said the man.


    Carlos hummed and the door opened. He walked in, his shoes clicking against the marble tiles. His eyes swept across the room, absorbing every detail of its luxurious interior when he heard the sound of the heals.


    Turning his head, he spotted Glenice.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to see an Ashfall here!" Glenice said with a smirk. She bowed to him before motioning her hand toward the sofa. "Please have a seat."


    Carlos took a seat, one leg resting above the other.


    "Would you like tea or coffee?" asked Glenice.


    "Just in water," Carlos replied.


    Glenice nodded and fetched water for him.


    While he drank the water from ss, Carlos found her curious eyes on him. He leaned forward and rested the ss on the table.


    "Curious that why am I here?"


    "Yes. As far as I know such a powerful mage hardlyes to thend of the wolves. And if he has, there must be a reason behind it," Glenice stated.


    "Indeed. I am here for something important," Carlos replied. "You¡¯re the best known witch in spells and charms. I want you to make a charm for someone close to me."


    "Who is it? And why do you need it?" asked Glenice with inauistiveness.


    "To save the person from dark magic in the future," Carlos stated.


    "I¡¯ve stopped doing that a long time ago," Glenice replied.


    "I know. And I¡¯m not requesting you to do it. I¡¯m ordering you to do it." Carlos answered. His eyes shone silvery, which made Glenice lower her head.


    "I will do it. But I need details," Glenice agreed to do it. "Also, what kind of dark magic are we talking about?" she asked.


    "Do you know Amelie Conley Sinir?" Carlos questioned her.


    "Sinir? Is she rted to the royal family of wolves?" asked Glenice.


    "Yes. Prince Gabriel¡¯s wife," Carlos answered. "You are supposed to make a protective charm for both Amelie and Gabriel. Amelie is my close friend," he added.


    "A witch¡¯s son and a wolf can¡¯t be friends," Glenice remarked. "We should stay away from the wolves," she asserted.


    "Those are old beliefs. I don¡¯t care about them anymore. Just make two protective charms for each of them. The strongest ones you know," Carlos said.


    Though Glenice didn¡¯t get the entire information why he needed to protect them, she agreed to do it. "Because you belong to the Ashfall Family, I can¡¯t refuse to work for you. Come after three days. The charms made on full moons are more effective than the other days," she said politely.


    "Sure. Thank you, Glenice," Carlos said and stood up from his seat. "I will take my leave then."


    Glenice also stood up and said, "If it¡¯s against a dark magic, then those two need to careful. Such magic aren¡¯t easy to destroy."


    "Yes, I am aware. However, more than that, I trust your abilities, Glenice," Carlos stated with a smile.


    Glenice passed a small smile to him. "Did your grandmother tell you about me?"


    "Yes. You used to be her disciple in the past," Carlos replied. "Grandma used to speak a lot about you. After so many years, she still awaits for your return in the witch¡¯snd of Sarveia." Carlos asserted.


    "I chose to live a life, where I don¡¯t have to get involved with such practices. Maybe some day I visit her, but for now, I¡¯ve no ns," Glenice stated.


    "Grandma¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. You should visit her some time soon. Though she manages to do a lot of things, but she¡¯s quite old now. She was admitted a few days ago to a hospital. It won¡¯t cost you anything to go near her and talk to her. Grandma will only embrace you, Glenice," Carlos stated with a warm smile. Then, taking a step behind, he said, "I take my leave then. Thank you for your help."

 Chapter 261: To break everything in her

    <h4>Chapter 261: To break everything in her</h4>


    "Yes, have these gifts delivered to Mr. Vitiello¡¯s estate," Mabel instructed firmly. Lester bowed in acknowledgment and signaled to the servants behind her to move.


    Just then, her gazended on Casaio, who was crossing the main hall.


    "Casaio," Mabel called, her voice halting his steps instantly.


    The servants paused, uncertain, but Mabel gave a subtle wave of her hand, silently dismissing them. Casaio turned and approached his mother, his movements unhurried. His hair was tousled, and there was a faint trace of fatigue, or carelessness, on his face.


    "Where were you yesterday?" Mabel asked with a sharp look.


    "You already know the answer, Mom," Casaio replied, folding his arms behind his back as he stood before her.


    Mabel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "So it¡¯s true," she said atst. "You¡¯ve chosen to follow in Gabriel¡¯s footsteps and be a rebel."


    "Mom, let¡¯s not argue. Gabriel did nothing wrong in choosing his mate. Also, I¡¯m here to talk with you and Dad only. I thought to speak to you in the evening, but since you started it, we shall speak," he affirmed.


    The servants were quick to follow Lester out and now, only they both were left behind.


    Mabel sat gracefully on the couch in a dignified posture.


    "Your father isn¡¯t avable at the moment," she said, folding her hands elegantly in herp. "What is it you wish to speak about?"


    "I¡¯ve made arrangements to relocate to a residence in the capital," Casaio began without hesitation. "Zilia and I will be moving there tomorrow. She is my mate, and I¡¯ve chosen her to be my forever woman."


    He didn¡¯t pause to let her interrupt, keeping his gaze locked on hers.


    "I¡¯m not here to listen or submit to my mother¡¯s decisions anymore. I will live the life I choose, not the one chosen for me."


    Mabel¡¯s expression remainedposed, but her eyes darkened with fury.


    "I will never ept a spy, a betrayer, as the daughter-inw of this family," she said coldly. "I had hoped that giving you space would open your mind to reason. But clearly, I underestimated how far you¡¯d stray."


    She didn¡¯t stop there and continued with a quivering voice, "Zilia could have cost you your life. You witnessed that yourself. If something happens to you in the future, who will be responsible?"


    Herposure began to falter. The mist in her eyes showed how hurt she was. Her eldest son, the one she had trusted the most, believed would never make her feel low, had chosen the very woman who once posed a threat to him. To her, it felt like betrayal.


    "Mom," Casaio spoke in a gentle voice. "What Zilia did wasn¡¯t her choice. You know that. She neverid a hand on me. Yes, her mission was to kill me, but she didn¡¯t. She defied her orders. That¡¯s why Luke kidnapped my beta... to force me into submission."


    He paused, meeting his mother¡¯s wounded gaze.


    "The least you could do is bless me. I¡¯m not asking for your approval, just your grace."


    Mabel didn¡¯t respond, and Casaio¡¯s voice dropped lower, but it carried more weight.


    "And I know why Gabriel left the pce so suddenly. You¡¯re the one who brought Riley here, so that she could hurt Amelie. You wanted to test the limits of that pendant¡¯s power. Don¡¯t deny it... I know everything."


    Her eyes widened slightly, but Casaio didn¡¯t press further.


    "But I won¡¯t argue about Gabriel. That¡¯s his battle, not mine. I came here to speak for my own life, and my own choices."


    Raidan had just stepped in from the corridor when he heard the tail end of their conversation. His steps slowed, and his brows drew together in a tight knot.


    "Who allowed Riley into the pce?" His voice rang with authority as his gaze settled firmly on Mabel.


    Startled, Mabel rose to her feet immediately. "Your Majesty," she murmured, bowing her head in greeting. Casaio, too, turned and bowed respectfully to his father.


    But Raidan didn¡¯t acknowledge the gestures. His focus remained fixed.


    "Is it true?" he asked sharply. "Did you help Riley?" His tone wavered with disbelief. "How do you even know her, Mabel? And why¨Cwhy would you do this?"


    Casaio nced sideways at his mother. Even he wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d exin herself now.


    "Mabel, why are you silent?" Raidan¡¯s voice rose. "Answer me!"


    "I wanted to test the pendant¡¯s power," she admitted.


    "And you used Amelie as the bait?" Raidan¡¯s voice thundered in disbelief, his eyes wide with fury. "She¡¯s pregnant, Mabel! What¡¯s wrong with you? How could you endanger her like that? All this time, I kept wondering why Gabriel suddenly left. Why he stopped returning my calls or messages. And now I understand. My son left... and he never once said a word. But now I know. Mabel, this time¡ª" he exhaled deeply, trying to steady himself, "this time, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me."


    "Your Majesty, my intention wasn¡¯t¨C"


    Dominick and Katelyn arrived in the main hall too from outside when they heard the thundering voice of their father. Even they were shocked upon learning the truth.


    "Stay quiet!" Raidan angrily spat at her, not letting her finish. "You will be punished for this. All these years, I have only forgiven you for whatever you did to Gabriel. But this time, I won¡¯t let it slide. You will stay locked in your manor for next ten days. No one is allowed to see you. Whoever does it will face my wrath."


    All his three children were quite stunned. Mabel was never once punished like this before. They knew how much their father loved and respected their mother.


    "Your Majesty," Mabel stepped up, "I request you to¨C"


    "I won¡¯t listen to any of your request," Raidan interrupted her again. "What¡¯s there even left? You need to understand the gravity of your mistake? You targeted a woman who¡¯s carrying a pup. You took advantage of her vulnerable situation. And you let an intruder enter the pce. You betrayed my trust as well, Mabel. How are you supposed to rectify all of this?"


    Mabel lowered her eyes in shame. She never imagined a day like this would evere. She was guilty of her action. But it was toote.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel carried Amelie upstairs gently in his arms. She had drifted off to sleep during their drive back from the golf club, her head resting against his shoulder,pletely at peace.


    He lowered her onto the bed with care, adjusting the pillows behind her and pulling the duvet over her body to keep her warm. For a moment, he stood there, watching her sleep.


    Then he moved toward the window and drew the curtains shut, blocking out the golden strands of evening light that had started to creep across the floor.


    Afterward, Gabriel stepped into the washroom to freshen up. When he returned, now dressed in morefortable clothes, the soft vibration of his phone on the table caught his attention.


    He picked it up, and his brows drew together. There were twenty missed calls from his father.


    Without hesitation, he answered the call and brought the phone to his ear.


    "Yes, Dad?" he said and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind him. "Good evening, Dad."


    "Good evening. You finally answered my call," Raidan said, feeling at peace. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me the reason you and Amelie suddenly left? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t take any action?"


    Gabriel¡¯s eyebrows cocked up. ¡¯Does Dad know?¡¯ he thought.


    As if reading his thoughts, Raidan continued, "Yes, I know everything. Your mother let an intruder into the pce."


    There was a pause after that.


    "Gabriel, forgive me. I failed to keep your mother in check. I¡¯ve punished her for what she did. I know I should¡¯ve done it long ago, but I didn¡¯t... and I¡¯m truly sorry. If Amelie is with you, let her know I apologize to her as well."


    Gabriel remained silent.


    "Are you there, son?" Raidan asked, sensing the long pause.


    "I¡¯m here," Gabriel finally said. "But let me be clear. I¡¯m noting back to that ce. You may have punished her or even forgiven her, but none of that matters to me. Amelie trusted her. She tried to mend our family, to bring peace. But the Queen destroyed everything we were trying to build. I won¡¯t let Amelie return to a ce that tried to break everything in her."


    And with that, Gabriel ended the call without another word. He slid the phone back into the pocket of his trousers.


    Then, looking down, his eyesnded on Carlos who wasing from outside.


    Gabriel descended the stairs. "Where did you go today?" he asked with a smile.


    Carlos tilted his head. "I went to meet someone of my kind."


    "Who?"


    "Glenice Pavoni."


    "And who is that?" Gabriel questioned.


    "A witch, who is known for her charms and spells. None can beat her in that. I went to speak with her regarding writing protective charms for you and Amelie," Carlos answered.

 Chapter 262: Arrange a meeting

    <h4>Chapter 262: Arrange a meeting</h4>


    "I appreciate what you¡¯re doing for us. I can never even repay for all of this," Gabriel said in a tone of gratitude.


    "You don¡¯t have to feel like that. I told you the reason I decided to do it. Don¡¯t feel anything at all," Carlos stated, smiling.


    The servant came with a tray in her hands. Carlos thanked her as he grabbed a ss of water first. Gabriel also took the ss and sipped the water slowly.


    "By the way, I want the pictures you showed me the other day. I¡¯d like to send them to my grandmother," Carlos revealed.


    "Of course!" Gabriel was quick to take out his phone and sent the image in Carlos¡¯ message box. He checked it and thanked him.


    "What about that mark on my head? How does it look? You have to draw it and send," Gabriel suggested.


    "I remember it. I¡¯ll draw it and sendter," Carlos replied. "I didn¡¯t tell you or Amelie about my family background. I¡¯m from the Ashfall family of witches. All the witches in our families were considered to be the strongest in their respective times. But with age, the powers decline, the knowledge doesn¡¯t. My grandmother knows a lot about all such things."


    "I see. That¡¯s wonderful to know. It also exins your knowledge," Gabriel pronounced.


    "I am a respected sage in ournd. Though I try refraining from practicing a lot of things," Carlos exined. "I think I should see your mother once," he opined.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression turned harder upon hearing that.


    "I know you don¡¯t like your mother. Amelie told me about your rtionship with your father, but it¡¯s important for me to see the Queen first. I¡¯d like to know what she talked with the High Priestess," Carlos asserted calmly.


    "My mother won¡¯t tell you. I already exined that to you," Gabriel stated.


    "I know. I want to meet her because my eyes can see others¡¯ can¡¯t. The marks on both of you aren¡¯t ordinary ones. They have meanings and they will bring destructions if not ended," Carlos said, keeping no mask. He had to be truthful to Gabriel so that in future there would not be no mishap.


    "Destructions?" Gabriel frowned as he recalled how his mother always used that term toward him whenever they would argue.


    "Arrange a meeting for us, if possible," Carlos said.


    "I can¡¯t do that. All she does is ming me. Give me time. I¡¯ll think of a way so that she won¡¯t be suspicious. I don¡¯t even know if she will help you in finding the truth," Gabriel said, looking confused.


    "Sure. Take your time."


    ~~~~~


    Casaio returned to Zilia¡¯s ce, only to hear Idris¡¯s excited voice echoing from inside.


    "Let¡¯s go out! I want to go shopping!" Idris was pleading.


    Zilia, however, remained firm. "Not today, Idris. Maybe some other time."


    Casaio stepped in after opening the door by entering the passcode. "Actually, we should take him shopping," he said, ncing at Zilia. "He needs to be admitted to the academy as soon as possible. He¡¯s already behind on a lotpared to the other kids."


    "Your Highness is right," Idris chimed in with a small smile.


    "But I never told anyone¡ª" Zilia began, only for Casaio to gently interrupt.


    "Then maybe it¡¯s time you did," he said firmly. "You haven¡¯tmitted a crime by protecting your brother. You don¡¯t have to keep him hidden forever."


    He turned to Idris. "Go get ready. We¡¯re going out."


    Idris lit up, his excitement bubbling over as he dashed into the other room.


    Zilia, however, stayed rooted, her expression hesitant. "Casaio, are you sure about this?" she asked. "Your feelings for me... they¡¯ve always been a mix of sweet and bitter. Do you really want to parade us around like some perfect couple in front of everyone?"


    Casaio met her gaze without wavering. "Didn¡¯t I make myself clear before?" he asked. "We can¡¯t live apart, Zilia. If I have to suffer through this madness, then you should be right there beside me."


    Her lips parted as if to argue, but no words came. Silence fell between them for a moment.


    "Go get changed," Casaio added softly. "Also, tomorrow we¡¯re moving into our new residence in the capital. I¡¯ve already spoken to both my father and mother about it."


    Zilia folded her arms. "And they agreed?"


    "They did," he said with a nod. "Go and get dressed."


    "I look fine in these clothes," Zilia said, lowering her hands to her sides in defiance.


    Casaio frowned, eyes narrowing slightly. "Are you serious?" he asked. "You¡¯re my woman. You should look like it too. You have so many beautiful dresses, just wear one of them."


    Zilia didn¡¯t argue. Without a word, she turned and walked back into her room.


    Casaio exhaled and dropped onto the couch, leaning his head back against the cushions. His mind drifted, half present in the room, half lost in the chaos of recent day.


    ¡¯Did Gabriel know our mother had finally faced consequences for her actions? I don¡¯t think so. And even if he did, he would hardly care. Not anymore,¡¯ Casaio thought.


    He took out his phone, turning it on. His fingers hovered over Gabriel¡¯s contact, but he didn¡¯t dial his number. Putting the phone aside, he simply closed his eyes.


    After a while, Idris returned in his new clothes.


    "Your Highness, how do I look? The fabric is too soft," Idris said, smiling.


    Casaio opened his eyes and looked at the teenage boy. "You look like a noble teenager alpha," he asserted. "Did you grow a bit taller?"


    "I think so... It happened suddenly. Sister bought me these clothes two days ago. But I found the shirt a bit smaller, not much though," Idris stated.


    "You¡¯re in growing stage. And alphas are born to grow faster," Casaio replied, smiling.


    "Then, my wolf will awaken any time soon," Idris said excitedly. "I saw in a show that the boy was bullied for not waking up his wolf. I hope it won¡¯t happen with me."


    "No such thing will happen," Casaio said, giving him a positive hope.

 Chapter 263: Managing to be so strong

    <h4>Chapter 263: Managing to be so strong</h4>


    Casaio, Zilia and Idris stepped inside a biggest mall in the capital, where a good crowd could be seen.


    "This is my first time visiting such a ce. It looks a ce meant for riches," Idris murmured.


    "Your brother-inw is rich too," Casaio told him, lowering his head. Then, hanging his arm around Idris¡¯ shoulder, he walked inside with him.


    Zilia followed them closely, smiling how Casaio was taking care of her brother. Though her brother¡¯s childhood broken days couldn¡¯t be mended, but seeing how Casaio was making him feel special in the present made her feel overwhelmed.


    News of the eldest alpha prince¡¯s arrival spread quickly. Within moments, the senior manager and several staff members arrived to personally escort them, eagerly guiding the trio from one store to another.


    As they entered one of the high-end stores, Zilia felt Casaio¡¯s hand slip into hers. His fingers gently inteced with hers, which was an act of pretense.


    "What are you doing?" Zilia lowered her eyes to their hands.


    "We are surrounded by people," Casaio whispered near her ear, "so we have to act like our former selves."


    "Sis, this looks perfect on me, right?" Idris inquired.


    Zilia turned toward him and smiled brightly. "Yes, you look really good. It suits you perfectly."


    Casaio studied the outfit thoughtfully. "Does anything need alteration? If so, let them know now."


    Idris checked the fit once more and shook his head. "No, I think it¡¯s perfect."


    "Great. Then we¡¯ll take two more sets of the same outfit," Casaio instructed. "You¡¯ll also need a good tracksuit and matching shoes."


    "The shoes are avable at the adjacent store, Your Highness," the senior manager informed politely.


    As Idris returned to the fitting room to change back into his casual clothes, Casaio walked over to the counter and made the payment. A few minutester, Idris emerged, holding the shopping bags with visible joy, a smile tugging at his lips.


    Zilia watched them silently, especially Casaio, who was treating Idris with such a care.


    ¡¯I wanted you to not love me anymore. Why are you still holding on me? Shouldn¡¯t you get rid of me already for hurting you? Why do I feel you¡¯re getting hurt by staying close to me?¡¯ she thought.


    Casaio turned his head in her direction, watching her lost in a deep contemtion.


    ¡¯How is she managing to be so strong? Was she always like this?¡¯ he thought.


    ~~~~~


    "Kate, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t call you this morning. I just couldn¡¯t find the time," Amelie said softly, her voice carried by the gentle breeze as she sat on the swing in the balcony.


    "It¡¯s okay," Katelyn replied. "How are you holding up?"


    "I¡¯m good," Amelie answered, offering a faint smile. Just as she opened her mouth to ask about Katelyn, her friend¡¯s voice interrupted, filled with something heavier.


    "Amelie... why didn¡¯t you tell me that Mom was the one who let Riley into the pce, wanting her to hurt you?"


    Amelie froze, her fingers tightening around the swing¡¯s chain. "What?" she breathed,pletely stunned. "What are you saying?" Then she let out a nervous, disbelieving chuckle. "No... that can¡¯t be true."


    "Wait¡ª" Katelyn¡¯s voice sharpened. "You didn¡¯t know?"


    "I think there¡¯s a certain misunderstanding going on," Amelie said.


    Katelyn realized toote that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have. Gabriel had specifically asked her not to tell Amelie.


    She stared at the phone in her hand, frozen in regret.


    "Kate, why are you suddenly silent? What¡¯s going on in the pce?" Amelie¡¯s voice snapping her from her thoughts.


    Before Katelyn could respond, a hand reached out and took the phone from her.


    "Kate, I¡¯ll speak to youter," Gabriel said. Without waiting for a reply, he ended the call.


    Amelie shot up from the swing, her expression rmed. "Why did you do that?" she asked, clearly shaken. "She said something... something odd. I was going to ask her¡ª"


    Gabriel exhaled deeply and met her gaze. "It¡¯s true," he said. "It was my mother who allowed Riley into the pce. I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because... you had started to get close to her. You believed she actually cared, for me, for you. You thought she weed you as part of the Sinir family."


    Amelie stared at him, stunned. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?" she asked, searching his eyes for answers.


    "What was I supposed to say?" Gabriel replied, pain flickering across his face. "That my own mother is the viin of my life? That she plotted to harm you and our pup? I didn¡¯t want to burden you with the truth while you were healing... while I was still trying to ept it myself."


    He stepped closer. "I was ready to leave the pce behind. And I meant it. We¡¯re not going back, Amelie. I don¡¯t want her exnations. I don¡¯t need closure. I just want peace, for both of us."


    Gabriel looked at her, silently hoping she understood why he¡¯d kept the truth from her.


    "I get it. I¡¯m sorry you have to go through that," Amelie said, her hand moving to his cheek as she closed the distance between them. "But I wonder if the Queen forgot I always wear the pendant you¡¯ve given me."


    "She didn¡¯t forget anything," Gabriel whispered, his hand resting above hers as he held it, pressing his lips on the center of her palm. "Are you not hungry? The dinner is ready. Carlos is waiting for us at the dinner table."


    "Yeah, I¡¯m hungry. It¡¯s just I wanted to speak with Katelyn. She dropped me a messagest saying the Queen had set her up with someone. She doesn¡¯t want to mate with that guy," Amelie replied.


    "Well, I advise you to stay away from Kate¡¯s matter. In the end, she has to do what mom wants. For me, don¡¯t talk to her," Gabriel stated.


    Amelie couldn¡¯t refuse him. "Sure, I won¡¯t. By the way, thank you for today¡¯s outing. I simply loved it. I think I made two friends. It was fun meeting new people."


    "Anything for you, Mate. I¡¯ll keep doing much more for you, and of course, the pup," Gabriel promised with a smile.


    "Your presence is enough for us." Amelie wrapped her arms around him, thus hugging him.

 Chapter 264: With my feelings

    <h4>Chapter 264: With my feelings</h4>


    Idris had dozed off in the backseat. From the front passenger seat, Zilia turned slightly to nce at him, a gentle smile touching her lips. She then shifted her gaze to Casaio, who was silently focused on the road.


    "Thank you for taking Idris out for shopping," she said. "It was his first time enjoying something like this."


    Casaio didn¡¯t respond. His eyes stayed on the road.


    Zilia sensed the distance in his silence. She pressed her lips together and turned away, her gaze falling to the city lights beyond the window.


    <i>¡¯So he¡¯s giving me the cold shoulder now... Is this how it¡¯s going to be from now on? Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be together, he said he would mark me. But should I let him? He used to be easier to understand. But I shattered everything in him.¡¯</i>


    She closed her eyes briefly, trying to shake off the unease curling in her chest.


    "We¡¯re home," Casaio finally said, his voice breaking her thoughts.


    Zilia blinked and looked around, realizing they had already reached the building. "Ah," she murmured, quickly getting out of the car. She opened the backseat door to wake Idris, but before she could speak, Casaio appeared beside her.


    "Don¡¯t wake him," he said softly. "Just take the shopping bags. I¡¯ll carry Idris."


    Zilia hesitated, then nodded. She gathered the bags and walked ahead toward the entrance of the tall building.


    Casaio turned back and shut the door of the backseat. After parking the car, he carefully lifted Idris into his arms. Though Idris was a young teenager now, Casaio didn¡¯t see the point in disturbing his rest, not after such a full day.


    Idris instinctively curled closer, his arms wrapping around Casaio¡¯s neck.


    Carrying him with steady arms, Casaio stepped into the elevator. As the doors closed, he stood in silence, waiting for the floor to arrive. More people walked and greeted him. They were surprised seeing a boy in his arms, but none of them dared asking.


    The elevator doors slid open, and Casaio stepped out, Idris still resting in his arms. He approached Zilia¡¯s apartment and rang the bell.


    Zilia opened the door almost immediately, as if she had been waiting.


    "Why¡ª" she began.


    "Shh," Casaio hushed her before stepping inside.


    Zilia quietly closed the door behind them and followed. Her steps slowed when she saw Casaioying Idris carefully on the bed, removing his shoes with practiced ease. The simple, caring gesture made her chest flutter.


    Once Idris was tucked in beneath the nket, Casaio stood and turned to leave the room without sparing Zilia a nce. She hesitated for a moment, then walked in and turned off the lights, leaving only a glow from the bedsidemp.


    She found him in the adjacent room, drinking a ss of water.


    "Sleep here tonight," Casaio said suddenly, as he began rolling up his sleeves.


    Zilia blinked, startled.


    He turned to face her. "How did you get trained to be a spy? And what did you really feel the first time you saw me, when our wolves connected? I want to hear all of it."


    Then, without waiting for a response, he began unbuttoning his shirt. "I¡¯ll freshen up first," he added and headed to the bathroom.


    Zilia remained still for a moment. She then made her way to the second bathroom to wash up as well.


    As she stared at her reflection in the mirror, she whispered, "I wonder if he¡¯ll believe me if I tell him everything. I¡¯m not bound to anyone anymore... I owe him the truth. And if he¡¯s asking, it means he¡¯s willing to ept the real me without keeping the room for hate."


    ~~~~


    When Zilia returned to the bedroom, her eyes fallen upon Casaio resting on the bed, without shirt, with an alcohol bottle in his hand. She recalled him buying a premium alcohol bottle when Idris was away.


    And what bewildered her was that Casaio was drinking straight from the bottle. He was taking huge gulps as if telling her he was in a deep pain.


    Zilia locked the door from inside first, then made her way to the bed. She remained in her sitting posture, wanting him to speak first.


    Casaio lowered the bottle and nced at her sideways.


    "You didn¡¯t open your mouth during interrogation. You simply said you had to save your brother from being killed, so you just did what you were told. But I do think you were trained too." He tilted his head, already expecting her to speak.


    "Not a high-grade training. It was a simple training. And because my main task was to seduce you and get inside the pce, I wasn¡¯t trained much," Zilia answered truthfully.


    "Seduce me? How?" Casaio arched his eyebrow.


    She turned her head to look at him, so did he.


    "Our wolf connected. I didn¡¯t have to seduce you," Zilia replied.


    "Because like a fool I epted you. A person of my status doesn¡¯t even bat an eye on the wolves, who can¡¯t stand before me. But I epted you, thanks to a single bond. I didn¡¯t care about your family background or anything. I only wanted you," Casaio exined.


    "I never fooled you with my feelings. In fact, I never thought you¡¯d be so affectionate toward me from the first meeting. My reason to not marry you because once I did that, it would have been tough for me to choose between you and Idris. I couldn¡¯t lose any of you. That¡¯s why I dyed it for ten years."


    Casaio took in that information, bringing the bottle to his mouth once again. He took a few sips before letting it rest on the bedside table.


    "What was your life? I would like to know how you grew up," Casaio said in a soft voice. He tilted his head and looked into her eyes. "Idris was only two when you have toe here. How did you manage to look so bright when everything was messed up inside you?"

 Chapter 265: You broke inside me

    <h4>Chapter 265: You broke inside me</h4>


    "That was my job, to never raise suspicion, to blend in so well that no one would ever question me," Zilia said. "But behind that role, I cried when I was alone, just to remember who I really was. I missed watching Idris grow up. And he... he didn¡¯t even know me in those first, precious years."


    She paused, her gaze lowering as her fingers curled at her sides.


    "It was harder than I can exin. And I know... no matter how many times I apologize, it won¡¯t fix what¡¯s already broken between us. So maybe it¡¯s best if you let me go, Casaio. You deserve someone else, someone who can give you peace, a future... a family withoutplications."


    Casaio¡¯s jaw tightened, a muscle ticking at the side of his face. Her words hit him like stones, but not because he wanted to argue with them because he had already heard that voice inside his own head too many times.


    "You think it¡¯s that simple for me?" he asked, eyes fixed on hers. "You think I can just let go? I can¡¯t even imagine my life without you, Zilia. That¡¯s the truth. That¡¯s the hell I¡¯m in."


    He exhaled, fighting to keep his voice steady.


    "So don¡¯t talk about walking away like it¡¯s some noble choice. You turned my life upside down. So now, take responsibility for it. Stay, and fix what you broke inside me."


    "How can I do that? Do you still trust me?" Zilia asked.


    "What do you think I¡¯m doing now?" Casaio questioned. "If it¡¯s not trust, then what it is. I was shocked when Gabriel found out who you are. My entire world shifted in a day. As the eldest prince, I was supposed to what is righteous. My heart bled every single second. Zilia, I can¡¯t live separately from you. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve be. With you, I feel better," he added.


    Zilia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. She couldn¡¯t utter a single word after that. "I want to sleep. Good night," she said, turning her back to him. She closed her eyes, tears rolled down over her cheeks, but she had to cry silently.


    Casaio simply watched her for a while before turning off the main lights of the room. In his drunk state, he spoke a lot more than he actually would. His eyes remained fixed on her hair, and he reached out his hand to rest on her shoulder.


    However, he couldn¡¯t brought himself to touch her. He pulled up the duvet and turned his back to her. ¡¯Good night, Zilia.¡¯


    ~~~~~


    The next morning, Zilia stirred awake, a warm breath brushing softly against her forehead.


    Her eyes fluttered open, and they instantly widened. Casaio¡¯s arm was wrapped around her waist.


    Her breath hitched. ¡¯When did this happen?¡¯


    She slowly turned her head, only to realize the truth. She had moved toward him sometime during the night. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and disbelief.


    Carefully, trying not to wake him, Zilia shifted her hand from under his and began to slide away from his hold. Slowly, she freed herself and quietly got out of the bed.


    As she stood there for a moment, looking back at the peaceful expression on Casaio¡¯s face before going out of the room.


    After taking a refreshing bath, Zilia dressed in a soft, pastel-colored outfit. She quietly peeked into the bedroom to check on Idris. He was still curled up under the nket, breathing peacefully, his face rxed in deep sleep.


    She pulled the door shut without making a sound and headed to the kitchen.


    Zilia rolled up her sleeves and began preparing breakfast. She chopped the vegetables.


    Just then, she heard the sound of soft footsteps approaching from behind. She paused, her fingers still holding the knife.


    Turning her head slightly, her gazended on Casaio. He looked like he had just woken up, his hair slightly tousled. Without saying a word, he walked to the refrigerator, pulled out a chilled bottle of water, and unscrewed the cap.


    Their eyes met for a brief moment.


    Zilia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly looked away and returned to her chopping.


    "What are you making?" Casaio asked.


    "Umm... vegetable stir-fry and a cheese omelette," Zilia replied, keeping her eyes on the chopping board. "Do you want coffee?" she asked, ncing at him briefly.


    "I¡¯ll make it," Casaio offered, stepping toward the cab.


    "No," Zilia said. "I¡¯ll do it. You should take a bath. And... if possible, could you wake up Idris too?"


    "Let the boy sleep," Casaio said simply, already turning away.


    "Hmm," she murmured in response, watching him leave.


    As the sound of his footsteps faded down the hallway, Zilia turned on the coffee machine and ced a cup beneath the spout.


    Zilia turned the me low and ced a pan on the stove, her hands moving swiftly as she prepared the breakfast.


    Casaio returned not long after, freshly showered, his hair still damp at the edges. He picked up the warm cup of coffee waiting for him on the counter and took a grateful sip.


    "Thanks," he said, his eyes settling on her.


    Zilia offered a small smile, not turning from the stove.


    "You look happy," Casaio murmured, watching her.


    "Huh?" Zilia blinked, slightly flustered, ncing his way.


    "Is it because we¡¯re together again?" he asked, his voice low as he leaned casually against the counter, coffee in hand.


    She focused back on the pan, flipping thest omelette onto a te without answering.


    Casaio took another sip and then said, "Last night... you moved toward me and hugged me in your sleep."


    Zilia froze for a split second, the spat hovering in her hand.


    "You keep telling me to forget you," he continued, his gaze steady, "when you clearly can¡¯t do the same. You, too, are messed up the same way I am."


    Walking closer to her, he rested his chin on her shoulder. "Idris has to be admitted to the academy today. Then, we both will live alone. I¡¯m hoping for good changes in our lives."

 Chapter 266: The mess I made

    <h4>Chapter 266: The mess I made</h4>


    Everyone was seated with a tense expression in the office as Gabriel called for an emergency meeting of the executives. After being absent for over two weeks from work, no one was expecting a sudden meeting to take ce.


    As the agenda of the meeting moved forward, the presenter spoke, "We have been monitoring the overseas portfolio closely. Certain anomalies are detected, and we have been working on removing them."


    "Without informing me?" Gabriel arched his eyebrow.


    "Sir, it was not possible to contact you at the time you were in the pce. Rest, we were working on the Director¡¯smand," the presenter replied, ncing at Denzel.


    He leaned forward and nodded his head. "Yes, we have been trying to find the moles in the system. The mismanagement was done by someone inside, so we decided to keep quiet about it until your return. At the same time, I was investigating this matter myself."


    "We will set up an external forensic analyst. Further developments will stay between a few people. Rest should wait till my next order," Gabriel pronounced and rose from his seat.


    He pushed back the moving chair and walked out of the boardroom, followed by Karmen.


    Returning to his office, Lucien stepped before the desk. He grabbed the water bottle and opened it.


    "I¡¯ve set an internal inquiry team as well. You should check if these members are suitable for this job," Karmen said, stepping forward and extending the tablet in his hand.


    Gabriel took it and scrolled through the screen. "Hmm. Make sure no one knows there¡¯s such an inquiry team," he instructed, returning the tablet to him.


    "Sure." Karmen gave him a slight bow and walked out.


    Now, left alone, Gabriel walked to the front of the desk and sat on the leather swivel chair. He had already taken out his phone and dialed Amelie¡¯s number.


    A few secondster, Amelie answered the call.


    "I am with Carlos in the garden," she replied.


    "Hmm. Did you take fruits?" he asked.


    "Yes. I finished them just a few minutes ago," Amelie replied.


    "That¡¯s good. Take your lunch meal on time," Gabriel said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will," Amelie assured him.


    "I miss you," Gabriel whispered.


    "You¡¯ll see me once you return," Amelie answered.


    "That¡¯s true," he agreed. "What about you? Don¡¯t you miss me? For the past few days, we were always together, irrespective of the time."


    "That¡¯s because we were on a small vacation," Amelie whispered. "You can ask for my help any time," she added. Seeing Albus in the garden, Amelie realized he must¡¯ve something important to tell her, so she told Gabriel, "I¡¯m hanging up. Do enjoy your work and eat on time."


    The call ended, and Amelie lowered her head.


    "Madam, your mother and sister are here to visit you. They¡¯re waiting for you in the living room," Albus informed her.


    Amelie nced at the garden¡¯s sofa, where Carlos was seated, scrolling through his phone. Walking to him, she said, "My mom and sister are here. I¡¯ll be with them for some time. Do you want to join us?"


    "What would I possibly do among thedies?" Carlos chuckled. "Just go and enjoy a moment to rx with them."


    Amelie nodded her head and walked inside the house.


    Seeing her, both Samyra and Flora stood up.


    "Oh, dear!" Samyra quickly spread her arms, embracing her elder daughter. She gently patted her back before pressing a kiss on her forehead. Taking a step back, she asked, "Are you alone in the mansion?"


    "Not alone exactly," Amelie replied. "Please, take seats." She nced at Flora, seeing how the dark circles beneath her eyes were lessened.


    The servants ced the assortment of snacks on the table.


    "Have water," Amelie told them. She handed a ss to her mother, who thanked her.


    "You should sit down. Don¡¯t tire yourself out," Samyra opined.


    Amelie passed a small smile to her mother, sitting right beside her on the couch.


    "So, is the shiftingplete? What about Dad? He didn¡¯te," Amelie said.


    "Yes, we have tidied the new house here. Your father still has some work left in the Red River Pack, so he went there to finish it," Samyra answered.


    "I see. Flora, eat the muffins. They are freshly prepared in the morning," Amelie suggested.


    "Sure." Flora picked one and ate it slowly.


    "I hope you¡¯re no longer dwelling in the past," Amelie said, bringing Flora¡¯s focus to her.


    She chewed and swallowed the muffin before responding, "No. I feel better here. No one, at least, knows me unless I tell them my surname."


    Samyra looked at her younger daughter with concern. "I suggested that Flora date someone. I felt it would bring a change for her."


    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to. After the mess I made and the things that happened to me, I just want to be alone. I want to repent for what I did to Amelie. I want to work on myself and not think about finding a mate, falling in love. I already hate myself for what I did in the past," Flora rified to them.


    Amelie nced at their mother before looking straight af Flora.


    "Flora is right. Let her focus on her personal growth, Mom."


    "Amelie, I¡¯m thinking of opening a store for kids¡¯ clothing. What do you think? You know I have always had an interest in the fashion side, so I think I should do something in that. And your cutie pup will be out soon. As their aunt, I must give them custom-made clothes," Flora stated, her face suddenly brightening up.


    "Starting something in clothing sounds like a nice idea," Amelie replied, giving her a small smile.


    Just then, they heard a sound of throat clearing. Both Samyra and Flora looked at the tall man with silvery hair in front of them. Flora was frozen for a moment seeing such a man.


    "Mom, Flora, this is my friend. Carlos Ashfall," Amelie said, rising to her feet and walking to him. "He¡¯s a mage, a son of a witch."


    "It¡¯s my first time meeting a mage. Please take a seat," Samyra told him.


    Flora watched him sitting on the sofa.


    Amelie returned to her seat and continued, "Carlos, try some muffins."


    "Ah, sure," Carlos picked a few in a small te and began eating.


    "How did you befriend a mage?" Samyra whispered near Amelie¡¯s ear.


    "It¡¯s a long story, Mom," Amelie answered.


    Carlos nced at Flora and frowned. ¡¯Why can¡¯t I see anything in her?¡¯


    Only two possibilities circted in his head; either Flora would die in the future, or Flora was protected so that he couldn¡¯t see anything in her.

 Chapter 267: Flora’s time is limited?

    <h4>Chapter 267: Flora¡¯s time is limited?</h4>


    Gabriel finished signing thest file and let the pen rest on the table when Karmen walked in.


    "Your father is here," he informed.


    "What? Why?" Gabriel left his seat immediately.


    "I don¡¯t know. A security guard at the gate informed me. His Majesty is already in the elevator," Karmen said.


    He walked out of the office while Karmen followed him closely. They both stopped right in front of the elevator. The other executives in thepany had alsoe to greet their Alpha King.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the floor number and finally a ping sound came. The doors opened and all of them bowed in respect.


    Raidan stepped out of the elevator and met his son¡¯s gaze, who had already lifted his head.


    "You all can rx. I¡¯m here to see my son, nothing more," Raidan said in a soft tone. "Show me the way to your office," he told Gabriel.


    "Please, this way, Dad," said Gabriel and the two walked ahead. Behind them Raidan¡¯s trusted bodyguard and Gabriel¡¯s beta walked closely.


    As Raidan entered the office, Gabriel turned to Karmen, asking him to send tea for the Alpha King. He, too, went inside and saw his father had already taken a seat on the office couch.


    Gabriel poured a ss of water for his father and ced it gently on the table before Raidan. The Alpha King leaned forward and grabbed the ss.


    "Why did Dade here without informing me?" Gabriel looked at his father in bewilderment.


    Raidan sipped the water first before lowering the ss on the table.


    "Can¡¯t I give surprise visit to my son?" Raidan arched his eyebrow. He gestured to Gabriel to take a seat.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just Dad never visited me like this," Gabriel answered, taking a seat across from him.


    "You should¡¯ve told me the moment you found out what Mabel did," Raidan said, his expression hardening now. "It¡¯s my fault to never stop her troubling you. I thought she would start showing love toward you some day." A sigh escaped his mouth as he realized he failed understanding his own wife.


    "I didn¡¯t tell you because I knew it wouldn¡¯t change anything. I made the right choice by leaving with Amelie. You know why I came to San Ravendale a long time ago, Dad. I¡¯ve cut those ties. Whatever the rest of the family thinks of me... it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. My own family will start soon. The pup will be out in the world, then I¡¯ll be a father. I can¡¯t keep thinking about what my mother did or find any way to correct her. I¡¯ve done enough already," Gabriel exined his stance to his father.


    Raidan nodded his head as he understood the words of his son. "I won¡¯t call you back either. I know you built this ce with lots of efforts. Every time I step in San Ravendale, it surprises me how nicely you nned this city. As for your own family, I agree. You¡¯ll be a father soon to a beautiful pup." A small smile formed on the Alpha King¡¯s lips, which was enough for Gabriel to feel at least his father¡¯s blessings were there.


    They heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Gabriel said.


    An assistant walked in with a tray in her hand. Sheid the cup on the table, bowed to them and left silently.


    "Have tea," Gabriel told him.


    "I¡¯ll stay the night at your house. You can¡¯t refuse for it," Raidan said before holding the cup.


    "Sure," Gabriel replied with a smile.


    ~~~~~


    Back in the mansion, Amelie saw off her mother and sister in the car. Carlos remained standing right beside her, and they both returned to the living room.


    "Your sister seems depressed. Seems like she¡¯s undergoing a lot of societal judgement and pressure," Carlos began.


    "Did you see something in her too?" asked Amelie.


    "No. But her face said a lot," Carlos replied.


    "She¡¯s doing better than she was before... but that doesn¡¯t say much. Flora should have been my pir of strength, but instead, she used to look down on me. She believed every lie that Alex fed her and had an affair with her. And when the truth finally came out, when she realized he had framed her for everythingter, her world crumbled."


    She took a brief pause, taking a deep breath.


    "The worst part was the aftermath. The pack turned on her. They bullied her, tormented her, made her feel like she was less than dirt. She lost everything. Her reputation, her dignity. There was a time when she told me she didn¡¯t see the point in living anymore. That¡¯s when I decided I should help my sister. It was a hard decision. But I couldn¡¯t see her taking her own life."


    "That exins how forgiving you are," Carlos said, his eyes lingering on her with admiration. "It¡¯s not wrong to forgive, but it¡¯s also the hardest thing anyone can do in this world. Flora... she seems to truly understand what you did for her."


    But deep inside, his thoughts stirred uneasily. ¡¯Her future... I couldn¡¯t see it. Why do I feel Flora¡¯s time is limited?¡¯ A frown formed between his brows, but he said nothing.


    "You¡¯re right," Amelie responded softly, walking beside him. "Forgiveness is never easy. But I chose it, for both of us. I just hope she uses that second chance to be someone stronger and better."


    They reached the couch, pausing there when Albus entered with urgency in his steps.


    "Madam," he said with a respectful nod. "The Alpha King has arrived in San Ravendale. He¡¯s currently with Prince Gabriel at thepany headquarters."


    Amelie straightened at the news. "I see... Then we should make proper preparations for his wee." She turned to Carlos. "This visit might mean something important."


    Looking back at Albus, she added, "Please have the guest suite cleaned and made ready. And inform the kitchen, dinner should be nothing short of our best."


    "Understood, Madam," Albus replied with a bow before taking his leave.


    Carlos nced at Amelie once more. "I can find more about the High Priestess from the Alpha King then," he said with a smirk.

 Chapter 268: My pre-mating gift

    <h4>Chapter 268: My pre-mating gift</h4>


    After her meeting with Sage Nightshade was unexpectedly dyed, Katelyn indulged herself in a shopping spree to pass the time. One of her final stops was a renowned jewelry boutique, known for catering to the elite.


    As she entered, the staff immediately recognized her.


    "Please have a seat, Your Highness. We¡¯ll bring out our finest pieces for you," the chief attendant said with a respectful bow.


    "Thank you," Katelyn replied, settling gracefully onto the plush leather sofa. The staff moved quickly,ying out trays of glittering jewelry for her to browse.


    While appearing focused on the selections before her, Katelyn¡¯s mind wandered.


    <i>¡¯At least for a few days, Mother won¡¯t be hovering around... Maybe I could use this time to talk to Karmen.¡¯</i>


    But as quickly as the thought surfaced, she shut it down.


    <i>¡¯No. Not after the way he spoke to mest time.¡¯</i>


    Her gaze drifted over the shimmering gemstones, but her heart wasn¡¯t in it anymore.


    "How about this one?"


    A deep masculine voice slipped into her ears, and Katelyn looked up in surprise.


    Standing before her, in all his confident glory, was Sage Nightshade.


    "You!" she gasped, eyes narrowing in disbelief.


    "Yes," he said smoothly. "It¡¯s me. Your future mate, Princess."


    The staff nearby exchanged subtle nces, some biting back smiles, clearly entertained by the tension between the two.


    Katelyn immediately stood, gathering her shopping bags with irritation.


    "I¡¯m leaving," she told the staff, already turning toward the exit.


    But before she could take a step, Sage blocked her path. He leaned in, his lips dangerously close to her ear.


    "The Alpha King sent me. It would be unfortunate if I had to make you stay by force."


    Katelyn froze. Her eyes red with fury.


    "Seriously? Dad wouldn¡¯t pull something like this," she hissed.


    "You can ask him yourself," Sage said with a cocky grin, clearly enjoying her reaction.


    Katelyn clenched her fists, the fire in her chest barely restrained, until she felt Sage casually pluck the bags from her hands.


    "Sit down," he said, not giving her a choice. "Try the jewelry. I¡¯ll buy them for you."


    She turned sharply toward him, arching a perfectly sculpted brow in defiance.


    "You really think you can afford things like this, for me?"


    Her tone was mocking, but Sage didn¡¯t flinch.


    "I know how expensive you are," Sage remarked. Then, turning to the staff, he continued, "I want the most expensive, beautiful and unique piece for the Princess."


    Katelyn sneered as she settled on the sofa. Her mood waspletely ruined.<i> ¡¯Why would Dad do this? He clearly knows I am not interested in him.¡¯</i>


    "Here, Sir. This is our most expensive jewelry piece. The emrald stone in these are some of the rarest you¡¯ll find in the world. And the diamond used are also of premium ss," the chief exined, resting the box on the table.


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened slightly to see the neckpiece. It was indeed unique in design. She picked it up and tried it, but failed to hook it when Sage held her hands.


    "Let me do it for you," Sage said.


    His touch was hot, leaving her flustered momentarily.


    As he hooked the ne on her neck, he took the mirror from the staffdy and brought it before Katelyn¡¯s face. She ran her fingers through the ne as a smile started appearing on her lips.


    "How much is it?" asked Sage.


    "It¡¯s of worth ten million dors," the chief answered in a polite tone.


    "I¡¯ll make the payment. Please pack it for Her Highness," Sage instructed.


    Katelyn lifted her head in disbelief. ¡¯Can he really afford this or he¡¯s just bbering to impress me? Well, he should see how spendthrift I am,¡¯ she thought.


    "I would like to buy a ring as well," Katelyn stated.


    By the time she was done, Sage had paid for multiple extravagant items. As they stepped out of the store together, Katelyn suddenly stopped.


    "You can go to your way. Don¡¯t pester me," Katelyn asserted. "And return the bags to me. Also, I¡¯ll transfer back the amount you spent inside," she muttered.


    "That¡¯s my pre-mating gift for you," Sage pronounced.


    "What? I¡¯m not mating with you!" Katelyn snapped at him, feeling annoyed suddenly.


    Because not many people were present on that side, Katelyn felt relieved they didn¡¯t hear her. Then, angrily she walked past, hitting his shoulder with her toward the ss elevator.


    Once inside, she red at Sage, who pressed the ground floor button on the panel.


    As the elevators door shut, Sage turned around and took step toward her.


    Katelyn moved back only to feel her be pressed against its wall. "Stay away from me," she said sternly.


    "Why are you so charged up? Don¡¯t you know I like fierce, angry-head women? It¡¯s fun to bring them into submission. Surprisingly, I didn¡¯t find one like you. So, it¡¯s going to be a fun game," Sage dered with a smirk.


    "Then, you¡¯re trying with a wrong woman," Katelyn said, holding her gaze. "Who knows you¡¯re the one who submit to me? And don¡¯t even entertain the thought I¡¯ll ever mate with you! You¡¯re not even thest man with whom I even want to get physical," she muttered in annoyance.


    "Are you challenging me?" Sage cocked an eyebrow at her. "Because if you are, then I¡¯ll ept it."


    Katelyn gulped and averted her gaze from him. <i>¡¯How could Dad like such a self-absorbed guy for me?¡¯ </i>she thought.<i> ¡¯I will have to tell my father clearly that I don¡¯t want to mate with Sage. I¡¯ll be better with some omega than this arrogant alpha!¡¯ </i>


    "What are you thinking? It¡¯s so tough to read your beautiful face," Sage said.


    "That how to kill you," Katelyn replied with a mocking smile.


    "Your soft hands aren¡¯t made to kill a man like me," Sage replied. "You can defeat me on the bed definitely," he remarked.


    Just then, the elevator pinged open and more people walked in. Sage, however, didn¡¯t budge from her ce.


    "Move. Are you going to¨C"


    "Shh!" He hushed her by pressing his finger on her lips.

 Chapter 269: To mark your claim

    <h4>Chapter 269: To mark your im</h4>


    As the elevator finally reached the ground floor, people exited one by one, leaving Katelyn and Sage thest to step out.


    "I¡¯ll drive you to the pce," Sage offered casually, ncing at her.


    "No," Katelyn replied firmly. "I came in my own car. You don¡¯t need to drop me, and you definitely don¡¯t need to show your face at the pce," she added with a scowl, reaching for the bags in his hands.


    But Sage smoothly stepped back, keeping them just out of her reach.


    "Is there some specific problem with me?" he asked. "You¡¯re acting like you hate me."


    "You¡¯re absolutely right. I do hate alphas like you," Katelyn snapped. Without hesitation, she moved forward, snatching the bags from his wrists. "You will never have my heart. So it¡¯s best you stay as far away from me as possible."


    With that, she turned on her heel to leave, only to twist her ankle the next moment. A sharp breath escaped her lips as she lost bnce, but before she could fall, Sage caught her by the arm, steadying her.


    "Are you alright?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "I think I twisted my ankle," Katelyn murmured, lowering herself as a sharp pain surged through her foot.


    Sage acted without hesitation. Ignoring her protests, he leaned down and lifted her into his arms.


    "Put me down," she snapped, trying to push against his chest, but he didn¡¯t budge.


    He carried her straight to his car, opened the passenger door, and gently ced her inside. Then, after setting her shopping bags in the backseat, he walked around and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    "We¡¯re heading to the hospital. That ankle needs to be checked," he stated, fastening his seatbelt before starting the engine.


    "This happened because of you," Katelyn argued, crossing her arms as she winced from the pain.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything. You just don¡¯t know how to walk properly," Sage retorted in a teasing tone.


    Katelyn red at him. "Wait a minute. You¡¯ve been speaking to me so casually. Do you even realize who I am?"


    Sage threw her a quick nce, the corner of his mouth lifting. "I figured the princess didn¡¯t mind. You seem like the type who prefers real talk over royal sugarcoating."


    She fell silent. He noticed the difort on her face and gripped the wheel tighter.


    Without saying more, he pressed harder on the elerator, speeding toward the hospital.


    ~~~~


    "Since it¡¯s a mild sprain, I¡¯ve wrapped the bandage around the Princess¡¯s foot," the doctor said. "For pain relief, the prescribed medicine should be taken twice a day after meals. Please use coldpresses as well, Your Highness."


    The nurse handed him an envelope containing the medication for five days.


    "We¡¯ll examine your foot again after that," the doctor informed Katelyn.


    "There¡¯s nothing else to be concerned about, right?" Sage asked.


    "No, nothing serious," the doctor replied with a reassuring tone.


    "Thank you," Sage said.


    The nurse helped Katelyn into a wheelchair and slipped soft slippers onto her feet. Sage followed, then gently lifted her heels to help position her morefortably before they made their way to the parking area.


    He opened the car door, making sure everything was set for herfort before they left the hospital.


    She noticed his phone buzzing repeatedly, the screen lighting up again and again, but Sage didn¡¯t even nce at it.


    "It might be an urgent call. You should pull over and check," Katelyn suggested, ncing sideways at him.


    "I¡¯ll look at itter," he replied calmly, his eyes fixed on the road.


    An hour passed in silence before they finally reached the pce gates. Sage rolled down the window and instructed the guard, "Take the shopping bags to the Princess¡¯s room."


    Then he stepped out and opened the passenger door, offering his hand to help her.


    "I can walk on my own," Katelyn muttered, irritated, but before she could protest further, Sage scooped her up with one arm and carried her effortlessly, the heels in his other hand.


    "Hey, put me down! We¡¯re at the pce!" she eximed, lightly hitting his shoulder. "People will see!"


    Sage didn¡¯t stop.


    Katelyn huffed, her face heating in embarrassment. But then a mischievous idea crossed her mind. She leaned forward and bit his earlobe, firm enough to make him flinch.


    Sage froze mid-step, his eyes narrowing as he tilted his head to look at her. "What the hell are you doing?" he asked, visibly startled than annoyed. Then, a smirk appeared on his lips. "Princess, you love to be naughty, don¡¯t you?"


    "Hell, no! I just want you to put me down," Katelyn snapped, biting her bottom lip in frustration.


    "Well, I will... once we reach your room," Sage said nonchntly, as if he were carrying something far lighter than a royal.


    With a resigned sigh and a sulky pout, Katelyn finally gave him the directions. Minutester, they arrived at her chamber.


    Sage gently ced her on the bed, resting her bandaged foot carefully on the soft mattress. His gaze roamed around the room, noting the delicate shades of baby pink draping the curtains, cushions, and even the bedspread.


    The soft, feminine hues gave the space a warm, inviting feel, surprisingly different from the fireball of attitude seated before him.


    "Now, leave," Katelyn ordered, ring at him.


    Instead, Sage lowered himself to sit on the edge of the bed, meeting her eyes with a teasing glint. "Why are you in such a rush to send me away? Didn¡¯t you just bite me earlier... like you were trying to mark your im?"


    "What!? Hell, no! That was to make you stop carrying me!" Katelyn shouted, her cheeks burning red.


    Sage chuckled under his breath. "Sure, Princess. I believe your lie. Now, it¡¯s my turn to mark you."


    "What?" Katelyn widened her eyes, thinking she heard him wrong.


    Then, his hand cradled her neck, which made her heart race.


    "Sage, stop! You can¡¯t ignore themand of a royal Princess. Just don¡¯t do anything which will make me kill you," Katelyn warned him.


    However, Sage had something else in his mind. He pressed a firm kiss on her neck, causing her to almost jolt. She pushed him away and threw her hand toward his cheek but he caught it.


    "You¡¯ll be mine soon. And keep this fiery attitude aside. I won¡¯t entertain it for long," Sage said with a serious tone. "Take care, Princess."

 Chapter 270: A good father

    <h4>Chapter 270: A good father</h4>


    "Your Majesty!" Amelie greeted her father-inw as soon as he entered the house.


    "Amelie, you still address me as ¡¯Your Majesty¡¯," Raidan wasn¡¯t surprised by her humbleness. "Just call me Father." He patted her head with affection before taking a seat on the couch.


    She looked at Gabriel, who gave her a soft kiss on the lips, thus flustering her. "Your husband is back from work," he whispered, bringing his hand to her back as they turned toward Raidan.


    The servant had already served him water, which he was drinking.


    "Dad, we have one important guest to introduce you to," Gabriel said, referring to Carlos.


    "Um... Who¡¯s it?" asked Raidan curiously, cing the ss on the table.


    "Albus, please call Carlos," said Gabriel.


    "Why don¡¯t you take seats," Raidan suggested.


    The two sat across from the Alpha King, whose eyes were now on Amelie.


    "I apologize to you, Amelie, on behalf of my queen," Raidan began.


    "No, Father. Please don¡¯t do that," Amelie promptly said. "It¡¯s between me and the Queen. When we meet next time, if possible, I¡¯ll ask her myself. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me."


    "Dad came all the way to San Ravendale to apologize to you," Gabriel said, tilting his head low. "Even I was surprised when Karmen suddenly told me about his arrival."


    Raidan smiled. "I thought to give my son and daughter-inw a surprise," he remarked. "I punished Mabel for ying with your life, Amelie. In all these years of my marriage, I¡¯m unable to understand her sometimes. I don¡¯t understand why she repeatedly does that."


    "Dad, she does it because of me." Gabriel¡¯s voice turned sharp and anger appeared on his calm face. "She loves to torment her own son. Mom doesn¡¯t care if I live or not. All she wants to satisfy herself with some damn prophecy," he muttered.


    Amelie lowered her head, remaining quiet.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty," Carlos interrupted them with a humble bow.


    Raidan lifted his head, and a frown appeared on the middle of his forehead. "A mage?"


    "Yes, Dad!" Gabriel confirmed and stood up. He gestured to Albus, who understood themand immediately. "Carlos Ashfall is a good friend of Amelie and mine too."


    "But why-why did a magee to ournd? How did you all know each other?" Raidan looked flustered as he nced at three of them.


    "Dad, Carlos is here to help us. I¡¯m sorry for not discussing a few things rted to the prophecy that Mother keeps talking about. I can¡¯t exin to you everything right now, but Carlos is here to help me and Amelie," Gabriel asserted.


    Raidan was still confused. "Why would you believe in such things? I told you not to listen to your mother. Nothing will happen. I don¡¯t even care what the High Priestess told her."


    "Your Majesty, your son does have a mark, and your daughter-inw. They both are cursed in their past lives. Gabriel mentioned that the High Priestess is no more, so we can¡¯t confirm with her. However, based on what they both said and what I have seen myself, the marks need to be withdrawn from their bodies," Carlos exined in as polite a tone as he could.


    Raidan looked at Gabriel with a bewildered gaze. "So, what your mother was telling all these years was true?"


    "Not exactly, Dad. She refuses to tell the entire truth. I would be happy if Dad somehow made Carlos and Mom meet. I¡¯m not going back there, so I want your help," Gabriel requested.


    "What are you trying to do?" Raidan questioned.


    "Father, we want to end the curses. I did discuss it with the Royal Mother," Amelie answered his question.


    "Carlos can see things which others can¡¯t. I know you don¡¯t like to believe in witchcraft or anything associated with that, but it¡¯s important. Gabriel and I both possess marks, which are like sigils. We think that if Carlos meets the Queen, we can get a much clearer picture of everything. Why she always acted like that and why she believed the High Priestess," she exined.


    Raidan hummed as he contemted.


    "Meeting with Mabel is going to be challenging. All these years, I never believed what the High Priestess told my wife. I don¡¯t know what you two are up to. I don¡¯t believe in curses or past lives either," Raidan strongly put forward his thoughts.


    "Neither did I, Dad," Gabriel said, his voice turning low. "But I want to prove to my mother that I won¡¯t bring any chaos. That she was always wrong about me. That she did wrong by believing someone else than putting faith in her own son," he pronounced.


    Raidan could feel the burden and pain he carried. Being soft toward Gabriel, Raidan couldn¡¯t help but agree with him. "Fine. I¡¯ll find a way to make Carlos meet your mother."


    "Thank you, Dad. I truly appreciate your help," Gabriel said.


    "Anything for you, my son!" Raidan said.


    "Father, would you like to have some tea? I¡¯ll prepare it for you," Amelie offered.


    "Why not?" Raidan agreed, ncing at both Gabriel and Carlos. "What about you two?"


    "I¡¯ll have coffee," Gabriel replied. "But you don¡¯t have to prepare. Just order the servant."


    "No. I want to make tea for Father. It¡¯s not some big work," Amelie answered, standing up. "And you, Carlos?"


    "Same as Gabriel. A coffee," he replied instantly.


    Amelie nodded and went toward the kitchen while the three men stayed behind.


    "So, Carlos, where do you live?" Raidan asked out of curiosity.


    "In thend of witches, Your Majesty," Carlos replied.


    "I see. I hope you can find the right answers to everything. I also want my wife to understand what kind of mistake she has made," Raidan murmured.


    "Rest assured, Your Majesty," Carlos stated with a confident look.


    <i>¡¯The Alpha King is a good father. If not for him, Gabriel might have tougher childhood while growing up,¡¯ </i>he thought.


    "Dad, thank you foring here. I hate to admit it, but I was upset," Gabriel murmured.

 Chapter 271: To mend the bond

    <h4>Chapter 271: To mend the bond</h4>


    Casaio and Zilia dropped Idris off at the top academy for werewolves in the capital, where Idris was supposed to stay in the hostel for a few years.


    As they drove back to their new residence, Zilia broke the silence in the car, "Idris looked happy being in the school."


    "Now, don¡¯t start again with thank you," Casaio said, keeping his focus on the road. He tapped the bud in his ear and answered the iing call.


    "Yes, Nick?"


    "I heard you shifted to a new residence," Dominick said from the other side.


    "Yeah. I think I should live separately while keep doing my work and fulfilling the duties," Casaio exined.


    "Hmm. Well, if you¡¯ve decided to live with Zilia, then it¡¯s better to stay outside the pce. Mom will keep making it difficult for both of you," Dominick said.


    "Hmm. I¡¯m driving, Nick. I¡¯ll call you once I arrive home." Casaio tapped on the earbud and pressed the elerator.


    "How¡¯s Dominick doing?" Zilia asked, wanting to continue the conversation.


    "Better. Juniper and he will marry soon, but she has already shifted to the pce. They both are mates, after all," Casaio replied.


    Zilia felt guilty to hear that statement. How many times Casaio asked her to shift to the pce? She has even lost count. Every time, she refused to shift to the pce. She narrowly gazed at Casaio.


    <i>¡¯I have made everything difficult for him. He even chose to live separately just to hold onto me. In his eyes, the bond we shared had a meaning of life and death. Like the vow we shared,¡¯</i> Zilia thought.


    The rest of the journey went in silence and they finally arrived at the vi, which was now their official residence.


    Zilia shut the car¡¯s door from her side and looked at the majestic vi.


    It was the same in design which they both once talked about.


    "Let¡¯s go inside," Casaio said, turning his head to her. She walked to him and they both walked in. The servants lined up and greeted them in unison.


    "You can introduce yourself to themter," Casaio told Zilia, who had slowly halted. But after hearing those words, she hurried up and went ahead. Looking at the staircase, her eyes moved up to the central giant chandelier, which was adorned with tiny golden bulbs. Everything about the house was perfect.


    "Our room is upstairs," Casaio said.


    <i>¡¯Our room?¡¯</i> Zilia repeated that in her mind. Though she¡¯s not a virgin, after everything that happened between them, she felt like one. It felt she would be sharing the bed with Casaio for the first time.


    She didn¡¯t realize when she ascended the stairs and reached their grand bedroom.


    The favorite pallets, which she told once to Casaio, were used in the decoration of the room. She watched him remove his long coat, followed by the wristwatch he had put on.


    Zilia shut the door lightly behind her and went to the balcony to check the scenery outside.


    A smile formed on her lips as she looked at the garden below and the swimming pool.


    As she turned around, her head bumped against Casaio¡¯s chest, who suddenly appeared behind her.


    "Ah, why are you here?" Zilia took a step back.


    "Would you take a bath first or should I?" Casaio inquired.


    "You should," Zilia said.


    "The dinner is ready, I think. You should¡¯ve had it without me. I don¡¯t have an appetite," Casaio told her.


    "Huh? Why? We didn¡¯t even go outside," Zilia replied.


    Casaio simply stared at her and walked inside the room without giving a response.


    "Why does he not have an appetite?" Zilia murmured.


    She returned to the room after some time and checked the cupboard. The clothes were neatly arranged in them. However, what surprised her was that Casaio¡¯s most of the clothes were new. She remembered his wardrobe would always be filled with the clothes she had bought for him in the past.


    Taking out a nightdress, Zilia sat on the chair, waiting for Casaio toe out. The phone in her purse rang, so she quickly checked it.


    "Idris!" Her eyes lit up seeing her brother¡¯s name on the screen. She answered the call and brought it to her ear.


    "Sis, did you reach home?" Idris asked.


    "Yes. Just a while ago. What are you doing? Have you taken your dinner? And what about your roommate? Did he also take his supper?" asked Zilia.


    "I was preparing to go to sleep. Yes, she had dinner an hour ago. What about you and the Prince?" Idris inquired.


    "We will have dinner in a while," Zilia replied. "Do you find it good? I know that¡¯s a new ce for you, but you¡¯re supposed to adjust to that. It will take a few days before everything goes well," she added.


    "Yes, sis. I feel sleepy," Idris said, yawning.


    "Then, go to bed. Good night. And best wishes for your first ss tomorrow," Zilia added.


    "Hmm. Good night. Bye, sis."


    As the call disconnected, Zilia lowered the phone on the table. After waiting for some time, Casaio had finallye out of the shower, draped in a towel.


    Zilia promptly stood up and ran to the washroom.


    Casaio nced in her direction, but she had shut the door. Walking over to the cupboard, he pulled out a set of night clothes and slipped them on. With the same towel he¡¯d used earlier, he began drying his damp hair.


    <i>¡¯Cas, are you sure to mend the bond we both broke once?¡¯ </i>Kaen¡¯s voice reverberated in the back of his head.


    Casaio lowered the towel to the chair. <i>¡¯I think we already talked about it. I want Zilia in my life.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯But forcing a mark isn¡¯t a nice idea. We will suffer. I am not ready for another heartbreak. You should know how sacred it is for us,</i>¡¯ Kaenined.


    <i>¡¯I am aware of that. The mark on her will at least shut down the rumors circting among the people. I hoped they wouldn¡¯t sense something was off between us. But they did,¡¯</i> Casaio replied with a stern gaze.

 Chapter 272: As the sweetest woman

    <h4>Chapter 272: As the sweetest woman</h4>


    Zilia stepped out of the washroom, towel in hand, and found Casaio seated on the edge of the bed, scrolling through his phone. The moment he saw her, he lowered his phone and ced it on the bedside table before sliding his feet into his slippers.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner first," Casaio suggested, standing up.


    "I thought you said you weren¡¯t hungry," she murmured, raising a brow.


    "I wasn¡¯t. But now I am," he replied, already heading toward the door.


    ¡¯She won¡¯t eat unless I do. She¡¯s more exhausted than I am,¡¯ he thought, instinctively sensing her presence behind him.


    Without turning, he tilted his head slightly, subtly motioning for her to walk alongside him.


    Zilia took long strides to catch up. Within moments, their steps fell into sync.


    "How¡¯s Estelle doing? I was thinking of visiting her tomorrow," Zilia said, breaking the silence.


    Casaio gave a small tilt of his head, then looked ahead. "She¡¯s fully recovered. Yeah, you should go see her. She¡¯d be d."


    Encouraged by his response, Zilia added, "And... about my work. I want to resume it. If you¡¯re okay with that."


    "Of course," he answered without hesitation. "You should."


    A soft smile curved on her lips. "Thank you. It means a lot."


    They reached the dining room. The maids promptly began serving dishes as they settled into their seats across from each other at the long table.


    Zilia ate faster than usual while Casaio simply watched her for a while. When she got conscious of being watched, she lifted her head only to find Casaio was eating his own meal.


    Smiling faintly, Zilia resumed eating until her hunger was satisfied. She gently ced the spoon down and reached for her ss, sipping the water slowly.


    Across the table, Casaio raised his wine ss and took a sip of it. His gaze, however, never wavered from her face, now softly illuminated under the golden chandelier light.


    "Thank you," Zilia said warmly to the maids. "The food was delicious. I truly enjoyed it." Her voice was sincere as she set the ss down and offered them a small smile.


    "You can wait for me in the room. I¡¯ll join you shortly," Casaio said.


    Zilia nodded and excused herself. As she ascended the stairs, Casaio finished thest bites of his meal, then turned to the servants.


    "Not a single word about this house is to leave its walls," he said with authority. "Anyone who breaks this rule will be punished without leniency."


    When he reached his bedroom a few minutester, his eyes immediately found Zilia. She was gently smoothing the sheets.


    The soft click of the door closing caught her attention. She turned to look at him.


    "Are you ready?" Casaio asked.


    "Hmm," Zilia nodded, hands sped tightly behind her back. She wore aposed mask, but inside, her nerves fluttered.


    She knew this time the mark wouldn¡¯t carry the same meaning as before. What once symbolized belonging now bore the sting of betrayal, a scarred reminder of how far they had both drifted.


    Casaio stepped closer. He reached for her hair, which fell over her right shoulder, and gently brushed it back. His fingers lingered briefly on her skin as he tucked the strands behind her.


    He leaned in, breathing in her familiar scent, like rich chocteced with ripe berries.


    Zilia wondered why he stopped and lowered her eyes.


    ¡¯Her scent always calmed me,¡¯ Casaio thought, ¡¯and even now, it¡¯s doing the same.¡¯


    Zilia fiddled with her fingers behind her back, wondering why he wasn¡¯t doing anything. All she could feel was his hot breath tingling her neck.


    Her eyelids fluttered, but she kept them open.


    And then, she felt his lips at the spot where her neck meets her shoulder. Her lips parted as a soft gasp left her mouth while he bit her hard. The print of his teeth left on her delicate skin and again, the mark of their bond appeared on her neck.


    The pull between their wolves was instant, and they felt the deep connection once again.


    She thought Casaio was done, but no he wasn¡¯t. He nted soft kisses along her jawline as his hands found her waist.


    "Cas, what are you¨C" she couldn¡¯t finish off as his mouth found hers. He could taste the minty taste after brushing. Pulling instantly away, he said, "Good night."


    "Ah¨C" She couldn¡¯t even ask him to stay as he was already out of the room.


    "What was that?" she murmured with a confused gaze.


    A yawn came out of her mouth, her body wanting the rest. Sliding inside the sheets, she mumbled, "Wasn¡¯t he supposed to do more? He gave the mark and left." Turning to her left, she touched the fresh mark of their bond on her neck.


    "I need to heal the bond between us. But how?" Zilia murmured. She didn¡¯t realise when her eyes fluttered shut, causing her to fall into a deep slumber.


    ~~~


    Casaio sat near the swimming pool with a wine ss in his hand. His legs were dipped inside the water as he looked ahead in the darkness.


    ¡¯The pull is still so electric,¡¯ he thought, lifting the ss and finishing the wine. Lowering the ss, he again poured wine into it and swirled it, holding the stem of the ss.


    "My body only wants her. Can love really ignite between us, Moon Goddess?" He looked up at the sky, looking at the moon.


    "You brought such chaos into my life, so you should pay a way that could heal me. I don¡¯t want to suffer in silence. I don¡¯t want Zilia to suffer either. Now, she has the mark, I hope things go well between us. I want to love her again the same way I used to in the past. Do something, but take away those cruel memories from me. I want to remember Zilia as the sweetest woman."


    The moon only watched him in silence, making her chuckle. "I should at least let her suffer for some time."

 Chapter 273: New Executive Director

    <h4>Chapter 273: New Executive Director</h4>


    The next morning, Raidan stood ready to leave for the capital.


    "Amelie, if you need anything at all, don¡¯t hesitate to inform me," he said warmly. His hand reached out to gently pat her head with affection. "And try not to stress yourself too much."


    With those parting words, he turned and stepped out of the house.


    Gabriel was already at his side, walking with him toward the waiting car.


    "You really didn¡¯t have to drive me to the airport," Raidan remarked, casting a sideways nce at his son. "The drivers are meant to handle that."


    "It¡¯s alright, Dad. I want to personally escort you to the airport," Gabriel asserted.


    The King¡¯s personal bodyguard was already stationed by the car, and as the two approached, he stepped forward and opened the rear door with a respectful nod.


    Raiden climbed in first, settling into the leather seat. Gabriel followed silently, taking the driver¡¯s seat while the bodyguard sat in the seat next to him.


    Gabriel tilted his head slightly, his eyes catching sight of Amelie standing outside the house. A small smile tugged at his lips. Pressing gently on the elerator, he drove forward, leaving the estate behind.


    Back at the entrance, Carlos stood beside Amelie, observing her thoughtful expression. She was one step below him on the staircase.


    "The Alpha King is easy to approach," Carlosmented, his gaze still on her. "But His Majesty doesn¡¯t seem to ce faith in many things."


    Amelie gave a small nod. "Yes. He only believes what he sees for himself. But I¡¯m grateful that he never judged Gabriel the way the Queen did. In his own quiet way, he¡¯s always been a strong father figure to Gabriel. Maybe that¡¯s why Gabriel still carries a tiny soft spot for his family, even if he¡¯ll never admit it."


    "Well, that¡¯s true. Else, what I¡¯ve heard about his mother makes me think what made the Queen so toxic. A mother shouldn¡¯t treat her child in such a manner," Carlos stated. "Though your mother fell into the same category, her reasons were different. She was more worried about you being an omega."


    "Yes. And my mother regrets everything she did with me. However, Gabriel¡¯s mother isn¡¯t like that. She even made an enemy attack on me, knowing the fact that I couldn¡¯t be harmed as long as I had this pendant on. I wonder what was in her mind. The conversations I shared with the Queen, she seemed so caring toward Gabriel. But her actions say otherwise," she said with a frown.


    "That¡¯s why I have to meet the Queen once," Carlos remarked. "And I¡¯ve faith in the Alpha King that he will soon arrange a meeting for me and the Queen."


    "Yes." Amelie ascended the stairs. "Let¡¯s go in."


    ~~~~~


    Flora took a deep breath, staring at her reflection in the mirror. Her outfit was neat and professional for the interview. Today was the day. A new beginning in her career in the new city. This interview could change everything for her.


    "Flora! Are you ready?" came her father¡¯s voice from outside her room.


    "Yes, Dad!" she called back quickly, slinging her brown shoulder bag over her shoulder. With onest nce in the mirror, she dashed out.


    "You didn¡¯t have to drop me," she said as she reached him, adjusting her bag¡¯s strap.


    "I¡¯ve got time for you," David replied, turning to her with a warm smile. "And this is an important interview. Of course I¡¯ming."


    Together, they descended the staircase and entered the living room, where Samyra stood waiting.


    "I know you¡¯ll do well," Samyra said, stepping forward. "Just remember how far you¡¯vee already."


    "I will, Mom," Flora said, her smile returning. She wrapped her arms around her mother in a quick, heartfelt hug before heading out the door with her father.


    David drove her to thepany on time. Flora waved at her father after exiting the car before running inside the tall ss building.


    "Good morning. I¡¯m here for the interview for the Administrative Assistant position," Flora said politely to the receptionist.


    The woman behind the desk nced at a list and gave a small nod. "Yes, please head to the sixth floor. The interviews are being held there."


    "Okay. Thank you," Flora replied with a grateful smile and walked toward the elevators.


    The lobby buzzed with activity. Employees rushed in and out, some clutching coffee cups, others juggling folders and phones. As the elevator doors slid open, Flora stepped inside, quickly moving to one side as a few more people joined her.


    She stood quietly, going over her interview responses in her head, when nearby chatter caught her attention.


    <strong><i>"What? We¡¯re getting a new Executive Director today?"</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Yeah, I heard he¡¯s some influential figure, probably from one of the overseas offices."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"I just hope he¡¯s not as terrifying as thest one. That man was a walking nightmare."</i></strong>


    Flora furrowed her brows slightly but said nothing. The topic didn¡¯t concern her much.


    As the elevator doors slid open on the sixth floor, Flora stepped out, followed by two other candidates. They walked ahead through the lobby, where several chairs were lined up along the walls.


    Flora quietly took one of the empty seats, smoothing out her skirt as she sat. Just as she began to nce around, her phone buzzed inside her shoulder bag. She pulled it out, and her eyes widened slightly at the name shing across the screen.


    It was a message from Amelie.


    <i>"All the best. I know you¡¯ll do better."</i>


    Flora had been waiting for her sister¡¯s words sincest night. A soft smile spread across her lips, the anxious knot in her chest easing just a little. Her fingers quickly tapped back a reply.


    <i>"Thank you,"</i> she typed, and sent.


    With her heart steadied and her spirits lifted, she tucked the phone away and sat up straight, ready for what came next.


    ¡¯I need to take this job anyhow. Only then, things will start working in my favor,¡¯ Flora mumbled.

 Chapter 274: Build the love

    <h4>Chapter 274: Build the love</h4>


    Zilia ended up waking upte and hurried for a bath. Once done, she got ready and reached downstairs only to find from a maid that Casaio had already gone to the pce.


    "I see."


    "Madam, I¡¯ll set breakfast for you," the maid said politely.


    "Thank you," Zilia replied and watched her leave. She returned to the bedroom and checked her phone, thinking Casaio might have left a message on it.


    However, there was none. Though Idris¡¯ message made her smile. Lowering her hand, she headed to the dining room.


    After having her breakfast in quiet, Zilia thanked the maids and went outside toward the pool area. She lowered herself into the chair in a rxed posture.


    She was pulled out of her thoughts when her phone buzzed. It was an unknown number, so she was hesitating a bit to answer it. The past memories, where she used to get such calls, made her shiver. What if her former master was the one making someone call? Cold sweat formed on her nape and forehead.


    Finally, Zilia answered the call and brought the phone to her ear.


    "Hello," she answered in a trembling voice.


    "Hi! It¡¯s me, Amelie," came a soft voice from the other side.


    "Amelie?" Zilia was surprised to get a call from her.


    "Yes. I took your number from Brother Casaio. I wanted to ask about Idris. I heard that he¡¯s admitted to a school," Amelie stated.


    "Idris is doing fine. Yes, he¡¯s in the school now. Thank you, Amelie, for not making my brother feel alone. I truly mean it," Zilia expressed her gratitude.


    "I wish I could do more for him. But we couldn¡¯t stay long in the pce," Amelie murmured, missing Idris around her. They used to y games, do paintings, or watch TV together.


    "Whatever you did was more than enough, Amelie. I¡¯m truly grateful. I¡¯ll send you Idris¡¯s number. You can talk to him whenever you want," Zilia opined.


    "That would be wonderful. Thank you."


    Then, an awkward silence prevailed over them for a few seconds.


    "I hope things are now going well between you and Brother Casaio," said Amelie.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in Casaio¡¯s mind anymore. I betrayed him. He¡¯s heartbroken, and I¡¯ve no idea how to turn everything right between us. I don¡¯t even know if I deserve him. I want to push myself away, but he¡¯s not ready to leave me."


    Zilia had no one around her to share things with. Now, Amelie was the only person on whom she could trust even with closed eyes.


    "Maybe you should forget what happened in the past," Amelie suggested. "Indeed, what you did was worse. Brother Casaio had a lot of faith in his love. But given your circumstances, I think it must be difficult to choose between a man you love and the brother you had to protect. You¡¯ve got your own struggles to deal with. It was no easy feat."


    Zilia keenly listened to her, epting that Amelie was right.


    "Don¡¯t stay in guilt anymore. Make small efforts to win Brother Casaio¡¯s heart once again. Also, build the love that brought you so far. I don¡¯t know much about you, but you¡¯re really strong. It¡¯s not easy to endure something for ten years while knowing the fact that your bond might break someday. Consider this as a second chance from the Moon Goddess."


    Zilia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. "Thank you, Amelie. Your kind words truly brought peace to my restless heart and mind. I¡¯ve been so confused and scared about everything. What I did was unforgivable. I didn¡¯t know how to even make an effort anymore. But I think I know now," Zilia said, tears trickling down her cheeks.


    Amelie hummed. "I wish the best for you. Bye." The call ended, and Zilia pulled the device away.


    She wiped the tears from the back of her palms, feeling much more relieved. It felt like a heavy burden of regret, pain, and all the negative emotions was lifted from her shoulders.


    ~~~~


    Amelie lowered the phone when she heard a soft knock on the door, followed by a feminine voice.


    "Madam, your sister is here," the servant told her.


    Amelie was quick to open the door and went downstairs. She saw that Flora was already seated on the sofa.


    "Flora! How did the interview go?" she asked.


    Flora promptly rose to her feet. "It was good. I couldn¡¯t answer a few questions, but I think I gave my best."


    "That means you¡¯ll be selected," Amelie said.


    "But there were better candidates than me. I think I might not be selected," Flora murmured, feeling suddenly low.


    "Don¡¯t say that. The results aren¡¯t even out," Amelie stated.


    "It¡¯s a bigpany. Why would they choose someone like me, who couldn¡¯t even answer all the questions properly?" Flora muttered as she walked toward her sister and gently made her sit on the sofa. She sank down beside her, fiddling with her fingers. "You know... I think the interviewer knew who I was."


    Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" she asked, turning slightly to face her.


    Flora looked down. "He nced at my surname and... I don¡¯t know. He seemed a bit displeased. Maybe I was just overthinking it. But the truth is, I don¡¯t have a good image. I¡¯ve done horrible things... to you."


    "Flora," Amelie said, "I don¡¯t think the interviewer would judge you for the past. And it¡¯s not even certain that he recognized you. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, okay?"


    She turned toward the servant standing nearby and smiled. "Let¡¯s eat something sweet. How about some apple pie?"


    "Please bring us two apple pies," Amelie added kindly.


    The servant gave a polite nod and left for the kitchen.


    A momentter, Flora leaned in and wrapped her arms around Amelie tightly. Her voice trembled slightly. "You¡¯re too kind to me..."


    <i>¡¯I can¡¯t even exin it to you... how some candidates recognized me just by hearing my name. I¡¯ve brought all this on myself. Being alive... it¡¯s harder than I ever thought. But I won¡¯t run away. I won¡¯t leave any of you again. I have to prove it, to all of you, but most of all to you, Amelie... that I¡¯m truly using this second chance the way I should.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 275: Don’t fade easily

    <h4>Chapter 275: Don¡¯t fade easily</h4>


    Karmen lowered himself to the chair after putting a file on Gabriel¡¯s desk.


    "What¡¯s this? I thought my work was over for today," Gabriel pointed, grabbing the file.


    "Prince Dominick has gathered the witnesses¡¯ statements regarding the mysterious murders of the lesser-known betas. He sent a copy to me, so I printed it for easy reference," Karmen exined.


    Gabriel flipped the pages inside the file, skimming through them. "It mentions that many are targeted because they are close to the alphas. But such lesser-known betas aren¡¯t even known to the alphas. What kind of statement is this?" he murmured, thinking hard.


    "Who knows what ambition these hunters carry?" Karmen muttered.


    Gabriel closed the file. "I¡¯ll ask my brotherter," he asserted, closing the file and rising to his feet.


    "I¡¯ll go then. Tomorrow, I¡¯m noting to work. There are no important meetings, so I¡¯ll enjoy my time with Amelie."


    "Sure." Karmen, too, left his seat. "By the way, tomorrow is full moon. This year¡¯s big one. I heard that full moons affect pregnantdies in many ways."


    "How many ways? Tell me," Gabriel pressed.


    "Like worsening mood swings, heightened emotions, etc.," Karmen replied.


    "Hmm. Then, I¡¯ll pamper her more," Gabriel said, smiling.


    Karmen shook his head.


    "Mom wastely asking me to go on the same dates. There are some influential beta families¡¯ daughters," Karmen confided in him.


    "And what¡¯s your take on that?" Gabriel curiously asked, leaning against the desk.


    "I don¡¯t know. You know that I¡¯m not into dating and rtionship stuff. But since mom is insisting on it, I may try to keep her heart. In the end, I¡¯ve to make a choice," Karmen stated.


    "Hmm. That¡¯s also true. But it¡¯s not bad to settle down with your mate. Look at me," Gabriel gave his own example.


    "You always wanted to have a mate, Dude," Karmen replied. "I don¡¯t care about having a mate. I feel this life is much simpler, free of stress."


    "That¡¯s true. I always desired having a mate," Gabriel agreed. "And I even got a little bun with my mate." He couldn¡¯t contain the joy of bing a father too.


    Karmen chuckled. "The pup is going to take your sleep away. Then, you better notin then," he warned him.


    "I won¡¯t. You don¡¯t know how good a father I can be. In fact, I¡¯m giving to give all my love to the pup. And I¡¯m used to waking upte," Gabriel asserted. "Well, I take my leave now. See you tomorrow." He picked up his phone from the desk and left.


    ~~~~~


    "Dad, you were in San Ravendale?!" Casaio eximed, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Yes," his father replied with a sigh. "I thought it was time I met Gabriel and Amelie personally. After everything Mabel did... it felt wrong not to apologize to Amelie. That poor girl is being targeted unfairly."


    Casaio offered a faint smile. "You did amendable thing, Dad."


    His father gave a nod, then changed the subject. "How are things between you and Zilia? I heard you even helped admit her younger brother into the academy. Seems like you¡¯ve decided to pursue her again."


    Casaio lowered his gaze slightly, unsure how to respond, but his father continued, his tone softer now. "You think you can go back to the way things once were between you two?"


    He sighed again, more heavily this time. "To be honest, I was never fully in favor of your rtionship with Zilia. But I didn¡¯t stop you either... because I saw how deeply you loved her. I know how we wolves are, how hard it is to forget the bond once it¡¯s formed. The memories... the emotions... they don¡¯t fade easily."


    A brief silence lingered between them before Raidan added, "Maybe that¡¯s why I never punished Mabel the way I should have. Despite her wrongdoings, a part of me still remembered the bond we shared once."


    Casaio couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his father¡¯s words. But a flicker of frustration sparked in his chest.


    "Dad," he said firmly, "you should have given Mom a stricter punishment. Do you really think ten days in istion is enough? She needs to understand the damage she¡¯s caused. I regret never standing up for Gabriel when I should have. Maybe his life would have been filled with more warmth if only Mom had believed in him instead of some ridiculous prophecy."


    His father, Raidan, grew quiet for a moment, then gave a heavy nod.


    "You¡¯re right," Raidan admitted. "That¡¯s why she¡¯s no longer allowed to interfere in the inner pce. I¡¯ve already given Juniper full authority to oversee its matters now."


    He exhaled slowly before continuing, his voice resolute. "Also, her powers will remain permanently limited. This time, there will be no leniency. I condemn what she did."


    The conviction in his voice made it clear, Raidan was not turning a blind eye anymore.


    "When will Nick and June be officially wedded?" Casaio asked with curiosity.


    "We haven¡¯t set a date yet, but it¡¯ll be soon," Raidan replied, a subtle smile tugging at his lips. "By the way, do you n on living separately forever?"


    "That would be for the best," Casaio answered thoughtfully. "Zilia is always on edge here. If we lived under the same roof as before, things might never truly heal between us."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "I want to understand her better this time. Maybe back then she didn¡¯t trust mepletely because deep down, she feared I¡¯d leave her. And when I look at Idris now... I realize how much she had to endure to raise him alone from afar. She did everything for him, without support, withoutint. That couldn¡¯t have been easy."


    Raidan simply nodded, sensing the weight behind his son¡¯s words.


    "Hmm. Do whatever you feel is right," he asserted. "I¡¯m with you."


    "Thank you, Dad. I should take my leave now. I¡¯ve already finished the work on your behalf today. You only need to sign the official documents. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow," Casaio rose to his feet and bowed humbly to his father before leaving.

 Chapter 276: Proud of your daughter

    <h4>Chapter 276: Proud of your daughter</h4>


    "Dad, I don¡¯t like Sage," Katelyn said bluntly.


    Raidan looked up from his papers, truly surprised. He removed his sses and set them on the desk, then gestured for her to sit. "You met him?"


    Katelyn pulled out the chair and eased into it. "Yes, I did. Could you please ask him to stop bothering me?"


    Raidan¡¯s brows furrowed. His tone shifted, more serious now. "How exactly is he bothering you?"


    "He has my number," she replied, folding her arms. "Mom gave it to him and told him to contact me directly. He¡¯s been messaging a lot. I... I don¡¯t like him, and I don¡¯t want to be mated with him."


    There was a brief pause.


    "Hm," Raidan murmured, thoughtful. "Sage did mention to your mother and me that he was going to reach out. We thought chatting would be a harmless way for you two to get to know each other."


    He sighed, leaning back in his chair.


    "I only wanted you to have a secure future, Katelyn, that¡¯s why your mother and I thought Sage Nightshade would be a good match. Hees from a strong, respected family. But if you¡¯re ufortable, I¡¯ll speak to him. There¡¯s no point in forcing something that your heart doesn¡¯t agree with."


    Katelyn¡¯s shoulders rxed. A genuine smile spread across her face. "Thank you, Dad. You really are the best."


    "Anything for you, my daughter," Raidan said. "I want you to start working. It¡¯s good to get the exposure to the outside world too. Since you¡¯re already here, just go through this job profile."


    "But Dad, I¡¯m Princess. Why do I need to work?" Katelyn murmured.


    "As I said to get the exposure. You never know what life throws at you. A life offort isn¡¯t good for a long time," Raidan exined in brief words before pulling out a dark blue file from the stacks present on one side of the desk.


    Forwarding it to Katelyn, he continued, "Check it. Also, you can¡¯t refuse it."


    Katelyn picked up the file with a half-hearted gaze and opened it. Her eyes twinkled seeing the job location. "It¡¯s in San Ravendale, Dad. I¡¯m going to work there," she pronounced, not checking what her position was or where she would work.


    "Don¡¯t live at Gabriel¡¯s and Amelie¡¯s ce. Just rent an apartment. Also, did you like the job profile? Keep in mind to give your entire dedication to this work. It¡¯s an important step for you to learn many things for the future," Raidan asserted.


    "I love it, Dad. You¡¯re going to be proud of your daughter when you hear her praises every day," Katelyn said, smiling and imagining her future already.


    Raidanughed to hear her words. "That¡¯s what I wanted to hear from you. Your joining is after two days. Make sure you prepare everything before that," he advised.


    "Of course, Dad. I¡¯ll start my packing right away. I won¡¯t bother Amelie and Brother Gabriel either. But when I feel like seeing them, I won¡¯t stop myself from going to their ce. Amelie would be happy to see me," Katelyn pronounced. She rose to her feet and ran to her father¡¯s side.


    Giving him a firm hug, Katelyn said, "You¡¯re the best father in this world. I love you so much."


    Staying outside the pce felt like freedom. She would be free from the constant scrutiny. At least here, her mother wouldn¡¯t meddle in every decision she made. And as for Karmen... this was her chance to show him just how much she had grown.


    <i>¡¯He turned me down because he thought I was naive,¡¯ </i>she thought. <i>¡¯But once he sees me working, holding a key role in thepany, proving myself... he¡¯ll be impressed. He¡¯ll have no choice but to see me differently.¡¯</i>


    Lost in her thoughts, she didn¡¯t notice Raidan stepping closer until his hand gentlynded on her head, patting it with a soft, fatherly affection.


    ~~~~~


    "I heard Flora came to see you," Gabriel said as he unbuttoned his shirt cuffs, his tone casual but observant.


    Amelie stood nearby, his zer draped over her forearm. "Yes. She had an interview today, she¡¯s trying to start fresh." She paused, then added more softly, "Gabriel, I still think she¡¯s struggling. There¡¯s this heaviness in her eyes... like she hasn¡¯t fully let go of the idea of ending her life. So, I try to be patient and understanding."


    Gabriel nodded slowly. "I know," he said. "It¡¯s just... her being around you worries me sometimes. But if you believe she¡¯s making progress, and you want to support her, then I won¡¯t stand in your way."


    He stepped closer as his hands reached out to gently hold her arms.


    "All I care about is whether you¡¯re happy or not." He nted a soft kiss on her forehead before hugging her.


    Pulling away slightly, Gabriel let his fingers linger as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    Amelie looked up at him. "Gabriel... every day has be beautiful with you. It¡¯s still ordinary, the same routines, the same sky, the same hours passing by, but there¡¯s something magical now, woven into all of it. I hope you understand what I mean."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze held hers as if trying to memorize the emotion in her eyes.


    "I do," he whispered. "Because I feel it too."


    "Tomorrow is the full moon. We will receive the charms. Also, in a few days, we will find everything about the marks. Carlos¡¯ grandmother is looking into them," Amelie stated.


    "Yeah. Now, the only thing we have to wait for is how my father arranges Carlos¡¯ meeting with my father," Gabriel said. "Well, what I know is that our love will win, Amelie. That¡¯s why we got together even in this life. You¡¯re not only my past, but present and future too."


    Amelie nodded her head while smiling. "I also have a faith in our love." She moved closer, hugging him once more, this time her grip on his back was firm.

 Chapter 277: Their own pace

    <h4>Chapter 277: Their own pace</h4>


    Zilia gently pushed open the door to Casaio¡¯s study, bncing a tray with a steaming mug of coffee. Sensing her presence, Casaio nced up briefly, then returned his focus to the file in his hands.


    She walked over and ced the mug carefully on his desk. "Your coffee," she said softly.


    "Mhm," he murmured, barely acknowledging her.


    Zilia¡¯s gaze swept across the cluttered desk, noting the towering stack of documents. "Do you need help with anything?" she asked.


    "No," he replied curtly, his eyes still fixed on the page.


    Undeterred, she continued, "It looks like you have a lot on your te. Since Estelle is resting, maybe I could fill in for her? I could handle some of the work for you."


    That struck a nerve.


    Casaio¡¯s jaw tensed. "What are you trying to do?" he asked sharply, still not looking at her. "This is official work concerning all the packs. It¡¯s not something I can, or should, share with just anyone."


    Zilia lowered her head slightly, his words hitting a familiar nerve. Though he hadn¡¯t said it outright, it felt like another reminder of her past that she was still being seen as a spy.


    Across the desk, Casaio stiffened. He realized his tone had been too sharp. A part of him wanted to apologize, but the words caught in his throat. His pride kept him silent.


    Breaking the silence between them, Zilia asked, "What would you like to have for dinner?"


    Casaio nced at her, surprised by the question. "Why?" he muttered. "Are you going to cook it?"


    "Yes," she said. "A good meal can lift anyone¡¯s mood... even yours."


    His gaze lingered on her for a beat longer than usual, as if trying to read the sincerity behind her offer.


    "Prepare whatever you like," he finally replied, focusing back on the file in his hand.


    She nodded silently and walked out of the room, holding the tray close to her chest. Casaio lifted the mug and took a slow sip of the warm coffee, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    ¡¯I should try to be gentler with her...¡¯ he mused. ¡¯But if I do, how will I ever know how strong her feelings truly are?¡¯


    He took another sip, thinking of the way he could bring the same love between them.


    ~~~~~


    In the kitchen, Zilia busied herself with dinner preparations. The maids assisted her with quiet efficiency, and amidst the bustle, she held an earbud in her ear, listening intently to Idris.


    He was recounting his first day at the academy.


    "That¡¯s wonderful, Idris," Zilia replied, her eyes lighting up with joy as she stirred a pot. "You already made friends. I¡¯m so happy for you!"


    "Sis, everyone¡¯s so nice to me," Idris said excitedly over the line. "I thought they might bully me, like in those academy dramas I used to watch... but it didn¡¯t happen. Some seniors act all arrogant and cocky, but my ssmates are really cool."


    Zilia smiled as she stirred the pot gently. "Then don¡¯t get involved with the seniors. Just stay with the ones who bring out the best in you."


    "Yes, Sis," he said with augh. Then, after a brief pause, his voice softened curiously, "How¡¯s my brother-inw? Are you two getting along well?"


    Zilia hesitated, her hand pausing over thedle. "Yes," she replied.


    "You shouldn¡¯t lie, Sis." Idris¡¯s voice turned serious for a moment. "Why don¡¯t you try harder to win Prince Casaio¡¯s heart? He really does love you."


    Zilia exhaled slowly and nced away, signaling a nearby maid to take over the rest of the preparations. "I know," she said gently. "Now, you should get some rest. Don¡¯t you have morning running sses tomorrow?"


    "Yeah," Idris groaned. "We¡¯re supposed to run a whole mile. Some of the others already awakened their wolves, so they¡¯re faster than me."


    "That¡¯s okay," Zilia reassured him, stepping out of the kitchen with the earbud still in her ear. "Everyone moves at their own pace. You¡¯ll awaken your wolf too, when the time is right."


    "I hope so," Idris murmured. "I should go to bed now. Good night, Sis."


    The call ended, and Zilia slowly pulled the earbud out, tucking it into her pocket. Just then, she noticed Casaio approaching from the corridor, his usual calm but unreadable expression on his face.


    Quickly heading to the kitchen, she saw that the maids had alreadypleted the final touches.


    "Let¡¯s set the table," she instructed softly. "The prince must be hungry."


    The maids nodded and began arranging the dishes while Zilia untied her apron and folded it neatly, leaving it on the counter. She retied her hair into a knot, smoothed the front of her dress, and walked to the dining hall.


    Casaio was already seated at the head of the long table, waiting silently.


    "You cooked more than I expected," he said as she settled into her chair beside him, his gaze briefly scanning the variety of dishesid out.


    "I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d be in the mood for," Zilia replied, keeping her tone light. "So I made a few options."


    "Let¡¯s eat," Casaio said, picking up his fork. "And after dinner, how about a long drive?"


    Zilia nced at him, surprised. "We could go for a run instead... if you¡¯d like."


    Casaio paused for a moment, then nodded. "Sure. That sounds like a good idea too."


    A small, almost shy smile tugged at Zilia¡¯s lips as she began serving.


    "I want to start afresh," Casaio pronounced. "About earlier, I apologize."


    Zilia looked at him, feeling lighter and happier.


    "Did you talk to Idris? I didn¡¯t get time," Casaio said.


    "Yes, we talked earlier. He has made friends. His ssmates are nice too. Thanks to you he got to see all of this. All these years, I hoped to free him from Luke. But you and your brothers made it happen. I¡¯m forever grateful for that," Zilia stated, smiling.


    "Zilia, how did you manage to stay strong in front of me? You never let me see what you were going through," Casaio said, looking into her eyes.

 Chapter 278: Born from hatred

    <h4>Chapter 278: Born from hatred</h4>


    In the dead of night, deep within a shadowy cave, a lone woman knelt before a flickering fire. She dropped a dark substance into the hearth, and the ze surged, casting eerie shadows across the cave walls.


    A slow, sinister smile curved her lips as she carefully wrote symbols in her blood on a white parchment. The moment the final rune was inked, the spell glowed faintly with a cursed energy.


    Without hesitation, she fed the parchment to the fire. It crackled violently before reducing it to ash.


    "I wonder how you¡¯ll fight with this curse, Gabriel. It¡¯s the time for you to lose your beloved once again."


    ~~~


    Miles away, Amelie, who was in a deep sleep, suddenly arched in bed. Her skin burned with an unnatural heat, sweat beading at her temples. Panic gripped her as her limbs refused to move. It felt as if invisible chains had tightened around her wrists and ankles, pinning her in ce.


    Amelie¡¯s entire body was stiffened. The mark on her neck shone, and she felt a sharp pain in her heart. She wanted to scream, but was unable to. She thrashed her head on the pillow.


    Gabriel jolted awake, his eyes moving to Amelie, lying beside her.


    Quickly rubbing the sleep off his eyes, he sat up. He was confused seeing how Amelie¡¯s head was thrashing while beads of sweat had formed on her forehead.


    "Amelie!" He called her name in panic while patting her cheek.


    But she didn¡¯t give any response.


    "Ame, wake up," he spoke loudly this time. His heart thundered with unknown fear and panic.


    Quickly, he picked up the phone from the bedside table and dialed Carlos¡¯ number.


    He held Amelie¡¯s hand, but they were tightened into a fist.


    "Carlos,e upstairs. Something is wrong with Amelie. She¡¯s not waking up!" Gabriel said as soon as the call was answered.


    Carlos sprang out of bed the moment Gabriel¡¯s call ended. Still in his nightclothes, he bolted up the stairs and knocked firmly on the door.


    "Gabriel, open up!"


    The door flung open, and Carlos stepped inside. His eyes immediatelynded on Amelie, whoy stiff as a board on the bed. A deep frown marred her forehead, and though her eyes were shut, her body trembled faintly.


    He rushed to her side and knelt, cing a hand gently on her forehead.


    The moment his fingers touched her skin, her eyes flew open, and a sharp cry escaped from her throat.


    "My pup... I feel pain," Amelie gasped, tears spilling down her cheeks.


    Gabriel was already on the other side of the bed, brushing a damp strand of hair from her face. "I¡¯ll call the doctor," he said quickly. "Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine, I promise."


    But Carlos shook his head, eyes narrowing. "No," he murmured, almost to himself. "This... this isn¡¯t something a doctor can fix."


    He closed his eyes, his hand still on Amelie¡¯s forehead.


    "Someone¡¯s done something," Carlos said.


    "What?" Gabriel eximed, his voiceced with panic.


    "Ahh... please... save..." Amelie¡¯s voice trembled, barely audible as pain wracked her body. Her hands remained motionless, restrained by an invisible force, and her abdomen twisted in agony.


    "Do something, Carlos! She¡¯s in pain!" Gabriel pleaded, eyes wild as he looked from Amelie to him.


    "I need a piece of paper," Carlos said urgently.


    "In the second drawer," Gabriel responded without hesitation.


    Carlos rushed to the drawer and pulled it open. Inside, he found a small notepad. Without wasting a second, he tore off a sheet and brought it close to his lips. He bit into his own pointer finger until blood welled up and began to drip.


    He used the blood to draw symbols across the paper. The runes shimmered faintly in the dim light.


    Spotting a lighter tucked in the corner of the drawer, Carlos grabbed it and flicked it on. Holding the blood-marked paper over the me, he whispered, "Let what binds be undone."


    The paper caught fire, curling at the edges as the mes consumed the spell.


    The moment the ashes floated upward, he gazed at Amelie.


    Amelie gasped sharply, her back arching. The invisible restraints began to loosen, and her clenched fists slowly unfurled.


    Carlos closed his fist, sealing the remnants of the ritual¡¯s energy, and returned to Amelie¡¯s side. Gently cing his hand over her forehead, he asked softly, "How do you feel now? Has the pain stopped?"


    Amelie gave a faint nod. "It¡¯s gone..." Then, her eyes fluttered shut and she slipped into unconsciousness.


    "Ame? Ame!" Gabriel called out, his panic rising as he shook her gently. "Why... why did she just faint?"


    Carlos ced a firm hand on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. "Calm down. She¡¯s fine. She is exhausted. The curse has been activated."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes searched Carlos¡¯s face for answers. "Activated?"


    "The witch who cursed both of you in the past... she¡¯s returned," Carlos said grimly. "I couldn¡¯t see her face, but I could feel her presence. She¡¯s vengeful... and this is just the beginning. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you both about it the first time I met you. I did see a vengeful witch, who¡¯s after your lives."


    "But what have we done to her?" Gabriel asked, his voice trembling with confusion and dread. "Are you sure it¡¯s a witch from the past?"


    Carlos gave a grave nod. "Yes. She used her blood to activate the curse. Gabriel, I¡¯m not sure what the future holds, but one thing is certain, the present will test you. They say when you enrage a witch, you invite chaos of the kind no one can predict. So be prepared. This is just the beginning."


    Gabriel¡¯s hands curled into fists as he looked down at the unconscious Amelie. "Can¡¯t you do something? Something to protect her? If this is about the past... then let ite for me. Not Amelie. Please, I¡¯m begging you, Carlos."


    Carlos met Gabriel¡¯s pleading gaze, his own eyes shadowed with worry. "I¡¯ll do everything I can. But some curses are born from hatred that refuses to die. Even time cannot erase it. We have to find out what your past life was. Only then can we find a solution to end the curses."

 Chapter 279: Gain their power

    <h4>Chapter 279: Gain their power</h4>


    ¡¯Even the pendant couldn¡¯t protect Amelie,¡¯ Gabriel thought grimly, his fingers gentlyced around hers as she slept restlessly.


    Earlier, after a tense discussion with Carlos about how to break the cursed marks, Gabriel had called the doctor. Since Skye was unavable at that hour, another physician was sent to examine Amelie.


    Now, as the soft light of dawn spilled into the room, Gabriel nced at the clock and then reached for his phone on the bedside table. He opened the contacts and clicked on his mother¡¯s contact.


    However, he hesitated to dial that number.


    After a long pause and a deep breath, he tapped the number and raised the phone to his ear. He didn¡¯t expect her to answer, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from trying.


    To his surprise, Mabel answered the call.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to call me," Mabel said on the other end.


    "Good morning, Mom," Gabriel greeted softly, forcing the words past the tightness in his throat.


    She paused for a moment, sensing the trouble in his voice. "Is everything alright?"


    "Mom..." Gabriel hesitated, then asked quietly, "Did you ever love me... even the tiniest bit?"


    Silence stretched between them.


    Finally, Mabel spoke again. "Why have you called?"


    "Amelie went into sudden painst night," he replied. His eyes shimmered with tears, and he quickly wiped them away with the back of his fingers. "I want you to help me undo the curse she¡¯s carrying. I won¡¯t ask anything else from you. I won¡¯t argue with you ever again. Also, I¡¯ll send someone to you, a person I trust. Just tell him the truth about what the High Priestess told you. That¡¯s all I ask. Please, Mom."


    Mabel¡¯s brows drew together. "And what about you? The mark on your head... shouldn¡¯t you be looking for answers to that as well? You¡¯ve been doing things behind my back, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Mom, we¡¯re getting close to the truth," Gabriel said, his voice shaking. "But right now, please, just tell this person the truth."


    "Sure," Mabel replied and the call disconnected.


    Gabriel looked at the screen nkly, feeling a bit better.


    He dropped a message to Karmen.


    <i>[Come to the mansion. It¡¯s an emergency situation.]</i>


    Resting the phone aside, he looked back at Amelie, who looked peaceful at the moment. He brought his hand to her bump, giving it a gentle caress, hoping the pup was feeling his warmth.


    ¡¯What have we done to get such curses? But whatever it is, I will protect you. Nothing will happen to you,¡¯ Gabriel thought.


    ~~~~~


    "Why did youe so early in the morning?" Glenice asked, her brows knitting in confusion.


    "Did you tell anyone I approached you about the protective charms?" Carlos asked directly, his voice tinged with urgency.


    "No, of course not. Are you doubting me now?" Glenice narrowed her eyes, resting her hands calmly on herp. "Did something happen?"


    "No... I just need the charms. I¡¯m running out of time," Carlos said firmly, his eyes scanning the room restlessly.


    "But the full moon hour hasn¡¯t begun yet," Glenice replied, her tone steady. "You know certain spells only gain their power when cast within that window. Without it, the charms won¡¯t be effective."


    "The full moon begins in four hours," she added. "So you¡¯ll have to wait, Carlos. In the meantime, why don¡¯t you join me for breakfast?"


    Carlos hesitated briefly, then nodded. "Sure."


    Just then, his phone buzzed in his pocket. Seeing Gabriel¡¯s name sh on the screen, he quickly excused himself and stepped out into the open garden adjoining the living room.


    "Yes, Gabriel?" he answered.


    "Amelie isn¡¯t waking up," Gabriel said, his voice trembling with panic. "Carlos, are you sure she¡¯s alright?"


    Carlos drew in a breath, ncing at the early morning sky. "It¡¯s still too soon. Her body is recovering from what happenedst night. She¡¯ll wake once her energy is restored. Don¡¯t worry, Gabriel. She just needs a little more time."


    "I spoke to my mother. Once you return with the charms, Karmen will take you to the pce," Gabriel said.


    Carlos gave a short nod. "Alright. But the capital is quite far."


    "I¡¯ve already made arrangements for your early arrival," Gabriel assured him.


    "I see," Carlos replied thoughtfully. "I¡¯ll return by noon with the charms."


    "Thank you," Gabriel said softly. As he hung up the call, he lowered the phone to the mattress.


    ¡¯Gabriel, I sense a wolf,¡¯ Volko spoke in the back of Gabriel¡¯s head. ¡¯It is of Amelie,¡¯ he murmured.


    ¡¯Yes. But we are unable to form the connection. Her wolf seems to be trapped,¡¯ Gabriel added, a frown creasing his forehead.


    His grip on Amelie¡¯s hands tightened for a moment. "Wake up, Ame," he whispered.


    A knock interrupted the quiet, followed by Karmen¡¯s voice from the hallway.


    "Gabriel, are you inside?"


    "Yes,e in," Gabriel called out.


    Karmen stepped into the room, his brows furrowed as his eyesnded on Amelie.


    "What happened to her? Is she still unconscious?"


    "Not unconscious," Gabriel replied, his voice low. "But she¡¯s in a deep slumber."


    He looked down at Amelie, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Karmen, she was in so much painst night... I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Carlos says a vengeful witch, someone from the past, has returned. She activated the curse."


    "What? How is that even possible?" Karmen asked, clearly baffled. "Witches don¡¯t live that long... and why now, after all this time?"


    Gabriel clenched his jaw, his eyes darkening.


    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted with rage. "But we need to find her, and end this. She has hurt Amelie... and our pup."


    He looked back at Amelie, his hand still wrapped around hers.


    "The very thought of it makes my blood boil."


    "I thought the pendant you gave to Amelie always protected her. If it¡¯s truly a curse from the witch, then things are going to beplicated. I¡¯ve heard that curses don¡¯t end easily," Karmen said with a worried gaze.


    "Something has happened in our past lives. Carlos will find the truth. But whatever it is, Amelie is innocent and the pup, in her womb, isn¡¯t at fault either," Gabriel said.

 Chapter 280: Holds no strength

    <h4>Chapter 280: Holds no strength</h4>


    Amelie woke up in the afternoon. Her eyes slowly blinking as she took in her surroundings. Her body was feeling strange. She could feel the presence of her wolf inside her.


    <i>¡¯Amelie, it¡¯s me. Your wolf, Selene.¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡¯Really?¡¯ </i>Amelie sat up, wondering if it was a dream. She pinched the skin on her arm lightly, wincing in short pain. <i>¡¯It¡¯s real. Selene, where you all this time? And...</i>¡¯ she paused, recalling what happened to herst night.


    "I was feeling a sharp pain," Amelie murmured, lowering her head and hands to her bump. Everything seemed fine.


    <i>¡¯Yes. We were in an extreme pain. I always wanted tomunicate with you, Amelie. But I couldn¡¯t. It felt like I was imprisoned all this time,¡¯ </i>Selene said.


    <i>¡¯Did you wake up because of what happenedst night?</i>¡¯ Amelie questioned.


    <i>¡¯I have no idea. But there was a presence of a warmth around us,¡¯ </i>Selene asserted.


    "Amelie, you¡¯re awake!" Gabriel¡¯s voice reached her ears. As she her head, she found him on the bed beside her. The next second, he hugged her as if his life depended on it.


    His hand moved to the back of her head as he closed his eyes. She wasn¡¯t surprised by his reaction and ced her hand on his back, patting it gently.


    <i>¡¯Selene, I¡¯m your mate, Valko.¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡¯What a good name!¡¯ </i>Selene replied.


    <i>¡¯You¡¯ve a beautiful name too,¡¯ </i>Valko said.


    Gabriel gently pulled away, peering into her eyes. "Your wolf is awakened. You¡¯re not cursed. Your wolf name means like moon," he stated with a smile. "And you¡¯re an alpha she-wolf."


    "Yes. It¡¯s surprising! Selene was always there inside me," Amelie said. "I only remember tiny details from thest night. My entire body was still and was in extreme pain. My neck..." She brought her hand to her nape, touching the mark. Her eyes stopped blinking for a moment as she felt a sudden chill upon touching it.


    "It¡¯s turned strange. What¡¯s going on?" she asked in confusion.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "When I touch this spot, it feels cool," Amelie replied.


    Gabriel reached his hand to the same point, feeling a stung on his head. His eyes closed and he ended up seeing a short vision from their pasts.


    What he saw was Amelie lying in the pool of blood while he was standing alongside a woman. He couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could see a smile on that evil face.


    "I curse you..."


    "Ahh!" Gabriel let out a small, sharp cry before pulling back his hand.


    "What happened?" Amelie promptly asked in panic.


    He shook his head.


    "A vengeful witch cursed us in our past lives. She¡¯s returned again. Last night, she¡¯s the one, who cast an evil spell to open the curse mark. Carlos told me all of this," Gabriel said.


    "But it ends up making me meet Selene. And our wolves connected too. I¡¯m an alpha she-wolf, not an omega," Amelie stated.


    "Yes, that¡¯s what was always hidden inside you. The mark was the reason. Carlos¡¯ grandmother id looking into these marks, so only she can tell us. We have to wait to find out the theory behind these marks."


    "Oh."


    "How do you feel, Amelie? You and the pup feel good, right? It scared mest night when you suddenly turned stiff and was crying in agonizing pain," Gabriel said in a worried tone. His hands moving to hers, holding them firmly.


    "We are fine," Amelie replied. "I¡¯m sorry for troubling youst night." She lowered her head, feeling guilty. "I always trouble you."


    "Don¡¯t say that," Gabriel replied, his thumbs caressing the back of her palms. "We both are mates. It¡¯s normal to get worried for each other at a time like this."


    She lifted her head, meeting his gaze. His eyes looked tired and so did his body.


    "You didn¡¯t sleep, did you? I know because of me you stayed awake all the night," Amelie said in a low voice.


    "Well, sleep evaded me after all of that happened. I was pissed thinking why a witch is after us," Gabriel said.


    "Master, Sir Carlos has returned," Albus announced from outside the door.


    "Where did he go?" Amelie confusedly questioned.


    "To bring the charms. You should freshen up," Gabriel told her.


    "Yeah." She got down from the bed while Gabriel watched her heading to the washroom.


    Opening the room¡¯s door, he noticed Albus was still outside. "Get the room cleaned. Also, Amelie is awake, so keep a maid here until I¡¯ll be back," he ordered and walked downstairs.


    Carlos was drinking the water, quenching his thirst. Lowering it to the table, he pulled out two rings with embedded paper charms inside the stone. "Is Amelie awake?"


    "Yes. A while ago. She¡¯s fine and the pup too," Gabriel replied. He looked at the rings, then at Carlos.


    "You both need to wear these. Keep them on until we catch this witch," Carlos said. "In any situation, don¡¯t remove them. I talked to my grandmother on my way back. Because of her health, she can¡¯t fly here but she will send someone trustable to help us," he asserted.


    "Did your grandmother tell you about the marks?" asked Gabriel with a hopeful gaze.


    "Not yet. She¡¯s to confirm something before telling everything," Carlos answered.


    "I see. Amelie¡¯s wolf is awake," Gabriel said. "And when I touched the mark on her nape, I got a vision. The witch was happy seeing Amelie lying in the pool of blood. Then she spoke: ¡¯I curse you...¡¯ That¡¯s all I heard. A sharp pain shot through me, and the vision disappeared before I could hear her finish the curse."


    "It¡¯s confirmed then. You both were cursed. But why? That¡¯s a mystery. You two must have done something to anger the witch," Carlos stated.


    Gabriel hummed, nodding his head slowly.


    "I have to go to the pce as well," Carlos said.


    "Go after having lunch," Gabriel asserted.


    "I¡¯ll eatter. First, let¡¯s find out what your mother has to tell me. That¡¯s most important right now," Carlos remarked.


    ~~~~~~


    "Your Majesty, the Queen has requested your presence," Lester said politely, standing at a respectful distance.


    Without lifting his gaze from the document in his hand, Raidan asked, "Why does the Queen wish to see me?"


    "Her Majesty mentioned that Prince Gabriel requires her assistance, and she needs to speak with you regarding that matter," Lester exined.


    Raidan¡¯s brows drew together in a slight frown. He ced the document neatly on the table andid his pen across it before rising from his seat. Without another word, he made his way toward the Queen¡¯s quarters.


    The guards stationed outside the chamber straightened and bowed, stepping aside to open the towering doors.


    Raidan entered the room, his sharp eyes sweeping across the chamber. The attending servants, sensing his presence, silently retreated, bowing their heads as they exited one by one.


    His gaze settled on Mabel, seated by the window with a book in her hands. As soon as she saw him, she rose from her seat and offered a courteous bow.


    She met his eyes but remained quiet.


    "How many more days must you remain like this?" Raidan asked, tinged with something between concern and weariness.


    "Six more days before I¡¯m permitted to step outside my quarters," Mabel replied calmly. "Your Majesty, Gabriel contacted me early this morning. He¡¯s sending someone to see me. I hope you won¡¯t object."


    "I was nning to speak with you about it myself," Raidan said, a faint note of irony in his voice. "It seems Gabriel was in greater haste than I expected."


    "Gabriel looked troubled," Mabel said. "Something happened to Ameliest night. She was in terrible pain. And the way he spoke... it felt as if the prophecy is beginning to unfold."


    Raidan¡¯s expression darkened. His brows drew close as he asked, "What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you said something cruel to our son again."


    "I didn¡¯t," Mabel replied, shaking her head. "I agreed to help him. But the pendant, it couldn¡¯t shield Amelie from the pain. It failed."


    She paused, her voice firm despite the tension simmering beneath it. "They were never meant to fall in love, Raidan. Gabriel sought love, but it may end up destroying him. That¡¯s what the High Priestess warned us. You know I wanted to test the pendant¡¯s power... but clearly, it holds no strength when a witch is involved."


    Raidan¡¯s jaw tightened as the weight of her words settled. In that moment, he realized, once again, how much Mabel had kept hidden from him.


    "Why weren¡¯t they supposed to fall in love?" he asked. "Mabel, why didn¡¯t you tell me everything before?"


    She lifted her gaze, her eyes sharp and unwavering. "Your Majesty, if anything happens to Gabriel, if he¡¯s harmed because of this, then you and Amelie will bear the consequences. I will never forgive either of you."


    "Are you serious, Mabel? Again you¡¯re ready to put the me on the others rather than genuinely helping our son. Even if curses exist, I believe in the power of love. Nothing will happen to Gabriel because Amelie loves him. They will protect each other."

 Chapter 281: A punishment for love

    <h4>Chapter 281: A punishment for love</h4>


    Carlos exited the car and looked at the grand pce¡¯s entrance.


    "Let¡¯s go in," Karmen said, guiding him forward.


    They ascended the marble staircase. Carlos took in his surroundings, thevish floral arrangements, the gleaming chandeliers, the air scented faintly with roses and cedar.


    When they reached the main hall, Lester, who had been waiting near the entrance, greeted them with a polite bow. "Please wait here. I¡¯ll inform His Majesty of your arrival," she said before quickly disappearing down a corridor.


    Carlos sank into one of the plush velvet sofas, crossing his legs with ease. He was excited to meet the Queen rather than the King.


    "The Queen doesn¡¯t entertain light conversation, Carlos. She is quite blunt sometimes. Also, the Queen doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush. So, it would be better if you¡¯re direct in approaching her," Karmen advised him.


    Carlos was least interested in knowing that. He was a man of his word.


    "Karmen, what are you doing here?" Katelyn¡¯s voice echoed in the hall.


    Both of their eyes drifted in her direction.


    "And who¡¯s this with you? He¡¯s not a wolf. But his energy... Is different." Katelyn¡¯s eyes gleamed silver for a brief second.


    Carlos rose from his seat and offered a polite nod. "My name is Carlos. I¡¯m a mage."


    Katelyn¡¯s expression shifted, momentarily stunned. A flicker of surprise passed through her eyes.


    "A mage?" she echoed. "Why are you here?"


    Before he could answer, Lester returned and stepped forward. "Pleasee this way. The Alpha King has requested your presence in his private chamber."


    "Just me?" Carlos asked.


    "No, Sir Karmen is to apany you as well," Lester replied.


    Without another word, Carlos and Karmen followed Lester, their footsteps echoing softly along the marble floor.


    As he was about to disappear from view, Carlos nced back at Katelyn. "You should ask Prince Gabriel," he said, then vanished around the corridor with Karmen.


    While walking through the unfamiliar hallway, Karmen leaned slightly toward him and said, "Princess Katelyn and the other princes aren¡¯t aware of what Gabriel and Amelie are facing. It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t mention it."


    Carlos nodded. "Gabriel prefers to keep his siblings out of his burdens. I understand that now. It¡¯s not my ce to bring his personal matters into their circle."


    Lester came to a halt a few steps ahead and turned to face them. With a respectful gesture, he motioned toward arge ornate door. "Please, go inside."


    Karmen gave a polite nod in thanks, while Carlos stepped forward and entered first. Once inside, he respectfully bowed to the Alpha King, his eyes quickly scanning the chamber for the Queen.


    "So, you¡¯re the mage my son puts so much trust in," a regal voice rang out.


    Queen Mabel stepped into view, her presencemanding as always. The two men bowed in unison, lifting their heads only after her signal.


    "Your Majesty," Karmen began respectfully, "thank you for agreeing to Prince Gabriel¡¯s request and granting this meeting to Carlos."


    "Spare me the ttery," Mabel said curtly, her sharp gaze flicking between them. "I know very well what opinions you two likely hold of me."


    Beside her, King Raidan sighed and shook his head gently, clearly disapproving of her habitual need to needle others with her words.


    Unbothered, Carlos took a step forward, his voice steady. "I want to know the name of the high priestess who made the prophecy about Prince Gabriel."


    He didn¡¯t use any titles or honorifics. He was direct, and clear that he wasn¡¯t here to indulge in formalities.


    "Before that, why should I trust you?" Mabel asked, arching a single eyebrow, her voiceced with suspicion.


    Carlos met her gaze without flinching, holding it for a moment before responding. "Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to trust me. But perhaps you should ce that trust in Gabriel."


    Her expression flickered.


    "You¡¯ve allowed him to carry the weight of being the unloved child," Carlos continued calmly. "Yet you love him the most. And that contradiction... that silence... has be his burden to bear."


    The words settled heavily in the room, and even the everposed Mabel couldn¡¯t mask the faint shift in her posture.


    "Since you¡¯re a mage," Mabel began, her voice firm as she returned to her seat, "tell me, what do you see in me?"


    Carlos held her gaze with a calm expression.


    "Why don¡¯t you both take a seat as well?" Raidan offered warmly, gesturing to the chairs across from them. "My queen has a habit of testing people with her words. Don¡¯t let them get to you."


    Carlos gave a small nod and sat down, unbothered. "I understand, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve learned not to take people¡¯s words to heart, especially those of the older generation. In fact, every sharp remark only pushes me to try harder... to earn their respect, if not their affection."


    Raidan chuckled softly, visibly pleased by Carlos¡¯s spirited response.


    Carlos then turned to Mabel, his tone shifting to something more serious.


    "There¡¯s something I must tell you about Prince Gabriel, since you want to test my abilities. Years ago, when he fell gravely ill, your two elder sons had already left for the academy, and the King was away on official matters beyond the capital. In that moment of uncertainty, someone came to you with advice you couldn¡¯t ignore."


    Mabel¡¯s expression subtly changed, her brows knitting ever so slightly.


    "It was the High Priestess," Carlos continued. "She told you to withdraw your affection from your third son. To detach yourself from him. She imed it was the only way he might survive... because Gabriel was carrying a curse. A curse born of a sin not from this life, but a past one. A punishment for a love he had for Amelie."


    The room fell quiet at such a revtion.


    "She said he was doomed never to feel love, never to receive it. And you, believing it might save his life, did what no mother should ever be forced to do. You locked away your heart... even though you loved him most of all."


    Carlos smiled a little and the same smile reached his eyes as well.


    Mabel, who had never once faltered, not even in the face of Gabriel¡¯s harshest words, suddenly looked shaken. Herposure slipped. She blinked rapidly, as if Carlos¡¯s words had exposed a truth she had buried long ago, one she had never dared to speak aloud.


    "How do you¡ª" Her voice wavered, but she couldn¡¯t finish the question.


    Carlos answered before she needed to. "Ie from the Ashfall family," he said calmly. "A lineage of powerful witches. We carry the blood of seers. I see things. I get visions, fragments of what was, and at times, what will be. Not everything... but enough to know about the person."


    Raidan turned his head to his wife, his brow furrowed. "Is this true, Mabel?" he asked softly.


    Mabel didn¡¯t speak right away. Her lips trembled slightly as she nodded, her eyes growing ssy with unshed tears. "Yes," she whispered, her voice strained with guilt and grief.


    "It¡¯s true. Gabriel was... destined for misfortune from the start. The High Priestess came to me after his birth. She said his soul carried the stain of an ancient sin. That he had, in a past life, angered a witch. That he was responsible... for the death of her child."


    She paused, struggling to hold her tears back.


    "The Priestess warned me that if I showed him too much love, it would only draw misfortune upon him. Or worse... death. So I did what I thought was right. I did what she said would keep him alive," her voice cracked, "even if it meant breaking both our hearts."


    ~~~~~


    Amelie lowered her spoon into the bowl of warm soup as she met Gabriel¡¯s gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, tucking the loose strands behind her ear.


    "Why? Can¡¯t I watch you eat your soup?" Gabriel replied.


    "Of course, you can. But it seems like you¡¯re worried about me. You don¡¯t look fine. And even when I ask you to eat some snacks, you refuse. You simply sit there and watch, as if staring at me brings you some sort of calm," Amelie said softly.


    Then, letting out a soft sigh, she set the bowl down on the tray resting on the bedside table. "Rest your head on myp," she whispered.


    "You should finish¡ª"


    "No," Amelie interrupted gently, patting the space beside her. "I want you toe here and lie down."


    Her gaze was steady on him, leaving no room for protest, as she waited for him toe to bed.


    Gabriel climbed onto the bed and gently rested his head on herp. His eyes lingered on hers, searching forfort, while her hand hovered protectively above his head.


    "I know what happenedst night could¡¯ve shaken anyone," Amelie spoke softly. "But it¡¯s over now. Everything¡¯s fine. You need rest, Gabriel. Close your eyes."


    As her warm palm settled gently over his eyes, he finally let them close, surrendering to the peace her touch offered.


    ¡¯I am not scared of the witch. I am just scared of losing you. You¡¯re the only one who loves me even with my faults,¡¯ he thought. His body was slowly going into slumber, and he didn¡¯t even realise whether it was the gentle caress of Amelie¡¯s hand or her pheromone presence or both. But whatever it was, it didn¡¯t take him long to drift off to sleep.


    ¡¯Gabriel, I am sorry for bing the reason for<i> your hurt. I wonder if I stay by your side will you keep hurting yourself like this?¡¯ </i>Amelie thought.

 Chapter 282: Deceived by a dark witch

    <h4>Chapter 282: Deceived by a dark witch</h4>


    "Who was the High Priestess who told you such a thing? Can you name her?" Carlos asked. Though he had glimpsed fragments from the past, the face of the High Priestess had remained shrouded, just beyond reach.


    "Her name was Ophelia Labrinth," Mabel answered.


    At the mention of that name, a knowing smirk curled on Carlos¡¯ lips. He slipped a hand into his coat pocket and retrieved his phone. With a few taps, he pulled up an image and turned the screen toward her.


    "Did she look like this?" he asked, holding the phone out.


    Mabel leaned forward, her breath hitching at the sight. "Yes," she confirmed instantly. "That¡¯s her. She was... known for her knowledge, her foresight. Though not many in the capital knew her name back then, she was revered in the witches¡¯ circles. I suppose she was even more famous among your kind."


    Carlos slowly returned the phone to his coat pocket and met her gaze.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. She was well known," he said. "But not for the reasons you think."


    Mabel¡¯s brows furrowed, sensing a shift in the air.


    Carlos leaned slightly forward. "Ophelia Labrinth is the one who cursed Gabriel and Amelie in their past lives. The tale she told you, about a child, a witch¡¯s revenge, and a curse, wasn¡¯t a warning. It was her vengeance. You were misled, Your Majesty. You were deceived by a dark witch... and unknowingly, you helped seal your son¡¯s fate."


    "What?" Mabel gasped, her voice trembling. "Th-that can¡¯t be true."


    "It is," Carlos said calmly. "My grandmother sent me that picture while she was researching the markings we found on both Amelie and Gabriel. Those symbols... they weren¡¯t just remnants of ancient magic. They were the unmistakable work of a dark curse, one that only a few dare to use."


    He leaned in slightly, his voice gaining weight. "Not everyone is capable of casting curses, and certainly not allowed. But those who do, those who walk that path, embrace the darkest kind of power. Ophelia was one of them. She manipted life and death, switching bodies to extend her existence. But her original face, the one you recognized, remained unchanged, no matter the vessel."


    Mabel stared at him, speechless, her hands unconsciously curling into herp.


    Carlos softened his voice, his eyes never leaving hers. "Your Majesty, she fooled you into thinking detachment would save Gabriel. But love... love is the very thing that could¡¯ve protected him. It¡¯s not a weakness. It¡¯s the strongest weapon against a curse meant to strip someone of it."


    Raidan turned to his wife, his gaze steady but not unkind. "Now, do you see? You were deceived all along. What will happen if Gabriel learns the truth? What will you do then?"


    Mabel¡¯s lips parted, but no words came. Her expression crumbled under the weight of shame and grief.


    Carlos gently interjected, his tone measured. "For now, let¡¯s not reveal it to him. Besides... Gabriel has long stopped expecting anything from his mother. What he has now is someone whose love is enough, Amelie. And because of that love, he¡¯s willing to face anything to protect her and their pup."


    He looked at Mabel. "What the Queen can do now is offer her silent support. The past can¡¯t be undone... but the present can still be mended."


    Mabel¡¯s breath hitched. She was barely holding back her tears. "I... I would like to be alone," she whispered, her voice quivering.


    Carlos exchanged a nce with Karmen before speaking gently, "Then we¡¯ll take our leave."


    With a respectful bow, the two men turned and quietly exited the room, leaving Mabel to her silent reckoning.


    Raidan followed the two men out of the room. "Carlos," he called, making them halt in the hallway. "What will Ophelia do to Gabriel and Amelie? Are you certain they¡¯re safe in San Ravendale?"


    Carlos and Karmen turned to face him. There was a brief pause before Carlos spoke.


    "Your Majesty, undoing the curses is our first priority. My grandmother is already studying the marks and tracing the origin of Ophelia¡¯s spellwork. And as for San Ravendale... yes, I believe it¡¯s the safest ce for them right now."


    His eyes held confidence. "I give you my word, Gabriel, Amelie, and the pup will be safe."


    Raidan took a breath, visibly relieved. "Thank you," he said. "What you¡¯re doing for them... for all of us... It¡¯s more than I can ever repay."


    Carlos gave a respectful nod. "You don¡¯t need to repay anything, Your Majesty. Protecting them is part of what I stand for."


    Karmen nodded in agreement, and after a respectful bow, they continued on their way.


    As they returned to the main hall, Katelyn rose from the couch with a determined look in her eyes. She was clearly waiting for them.


    "Brother Gabriel won¡¯t tell me anything, no matter how much I ask," she said, turning to Karmen. "So why don¡¯t you tell me, Karmen?"


    Carlos nced between the two, sensing an unspoken tension he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on.


    "Pardon me, Princess," Karmen replied politely, "but I¡¯m not in a position to reveal Prince Gabriel¡¯s matters. Forgive me."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned to Carlos. "Let¡¯s go."


    "Have a safe journey back," Katelyn said her voice light, but her gaze lingering on Karmen.


    "What was that?" Carlos murmured under his breath as he turned to smile at her briefly.


    "Keep walking. Don¡¯t respond to her," Karmen said quickly.


    "What? Why?" Carlos grinned. "She¡¯s a sweetdy."


    Still facing forward, Carlos added with a teasing smirk, "You like her, don¡¯t you? And she likes you too."


    "Hey, that¡¯s not true," Karmen snapped, shooting him a re and walking a little faster. "Why would I like a princess?"


    Carlos kept pace, clearly amused. "Then why are you running away from her?"


    "Kate gets annoying sometimes, that¡¯s all," Karmen muttered.


    Carlos chuckled. "Uh-huh. And yet here you are, flustered like a boy with a crush."


    "I¡¯m not flustered."


    "Right. Sure you¡¯re not." Carlos teased, his grin kept widening.


    ~~~~


    "Why!? Why can¡¯t I get through to them?" Ophelia hissed, her voice echoing off the damp, jagged walls of the cave. Her eyes flew open, still glowing faintly from the ritual she had just performed. She clenched her fists in frustration.


    "A shield..." she muttered, rising to her feet, her long cloak brushing the floor as she began to pace. "They¡¯re protected by a shield. But how?"


    Her voice quivered with disbelief. The cavern flickered dimly under the soft blue light of arcane runes etched into the walls. It should have amplified her spell, not failed it.


    "There¡¯s no spell in existence that canpletely nullify a curse... not mine," she growled under her breath. Her footsteps grew louder and more erratic.


    "I have to trigger Gabriel¡¯s curse." She stopped, eyes narrowed in suspicion and rage. "And then... the destruction is supposed to follow. But something is interfering. It¡¯s a protection charm."


    "How did they find out they were cursed?" Ophelia hissed under her breath, her brows furrowing as unease gripped her. "Did Mabel... tell them? No. That¡¯s not possible. She kept her silence all these years. Why now?"


    She spun around, her fingers twitching with the residual energy of the failed spell.


    "Then why... why can I feel the resistance of protective charms?" she muttered. "They were never there before. Who tampered with the bnce?"


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly as realization began to dawn, someone powerful had intervened.


    "This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Not after everything I¡¯ve set in motion," she whispered, her hands once again curling into fists.


    A moment passed before she straightened her back, the confusion in her expression reced by cold determination. "I need to see for myself what exactly is going on."


    ~~~~~


    Mabel had been crying silently for hours, her heart sinking under the weight of her own cruelty. Her swollen eyes were red and sore, but the real painy deeper, in the shame she could no longer escape. She sat motionless in her chamber, staring nkly at the wall, consumed by the memories of the son she had wronged.


    The soft creak of the door didn¡¯t stir her, but the gentle voice that followed did.


    "Dear," Raidan said.


    She didn¡¯t turn, didn¡¯t even blink. But his hands found her shoulders, grounding her. Without a word, he helped her up and guided her gently to sit on the edge of the bed.


    Then, finally, she broke.


    "Just punish me, Raidan," she whispered. "I don¡¯t deserve to live anymore."


    Her eyes met his.


    "I beg you," she choked, her voice cracking. "Punish me for the heinous crime I¡¯vemitted... for being so heartless to our son."


    Raidan looked at her with only love. "You thought it would protect her, Mabel. Don¡¯t speak in such a tone. If Gabriel hears you, he may say his strong mother is not in her right mind. Now, what¡¯s been done is done. You shall look forward to a better future for your son. Apologize to him for what you did. Win his heart. You¡¯re a mother, so he will definitely melt someday."

 Chapter 283: Coming back to you

    <h4>Chapter 283: Coming back to you</h4>


    Zilia stepped back into the apartment, her body lightly sore from her evening gym session, the first in weeks since everything had unraveled in her life. She dabbed the sweat from her brow with a towel, quietly hoping Casaio wasn¡¯t home just yet.


    "I still have time to cook his favorite dishes... maybe even bake a cake," she murmured to herself. "I wonder if he even remembers what today is."


    As she pushed open the bedroom door, her steps slowed. Casaio was already there, standing by the wardrobe as though he¡¯d just returned. His jacket was still draped over one arm.


    "I heard you were working out," he said, turning to face her with a surprising nce. It had been a while since he¡¯d seen her in gym clothes.


    "I might have to leave for San Ravendale tomorrow," Casaio added, his tone shifting slightly.


    Zilia¡¯s expression immediately tightened with concern. "Why? Is Gabriel all right? And Amelie?"


    "Dad said things aren¡¯t going well on their end. He didn¡¯t share much, but it¡¯s clear something serious is going on," Casaio said with a furrowed brow.


    Zilia moved closer, concern etching her face. "Did you try talking to Gabriel?"


    "His phone¡¯s switched off," Casaio replied, shaking his head. "Looks like he doesn¡¯t want to speak to anyone. I thought about calling Amelie, but... I didn¡¯t want to upset him further."


    Zilia hesitated for a second before offering gently, "Should Ie with you? I¡¯ve always wanted to spend more time with Amelie."


    But Casaio¡¯s response came quickly. "No. Stay here."


    Her gaze hardened slightly. "You still don¡¯t trust me, do you?" she asked. "You think I¡¯m still ying spy?"


    "I don¡¯t think Gabriel would appreciate your presence," Casaio said, shutting the cupboard door with a soft thud. "You know how he is. He prefers space. That¡¯s why he chose to live so far from the capital."


    He turned to head toward the washroom. "I¡¯ll freshen up first."


    But Zilia stepped forward, stopping him.


    "Gabriel won¡¯t mind me being there," she said. "And I have so much I want to say to Amelie. She might need someone... If there¡¯s really something tough going on. I could be there for her, support her, even if just a little."


    "I¡¯ll think," Casaio said and walked ahead.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel stirred awake, the haze of sleep slowly lifting from his mind. The first thing he registered was the soft warmth pressed against him, Amelie, curled up close, her face nestled near his chest. He could feel the gentle rhythm of her breathing.


    The room was cloaked in shadows, with only the faint, flickering light from outside slipping through the parted curtains.


    Gabriel shifted slightly, propping himself up on one elbow. He nced down at the way their bodies had settled on the bed, angled, limbs tangled, as if even in slumber they had instinctively sought each other.


    A half smile touched his lips.


    He reached out, meaning to gently shift her so she¡¯d be morefortable, but before he could, Amelie stirred awake.


    "Gabriel," she murmured drowsily as she rubbed her eyes. Hershes fluttered open slowly, confusion giving way to soft recognition when her gaze met his.


    "Ame, it¡¯s almost night. We slept a lot," Gabriel said and slightly husky from sleep.


    Amelie blinked, then quickly sat up, brushing her hair out of her face. Gabriel slipped out of bed and switched on the lights. The room was illuminated by white lights.


    "It¡¯s past eight," she said, checking the clock on the wall. "We really did sleep a lot." She turned to him, concern flickering in her eyes. "Do you feel better?" she asked gently. "Carlos and Karmen must¡¯ve returned. I¡¯ll go check."


    She slid her feet into the slippers and made her way toward the door. But just as her hand reached for the knob, Gabriel¡¯s voice stopped her.


    "They aren¡¯t back yet," he said, stepping closer.


    Before she could react, his arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her against his chest in a quiet, grounding embrace.


    "Ame," he murmured near her ear, his voice softer now, "I feel much better. I just hope this ends soon."


    "Of course, it will," Amelie said confidently.


    ~~~~~


    "Why was a mage here?" Dominick asked, slipping off his wristwatch with a sharp nce toward Juniper. "I heard he was with Karmen."


    "Yes," Juniper nodded, folding her arms. "I think Gabriel sent them to see the Queen."


    Dominick frowned, his brows knitting together. "What¡¯s going on? How did he even find a mage? From what I know, they aren¡¯t exactly easy to approach."


    "I don¡¯t know," she replied with uncertainty. "In fact, nobody knows. But they definitely had some kind of conversation with the Queen."


    She handed him a folded set of clothes. "Here. Change into these."


    "Conversation with Mom? I wonder what that would be," Dominick muttered, frowning as he took the clothes from her hands. Then, with a shift in tone, he asked, "Want to go on a run after dinner?"


    "Sure," Juniper smiled. Then her expression turned thoughtful. "By the way, you should talk to your father once. Try to find out what¡¯s going on. If your brother needs help, you should definitely offer your support."


    "As if he¡¯d ept it," Dominick said with a sigh. "You know how he stormed out of the pce after what Mom did to Amelie. He ignored every call from me and Casaio. That¡¯s how Gabriel shuts people out. If I go now, he¡¯ll just give me the cold shoulder and pretend I don¡¯t exist."


    "Gabriel throws tantrums, Nick," Juniper said with a smirk. "You know him. He wants to be pampered, by his brothers, his sister, his entire family."


    Dominick let out a soft chuckle, the edge of frustration easing.


    "Why don¡¯t we both visit him and Amelie tomorrow?" she continued. "Now that we¡¯re together, it makes sense to go personally. Gabriel might act like he doesn¡¯t care, but I know it¡¯ll mean something to him."


    Dominick considered her words for a moment, then gave a small nod. "Okay. Let¡¯s go to San Ravendale tomorrow."


    "That¡¯s wonderful!" Juniper beamed, pping her hands. "Luckily, I bought a dress for Amelie the other day. I can finally gift it to her. I don¡¯t have to wait anymore!"


    Dominick watched her glowing face and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ~~~~


    "Oh, I¡¯m so tired!"


    Carlos sank into the sofa chair, his arms sprawled across the armrests as he let out a deep sigh. "I can¡¯t believe I traveled so much in a single day," he murmured, closing his eyes for a brief moment.


    Amelie, who had been nearby, walked over to him. "Carlos! You really worked hard today," she said warmly.


    She nced around, noticing someone was missing. "Where¡¯s Karmen? She didn¡¯te in with you?"


    Carlos took the ss of water from the servant with a nod of thanks before replying, "She¡¯s outside with Gabriel. They¡¯re discussing something... serious."


    Amelie sat across from him, her gaze quietly observing as Carlos took slow sips of water.


    "Oh, Mimi," he began with a tired but fond smile. "The Queen looked strict at first nce, but when she speaks... there¡¯s a softness beneath it."


    "Did Her Majesty tell you everything?" Amelie asked, her eyes lighting up with hope.


    "Yes," Carlos nodded, cing the empty ss on the table. "Once Gabrieles in, I¡¯ll go over everything with both of you."


    Amelie lowered her gaze briefly, fingers brushing the ring on her finger. "By the way...st night¡ªwhat happened to me?" she asked. "Gabriel said it was because the mark got activated... and he made me wear this ring."


    Her expression was slightly puzzled, the memories still a blur. Then, as if remembering something, her eyes sparkled. "Oh, and, my wolf, Carlos. She¡¯s awake."


    A smile bloomed on her lips, soft and radiant, subtly transforming her entire face. It was the kind of smile that carried both wonder and newfound strength.


    "The curse had bound your wolf," Carlos exined gently, his voiceced with understanding. "The witch who cursed you did it unknowingly. She intended to give you pain, not realizing you were blessed by the Moon Goddess."


    Amelie shook her head, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. "You¡¯re ttering me."


    Carlos smiled warmly. "That¡¯s truly how I feel, Ame. You have a good heart. Even back then, years ago, when you saved me, you could¡¯ve just walked away or told someone nearby. But you didn¡¯t."


    His gaze met hers with sincerity.


    "You showed kindness when you didn¡¯t have to. That¡¯s why the Moon Goddess is kind to you. Don¡¯t forget thew of physics: every action has an equal and opposite reaction. You gave good to the world, now it¡¯sing back to you."


    Amelie hummed. "Maybe you¡¯re right. Good things dide to me. But I am not even that kind. You are simply exaggerating. Thank you for thest night. I made you all panicked," she murmured.


    "Things like that happen. Don¡¯t even think about it anymore," Carlos advised her.

 Chapter 284: A surprise visit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 284: A surprise visit (1)</h4>


    Mabel stared at Gabriel¡¯s name on her phone screen, anxiety tightening in her chest.


    "He hasn¡¯t called me since yesterday... Is he upset with me?" she murmured, her voice barely audible. Confined to her chamber as part of her ongoing punishment, she hadn¡¯t even been allowed to step outside.


    Her thumb hovered over the screen.


    "Maybe I should call Amelie instead of my son..."


    With a slight tremble, she scrolled through her contacts and tapped Amelie¡¯s number without a second thought. The phone rang once, then she abruptly ended the call.


    ¡¯No... I can¡¯t face her. Not after everything I did to her,¡¯ she thought, gripping the phone tightly, guilt wing at her.


    Letting the phone rest on the table, she let her head rest against the bed¡¯s headboard. "I made my own son hate me after getting fooled by that damn witch. I am unworthy of his forgiveness. Gabriel already hates me. After knowing the truth, I don¡¯t know how he will react."


    Tears freely rolled down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t wipe them this time.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel was hit with another round of persistent hups, his second bout that morning.


    "Drink some water," Amelie said, handing him a ss.


    He took it from her and sipped slowly. After a few moments, the hups finally stopped. He let out a relieved sigh and murmured a soft thank you before setting the ss down on the bedside table.


    "Seems like someone¡¯s thinking about you," Amelie remarked with a small smile, gently brushing the strands of his hair resting on one side of his forehead.


    "Who will dare to think about me?" Gabriel chuckled. He held her hands, resting his head gently over her bump.


    "You make it sound like everyone¡¯s afraid of you," Amelie said softly. "Maybe it¡¯s just your well-wishers thinking about you." Her fingers moved tenderly over his head, gently caressing his hair.


    "Carlos has been doing so much for us," Gabriel murmured, his voice filled with gratitude. "How am I ever supposed to repay him in this life? If he hadn¡¯t shown upst night... how would I have protected you?"


    Then, lifting his head slightly, Gabriel looked at her and said, "You taught me something important, to help those in need without expecting anything in return. As a child, you helped Carlos without even knowing who he was. That selflessness... that¡¯s what makes you the most beautiful person. And you¡¯re the best thing that has ever happened to me. Don¡¯t ever forget that."


    Without waiting for a response, he gently pulled her onto hisp, holding her close.


    "Carlos went out for some work," Amelie murmured, resting against him. "I think he¡¯s looking for Ophelia. He refused to tell me much, said I¡¯d just keep overthinking it."


    "And now you¡¯re thinking about it even more," Gabriel remarked, half-smiling.


    "Yes," she admitted.


    "Well, maybe he just wants to finish what he started before exining anything. By the way... Kate is moving to San Ravendale," Gabriel added casually, though it hadn¡¯t been part of his original n to tell her. But eventually, he felt Katelyn¡¯s presence could beforting for Amelie, especially in times when he wouldn¡¯t be around.


    "What!? Why?" Amelie asked, her eyes wide in surprise.


    "I¡¯m not sure. I got the news from Karmen," Gabriel replied.


    "Wow! That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll talk to Kate about itter," Amelie said, her face lighting up.


    "Yeah, you should." Just as Gabriel opened his mouth to speak further, a knock echoed from the door.


    "Master, your elder brothers have arrived, with their mates," Lester¡¯s voice called out from outside.


    Gabriel and Amelie exchanged nces before rising from the bed.


    "Did you call them?" she asked.


    "No. Why would I?" Gabriel muttered.


    "I think they decided to surprise us," Amelie said with a soft chuckle. She moved to the dressing table, picked up a clutch, tied her hair neatly, and smoothed her dress. "Let¡¯s go."


    As they descended the stairs, Amelie stepped forward to greet the guests.


    "I¡¯m so happy to see you all here! But you could¡¯ve at least informed us beforehand, we didn¡¯t get a chance to prepare anything," she said warmly.


    "We just thought a surprise visit would be more fun," Casaio replied with a smile.


    "Amelie, I brought freshly made walnut and almond balls," Juniper said, handing her a small bag. "My mother made them especially for you."


    Amelie smiled fondly. "Please thank her from me. I¡¯ve missed these so much."


    "Of course! It¡¯s good for your pup," Juniper said with a cheerful nod.


    Zilia nced at Amelie, suddenly feeling a pang of guilt. She hadn¡¯t brought anything thoughtful like Juniper had. Clearing her throat, she stepped forward. "I actually bought you a dressst time... but didn¡¯t get the chance to give it to you."


    She handed over a neatly wrapped bag.


    "Thank you," Amelie said with a warm, genuine smile. "That was very thoughtful of you." She ced the bags gently on the couch behind her. "Please, make yourselvesfortable. I¡¯ll be back in a moment."


    As she left the room, Gabriel took a seat just as Dominick settled beside Juniper.


    "Gabriel, you haven¡¯t answered any of our calls," Dominick said, a hint of concern in his tone.


    "He was upset after everything that happened," Carlos chimed in calmly.


    Gabriel let out a dryugh. "When you both knew I was upset, why did you even expect I¡¯d answer your calls?"


    Juniper chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "You haven¡¯t changed one bit. I thought maybe by now, you¡¯d be a little soft on your brothers."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "And why should I change for them? They were the ones who were always harsh with me," he muttered, his voice tinged with old bitterness.


    "I did stand for you this time," Casaio reminded him.


    "Thank you for doing that," Gabriel taunted.


    "At least, Mom got punished for what she did to Amelie," Casaio said.


    "Why are you all here?" Just then, Katelyn¡¯s voice reverberated in the hall.

 Chapter 285: A surprise visit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 285: A surprise visit (2)</h4>


    Katelyn entered the living room, slightly out of breath, carrying two bags in her hands as she hurried toward the center of the room. Her eyes scanned the familiar faces, surprise flickering across them.


    "Kate? What are you doing here?" Dominick asked, rising slightly from his seat, caught off guard by her sudden appearance.


    "I should be the one asking that," Katelyn replied, trying to sound yful, though her voice wavered slightly with emotion.


    She had imagined this moment differently, thinking Amelie would greet her with excitement, and that she¡¯d have time to settle in quietly.


    But instead, she walked into a room filled with nearly the entire family... except her own parents.


    Still, she forced a smile, her gaze shifting from one face to another, silently hoping her presence wouldn¡¯t feel out of ce.


    "Kate! Oh my God!" Amelie eximed, her voice echoing with excitement as she rushed forward and embraced Katelyn warmly. "Maids, please serve drinks and snacks," she instructed, without taking her eyes off her friend.


    They shared an affectionate hug, both holding on for a moment longer than usual.


    "I heard from Gabriel earlier that you¡¯re moving to San Ravendale," Amelie said, her smile radiant.


    Katelyn¡¯s expression faltered. "What? How did my brother find out? I wanted it to be a surprise for you." Her enthusiasm dimmed slightly.


    "Karmen told him," Amelie replied with a softugh.


    "Ugh, she spoiled everything," Katelyn muttered, though her tone was more disappointed than angry.


    "Where¡¯s your luggage? Is it still outside?" Amelie asked curiously.


    "It¡¯s in my apartment," Katelyn replied.


    "Apartment?" Amelie echoed, surprised.


    Before either could say more, Gabriel stepped in. "Why don¡¯t you both sit down first?" he suggested, ncing at Amelie. "You¡¯ve been standing for too long, don¡¯t forget, you need to rest."


    Amelie nodded and sat on the couch while Katelyn followed, still holding onto one of the bags.


    "But why are both my brothers here... with their mates?" Katelyn asked, raising a brow as her gaze shifted from Casaio to Dominick, clearly surprised by their unannounced visit.


    "I came to see Gabriel," Casaio replied calmly. "After everything that happened, I thought I could be of some help to him."


    Dominick nodded in agreement. "We also heard a mage had been sent to the pce on Gabriel¡¯s orders. That concerned us," he added. "So Juniper and I came to check if everything¡¯s alright."


    Amelie turned her head slightly to nce at Gabriel, then gently mindlinked with him, ¡¯See? Everyone cares for you.¡¯


    ¡¯I can see that,¡¯ Gabriel responded, his tone softer now.


    "So," Casaio turned his attention back to their sister, "why exactly have you rented an apartment here?"


    Katelyn let out a small sigh and answered honestly, "Dad wants me to work and learn the value of money of hard work. He thinks it¡¯s important for me to experience life independently."


    She smiled as her eyes settled on Amelie. "And honestly, I agreed immediately because I knew Amelie was here. That made the decision easy."


    "Then shouldn¡¯t you be staying here with us?" Amelie asked gently.


    Katelyn shook her head with a small smile. "I don¡¯t want to intrude on you or Gabriel. Besides, if I¡¯m meant to grow on my own, I think renting an apartment was the right move. It¡¯s close to thepany, somuting won¡¯t be a hassle either."


    "Where will you be working?" Dominick asked, his interest piqued.


    "It¡¯s a firm called Velmora & Co.," Katelyn replied confidently.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression shifted slightly, his brows drawing together. He recognized that name. It was the samepany where Sage had just taken over as the new Director. Still, he chose to stay silent, deciding not to voice his thoughts just yet.


    "That¡¯s a good move," Dominick responded. "At least you¡¯re safe from Mom¡¯s matchmaking schemes. Wasn¡¯t she fixated on getting you mated to someone recently?"


    "Seriously?" Casaio cut in, raising an eyebrow to confirm.


    "Yeah. Mom wanted me to get mated and settled down," Katelyn admitted, letting out a sigh.


    "You all are forgetting something, my dear siblings," Gabriel interjected, his tone calm but pointed. "Mom will eventually push Katelyn to mate with an Alpha of her choosing. This freedom she has now is temporary. And Mom¡¯s punishment won¡¯tst forever. Our father isn¡¯t strict with our mother. Sooner orter, things will shift again. You¡¯d all do well to remember that."


    A moment of silence followed before Amelie gently cut in to ease the tension. "Let¡¯s not ruin the atmosphere by talking about that," she said kindly. "None of you has even touched the snacks."


    "We¡¯re eating now," Casaio chuckled, reaching forward to grab a cookie. He took a bite, liking the taste of it.


    "Amelie, what are those rings?" Zilia asked curiously, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You and Gabriel have the exact same design. Did you get them customized together?"


    As soon as she spoke, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to their hands, noticing the matching rings.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied smoothly, choosing not to reveal the truth. "We had them customized."


    His tone left no room for further questioning, and Amelie didn¡¯t object to the exnation. Gabriel knew that the more people got involved in what was truly happening, the messier it would be.


    He had no intention of pulling his brothers or their mates into theplexity surrounding them right now. Sometimes, a simple lie was the safest shield.


    "We¡¯ve prepared the guest rooms," Albus informed respectfully.


    "Good. We¡¯d like to rest for a while," Dominick said as he stood up, stretching slightly from the long journey.


    Amelie offered a warm smile. "What would you all like to have for dinner?"


    "Anything you think would be best," Dominick replied casually. "We trust your taste."


    Then, holding Juniper¡¯s hand, Dominick followed Albus out of the room, leading the way toward the guest quarters.


    "Amelie, I should leave too," Katelyn said as she stood up. "I still need to unpack and organize things in the apartment. Oh, and I brought a few gifts for you and Brother. Check them outter."


    "You¡¯re leaving already?" Amelie asked, a little disappointed.


    "I know, but I¡¯m not far anymore," Katelyn reassured her with a smile. "I promise I¡¯ll visit again tomorrow."


    Amelie rose from her seat and embraced her warmly. "I¡¯ll walk you out."


    "Sure," Katelyn replied, and the two women quietly exited the living room together.

 Chapter 286: Stay hidden forever

    <h4>Chapter 286: Stay hidden forever</h4>


    Albus returned, and this time, Zilia silently followed him to the guest room. Casaio, however, lingered behind, his eyes still fixed on Gabriel. He clearly had something on his mind.


    "Why are you letting a mage stay here?" Casaio asked, his voiceced with concern. "We don¡¯t usually involve ourselves with witches or anyone tied to them."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t even look at him. "I don¡¯t owe you an exnation."


    Casaio folded his arms, unbothered by the cold response. "Come on, don¡¯t shut me out. If something¡¯s going on, at least let me help."


    Gabriel bluntly replied, "Your own life is a mess. Maybe focus on that first."


    "Why are you speaking to Brother Casaio like that?" Amelie¡¯s voice snapped through the room as she entered, her eyes narrowing at Casaio. "You should answer him when he asks you a question."


    She crossed the room and sat beside Gabriel on the couch, her tone softening as she addressed him directly.


    "Brother, it became necessary. Both of us have carried curses from our pasts that can¡¯t be ignored anymore. That¡¯s why the mage is here. To help us."


    Casaio furrowed his brows. "It¡¯s not easy to find mages. How did you manage to get one?"


    Amelie gave a small smile. "Well, there¡¯s a long story behind that. But to put it simply, Brother Casaio, you can say Carlos is... a friend of mine. That¡¯s why he agreed to help."


    "That¡¯s intriguing," Casaio said. He gazed at Gabriel, who still looked troubled. Hardly had Gabriel worn such a kind of expression. "If you two want any help, then ask me without hesitation."


    "Of course, Brother," Amelie replied, nodding her head.


    "I¡¯ll retire to my room then," Casaio pronounced.


    Amelie stood up from her ce as she watched him leave. She nced at Gabriel, who leaned his head back.


    "You can be soft while speaking to them. They are genuinely concerned for you and me. And I think they came here after learning what the Queen did," Amelie said.


    "I know. They are here to give me their support. But I don¡¯t want them to get involved," Gabriel said, tilting his head to look at her.


    "That¡¯s so thoughtful of you," Amelie said. "Are you still tired? You didn¡¯t even eat well in the morning. Is it because of what happened to me?" Her brows knitted close. "I am fine. You need not stay worried all the time."


    Gabriel sat straight and embraced her. His chin rested on his shoulder as he inhaled her scent. "I know, Amelie." Hisrge palm rested on the back of her head, caressing it tenderly.


    Carlos stepped into the living room, clearing his throat to announce his presence.


    Amelie quickly turned her head, her cheeks tinged pink, and she stepped back from Gabriel. He chuckled softly before rising to his feet.


    "Well, I seem to have interrupted a rather sweet moment," Carlos teased with a grin.


    "Not at all!" Amelie shook her head quickly, waving her hands in denial.


    Carlos¡¯s smile widened. "Your ears are red, Mimi."


    Flustered, Amelie reached up and touched them. Gabriel raised an eyebrow and nced between them.


    "You¡¯ve given my mate a nickname?" he asked, half amused, half mock-offended.


    Carlos shrugged, clearly entertained. "It¡¯s an old habit. Surprised you¡¯re noticing it only now."


    Gabriel nodded with a small smirk. "Apparently, yes."


    Carlos lifted a hand in mock surrender. "Alright, I won¡¯t call her that anymore."


    Gabriel chuckled. "That¡¯s not what I meant. I was just... surprised."


    Amelie looked between the two men with amusement and embarrassment on her face.


    "So, did you find out anything more?" Gabriel asked with anticipation.


    Carlos¡¯s grin faded, reced by a serious expression. "Not yet. Tracing Ophelia¡¯s energy isn¡¯t easy. She¡¯s hiding herself well."


    He folded his arms and leaned slightly against the side table. "If I¡¯d pinpointed the source, the ce she¡¯s operating from, then believe me, she¡¯d already be standing in front of you by now."


    Gabriel exhaled slowly. "She won¡¯t stay hidden forever."


    Carlos nodded. "No. She won¡¯t. But she must have been aware that her magic isn¡¯t working on you or Amelie. So, she must be finding out who cut her spell."


    "So... you won¡¯t be in danger, right?" Amelie asked quickly.


    Carlos let out a soft chuckle. "Not at all. Ophelia may be an old witch, but she¡¯s been leaping from body to body for too long. That kind of magic drains strength. Compared to her, I¡¯m far more powerful."


    Amelie exhaled in relief. "That¡¯s good to hear. You should get some rest, though. There¡¯s still a while before lunch. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready."


    "Sounds perfect," Carlos said with a nod. "My body could definitely use a bit of rest."


    He rose from the armchair, stretching his arms briefly, then turned and made his way down the left corridor toward the guest room.


    "Carlos didn¡¯t tell me the whole truth about his conversation with my mother," Gabriel said suddenly.


    Amelie blinked in surprise. "What? But... he has no reason to hide anything from you."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows drew together. "Exactly. Which is why I think whatever he¡¯s keeping must be too harsh and too painful in his eyes. Carlos didn¡¯t lie... but I believe he twisted the truth to protect me from whatever she really said."


    Amelie hesitated, then asked gently, "Do you want me to talk to him? Maybe he¡¯ll open up if I¡ª"


    "No," Gabriel cut in, shaking his head. "I want him to tell me on his own. I don¡¯t expect anything from my mother... but I still trust Carlos. At least, I want to. It won¡¯t harm me to know the truth. Carlos might be thinking I will get hurt."


    Amelie hummed while thinking, <i>¡¯Why can the Queen speak the truth to Carlos, but not you? Are you really okay with your mother¡¯s treatment toward you or are you pretending to be strong?¡¯ </i>


    Silently, she ced her hand over his, giving it a gentle caress, telling him she was there for him no matter what.

 Chapter 287: Arranged to be mated

    <h4>Chapter 287: Arranged to be mated</h4>


    Katelyn looked at her identity card, feeling happy after taking the first stepping stone toward her newly built life. Though the hiring happened because of her father, she still was excited about it.


    Sliding the card through the entrance, she walked toward the elevator behind many employees. However, as the elevator got full, she stopped outside.


    Tapping her heel against the floor, she looked around when her eyes fell on a maning with a line of executives from thepany. The man was dressed in a tailored suit.


    "That¡¯s the new director of ourpany."


    Katelyn heard a whisper from one of the employees standing next to her.


    Katelyn tried to look in that direction, but couldn¡¯t see his face. By then, the elevator opened, and she walked in along with the other employees.


    Upon reaching her department, Katelyn was warmly weed and introduced to the team. Everything seemed to be falling into ce, until the manager handed her a folder and shared an unexpected update.


    "To your surprise, Your Highness," the manager said with a knowing smile. "You¡¯ve been appointed as the secretary to the Executive Director."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Until yesterday, her role had remained undefined. She had assumed it would be something independent role. But she ended up being someone¡¯s secretary. That thought itself irritated her. But she couldn¡¯t evenin about it.


    "Please don¡¯t use the formal title here. I¡¯m simply an employee here. Dad must have told you about it," Katelyn stated.


    "Of course!" The manager replied. "Katelyn, I hope you won¡¯t give the Executive Director any reason to be upset. He expects precision in everything. One small mistake, and he won¡¯t overlook it."


    Katelyn nodded, clutching the folder a little tighter. She could feel the weight of expectation settling on her shoulders.


    "I understand, ma¡¯am," Katelyn replied, her gaze dropping to the file in her hands. Her fingers brushed over the embossed title as she read it again.


    "You should get started, then," the manager said with a small nod before walking off, heels clicking softly against the floor.


    Taking a deep breath, Katelyn flipped through the file, reviewing the details as she made her way toward the Executive Director¡¯s office. Her footsteps slowed slightly as she reached the door.


    Steadying herself, she knocked gently before pushing the door open.


    Inside, the room exuded understated luxury, which was minimalistic. The Executive Director stood near the floor-to-ceiling window, speaking into his phone with his back turned to her.


    Katelyn stepped forward and offered a polite greeting.


    ¡¯That voice,¡¯ he thought and slowly turned to face Katelyn.


    "You!???" Katelyn eximed in shock as the file from her hands dropped to the floor.


    Sage smirked to see the reaction.


    "I¡¯ll talk to youter," he said into the phone before ending the call and finally giving her his full attention.


    "Kate, you¡¯ve genuinely surprised me with your presence," Sage said as he approached her, a flicker of amusement ying in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you begged my dad to make me your secretary," Katelyn snapped, her voiceced with irritation.


    Sage bent down, picked up the file she had dropped, and casually dusted it off.


    "Actually, the opposite happened," he replied coolly. "The Alpha King insisted I take care of his daughter in thepany. But I didn¡¯t expect you would be assigned as my secretary. Still, I must admit, I think I¡¯m going to enjoy this arrangement."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Well, I already know I won¡¯t. I¡¯m resigning," she said sharply, turning on her heel to leave.


    But Sage was quicker. He reached out and caught her by the elbow, pulling her back with a firm grip.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" His voice dropped, hardening. "Running away before even facing the challenge? I didn¡¯t think the princess, an alpha she-wolf, would be so weak and cowardly."


    Katelyn struggled against his hold, trying to yank her arm free. "Let go of me," she hissed.


    Without dy, Sage released her.


    Katelyn turned to face him fully. "I will ask my father to change my work," she stated.


    "Yes, go ahead," Sage said.


    Katelyn suddenly remembered she had left her phone inside her handbag on her desk.


    Without a word, Sage extended his phone toward her. She snatched it without hesitation and quickly dialed her father¡¯s number.


    After a few rings, Raidan picked up. "Yes, Sage?"


    "Dad, it¡¯s me," Katelyn corrected with a deadly re in her eyes. "Why did you assign me as his secretary? I don¡¯t want to work for him. Please, Dad, change my department. I¡¯ll do anything else, just not this."


    "Kate," Raidan sighed. "Don¡¯tin. You¡¯re there to learn, not to run away from challenges. Sage is professional when ites to work, and you¡¯re going to gain a lot under his guidance. I¡¯m busy right now, so we¡¯ll talkter."


    "But Dad¡ª"


    "Kate," Raidan cut her off gently. "You¡¯re a grown-up now. I have high hopes for you."


    Thosest few words silenced her.


    Katelyn stared at the screen as the call ended, her hand slowly lowering the phone. She handed it back to Sage.


    "You should treat this as work," Sage said. "Here, we¡¯re not a couple. Just a boss and his secretary."


    "We¡¯re not a couple," Katelyn snapped, folding her arms.


    "Well, technically, we are," Sage replied casually, his eyes gleaming. "You¡¯re forgetting that we¡¯re arranged to be mated in the future."


    Katelyn let out a short, mockingugh. "I already told you, even if you were thest man on this, I wouldn¡¯t mate with you. And as for this job? Do your own work. Since my dad wants me to ¡¯y¡¯ secretary, I¡¯ll make sure you kick me out."


    She stepped closer with a defiant gaze. "Let¡¯s see how long youst."


    Sage¡¯s grin widened. "Oh, I won¡¯t kick you out. I¡¯ll fire the manager who failed to train you. That way, I still get to keep my secretary... and watch her try to sabotage herself every day."

 Chapter 288: Honest with your brothers

    <h4>Chapter 288: Honest with your brothers</h4>


    After breakfast, Zilia finally found a quiet moment to speak with Amelie in private. She spotted her in the garden, tending to the nts, and gently reached out to take the watering pot from her hands.


    "Let me do that. You shouldn¡¯t carry heavy things," Zilia said softly.


    Amelie tilted her head with a small smile. "It¡¯s not that heavy," she replied. Then, her tone shifted slightly. "How are things going between you and Brother Casaio? I know it¡¯s personal, but... I hope things are getting better."


    Zilia hesitated for a moment before answering, her gaze drifting to the flowers.


    "I¡¯m not sure, Amelie. Casaio has be so hard to readtely. One moment, I see love in his eyes. The next, it¡¯s as if that love turns to resentment." A wistful sigh escaped her lips. "But I can¡¯t me him. It¡¯s because of what I did to us."


    "It must have been tough for you. After spending time with Idris, I realized your choices weren¡¯t easy either. You weren¡¯t just protecting yourself... You were trying to protect so many people at once. We didn¡¯t see that before."


    "Thank you for talking to Idris, spending time with him when he was all alone. He really respects you and even misses you. I always wanted to thank you for what you did for my brother even when you weren¡¯t rted to him."


    "You¡¯ve already thanked me a lot of times," Amelie reminded her, asking her not to do it anymore.


    "I can¡¯t help it. Whenever I talk to Idris I do feel my brother got more interactive thanks to you. No one was interacting with him in the pce. But you chose to do so, ignoring the fact of what I did," Zilia stated, her eyes carried the gratitude in them as they glistened slightly.


    "Brother Casaio chose you again, Zilia," Amelie said gently. "That means he still believes in the love you once shared. Maybe... maybe he¡¯s trying to rediscover who you really are, the part of you none of us truly knew before you came back."


    Zilia let out a soft hum. "That¡¯s what he says too," she murmured. "But I don¡¯t want to talk about my past. It¡¯s nothing but pain and shadows... and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll only push him further away."


    "You should let him in," Amelie encouraged softly. "If you want to rebuild what you had, you¡¯ll need to trust him with the parts of you you¡¯ve hidden the most."


    "I¡¯m trying," Zilia whispered. Then she looked at Amelie, her expression curious. "What about you? I know Gabriel doesn¡¯t talk much about what¡¯s going on between you two, but... if you¡¯refortable, I¡¯m here to listen. I won¡¯t breathe a word to anyone."


    Amelie hesitated, brushing her fingers lightly over the hem of her sleeve. "Gabriel... prefers to keep his family out of it. He wouldn¡¯t want me involving anyone, especially those close to him. Maybe, when the time is right, he¡¯ll open up to all of you himself."


    "You¡¯re right," Zilia said. "Still, if you need any help, you must tell me. I¡¯ll be there for you."


    "Thank you," Amelie said with a smile.


    ~~~~


    From the front balcony of the mansion, Gabriel and Casaio stood side by side, silently watching their mates in the garden below.


    "How are things between you and Zilia?" Gabriel asked, breaking the silence with a knowing smirk. "I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able toy a hand on her. You¡¯ve always been soft-hearted, no matter how much you try to act otherwise."


    Casaio let out a quiet sigh. "I couldn¡¯t do it," he admitted. "And truthfully... my heart had already chosen Zilia. I had a talk with Idris, not long ago. He helped me see things from her side. She wasn¡¯t acting out of betrayal. She was trapped by her duty to her family. If I were in her ce, I would¡¯ve done the same. I would¡¯ve sacrificed anything to protect my siblings."


    Gabriel nced sideways at his brother, a faint smile ying on his lips. "That may be true. But anyone with eyes can tell things aren¡¯t exactly smooth between you two. And still... you stood up to Mom for her, after everything. I didn¡¯t expect that. You never go against her."


    "I think I learned it from you," Casaio replied with a small smile, leaning against the balustrade, his gaze still fixed on the woman who held his heart. "You taught me that sometimes... loving someone means standing where it¡¯s hardest."


    Gabriel simply smiled, not uttering a word now.


    "So, why is the mage here?" Casaio asked. He tilted his head slightly as he leaned against the balcony railing. "Carlos Ashfall... I did some digging. Hees from a powerful witch lineage. Are you looking into the curse Mom used to talk about?"


    Before Gabriel could respond, a familiar voice interrupted from behind.


    "At the very least, you should be honest with your brothers," Dominick said as he joined them, stepping up beside Gabriel. His eyes briefly followed Juniper, who was now making her way toward Amelie and Zilia in the garden.


    Gabriel exhaled, realizing the moment hade.


    "A witch is hunting both Amelie and me," he finally said, his voice steady. "She bears a grudge, one born from a past life we can¡¯t remember. We carry marks which aren¡¯t supposed to be on the wolves. That¡¯s why Carlos is here."


    He paused before continuing, ncing at both his brothers.


    "Amelie saved Carlos¡¯ life when she was just a teenager. She didn¡¯t even know who he was. But he never forgot. He owes her, and now he¡¯s here to repay that debt... by helping us survive what¡¯sing."


    Both Casaio and Dominick stood frozen, the weight of Gabriel¡¯s revtion sinking in.


    Dominick was the first to speak, though his voice was barely above a whisper. "Wait... Mom always talked about this curse, but why was she¡ª"


    His words halted as Gabriel shook his head.


    "No," Gabriel said, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "Mom never wanted me to experience love. She warned Amelie once that love would be my undoing. That it would cost me my life. I still don¡¯t know exactly what the High Priestess told her, but whatever it was... it convinced her I was better off alone."


    Casaio¡¯s expression darkened, a bitter sneer forming. "She wronged you. Whatever her reasons were, she did you wrong."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore," Gabriel said firmly. "I¡¯ve made peace with it. Let our sister stay out of this, and I don¡¯t want either of you getting involved either. This is between Amelie and me. We¡¯ll face whateveres together."

 Chapter 289: Stealing my friend

    <h4>Chapter 289: Stealing my friend</h4>


    "It¡¯ll only help you if you involve us," Casaio said, standing tall now. He slid his hands into the pockets of his trousers, his eyes meeting Gabriel¡¯s. "A witch tied to your past life can¡¯t be ignored. This isn¡¯t just a fleeting threat."


    "Cas is right," Dominick added, turning fully to face him. "You shouldn¡¯t face this alone. And Amelie... she deserves protection, too."


    "If you think we¡¯ll get hurt by helping, then stop worrying about that," Casaio continued. "Maybe we failed you when we were younger... but we¡¯ve changed, Gabriel. We¡¯ve grown. I think we¡¯ve be closer than before. So, you don¡¯t have to carry this alone anymore."


    Gabriel exhaled, his gaze falling to the garden again, where Amelie stood, unaware of the conversation above. "We haven¡¯t located the witch yet," he said atst. "Once we do... I¡¯ll tell you both."


    It wasn¡¯t a full surrender, but it wasn¡¯t a rejection either.


    "Just promise you won¡¯t hesitate to call on us when that timees," Dominick said firmly.


    He paused for a moment before his expression softened. "Also... Juniper and I are getting officially married next week. I came here to invite you in person. I know things with Mom are strained, especially after what she did to Amelie, but I still hope you¡¯lle. Your presence would mean a lot."


    Gabriel nced at his brother, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he gave a small nod. "I¡¯ll try. But... wasn¡¯t the wedding supposed to happenter?"


    Dominick shrugged with a grin. "Juniper and I decided justst night. We figured there¡¯s no point in waiting any longer. We¡¯re ready."


    Gabriel arched a brow. "So... when are you and Zilia tying the knot, Cas?"


    Before Casaio could respond, Dominick cut in with enthusiasm. "It could be a double celebration, you know. If Cas and Zilia get married the same day, it would be perfect. You already fought so hard for her. Might as well announce her as your wife officially."


    Gabriel chuckled softly, then narrowed his eyes in mock suspicion. "Although... it looks like Cas still has a few doubts."


    Casaio shook his head, a softugh escaping him. "It¡¯s not like that," he said, his tone light but sincere. "I just... want to do it right this time. Zilia and I are trying to rebuild what we lost. When the moment¡¯s right, I¡¯ll make it official. Not out of pressure, but out of rity and love."


    "Fair enough," Dominick said, giving his brother a pat on the back. "But don¡¯t take too long. If you hesitate too much, she might run off again."


    "Run away again?" Gabriel echoed with a raised brow, a teasing glint in his eyes. "What does that mean?"


    Casaio let out a breath slowly. "Zilia quietly left the pce with Idris back when we were still negotiating with Luke Hunter. I had already broken the bond between us, so I couldn¡¯t sense her anymore. She had every intention of leaving the kingdom and me... for good."


    He paused, jaw tightening slightly at the memory.


    "I was scared. I didn¡¯t know where she was or if she¡¯d evere back. But Idris called me, at just the right time. He asked me to give his sister a second chance, to love her again... and to forgive her for everything. I was ready to do that, I was. But when I look back, I wonder if I was too harsh with her."


    Gabriel gave a dry chuckle. "Too harsh? No, Cas. If anything, you were too soft. That¡¯s why she¡¯s not rotting in a prison cell right now."


    Casaio gave him a side nce but didn¡¯t argue.


    "But you¡¯re right about one thing," Gabriel added. "Idris did the right thing. He knows you too well. He knew his brother-inw wouldn¡¯tst without his sister beside him."


    Casaio gave a small, thoughtful smile. "Maybe I wouldn¡¯t."


    Gabriel looked out at the garden again, then back at Casaio. "Then don¡¯t let her go again. Love is never easy, especially not for people like us, but if she¡¯s still holding on, then don¡¯t make her wait."


    "Yes, since you chose her, you need to forget what she did to you both," Dominick advised.


    Casaio hummed as he took the suggestions of both his brothers.


    ~~~~


    "What? Next week?" Amelie eximed, her eyes widening in surprise.


    Juniper nodded, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Yes. We talked about itst night and just... felt ready. So, we set the date."


    "That¡¯s wonderful!" Amelie said, a bright smile lighting up her face. "Congrattions, June! I¡¯m so happy for you both."


    Zilia stepped closer, her voice warm and genuine. "Congrattions on finalizing the date. I hope it brings nothing but joy and peace to both of you."


    Juniper beamed. "Thank you. I hope you both will be there, especially you, Amelie. It wouldn¡¯t feel right without you."


    "Of course, I¡¯lle with Gabriel," Amelie said with a gentle smile. "I wouldn¡¯t miss your wedding for anything."


    Juniper grinned, a hint of nervousness shing in her eyes. "Try convincing Gabriel too. Though... I¡¯m hoping Nick will take care of that part."


    Amelie chuckled softly. "Don¡¯t worry. Gabriel might be stubborn about many things, but he won¡¯t miss his brother¡¯s wedding, no matter what."


    "Ahh, Carlos is here," Juniper said, ncing past the garden path. The others turned their heads to follow her gaze.


    Carlos approached with a confident smile. "You forgot mepletely, Amelie. We still have a chess match to settle."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened with realization. "Oh right! I promised you we¡¯d y today."


    "Exactly," Carlos said, folding his arms with mock seriousness. Then, turning slightly to Juniper and Zilia, he added with a light bow, "So, deardies, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m stealing my friend away."


    His gaze brieflynded on Zilia, and for the faintest moment, something flickered in his eyes. But he said nothing, merely offering her a polite nod before turning back to Amelie with a casual grin.


    "I¡¯ll see you bothter," Amelie said and went ahead.


    Carlos followed her and leaned close to her ear, "Mimi, if I win, you¡¯ll grant me a wish."


    "And what if I win?" Amelie asked.


    "Then, I¡¯ll grant your one wish," Carlos stated.

 Chapter 290: Live at the same place

    <h4>Chapter 290: Live at the same ce</h4>


    Amelie put the chessboard back in its ce. "You didn¡¯t bring me to y chess, did you?" As she closed the ss door of the cab, she turned to Carlos.


    "How do you know?" Carlos mused.


    "Just an intuition," Amelie replied, shrugging her shoulders before returning to her seat.


    "Well, partially yes." He leaned forward, sping both his hands. "Gabriel wants to know what his mother told me," he began.


    "Then, just tell him. Even I was going to speak about it with you," Amelie stated.


    "Well, your mate is going to be devastated learning the truth. That¡¯s why I¡¯m keeping it from him," Carlos exined, leaning back in a rxed posture.


    "You should tell him. Hiding the truth won¡¯t do any good for him." As Amelie suggested, she wondered if the truth was something more hurtful. "If Gabriel finds out about itter, it will upset him. He has trusted you."


    Carlos hummed in understanding. "Fine. Then, I¡¯ll talk to him in a while as soon as I find him alone."


    "You made a good decision," Amelie replied. "Since you won the chess match against me, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Say it," she said.


    "Umm... I¡¯ll think about it first, then ask," Carlos replied, a small smile ying on his lips.


    "Alright. As you feel is right," Amelie answered. "But don¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯ll definitely grant your one wish if it is within my capability."


    "Of course!" Carlos said. "Your mother didn¡¯te today. I was hoping to meet her too."


    "Mom wanted to but when I told her that all my inws are here, except for the King and the Queen, she postponed the n. She said she would visit me tomorrow or once they go back."


    Then, lowering her hand, she brought her hand to herrge bump. "I was wondering if Ophelia was trying to harm my baby too. It was an excruciating pain. I almost thought¨C" her lips quivered in fear.


    Though she was talking and smiling normally, the fear in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    "You¡¯re going to give birth to a healthy boy. I mentioned it, didn¡¯t I?" Carlos calmly answered in a manner that soothed Amelie¡¯s restless heart and mind.


    "Yes, you did," Amelie replied. "Thank you for being here. And thank you for remembering me."


    "Don¡¯t be. You keep saying thanks to me, which makes me shy sometimes," Carlos remarked with augh. "Now, I won¡¯t take more of your time. Gabriel must be waiting for you."


    "What would you like to eat for dinner? I¡¯ll ask the staff to include your choice too," Amelie opined, waiting for his reply.


    "I¡¯ll eat what you guys will eat. Nothing particr today," he replied.


    "Alright," Amelie said, rising to her feet. The two of them left for their respective rooms then.


    ~~~~


    Katelyn leaned back on the office chair as she red at the door beside which the Executive Director¡¯s office was situated. ¡¯He is intentionally working sote. Most of the employees are gone,¡¯ she thought looking in the other direction.


    The executive staff desks and chairs were empty.


    "It¡¯s only me here. Why did Dad ask me to work for Sage? And because of my kind heart, I can¡¯t even let the manager get fired," Katelyn muttered whileining to herself.


    She waited and waited before deciding she should leave. As she carried her handbag and rose to her feet, the door flung open.


    Sage was finally out of his office, still looking perfect in that tailored suit. He didn¡¯t look tired at all, unlike her.


    "You waited for me!?" Sage arched his eyebrows in amusement.


    "You made me wait for you!" Katelyn snapped while correcting him. Then, turning around, she took a step forward to walk away.


    "I¡¯ll drop you home," Sage said, walking to her.


    "No, thank you. I¡¯ve my car and I can drive," Katelyn replied without stopping.


    Sage matched her steps and tilted his head. "Why are you so hot-headed? I thought a princess had a calm demeanor," he teased.


    "Well, I¡¯m hot-headed for men like you," Katelyn said sharply. She pressed the button on the elevator and the doors opened. Stepping in, she quickly pressed the ground floor¡¯s button on the panel. Sage, too, stepped inside and after a moment, the elevator doors closed.


    "Well, you do a wonderful job as a secretary. It seems you were made for this job," Sage said, wanting this conversation to keep going.


    "Don¡¯t lie. I get to know your rtionship with your secretaries. You¡¯re such a yer, who works less and does dirty stuff more," Katelyn muttered, crossing her arms across her chest.


    "What? How did you find out?" Sage mused. "Were you researching about me during work time?"


    Katelyn red at him. "I don¡¯t need to research about you. Many in the executive staff are aware of your bad habits. I can¡¯t believe some women actually thought you would give them a chance. They should know a yer like you only ys with one¡¯s heart."


    Sage chuckled. "You already judged me without knowing me," he murmured.


    "There¡¯s nothing to know about you," Katelyn replied. Thankfully, the elevator doors opened, and she quickly made her way out.


    Sage followed her and watched her enter the car.


    Katelyn started the engine and gestured to him to move away. He did, but also jumped into the passenger¡¯s seat, thus shocking her.


    "Get out," Katelyn shouted.


    "No. Drop me home," Sage said. "Your work is still not over. You can¡¯t refuse if you don¡¯t want to work overnight with me." He put his office bag in the backseat and put on his seatbelt quickly.


    Katelyn cursed him inside her mouth before driving off.


    "Enter your address," Katelyn said, pointing to the GPS device in her car.


    Sage did so and her eyes widened. Why was he living in the same residentialplex as her? However, she remained quiet about it.


    <i>¡¯I can¡¯t let him find out that I live at the same ce,¡¯ </i>she thought while keeping her focus on the driving.

 Chapter 291: Chose to trust Ophelia

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chose to trust Ophelia</h4>


    After dinner, Gabriel handed Amelie a document.


    She nced at it without reading. "What¡¯s this?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Asset transfer papers," he replied calmly, tapping a spot at the bottom right. "I just need your signature here."


    Amelie¡¯s expression shifted. "Asset transfer? What assets are we talking about?"


    Gabriel offered a small smile. "Everything I own. You¡¯re my mate, Amelie. It¡¯s only right that half of it belongs to you."


    She shook her head gently and pushed the document back toward him. "I don¡¯t need any of this, Gabriel. Whether you hold everything or we split it equally, it makes no difference to me. It¡¯s all the same in the end."


    "It¡¯s not the same to me," he replied, turning more serious now. "It¡¯s important."


    "Why?" she asked, searching his face.


    He hesitated. "I don¡¯t really have a reason. I just wanted you to have your rightful share. It would¡¯ve made me happy to see your signature on it."


    Amelie looked at him with a lovable gaze. "I¡¯m not going to sign it, Gabriel. Don¡¯t bring things like this to me again. My ce in your life doesn¡¯t need paperwork to be real."


    She turned away and looked at the bed. "Are we going to sleep now?"


    Gabriel remained still for a moment, then said, "You should go to sleep. I have to meet Karmen for some work. I might be backte, so don¡¯t wait up."


    "Oh. Is it about finding Ophelia?" Amelie asked.


    Gabriel nodded slightly. "Sort of. Karmen has a lead, and Carlos ising with us, so you don¡¯t need to worry."


    He ced the document gently on the bedside table, then turned back to her. Taking her hand in his, he guided her to the bed with care. Once shey down, Gabriel tucked the duvet around her with a tenderness that came naturally to him.


    "Sleep well," he murmured, brushing a gentle kiss on the center of her forehead. His hand moved to rest lightly on her rounded belly. "We can¡¯t wait for you toe out and sleep beside your mother," he whispered to the baby.


    "You think he can hear you?" Amelie asked with a faint smile.


    "Of course," Gabriel said, his tone warm with conviction. "My boy hears everything. He feels it all."


    She reached up to touch his cheek. "Juste back early. That¡¯s what Noa and I, and his mother, want."


    "I will," he promised.


    This time, he leaned down and kissed her lips softly, lingering for a moment as if to carry her warmth with him. Then, without another word, he turned off the main lights, leaving only a soft bedsidemp glowing beside her.


    Gabriel quietly stepped out of the room and closed the door softly.


    As he descended the staircase, the low murmur of voices caught his attention. At the bottom, he saw Carlos and Karmen deep in conversation.


    "Gabriel¡¯s here!" Carlos announced with a bright smile as he spotted him approaching.


    "Let¡¯s head out, then," Gabriel said briskly.


    Just as they were about to move, Carlos suddenly paused, his expression shifting from cheerful to serious.


    "Before we leave, there¡¯s something I need to tell you," he said.


    Gabriel turned to him, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What is it?"


    Carlos took a deep breath before finally speaking.


    "The High Priestess... she was Ophelia Labrinth. The same witch who cursed both you and Amelie in your past lives."


    Gabriel froze, the words hitting him like a stone.


    He stared at Carlos. "You¡¯re telling me... my mother trusted a woman, a witch, who turned out to be the source of everything I¡¯ve suffered?"


    Carlos nodded solemnly. "Yes. It¡¯s unfortunate, but true."


    Karmen watched Gabriel carefully. He wasn¡¯t shouting, but his silence was loud. He saw the storm rising behind Gabriel¡¯s calm exterior.


    "Does it bother you?" Carlos asked gently. "I thought you¡¯d long stopped caring about anything rted to her."


    Gabriel looked away as anger upied his features.


    "She never trusted me," he murmured, letting out a bitterugh. "She ced her faith in strangers... and never in her own son. I kept telling her to at least see me if I was truly that person, but no, she chose to trust Ophelia."


    He then turned silent for a moment, still processing the truth.


    "Did you tell my mother she was wrong? That she was being yed?"


    "I did," Carlos said firmly. "I confronted her about it. And... I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner. I wasn¡¯t sure how you¡¯d react. But I realized you deserve the truth, no matter how difficult it is."


    "Thank you for sharing the truth with me," Gabriel said. "Let¡¯s go before it gets toote," he suggested.


    ~~~~~


    Mabel looked for the old diary, where she had kept the contact information of Ophelia. Finally, after searching for hours, she was able to find it in the old trunk. The diary had worn outpletely, and some of the pages were smeared with ink, clearing the important contacts she had saved.


    Still, she looked for Ophelia¡¯s, hoping the number was in use. She found the number, a smile forming on her lips. But at the same time, it was filled with worry.


    "I¡¯m going to save both Gabriel and Amelie," Mabel murmured to herself, rushing to her resting chamber for the phone.


    Dialing the number, she finally hoped the call would be answered.


    "The number you have dialed does not exist."


    A telephonic sound came from the other side, which shattered her hopes to meet Ophelia and confront her.


    "I need to find a way to approach Ophelia. She did bad to my child," Mabel mumbled. She lowered the phone to the table and slumped on the bed¡¯s edge. "It was my fault for never giving love to my child. I did so wrong with Gabriel. He keeps telling me not to do it, yet I ignore his pleas. I¡¯m such a bad mother to him," she murmured as tears started pouring down her cheeks. She felt helpless for the first time in her life.

 Chapter 292: An old weapons house

    <h4>Chapter 292: An old weapons house</h4>


    The next morning, when Amelie woke up, as promised, Gabriel was next to her. Seeing the serene expression on his sleeping face, she felt relieved.


    She turned her head to look at the time. It was still early morning hours. Though Amelie didn¡¯t wish to leave the bed, she eventually did. After freshening up, she went to the garden for a morning walk. Touching the flowers, covered in the morning dew, brought joy to her heart.


    Her gaze lingered on the rain lilies, which were yet to bloom. Amelie looked at the sky, which was covered with clouds. "I wonder if it would rain today," she murmured.


    "By the time you¡¯ll be here," Amelie¡¯s hand instinctively moved to her growing bump, "It¡¯s going to be winter."


    A small smile formed on her lips as she began walking further. Her feet slowed as she felt Gabriel¡¯s presence. Before she could turn around, his hand came over hers and slowly their fingers intertwined.


    "Good morning, Love," said Gabriel, shing his smile. "Why did youe alone for the walk?"


    "When did you return? You should have slept more. A good sleep is necessary for the body to function properly," she opined, showing her valid concern.


    "I slept almost six hours. I returned by midnight," Gabriel said. "Besides, the morning gets beautiful with you and Noa by my side," he added.


    The two began walking when Amelie asked, "Did you find out anything rted to Ophelia?"


    "Not yet," Gabriel replied.


    "Oh. That¡¯s going to be troublesome," Amelie murmured.


    "It already is. But don¡¯t fret. How long can she hide from us?" Gabriel chuckled.


    "Why would she show herself?" Amelie questioned. "Maybe she knows we aren¡¯t getting affected," she asserted, "and finding new ways."


    "That can be a possibility. But let¡¯s not talk about her in the morning. Now, there are only two months left before you¡¯ll give birth to a beautiful baby boy," Gabriel said, his hand squeezing hers firmly.


    "Even I was thinking the same. Then, we will be mother and... Father," Amelie said.


    "Why did you take a pause? Do you still think I don¡¯t consider Noa as mine just because you¡¯ve him with Alex?" Gabriel tilted his head.


    "No, that¡¯s not true," Amelie refused immediately.


    "Then, why the hesitation?" Gabriel asked. "I¡¯m not burdened by any of this. And Noa responds to me. He considers me as his father."


    "I know," Amelie replied. "I didn¡¯t think like that. I paused because it still feels like a dream. You chose to be the father of Noa. That¡¯s such a blessing for both of us," she exined. "Let¡¯s go over there, near the bigke," she then added, pointing northward.


    "Sure," Gabriel said. "You two are also a blessing for me. I got a mate with a little bun," he muttered, causing her to smile brightly.


    ~~~~~


    Casaio brushed the hair strand away from Zilia¡¯s face which caused her sleep to abruptly break.


    Sensing that, Casaio promptly pulled back his hand and sat straight while Zilia looked at him with a daze. She touched her cheek, verifying if something was there.


    "Did I oversleep?" Her eyes moved to the wall clock and saw it was indeedte. Quickly, she sat up on the bed. "You should¡¯ve woken me up early. Are we supposed to go back today?"


    "No. We are staying another day here," Casaio replied. "Gabriel needs us," he asserted, his tone reflecting his tense state.


    "I tried asking Amelie, but she didn¡¯t reply, saying we should know it from Gabriel," Zilia pronounced. She lifted her hands and tied her hair into a bun.


    "A witch is after their lives. Something has happened in their past, which none of them knows about," Casaio briefly exined.


    "Why? Wait! Your mother always used to speak about a prophecy that Gabriel would bring havoc. Is it something rted to that?" Zilia frowned.


    "I don¡¯t know fully. Gabriel wants us to stay away since the fight with the witch won¡¯t be easy. Above all, this is an old witch, who has been alive for decades," Casaio exined.


    "That¡¯s why Carlos hase to help them. We should also help them in every way we can. Did they able to find the witch?" Zilia questioned.


    "Not yet," Casaio answered. "It¡¯s not easy to find her. She is hiding herself well."


    "Casaio, it just hit me," Zilia said, eyes narrowing as she recalled the earlier encounter. "Amelie... she¡¯s not an omega."


    Casaio nced at her, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "I sensed it," Zilia continued. "During our conversation, I kept feeling an alpha presence from her. It was a strong presence. And she¡¯s not wolf-less either. I was so caught up in everything that I forgot to say anything to her."


    Casaio¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. Now that Zilia mentioned it, he too had noticed something unusual about Amelie. But they¡¯d grown so used to her presence that the realization had slipped past him.


    "You¡¯re right," he finally admitted. "There¡¯s definitely something different about her. Gabriel did mention curses. Maybe Amelie was under one... which hid her true nature."


    "We need to ask them about it," Zilia said. "Soon."


    Casaio nodded in agreement. "We will."


    Zilia leaned in slightly, her voice dropping. "While I was working undercover as a spy, I picked up rumors about witches¡¯ hideouts. It might be a lead. Maybe the witch Amelie and Gabriel are looking for is hiding in one of them."


    Casaio raised a brow. "That could be a breakthrough. Do you know where any of these ces are?"


    "I know of one," she replied cautiously. "But it¡¯s not in San Ravendale. It¡¯s in the capital."


    "The capital?" he asked, interest piqued.


    "Yes," she confirmed. "It¡¯s hidden in what¡¯s believed to be an old weapons house. Or so the rumors say. I never followed up on it because it wasn¡¯t relevant to my mission at the time."


    Casaio frowned slightly. "A witch hiding in a weapons house? That¡¯s... bold."


    "I know," Zilia replied. "But witches are known for disguising their presence in ces no one would think to look."


    "Then we¡¯ll check it out," Casaio said firmly. "If there¡¯s even a chance it leads to answers about the witch they are looking for, it¡¯s worth it."


    Zilia gave a firm nod, "Yes." Then, her gaze softened, realizing they both started talking so casually after such a long time as if they both trusted each other.


    Casaio felt the same. "Y-you should freshen up. We are alreadyte for breakfast," he said, turning to stand up.


    Zilia held his hand and leaned forward. The next second, her lips were on his as she kissed them firmly.

 Chapter 293: Don’t engage them

    <h4>Chapter 293: Don¡¯t engage them</h4>


    She slowly pulled away, her lips lingering just a second longer before breaking the kiss. Her eyes fluttered open, locking with Casaio¡¯s gaze.


    "If you¡¯re going to start something," he murmured, "you¡¯d better know how to finish it."


    A softugh escaped Zilia as she ced a hand on his chest and gently leaned back. "I haven¡¯t even brushed yet," she said, half-flustered. "Let me freshen up first."


    With a firm nudge, she pushed him back and darted to the washroom, leaving Casaio chuckling under his breath.


    He rubbed his temple and shook his head with amusement. Rising from the bed, he walked to the mirror and ran his fingers through his tousled hair before reaching for ab. Once satisfied with his appearance, he set it down and picked up his phone from the nightstand.


    A missed call notification shed across the screen. It was from Estelle, his beta.


    He quickly dialed back. "Estelle, you called?"


    "Yes," her voice came through. "Since Prince Dominick is away, I received another report from Mr. Vitilleo. Apparently, more beta wolves have been murdered, this time, the signs clearly point to beta hunters."


    Casaio¡¯s expression turned into a menacing one.


    "I reviewed the report," Estelle continued. "There¡¯s a specific location mentioned... it could be a major hub for the hunters. I was nning to investigate it myself."


    "Wait for me and Dominick to return," Casaio said at once. "We¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t engage them alone."


    "But, you¡¯re staying another day in San Ravendale. I¡¯ll go with a team. So, you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t attack them. After doing my research I¡¯ll be back," Estelle asserted.


    "Estelle, you got into trouble in the past too. While I trust your abilities, I don¡¯t want to underestimate the strength of the hunters. Wait for today. Tomorrow I¡¯ll be back, then we will go together," Casaio advised her.


    Estelle nodded in understanding as she agreed to him. "I¡¯ll wait for the Alpha Princes to return," she assured him.


    Casaio lowered the phone as it disconnected and slid into one of the pockets of his trousers.


    Just then, he heard the door unlock, and Zilia stepped out with a towel wrapped around her.


    "I forgot to grab my clothes," she whispered, ncing away in embarrassment.


    That familiar flicker of shyness returned to her expression, contrasting the confident woman he often saw. Without waiting for a reply, she padded quickly toward the cupboard and pulled out a fresh pair of clothes.


    She slowly closed the cupboard, hoping he would step out. But when he didn¡¯t, she went back to the washroom. However, as she pushed open the door, Casaio grasped her hand.


    "You can change here. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen your body before. So, stop being so shy," he whispered in her ear. His eyes dropped to her bare shoulder, and the urge to ravish her started to build.


    You¡¯re right," Zilia replied before tilting her head over her shoulder. "I don¡¯t know why I feel that way. Just give me a moment."


    Casaio let go of her hand. "Change here ande to the dining room. I suppose everyone must be waiting for us," he said and left the room.


    As the door shut, Zilia turned around and sighed.


    ~~~~


    In the living room, everyone gathered for the morning tea. Since the others woke upte, the breakfast was dyed.


    "So, you¡¯ll be heading back tonight?" Gabriel asked, ncing at Dominick over the rim of his teacup.


    "Yes, that¡¯s the n," Dominick confirmed with a nod.


    "Stay one more day," Amelie said, her eyes drifting to Juniper with a hopeful smile. "It¡¯s rare to see all of us together like this."


    Juniper offered a warm smile in return, though she gently shook her head. "We¡¯d love to, but the wedding preparations begin tomorrow. There¡¯s still a lot to organize."


    "That¡¯s understandable," Amelie responded softly.


    Gabriel then shifted his gaze toward Casaio, who loungedfortably in a high-backed sofa chair, one leg crossed over the other and a subtle smirk ying at the corner of his lips.


    "And what about you?" Gabriel asked.


    Casaio raised an eyebrow slightly. "We¡¯ll be staying one more night. We¡¯ll set out tomorrow morning." He nced around the room, brows slightly furrowed. "Carlos isn¡¯t around."


    "He¡¯s probably still asleep," Gabriel replied, putting back his coffee cup on the table.


    Just then, Albus entered the room, clearing his throat.


    "Breakfast is ready to be served," he announced.


    "Let¡¯s go eat. Amelie needs to stay on schedule," Gabriel said, giving Amelie a pointed look as he stood.


    "It¡¯s not thatte. Let¡¯s wait for Zilia," Amelie murmured, ncing toward the hallway.


    As if on cue, Zilia appeared, her steps brisk. "I¡¯m here! Sorry for making everyone wait."


    "Perfect timing," Gabriel said, smiling. He gently helped Amelie to her feet while the others rose as well.


    As they passed through the hallway toward the dining room, Amelie paused by the window, her eyes drifting outside.


    "It¡¯s raining," she said softly.


    Gabriel followed her gaze and nodded. "Yeah... we won¡¯t be going out today. Though," he added with a small sigh, "I might still need to head to thepanyter this afternoon."


    "Then take me with you," Amelie said, a yful pout forming on her lips. "Who knows the rain might stop by then. I¡¯ll be bored here since they will go out to explore the city."


    Gabriel chuckled softly. "Alright," he agreed. "You¡¯reing with me."


    He brought a hand to her shoulder, gently pulling her closer as they walked together into the dining room. Once there, Gabriel pulled out a chair for her and waited until she was seated before taking his own ce beside her.


    "Gabriel treats Amelie like she¡¯s his entire world," Junipermented warmly, watching them with a smile.


    "Well," Gabriel said, "she is my world." He turned slightly toward Amelie. "Her presence brightened my life in more ways than I can say."


    Beneath the table, he reached for her hand and held it, his gaze soft and full of admiration.

 Chapter 294: A mysterious box

    <h4>Chapter 294: A mysterious box</h4>


    "I think my clothes are getting tight again," Amelie murmured, adjusting the modest dress that hugged her gently around the growing belly.


    Gabriel turned his head and walked over, stopping just before her. His eyes softened as they trailed to where her hand rested over the slight curve. "Looks like Noa wants more space already," he said with a small smile, his voice almost yful. Then, more seriously, he added, "Tight clothes aren¡¯t ideal. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring you morefortable ones."


    Amelie sighed gently, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "It¡¯s not that bad. I can manage. Really." Her tone hinted that she didn¡¯t want to be left behind.


    Gabriel studied her for a moment, catching that flicker of hope in her expression. "Amelie," he said gently, "I don¡¯t want you to feel even the slightest bit ufortable. You and Noae first."


    Her lips parted, but she couldn¡¯t find the words right away. Part of her was touched by his care. The other part wished she could just go with him.


    "I¡¯m not fragile, you know," she finally whispered.


    "I know," Gabriel said, resting a hand over hers on her belly. "But being strong doesn¡¯t mean you have to push through difort." He held her hands and brought her to bed, making her sit on it.


    "I know you want to apany me, but you won¡¯t do it at the cost of your own difort," he exined. He was on his knees, now, looking at her bump. Leaning down, his nose nuzzled on it, and his warm hands held it firmly.


    Amelie felt a soothing sensation passing through her body. Her hands instinctively moved to his hair, caressing it tenderly.


    Gabriel leaned back and took out the phone from the pocket of his overcoat. As he stood up, his hand rested above Amelie¡¯s forehead.


    "Karmen, I won¡¯t being today. Just send files at home for the review. And if someone wants to see me, ask them toe here."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened to hear his order. As soon as he hung up, she said, "You don¡¯t have to ignore the work for me."


    "Well, mypany works on my rules," Gabriel stated. "I¡¯ll select clothes for you. And I was thinking of buying a few for Noa as well. Who knows you¡¯ll deliver Noa next month?" he muttered, his voice and eyes suddenly filled with adoration.


    "You make me emotional sometimes," Amelie whispered, her eyes turning misty. "You¡¯re such a good husband," she added, her arms wrapped around his waist while her head rested on his abdomen.


    Gabriel smiled. "A good wife deserves a good husband," he asserted, sitting down beside her. He gave a quick peck on her lips. Amelie smiled when he did it again, then again, and again.


    Her smile turned into giggles, thenughter.


    "Gabriel, it¡¯s ticklish," sheined, wanting him to stop. She found herself on the mattress while he was hovering above her.


    "This dress is tight, so we shall remove it," Gabriel whispered, ducking his head down to her neck.


    "Wait! Are you¨C"


    Her words cut off instantly.


    "Yes." His lips trailed down the path of her neck to her shoulder. His teeth held the thick strap of her dress, lowering it to expose her shoulder. His hand, on the other hand, trailed a path up from her leg to her thigh to her waist.


    Amelie bit her bottom lip, her hands slowly moving to the back of his neck to hold him close. She found his warmth disappearing as he went down to his knees.


    "Gabriel, why are you on your knees?" She instantly asked, propping herself on her elbows. Her dress was already pushed up, exposing her thighs. Then, she threw her head back when his warm, moist lips pressed on her thigh. The kisses grew intense on both thighs.


    Soft gasps and moans escaped her mouth. She was barely able to think about anything now, her breathing turning erratic as she understood where it was heading.


    "Gabriel!" A loud voice interrupted them, followed by an intense lock. Amelie was quick to push him away, pushing down her dress. Her cheeks flushed red as she adjusted the straps of her dress.


    "Why the fuck did he interrupt?" Gabriel growled under his breath before storming toward the door. As he opened it, he saw Dominick holding a box in his hands.


    "What¡¯s this?" Gabriel frowned.


    "June and I were heading outside when we spotted this box outside the mansion¡¯s gates. I thought to bring it to you," Dominick said, ignoring the fact that Gabriel looked angry.


    Gabriel examined the box with a dubious gaze. Amelie stood next to him, peeking at the box. "What¡¯s this?"


    "Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon." Gabriel stepped out of the room with the box in his hands.


    "Amelie, I¡¯ll go after him," Dominick told her. She watched him hurrying behind Gabriel.


    "Did it contain something suspicious?"


    Amelie¡¯s thoughts instantly moved to Ophelia, the witch, who could have pulled such a trick. She was curious to know what was in the box. So, she also made her way downstairs in the hall.


    Arriving there, she spotted Carlos and the others gathering around.


    "Look here," Carlos pointed at the center of the lock. It appears exactly like the mark, which is in your head. The witch is trying more ways to get close to any of you to cause harm."


    "Albus, go and check the CCTVs," Gabriel ordered.


    He bowed and rushed to the control room.


    "Open it," Casaio told Carlos.


    "No. Not here," Gabriel refused. "None of us knows what¡¯s inside. It¡¯s not right to open this box right in the house," he suggested.


    "Gabriel is right," Carlos agreed. "I¡¯ll open this box when I¡¯m sure once inside. I can sense a dark energy, so we need to be careful," Carlos pronounced. His eyes moved to Amelie, whose eyes were filled with worry.


    Juniper was quick to reach Amelie¡¯s side and gently held her arm. "Everything is fine," she whispered. "Let¡¯s go to your room."

 Chapter 295: To be crushed like this

    <h4>Chapter 295: To be crushed like this</h4>


    "Carlos, any idea what it might contain? Do you sense anything unusual?" Gabriel asked after watching Amelie leave with Juniper.


    Carlos shook his head slightly, his brows furrowed. "I can¡¯t say for sure," he admitted. "Whatever it is, it¡¯s shielded well."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Gabriel, I need to fly back home. I want to bring my grandmother here, she might be able to help."


    Gabriel nodded in understanding. "If she¡¯s that important to the situation, I¡¯lle with you. She¡¯s old, and long travel might be too much for her alone."


    "What about Amelie?" Carlos asked, concerned.


    "I¡¯ll stay with her," Zilia spoke up, stepping forward confidently. "She won¡¯t be alone." Her gaze shifted to Casaio, signaling she had more to share. "But there¡¯s something you two need to know."


    Casaio picked up from there. "Before we came here, Zilia and I nned to investigate a rumored witches¡¯ hideout in the capital," he exined. "It¡¯s an old lead Zilia heard during one of her spy missions. Once we go back to the capital, we were nning to check it out."


    "So, you are saying that Ophelia might be hidden there!?" Gabriel asked.


    "There¡¯s a possibility," Casaio replied.


    "However, the box is being delivered here. The capital¡¯s distance from here is at least an eight-hour drive, while by air it¡¯s less. I don¡¯t think Ophelia will dare to travel when she also knows her identity can be exposed," Gabriel exined. "Definitely there can be witches in such hideouts, but Ophelia is not there. She¡¯s operating from close to us."


    Casaio and Zilia nced at each other.


    "Well, my grandmother has toe here anyhow. It¡¯s not easy to fight Ophelia alone, especially when she¡¯s ying such tricks," Carlos finally said. Then, ncing at Gabriel, he continued,


    "Stay here. I¡¯ll bring my grandmother safely. Amelie needs you by her side. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s weak, but she¡¯s also linked to the curse. So, we can¡¯t let anything happen to her," Casaio advised.


    Gabriel gave a thoughtful nod.


    "All right then, I¡¯ll make the arrangements for your departure."


    "I¡¯ll go with Carlos," Casaio said, stepping forward without hesitation.


    Carlos gave a grateful smile. "That would be great. I¡¯d prefer not to make the trip alone."


    Juniper and Dominick exchanged a nce before he spoke. "We¡¯ll stay here until you return."


    Gabriel shook his head gently. "No need. You and Juniper have wedding preparations to take care of. My beta and gamma are both here, so there¡¯s nothing urgent to worry about."


    "But we¡¯ll feel guilty leaving you both to handle everything," Dominick said with a slight pout. "You and Amelie can¡¯t fight this alone. I¡¯m not a bad brother, you know."


    Gabriel let out a shortugh. "No, you¡¯re not. I appreciate it." He gave Dominick a firm nod. "Do what feels right to you. I¡¯ll excuse myself."


    He walked away to make a call.


    ~~~~


    Flora¡¯s brows knitted together as she stared at the parcel resting on the table. The in brown wrapping bore her name, but no sender¡¯s information.


    "Did you see who delivered this?" she asked the housemaid with curiosity.


    The maid shook her head. "No, Miss. It was just sitting outside the gate when I opened it this morning."


    "I see..." Flora murmured, her eyes still fixed on the box.


    Once the maid exited the room, Flora carefully untied the string and unfolded the wrapping. Insidey a peculiar silver locket, old but well-preserved, its surface engraved with unfamiliar symbols. Nestled beneath it was a folded note.


    She picked it up with a growing sense of unease and read,


    <strong>"Meet me in Shine Caf¨¦."</strong>


    Flora stared at the note, reading the message again.


    "Who sent this? And why do they want to meet me?" she muttered under her breath, eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    Her gaze shifted to the locket lying in her palm. Something was unsettling about it... and yet, her curiosity won over hesitation.


    She walked over to her vanity, giving herself a quick once-over. With a few light touches, she adjusted her hair, letting the dark strands fall neatly down her back. She grabbed a simple white overcoat, draped it over her shoulders, and slipped her feet into low-heeled shoes.


    From the cupboard, she took her purse and gently tucked the locket and note inside.


    Then she picked up her phone and headed out the door toward Shine Caf¨¦, ready to uncover who was behind the message and what they wanted from her.


    After a twenty-minute drive, she reached the caf¨¦. Walking in, she randomly took a seat and ordered a coffee for herself.


    Looking around, she gently put the purse on the chair next to her when she heard the sound of heels approaching her. Flora lifted her head and found a woman in front of her.


    "Flora, thank you foring," the woman said and pulled out the third chair for herself. She looked in her forties and was quite elegant in appearance. However, there was something odd about her appearance.


    "Sorry? Who are you?" Flora asked, "And how do you know my name?"


    "Well, I am your well-wisher. You were wronged about everything, so I am here to help you. Didn¡¯t you get a locket and note from me? That¡¯s why you came here," the woman stated.


    Then, raising her hand for the waiter, she ordered a coffee for herself as well.


    Flora furrowed her brows together, still feeling suspicious of thedy.


    "What¡¯s your name? And why do you want to show kindness to me? Juste straight to the point of your selfishness," Flora remarked sharply.


    "Don¡¯t you want to get back what you¡¯ve lost so far? Love, friends, fame, and care?" The woman asked with a grin.


    "Gabriel Sinir took everything from you, didn¡¯t he? Do you think Alex Morgan would have abandoned you if your sister hadn¡¯t met with Gabriel? Flora, dear, you¡¯ve been wronged for everything. You were never meant to be crushed like this. It was never your fault, but your sister¡¯s."

 Chapter 296: Doesn’t fully trust me

    <h4>Chapter 296: Doesn¡¯t fully trust me</h4>


    "Keep a close watch on the Queen," Raidan ordered in a firm voice. "Even if she begs you to open the doors to her chambers, you¡¯re not permitted to do so."


    The valet, stationed in the Queen¡¯s quarters, bowed his head respectfully.


    "Understood, Your Majesty," he responded humbly.


    The Alpha King dismissed him with a curt nod and turned his attention to the chambein standing nearby.


    "Bring me the phone," Raidan instructed, settling into the recliner. As he leaned back, he pressed his fingers to his temples, attempting to ease the pressure building behind his eyes.


    "Why did Mabel want to go out?" he muttered, mostly to himself. "I asked her directly, but she refused to answer. Unless I be stricter with her, I have no other choice."


    The chambein returned promptly with the phone and handed it to the King. Raidan took it silently as he scanned the screen. Messages from his two sons shed across it.


    ¡¯Casaio and Nick... They must be helping Gabriel,¡¯ he thought grimly.


    Without lifting his eyes from the device, he gestured for the chambein to leave. The man gave a courteous bow and exited, leaving the King alone in the quiet room.


    Raiden dialed Amelie¡¯s number. After a few rings, she answered.


    "Your Majesty... Good morning." Her voice carried a note of surprise, it wasn¡¯t every day the King himself called her.


    "Did you forget I asked you to call me ¡¯Father¡¯?" Raidan reminded her.


    "Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry," Amelie apologized quickly, then hesitated before continuing.


    "Gabriel is downstairs. I¡¯ll let him know that Father called."


    "I didn¡¯t call to speak with Gabriel," Raidan said inly. "I called to ask how you are doing."


    There was a pause before Amelie replied.


    "I¡¯m doing well, Father."


    "I¡¯m d to hear that," Raidan said. "Since the Queen cannot be with you right now, make sure to keep in touch with your mother. This is a critical time for both you and the pup."


    He paused for a moment, then added,


    "I haven¡¯t said this before, but... the pup will be my grandson, too. If Gabriel has epted the pup as his own, then I ept him as part of our family. I know both of you are under a lot of stress right now, but don¡¯t let it consume you. The pup¡¯s health is everything, and you know that better than anyone."


    He spoke with as much humility as he could. Amelie¡¯s heart filled with joy, learning how her pup was going to receive even a grandfather¡¯s love in the future.


    "Yes, Father. I¡¯ll keep that in mind," Amelie assured him. After a brief pause, her voice softened with concern.


    "How¡¯s the Royal Mother doing? I hope she¡¯s well."


    "She¡¯s fine," Raidan replied quickly. But that wasn¡¯t the truth.


    Ever since the truth about the High Priestess hade to light, Mabel had been far from fine. Restless and consumed by betrayal, she¡¯d been seeking out Ophelia, the woman who had lied to her and twisted the truth, creating a rift that had deeply hurt Gabriel.


    "I¡¯ll hang up now. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call," Raidan said.


    "Of course, Father. Thank you."


    Raiden hummed softly in response, and the call disconnected.


    Amelie slowly lowered the phone and turned to head back inside. As she stepped into the room, she immediately spotted Gabriel standing by the door.


    Juniper, who had been seated nearby, stood and gave a polite nod.


    "I¡¯ll give you two some privacy," they said, quietly excusing themselves before slipping out of the room.


    Gabriel shut the door behind him.


    "Carlos and Casaio have left for thend of witches," he said.


    Stopping in front of her, he reached out and gently took both of her hands.


    "Are you worried?" he asked.


    "Yes. What about you?" Amelie¡¯s eyes searched his face, hoping for reassurance.


    "A little," he admitted. "Ophelia¡¯s ying some cheap trick. I just don¡¯t know what she¡¯s nning. Why did she send that box? What¡¯s going on in her head?"


    "Whatever it is, it won¡¯t touch us," Amelie said firmly. "That much I know. I just wish we could see our pasts, and figure out what exactly happened back then. It would make ending the witch¡¯s vengeance so much easier."


    Gabriel nodded with a soft hum and pulled her into his arms. He held her tightly, as if afraid to let go.


    "I just want this to be over," he murmured against her hair.


    Amelie gently patted his back, resting her head against his shoulder.


    "Me too," she whispered.


    They stayed like that for a while before pulling away.


    "I want to go to my parents¡¯ house," Amelie expressed her desire.


    "Why out of the blue?" Gabriel arched his brows.


    "I want to see my mother, that¡¯s why," Amelie replied. "I¡¯ll returnter in the evening. You can send me with a driver."


    "Then, call her here," Gabriel suggested.


    "Umm... I think I should go there," Amelie stated.


    "I¡¯ll drive you there personally. Do you want to change?" Gabriel asked.


    "No."


    "Then, let¡¯s go together," Gabriel pronounced with a smile.


    ~~~~


    Flora stared at the locket in her hand, Ophelia¡¯s words echoing in her mind:


    <i>¡¯If you wear this, you¡¯ll feel a surge of power like never before. Your lost dignity will return instantly. Your parents will love you again, just like they used to. Think about it, dear. You can contact me once you wear it.¡¯</i>


    Her fingers brushed lightly over the locket¡¯s surface as she let out a sigh.


    "If a locket could change destiny," she muttered, "then people like me wouldn¡¯t have to rely on self-repentance."


    Something about the woman had unsettled her. She¡¯d spoken constantly against Gabriel and Amelie as if she didn¡¯t like them. And strangely enough, she never even told Flora her name.


    Flora began pacing the room, torn between silence and action. Should she tell Amelie about the encounter?


    "What if she thinks I¡¯m lying?" she whispered. "She¡¯s started to show she cares... but sometimes, I can still see it in her eyes that she doesn¡¯t fully trust me."


    She clutched the locket tighter this time.


    "Miss Flora, your sister is here!" announced the maid from outside.

 Chapter 297: Received a package

    <h4>Chapter 297: Received a package</h4>


    Flora hurried down the stairs, her eyes immediatelynding on Amelie and Gabriel seated in the living room.


    "Mom, isn¡¯t Dad home?" Amelie asked.


    "He¡¯s at work," Samyra replied with a gentle smile. "He just started a new position here, so he¡¯s focusing on settling in and making a good impression."


    She motioned toward the seating area.


    "Please, make yourselvesfortable."


    Flora stepped forward, her face lighting up with a cheerful smile.


    "Amelie, wee to our new home!"


    She wrapped her arms around her elder sister in a warm, genuine hug. Amelie responded with the same affection, the moment brief but meaningful.


    Turning to their guest, Samyra offered her politest tone.


    "Prince Gabriel, what would you like to drink?"


    "Just some in water, thank you," Gabriel replied with a small nod.


    "Amelie, sit here," Gabriel said, motioning to the spot beside him.


    Amelie nodded and sat down next to him, while Flora settled into the nearby armchair.


    Samyra turned to the maid and gave a quick instruction. "Bring two sses of water, please," she said, then took her seat with a bright smile.


    "I¡¯m so happy you came. Do you like the house? Flora will give you a full tourter," she added, her voice bubbling with excitement.


    "Sure, Mom," Amelie replied with a soft smile.


    "Amelie suddenly missed you," Gabriel said, ncing at Samyra. "So we decided toe."


    Samyra¡¯s heart fluttered at the words, her eyes softening with joy.


    Just then, the maid returned with a tray carrying two sses of water. Gabriel took both, handing one to Amelie before sipping from his own. Once finished, he set the ss down gently on the table.


    "I¡¯ll return in the evening to pick up Amelie," he said as he rose from his seat.


    Samyra blinked, a hint of disappointment crossing her face.


    " I-I thought you¡¯d stay and have lunch with us," she said, standing up as well. Flora, too, left her seat.


    "Well, maybe next time, Mrs. Conley," Gabriel said with a polite smile.


    He nced at Amelie, who stood up beside him. Leaning in, he pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek, his arm slipping around her back with possessiveness.


    "I¡¯ll see youter," he whispered.


    Amelie gave a small hum of acknowledgment.


    Gabriel turned to Samyra and Flora. "Please take care of my wife while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯m entrusting her to both of you," he said.


    "Gabriel, don¡¯t scare them," Amelie said with a softugh, lightly nudging him.


    "I¡¯m not scaring them," he replied, his violet eyes locking onto hers once more.


    Then he gave a respectful nod to Samyra, who returned it with a humble bow. The three of them watched in silence as he made his way out.


    Once he left, Samyra turned to Amelie with a warm smile.


    "What would you like for lunch, dear? I¡¯ll make whatever you feel like eating."


    "I¡¯ll eat anything," Amelie said gently.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go to my room," Flora chimed in, her voice bright. "I¡¯ll bring you some healthy snacks in the meantime."


    Samyra smiled at the sight of her daughters together.


    "Yes, go to your sister¡¯s room and rx. I¡¯ll start on lunch, and I¡¯ll call your father, see if he cane home early. It¡¯d be nice to have lunch together, all of us."


    Amelie walked slowly toward the staircase, but Flora was quick to reach her side, gently taking her arm.


    "I¡¯ll help you," she said with a soft smile.


    "Thanks."


    The two sisters made their way upstairs together, moving at a careful pace. Once they reached Flora¡¯s room, Amelie nced around, her brow lifting in surprise.


    "You used to love pink," she remarked. "Why the white shade now?"


    "Umm... I felt like I should go with something different in the new house," Flora replied with a slight shrug.


    She guided Amelie over to the bed and helped her settle onto the soft mattress.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon with snacks," she said brightly, then dashed out of the room.


    Left alone, Amelie let her eyes wander around the space. Her gaze soonnded on a strange-looking locket ced on the nearby table, a folded note sitting beside it.


    "What¡¯s this?" she murmured, curiosity piqued.


    She reached out and picked up the locket.


    "Ahhh!"


    A sharp, electric jolt surged through her fingers, making her cry out in shock. The locket slipped from her grasp and hit the floor with a loud clink. Its delicate frame had broken apart on impact.


    Gasping, Amelie bent down and carefully picked up the now-broken pendant. She eased herself back onto the bed, staring at it in disbelief.


    "It looks antique... and now it¡¯s broken. Flora¡¯s going to be upset," she whispered, chewing her lip in worry. She didn¡¯t even notice the folded note still resting on the table, her full attention was on the locket.


    Momentster, Flora returned, carrying a tray with two small bowls, one filled with fruit sd, the other with dry fruits.


    "Amelie, I brought the snacks," she said cheerfully, until her eyes fell on the locket in Amelie¡¯s hand.


    "Ah... this," Amelie began, standing awkwardly. "I saw it on the table and got curious. But when I touched it, I felt this... shock, like a current running through me. It slipped off my hand and broke. I¡¯m really sorry."


    Flora ced the tray down on the bed and walked over, taking the broken locket from her hands.


    "It¡¯s not mine," she said calmly. "So, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me."


    "What?" Amelie blinked. "Then... whose locket is it? I should at least apologize to the person it belongs to."


    "Umm... I don¡¯t know. I received a package in the morning. Then, I even went to meet ady in a caf¨¦," Flora truthfully told her.


    "What!? You also received a package!" Amelie shockingly said, her eyes ceased to blink as she started connecting the dots. "Whom did you meet, Flora? And why did she send this to you? She didn¡¯t do anything to you, did she!?" Amelie quickly grabbed her sister¡¯s arms, checking her.


    "I¡¯m fine. Why are you panicking?" Flora questioned, looking at her with confusion.

 Chapter 298: Forgotten or forgiven

    <h4>Chapter 298: Forgotten or forgiven</h4>


    "Flora, are you alright?" Amelie asked worriedly as she grasped her younger sister¡¯s arms. "Thatdy didn¡¯t do anything to you, did she?" She was panicked thinking it must be Ophelia, who approached Flora.


    "No. But why are you reacting like this?" Flora was confused. "Do you know thedy I met?"


    "Flora, maybe I know. What did she tell you? What¡¯s her name?" Amelie questioned.


    "She didn¡¯t tell me her name. I kept asking her, but she dodged that question," Flora replied. "I did feel something odd about her. She insisted that I wear this locket if I wanted to recover what I had lost," she added.


    Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed. She felt it was definitely Ophelia, who was trying to create a stir using Flora.


    "So, were you going to wear it?" Amelie waited for her reply.


    "What do you think?" Flora searched for the same answer in her sister¡¯s eyes. "Do you think I¡¯d have worn it? Do you think I¡¯d have listened to thedy, who kept telling me that I wasn¡¯t wrong, but people around me were, who constantly made me feel low, especially your mate? What do you think of me, Amelie?"


    The questions didn¡¯t baffle Amelie. "I don¡¯t think you would¡¯ve done something like this. If you were to wear this locket, you would¡¯ve done it the moment she said those words to you."


    The answer was unexpected to Flora. But there was a small hope that her big sister would trust Flora. And that hope won. She threw her arms around Amelie, her eyes closing instinctively and she hugged her, carefully not to hurt the pup in her womb.


    "I think thedy was a witch," Flora said after a moment of pause before taking a step back.


    "How can you be so sure?" Amelie was clearly surprised by her deduction.


    "Umm... When we were in school, we used to be taught the ancient science too. There they would mention witches, who would lure us werewolves in believing that some spells could make our lives better. I couldn¡¯t think of it at that time, but after returning home, I contemted a lot."


    "Flora, you were always smart," Amelie said with pride in her eyes.


    "Well, I¡¯m your sister. I¡¯ve to be smart," Flora said, smiling. She put the locket back on the side table and returned to Amelie¡¯s side. Sitting down on the bed with her, Flora forwarded a fruit bowl to Amelie.


    "Finish them," she whispered.


    Amelie picked up the fork and started eating the fruit sd.


    "Amelie, did you awaken your wolf?" asked Flora suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    "You used to give a vibe of an omega, but now, I can detect an alpha she-wolf from you," said Flora with a shocking gaze.


    "Yes. It happened not long ago. I¡¯m not wolf-less, nor am I an omega," Amelie replied with a smile. "Gabriel always used to tell me that I wasn¡¯t wolf-less." Her eyes filled with admiration for Gabriel.


    "That¡¯s such big news, Amelie!" Flora said with a bright smile. Then, as if past memories struck her, the smile slowly faded from her lips. "I-I am sorry for always ridiculing you about being wolf-less. When I should¡¯ve supported you, I became your biggest enemy," she murmured, her voice filled with guilt as she lowered her gaze in shame.


    Amelie said nothing and simply chewed a tiny apple piece in her mouth.


    After swallowing it, she said, "Flora, you¡¯re repenting. That makes a lot of difference. You have be mature and kind too. You¡¯ve learned to respect people around you. So, I¡¯m proud of you. Some wounds can¡¯t be forgotten or forgiven, but with time they disappear, leaving scars behind them. However, even those scars leave no meaning after a certain period of time."


    "You¡¯re so forgiving," Flora whispered. "I think you awakened your wolf after getting pampered so much by Prince Gabriel. You also got a nice family, so all such things must have contributed to awakening your wolf," she asserted.


    Amelie remained quiet as she couldn¡¯t bring the truth to Flora. She felt to keep it hidden from her sister as it would only worry her more.


    "Where did you go to meet the witch?" Amelie inquired after some time as she lowered the bowl to the tray.


    "Shine caf¨¦. That¡¯s where thedy called me through that note," Flora answered. She noticed her sister¡¯s forehead creasing at that mention.


    "I¡¯ll go there again and check," she volunteered.


    "No," Amelie refused instantly. "Don¡¯t go there alone?"


    "Why?" Flora knitted her brows close. "You¡¯re thinking thedy can harm me, aren¡¯t you? Rest assured. I¡¯ll be fine. I don¡¯t think she would try to harm me in front of the crowd. Also, don¡¯t hide things from me. I even shared everything with you."


    "Would you have if I hadn¡¯te here?" Amelie asked.


    "Of course! I was suspicious of thatdy after she kept mentioning Prince Gabriel," Flora said, frowning a little. "I don¡¯t want to turn a blind eye to what I did and justify myself. Everything about thatdy was dubious."


    "Flora, there is a mark on my nape," Amelie finally said.


    "A mark? Wait! I think I¡¯ve seen it when we were little," Flora stated.


    "Really? You never mentioned it," Amelie answered.


    "Umm... I think I did when we were young. We used to y how to build a home. Then, we would tie each other¡¯s hair," Flora stated, recalling those sweet moments.


    "It must¡¯ve slipped my mind," Amelie murmured. However, a smile appeared on her lips. "But I do remember ying such a game with you."


    "So, what about the mark?" Flora asked.


    "It¡¯s a mark of curse. In our past lives, both Gabriel and I were cursed by a witch. The reason my wolf never came out was because of this mark. Strangely, the witch is alive and wants to take our lives. She did something to me just two nights ago. When I woke up the next morning, my wolf, Selene, talked to me," Amelie exined everything in brief to her sister.


    "That¡¯s both surprising and worrisome. Why didn¡¯t you tell me any of this earlier? And what happened two nights ago?" asked Flora.

 Chapter 299: Understood Amelie’s needs

    <h4>Chapter 299: Understood Amelie¡¯s needs</h4>


    "I suddenly got into a strange pain," Amelie said. Then, shaking her head, she continued, "It¡¯s over. I¡¯mpletely fine."


    "You could¡¯ve called us," Flora replied.


    "I didn¡¯t wish to trouble more people," Amelie answered. "If you tell Mom and Dad, they both will worry about me."


    "I won¡¯t tell them if you don¡¯t wish to," Flora stated.


    "Thank you for understanding," Amelie said. "I¡¯ll tell Gabriel about your meeting with the strange woman. Let¡¯s get assured first about her identity before taking any step."


    "Okay." Flora picked up the bowl of dry fruits. "Try some."


    Amelie only picked a few almonds. "I will only eat this much," she replied. As she took one almond into her mouth, she asked, "How did your interview go?"


    "Ahh, not that good. I didn¡¯t get any response. I don¡¯t think I made it," Flora said, sighing. "I¡¯ll try somewhere else. Dad was telling him to use his resources, but I refused. I wanted to do it myself without using Dad¡¯s name," she asserted.


    "That¡¯s a good thought. You¡¯ll definitely seed," Amelie wished her.


    "Yes!" Flora smiled. Suddenly, her phone rang. She was quick to check the phone and saw it was an unknown number. She picked up the call and brought the phone to her ear.


    "Hello, is this Miss Flora Conley speaking?" came a voice from the other side.


    "Yes. May I know who you are?" asked Flora.


    "I¡¯m Tylor from the HR department of Velmora and Co.," the woman said. "You¡¯re selected for the Administrative Assistant position in ourpany. Pleasee tomorrow by sharp eight in the morning. We would like toplete the further process."


    "Okay. Thank you," Flora said and the call disconnected.


    "Who was it?" Amelie asked curiously.


    "Amelie, I¡¯m selected!!! My goodness, I can¡¯t believe it," Flora pronounced while jumping in happiness.


    "That¡¯s such good news. Congrattions, Flora. You finally made it!" Amelie said with a cheerful smile.


    "Yes," Flora¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    "Why are you crying?" Amelie left her seat, bringing her hand to Flora¡¯s cheek. "It¡¯s such a happy moment."


    "Because I¡¯m just happy, Amelie. I thought they wouldn¡¯t hire me. It is the first time I did something on my own, where Dad didn¡¯t help me," Flora asserted.


    "Well, you do have skills," Amelie said. "Now, on this asion, a party is a must. When are you joining?"


    "Tomorrow," Flora said.


    "Then, let¡¯s go and buy new clothes for you," Amelie pointed out.


    "Can we go by ourselves? You should ask Prince Gabriel first," Flora suggested.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve to ask him first," Amelie said. "But he must be busy at the moment."


    ~~~~


    Gabriel returned to his inws¡¯ residence after wrapping up a crucial piece of work earlier than expected. Though some tasks remained pending, he had chosen to set them aside. Amelie was his priority now, and she deserved his undivided attention.


    He stepped through the hallway, and he caught sight of a maid hurrying toward the kitchen, a folded cloth in her hand.


    "Excuse me, where¡¯s Amelie?" Gabriel asked, stopping a maid who was passing by.


    She immediately bowed respectfully. "Madam is upstairs with her sister. Shall I inform her of your arrival, Your Highness?"


    "No need," Gabriel replied. "Just tell me which room."


    "Of course. Please follow me," the maid said politely and led him upstairs to Flora¡¯s room. Once there, she knocked gently.


    "Prince Gabriel is here, Madam," she announced.


    Inside, Amelie and Flora paused their conversation and looked toward the door. Flora stood and quickly opened it, meeting Gabriel¡¯s gaze.


    "May I¡ª"


    "Of course," Flora said before he could finish, stepping aside to let him in.


    The maid gave a final bow and quietly retreated down the stairs to resume her duties.


    Amelie had already stepped near the door. "You said you would be returning in the evening."


    "Well, I was supposed to stay with you," Gabriel answered. He saw the tray with two bowls, realizing she had been taken care of well.


    "Well, we were only talking about you," Amelie said.


    "What?" Gabriel mused.


    "Flora passed the interview. Tomorrow will be joining. So, I was hoping we could buy a formal dress for her. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist went shopping with Flora," Amelie asserted.


    "It¡¯s fine, Amelie. I¡¯ve many formal dresses. We can go some other day," Flora stated.


    "We can go after lunch," Gabriel replied. "We will shop for you as well."


    Flora watched them, realizing how beautifully their love had grown. Gabriel understood Amelie¡¯s needs even without her asking.


    "I¡¯ll leave you both alone," she said.


    "Well, I should be the one leaving. You two have been sitting together after such a long time," Gabriel stated.


    "We have something to tell you," Amelie then said, her expression turning serious.


    Sensing the tension on her face, he guided her to the chair. Meanwhile, Flora sat on the bed.


    Gabriel sat across from Amelie in the second chair.


    "Flora also received a package from an unknown sender in the morning," Amelie stated. She nced at her sister. "She has met that person, who I believe was Ophelia."


    "What? Where did you meet her?" Gabriel questioned.


    "The Shine Caf¨¦," Flora answered. Leaning toward the bedside table, she grabbed the locket and note. "It was what I received early in the morning. Out of curiosity, I went to the caf¨¦ to meet the person. She was asking me to wear this locket if I want to gain back what I have lost."


    Gabriel was quick to take out his phone and dial Denzel¡¯s number. "When did you meet thedy?" he inquired.


    "Around 9 a.m. in the morning," Flora replied.


    From the other side, Denzel didn¡¯t dy in answering the call. "Yes, Alpha?"


    "Go and check the CCTVs in the Shine Caf¨¦. Check the footage around nine in the morning today. You will say Flora in the footage. Inform me right away after spotting ady in the footage," Gabriel ordered.


    "Sure," Denzel said, and the call disconnected.


    "Did you wear the locket?" Gabriel asked.


    "No. I was hesitant," Flora replied.


    "Why?" Gabriel suspiciously gazed at her.

 Chapter 300: For never abandoning you

    <h4>Chapter 300: For never abandoning you</h4>


    "Gabriel, don¡¯t doubt her," Amelie said gently, stepping between him and her sister.


    "I have every reason to," Gabriel replied, his gaze fixed firmly on Flora.


    Flora took a breath, keeping her expression steady. "I know I¡¯ve made mistakes. I won¡¯t deny that. Nothing can erase what I did before. But when someone offers you something that ims to fix everything, even if it seems too good to be true... you¡¯re tempted. But at the same time, you want to know why the person helping you, asking you that you were right when you were wrong."


    Amelie turned to Gabriel. "The woman who gave her that locket relentlessly asked Flora to wear it. But she didn¡¯t. And yes, she made bad choices in the past, but she¡¯s not that same person anymore. I trust her, Gabriel. And so can you."


    "Amelie, I¡¯ll confirm everything first," Gabriel said. "Denzel will give him a report soon," he added.


    "Give me the locket," he asked Flora.


    She stood up and handed the locket to him along with the note. He read the note first before looking at the locket.


    "It¡¯s broken," Gabriel said.


    "Ah, I curiously checked it when Flora wasn¡¯t in the room. But I got a sudden shock upon touching it, and it fell from my hand," Amelie exined.


    "Are you alright? Why did you touch such a foreign object? What if¨C"


    "Nothing happened," Amelie cut him off, "you should calm down. I think the ring did its work."


    Gabriel nced at Amelie, staring at the ring on her index finger.


    "We can¡¯t go out to shop. It¡¯s way too risky," he finally announced. "Unless that bloody witch is caught, I¡¯ve to keep you safe, Amelie. I know you¡¯ll question me about why I want to keep you locked, but that¡¯s for your own safety."


    "I¡¯ve no objection. Even I don¡¯t wish to create any trouble," Amelie whispered.


    "You aren¡¯t the one who creates trouble. So, don¡¯t think like that," Gabriel stated. "I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs." With that, he left the room.


    Flora nced at Amelie and began, "Prince Gabriel is taking precautions in everything. But what¡¯s happening? You didn¡¯t share anything. If you need help or if you need someone to ease your burden, you can either ask or share it with me."


    "I don¡¯t want to trouble you with anything. You¡¯re already fighting with your own problems," Amelie said in a tone of understanding. "Also, don¡¯t meet people whom you don¡¯t know. Think about your own safety first."


    "Sure. Because it was a caf¨¦, I chose to go," Flora stated. "Amelie, we did so badly with you. You were always an alpha she-wolf, but webelled you as an omega and that too a wolf-less one. Aren¡¯t you angry at us? We never understood the fact that you were still a part of our family. I, as your sister, didn¡¯t do anything either."


    Amelie took a moment before replying, "If I keep thinking about all of this, I won¡¯t be able to move on. Gabriel taught me to even with my ws and take pride in that because that¡¯s who I am. Also, I¡¯ve moved on so far in my life that all these things stopped bothering me. It¡¯s all about me and Gabriel."


    Flora looked at her sister with a gaze of admiration. ¡¯I pray you receive much more than this. All the happiness, good thingse your way,¡¯ she thought.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Highness, you¡¯ve returned?" Samyra¡¯s voice held a note of surprise as she stepped into the living room, pausing from her work to catch her breath.


    Gabriel, seated with his attention on his phone, lifted his gaze to her. "Yes," he replied simply, rising to his feet. With a courteous gesture toward the sofa, he said, "Please, have a seat."


    "I can¡¯t stay long, there¡¯s still much to do in the kitchen," Samyra replied, though she epted the gesture and sat for a moment. "But I¡¯m truly d you came back earlier than expected. Since I¡¯m still in the middle of preparing lunch, I thought I should ask, would you like something special added to the menu? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s served."


    It would be Gabriel¡¯s first lunch with them, and Samyra was determined that nothing should becking in her hospitality toward her son-inw.


    "Anything Amelie likes, I like as well," Gabriel said without hesitation. He knew Samyra had likely already prepared dishes to suit Amelie¡¯s taste. "There¡¯s no need to make anything separately."


    Samyra¡¯s lips curved in a small, approving smile, and she nodded slowly.


    "I¡¯ll call Amelie toe downstairs," Samyra said.


    "No need, Mrs. Conley. She and Flora have to speak a lot with each other," Gabriel stated. "By the way, your daughter isn¡¯t an omega, nor is she wolf-less."


    "What?" Samyra was shocked to learn that. She did notice something strange earlier when she hugged Amelie, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    "You and your husband always mistreated her and even ridiculed her for something she never was. You called her the ¡¯Curse of the Conley Family¡¯. The mark about which I asked you had sealed her true strength. Amelie is an alpha she-wolf," Gabriel revealed to her.


    Samyra stopped blinking as she recalled every single moment when she made her daughter feel low. Everyone in the Red River Pack taunted them and their daughter. And she took that anger out on Amelie. She made her childhood worse. As a mother, she was supposed to stand for her, but she did the opposite.


    Words of a mother inflict a lot of pain than anything else. Amelie was way too forgiving of them. Samyra was filled with a heavy guilt.


    "I hope all you provide Amelie is love. What you did in the past can¡¯t be erased from her life. I must say Amelie doesn¡¯t speak much of it. Even after knowing she¡¯s an alpha, she kept that smile on her face and asked me to bring her here. You should be grateful for your daughter for never abandoning you and the others."

 Chapter 301: No special meal

    <h4>Chapter 301: No special meal</h4>


    Carlos and Casaio touched down in Ashenworld, the fablednd of witches. The moment they stepped out of the jet, a ck car was already waiting for them.


    Without dy, they slipped inside, and the driver began the smooth ride toward the heart of the city center.


    "So this entire ce... It¡¯s only home to witches and mages?" Casaio asked, his eyes wandering curiously over the streets.


    "Mostly," Carlos replied. "But you¡¯ll also find hybrids here, offspring born with the blood of both witches and wolves."


    Then, turning his head to Casaio, he continued, "Did you tell your father not to allow your mother to step out of the pce?"


    "Yes. Before we came here, I called my Dad. But I wonder why you said that," Casaio murmured, getting confused a little.


    "Your mother will try to find Ophelia on her own. The Queen, I read, is not someone who stays quiet. That¡¯s why a close eye should be kept on her," Carlos affirmed. Then, leaning his head against the window, he continued, "It still surprises me to what extent a mother can go just to save her child."


    "She tried to harm Amelie too and refused to keep her as a part of our family," Casaio murmured. "Her actions weren¡¯t justified. What Gabriel suffered shouldn¡¯t be faced by any child. Definitely, a mother sacrifices a lot, but at what cost does ite?"


    "Hmm. But your mother is a toughdy. I must say she hid a lot behind that stoic face," Carlos murmured in a low enough voice that even Casaio couldn¡¯t hear him.


    ~~~~~


    "Careful," Gabriel murmured, his hand steadying Amelie as he guided her into a chair at the dining table. Only when he was certain she wasfortable did he take the seat beside her.


    Samyra began cing generous portions on Gabriel¡¯s te, urging him to eat well.


    "You should serve your daughter first, Mrs. Conley," Gabriel said politely in a firm tone.


    "Let my mother pamper her son-inw today," Amelie interjected with a faint smile, urging her mother not to listen to him.


    "I¡¯ll serve Amelie after I¡¯m done serving you," Samyra replied warmly. Once Gabriel¡¯s te was full, she moved to Amelie¡¯s side and began filling her bowls. "Eat to your heart¡¯s content. I even made your favorite fish curry," she added with pride.


    Amelie smiled and gently urged her, "Serve Flora too, she¡¯s been waiting patiently for her turn."


    Gabriel took his first bite, and his brows lifted slightly. The vors were rich, a taste unlike anything he had experienced before. It lingered pleasantly on his tongue, drawing him in for another bite.


    He had always longed for the warmth of a meal cooked by his mother¡¯s hands. Yet, as Queen, she had always kept herself distant from such tasks, her duties and status cing her far from the kitchen.


    Still, one memory stood out vividly, during a summer break when his brothers were home from the academy, she had cooked for them, personally preparing dishes with a rare tenderness.


    But when his own break came, things had been different. There had been no special meal waiting for him, no gesture of the same care.


    The absence had lingered with him, leaving a quiet ache that even now, yearster, stirred beneath the taste of Samyra¡¯s home-cooked food.


    <i>¡¯I can¡¯t let myself feel upset. I buried that hurt a long time ago. I¡¯m not a child anymore, there¡¯s no point in dwelling on it,¡¯</i> Gabriel reminded himself, pushing the old ache back where it belonged.


    His thoughts broke when he felt a familiar, gentle touch on his thigh. Turning his head, he found Amelie looking at him with concern.


    "Why aren¡¯t you eating?" she asked softly.


    Samyra, catching the pause, nced at Gabriel with a hint of worry. "Is the food not to your liking, Your Highness?" she inquired, her voice tinged with the fear of having displeased him.


    "No. The food is delicious," Gabriel replied. He resumed eating while Amelie¡¯s attention remained on him for a moment.


    ~~~~


    Denzel spent the morning meticulouslybing through every second of security footage from the city¡¯s perimeter and the nearby caf¨¦ where Flora had gone. His persistence paid off as he finally caught a clear glimpse of the mysterious woman who had approached Flora.


    After isting the relevant frames, Denzel enhanced the images for rity,piled them into a file, and printed a hard copy for records. Then, he forwarded the digital images directly to Gabriel.


    Pulling out his phone, he dialed the Alpha Prince¡¯s number and waited as the line connected.


    Gabriel, having just finished lunch, had retreated to the guest room with Amelie for a brief rest. The soft chime of his phone drew his attention, and he answered promptly.


    "Yes, Denzel?"


    "I¡¯ve sent the images to you," Denzel reported. His voice was steady but carried an undertone of urgency. "Flora¡¯s ims check out. She did meet a woman early this morning, just as she said, and in the footage, she¡¯s clearly holding what appears to be a locket."


    "Wait, let me check," Gabriel said, lowering his phone to open the iing messages. His eyes scanned the attached images, and the moment he saw the woman¡¯s face, his brows drew together in a sharp frown.


    Amelie leaned in, her arm brushing lightly against his as she tried to get a glimpse of the photo herself.


    Bringing the phone back to his ear, Gabriel ordered, "Denzel, find out who this woman is."


    "Yes, I¡¯m already on it," Denzel replied. "I¡¯ll have Karmen join me for the search."


    "Good. If you need any backup, call me without any hesitation. I¡¯ll be there immediately," Gabriel said.


    "Sure, Your Highness."


    The call ended and Gabriel lowered his arm to his side.


    "What if we ask your mother about this face? We need to be sure that the woman in the picture is Ophelia," Amelie suggested.


    "That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll talk to Dad first," Gabriel said, dialing his father¡¯s number this time.

 Chapter 302: Lost to grief

    <h4>Chapter 302: Lost to grief</h4>


    Carlos gestured toward the open doorway, inviting Casaio inside the residence, a sprawling estate that was more akin to a vi than an ordinary home.


    As they strolled down the wide hallway, Casaio¡¯s gaze lingered on the portraits lining the walls. They all were regal faces of witches and mages from different eras and were framed in ornate silver filigree.


    "You act like a nobody among the wolves," Casaio observed, "but your family clearly carries a long and proud history in witchcraft."


    Carlos¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, though he offered no reply.


    When they stepped into the living room, an elderly man in a neatly pressed ck suit greeted them with a dignified bow. He was none other than Osric, the Ashfall family¡¯s long-serving butler. His lined face lit with recognition as he also greeted Casaio.


    "Please, make yourselffortable," Osric said. "I¡¯ll fetch Madam at once."


    "No need, Osric," Carlos interjected with a polite wave. "I¡¯ll bring my grandmother myself. Just see that Prince Casaio Sinir is well looked after." He offered Casaio a warm smile before slipping out of the room.


    Casaio settled into a deep-cushioned sofa.


    "What would you like to drink, Your Highness?" Osric inquired.


    "in water will do," Casaio answered without hesitation.


    With a subtle nod, Osric nced toward a maid standing nearby. She gave a quick bow before disappearing briskly into the kitchen.


    "Carlos!" Ravenna¡¯s voice rang out warmly even before she turned to see him. Rising from her reclining chair with surprising swiftness for her age, she opened her arms wide.


    "Grandma, I missed you!" Carlos said, stepping forward to wrap her in a tight embrace.


    Ravenna¡¯s hands patted his back in a rhythm only a grandmother could have. After a long moment, they eased apart, though the fondness in her eyes lingered.


    "How¡¯s your health?" Carlos asked, studying her with a worry he didn¡¯t bother to hide.


    "Yesterday I went to the hospital," Ravenna replied with a bright smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "The doctor said I¡¯m in much better shape now. I¡¯ll be around for many more years."


    Carlos returned her smile, though inside, he wasn¡¯t fooled. He knew her illness, worsened by age, was steadily wearing her down. But for her sake, he let her keep the pretense, as if her words could bend reality.


    "That¡¯s wonderful to hear," he said softly, his voice matching her optimism even if his heart didn¡¯t.


    "Did Casaioe too?" Ravenna asked, her sharp gaze flicking toward the door as if she could see through the walls.


    "Yes," Carlos replied. "He¡¯s in the living room."


    Ravenna¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk. "You should have brought the girl who saved you."


    Carlos shook his head. "Amelie is pregnant and is due in two months. It didn¡¯t feel right to bring her here. As for Gabriel, he wanted toe, but I told him to stay by her side. That¡¯s why his eldest brother came in his ce."


    He took a breath before adding, "Grandma, your health isn¡¯t what it used to be. Just tell me everything you¡¯ve found out... and how I can end Ophelia for good."


    Ravenna¡¯s expression sobered, the warmth in her features reced by a grave intensity. "It won¡¯t be easy, Carlos. That witch has been amassing power for centuries. You might not even be able to defend yourself, let alone others. That¡¯s why I have to step in."


    Her eyes softened, if only slightly. "That girl saved your life without a second thought. I intend to return that selflessness to save her and her mate. The curse she faces is cruel... it ensures that when one dies, the other follows, lost to grief. It is love turned into a weapon."


    "But I saw Amelie and Gabriel having a son soon," Carlos revealed with conviction. "My visions are never wrong."


    "I know," Ravenna replied with a gentle smile, her hand rising to caress his arm in reassurance.


    "Grandma... what exactly will you do to fight Ophelia?" he asked, searching her face for answers.


    "We need to dig into her past, the true root of her vengeance," Ravenna said with a serious expression. "Though I told you it was because her child died, we must discover how it happened... and what role both Amelie and Gabriel yed in it."


    Carlos¡¯s chest tightened. <i>¡¯Your energy might drain in that fight. You¡¯re the only family I have left, Grandma.¡¯ </i>The words burned in his mind, but they never found his lips. Also, for Amelie, he had to allow his grandmother to fight this battle.


    Ravenna studied him for a second longer before straightening. "Come. Let¡¯s not keep Casaio waiting any longer. It¡¯s rude to leave a prince alone for too long."


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel hadn¡¯t managed to speak with his father during the day. The phone was said to be switched off or out of reach. It was a clear sign the Alpha King was tied up with work.


    As the evening settled in, Gabriel and Amelie prepared to leave for home.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, for not being able to spend time with you today," David said, bowing his head with genuine humility.


    "Your new responsibilities demand your attention and that¡¯s understandable," Gabriel replied. A faint smile curved his lips. "We still enjoyed our visit... especially Amelie." His gaze shifted to his mate beside him.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes softened. "Dad, I¡¯lle again soon. And maybe next time, we can finally share a meal together," she said warmly.


    "Of course!" David said with sudden enthusiasm. He reached into his pocket, pulling out his worn leather wallet. Flipping it open, he took out a small stack of bills.


    "I don¡¯t have much to give you right now," he admitted, pressing the money into his daughter¡¯s hand, "but buy something for yourself on the way home."


    "Dad, that¡¯s not necessary," Amelie protested, shaking her head.


    "Just keep it, dear," Samyra interjected gently.


    Out of respect, Amelie didn¡¯t refuse again. She epted the money, her fingers curling around it, and in that moment, a memory stirred back when she had yet to awaken her wolf, when her father¡¯s quiet pampering had been a rarefort in her life.


    "Amelie..." David¡¯s voice wasced with a mix of curiosity and awe. "Did something... change in you? Did you perhaps awaken your wolf?" His eyes searched hers.


    "Yes," Amelie said softly. "It happened not long ago."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze sharpened. "The assumptions you all made about Amelie, the ones that shattered your own family¡¯s peace, were wrong. She carries the alpha legacy of the Conley family. Mrs. Conley already knows this." His hand slid into Amelie¡¯s in protectiveness. "Since we¡¯re runningte, we¡¯ll be taking our leave now."


    With that, Gabriel guided her toward the door.


    David was shocked to learn the truth. "Amelie, wait!" he called out.

 Chapter 303: ’A Cursed Child’

    <h4>Chapter 303: ¡¯A Cursed Child¡¯</h4>


    David was quick to rush toward Amelie and Gabriel.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" he asked, his voice heavy with confusion as his eyes searched her face.


    "Gabriel... please wait for me in the car," Amelie said softly.


    He studied her for a moment, then gave a silent nod and stepped away, leaving her alone with her parents.


    Amelie turned to them. "If I had told you, both you and Mom would have apologized, then spent the rest of your lives regretting how you always doubted me... how you made me feel small and even unworthy. For years, all I wanted was my family¡¯s validation. But after everything that happened, I detached myself from you. My entire life was judged through one thing, my inability to awaken my wolf, without anyone ever knowing why."


    Samyra lowered her head in guilt while David still held Amelie¡¯s gaze.


    "If we talk about it now, what good will it bring? It would only dig up old wounds and create more stress. That¡¯s why I kept it from you both."


    David couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    He had been the one most obsessed with preserving their family legacy, the one who had constantly questioned Amelie about what worth she brought to the family besides being "a cursed child." Now, every cruel remark, every look of disappointment reyed in his mind like scenes from a movie.


    "I know I can¡¯t change what I did in the past," David said finally. "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ever forgive me for the damage I caused. Saying sorry won¡¯t erase the pain you endured. I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment you feel I deserve."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes softened for a moment, but her words stayed firm. "I¡¯m not like you, Dad. And I¡¯m not here to punish you. But we¡¯re done talking for today. I should go. Take care." She turned away before he could reply.


    "We¡¯ll see you off," Samyra said quickly, stepping forward to walk beside her. David and Flora followed in silence.


    Outside, Gabriel stood leaning against the car, scrolling through his phone. The moment he saw Amelie, he slid it into his pocket and strode toward her. Without a word, he wrapped one hand around her arm, the other gently rested on her back as he guided her carefully down the stairs.


    Opening the car door, Gabriel made sure Amelie was seatedfortably before closing it with deliberate care. Then he turned to face his inws.


    "Don¡¯t ept anything from anyone," he said firmly. "Flora can exin the details once we¡¯re gone. And if you notice anything suspicious, call me immediately. I¡¯ve already stationed a few of my most trusted wolves nearby. So if you think someone¡¯s following you, don¡¯t panic, they¡¯re on your side."


    David and Samyra exchanged a bewildered look, unsure what to make of his warning.


    "Thank you for your hospitality today," Gabriel added, his tone softening slightly. "Especially for treating Amelie well. Whatever¡¯s happened between you all... I can see the gaps beginning to close."


    With that, he turned away, slid into the driver¡¯s seat, fastened his belt, and started the engine. Momentster, the car rolled away from the house and the three of them walked back into the house.


    David watched Flora leave the room, concern flickering in his eyes. Settling back on the sofa, he turned to his wife.


    "What exactly did Prince Gabriel warn us about? Is something happening that I should know?" he asked.


    Flora paused in the doorway, ncing over her shoulder. "Mom... Amelie used to have a mark on the back of her neck. You never told Dad about it? Did you two never try to find out what it meant?"


    David straightened, his gaze shifting quickly to his wife. "A mark? Wait, is this the same mark the High Priest of the Red River Pack once mentioned to you?"


    "Yes," Samyra admitted.


    "What about that mark?" David asked, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Flora.


    "It was the reason Amelie¡¯s true form was hidden," Flora exined. She remembered how Amelie had made her promise during the day not to tell their parents. But now, with Gabriel insisting they know, she didn¡¯t hesitate. "A witch cursed her in a past life. This morning, I received a parcel... and I¡¯m almost certain the sender is the same witch."


    "What?" Samyra gasped, shock shing across her face. "The High Priest never told us anything like that back then," she murmured, half to herself.


    "Maybe he didn¡¯t know the full truth," Flora said. "What did he tell you?"


    Samyra hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line. She seemed reluctant to speak.


    "I remember you once told me Amelie¡¯s mate would die because of that mark," David said quietly.


    Flora stared at him, stunned.


    "Yes," Samyra admitted atst. "But I believe... Alex was the one fated to bear that death instead."


    "Alex died because of the wrong he did," Flora murmured, her gaze dropping to the floor. "Does Amelie know? Did you ever tell her?"


    "Yes. I told her," Samyra said.


    "For now, let¡¯s stay away from anything suspicious," David advised. "Prince Gabriel is handling it. We should just wait for his response."


    "Yes... But what about them? Who¡¯s going to keep them safe?" Samyra asked, worry sharpening her words.


    "Amelie said there¡¯s no need to worry about them," Flora replied, trying to reassure her. "They have someone powerful protecting them."


    Samyra¡¯s expression softened, though her eyes still shimmered with concern. "What more does my daughter have to endure? We made her childhood difficult... then she got pregnant. And now, this new problem has found its way into their lives. I thought she¡¯d finally have peace, that she could live without any more burdens. I was so wrong."


    "Mom, Amelie isn¡¯t scared of the problems anymore. Don¡¯t be so worried about her. Instead, you need to be her strength," Flora stated with determination.


    "Flora is right. Amelie has shown her strength when we all doubted her. Let¡¯s just put our faith in her," David stated, cing his hand on Samyra¡¯s, patting it with assurance that everything would be fine soon.

 Chapter 304: Away from my life

    <h4>Chapter 304: Away from my life</h4>


    "I met Carlos¡¯s grandmother today," Casaio said into the phone as he lowered himself into a chair. "She¡¯s a kind woman. Her health isn¡¯t great, but she¡¯s insisting on helping. Now I understand why Carlos wanted to handle everything on his own."


    On the other end of the line, Gabriel asked, "And what did Carlos say about it?"


    "Well," Casaio replied, "since his grandmother was desperate to see Amelie, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse."


    "Then do as Carlos says," Gabriel instructed. "And... thank you."


    There was a brief pause before Casaio¡¯s voice softened with concern. "Gabriel, are you getting enough rest?"


    "It¡¯s not the time to rest. You already know what kind of danger is hovering above Amelie. I am still looking for Ophelia," Gabriel said, leaning against the desk while facing the window.


    "For a good fight, a good rest is needed," Carlos remarked.


    "Thanks for the wisdom, Brother. I¡¯ll hang up now. Good night." Gabriel ended the call and set the phone down on the desk, his eyes still fixed on the night beyond the towering windows of his study.


    A soft knock broke the silence. He turned his head slightly to see Zilia standing in the doorway.


    "What do you have to say?" Gabriel asked with impatience.


    Zilia stepped into the room, halting a few paces from him. "Amelie is sleeping soundly. She tried to stay awake to wait for you, but eventually, she gave in." Her voice softened. "You¡¯ve been out since evening. Did you find anything about the witch¡¯s den?"


    "If I had, I wouldn¡¯t be here," Gabriel replied tly.


    "I want to help, Gabriel," Zilia said, her expression tightening. "But you keep shutting me out."


    "If anything happens to you, Casaio will be shattered," Gabriel said firmly. "That¡¯s why you¡¯re staying out of this. He¡¯s already unraveling because of you."


    "Are you still upset with me?" Zilia asked quietly.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze hardened. "Hmm. I couldn¡¯t punish a spy." His voice was calm, but the edge in it cut deep. "I don¡¯t care about your past. What matters is that you never tried to understand Casaio. Let¡¯s stop talking before my words hurt you more than they already might."


    "You¡¯re brutally honest," Zilia murmured. "But your harsh words only show me how much damage I¡¯ve done to Casaio."


    "I need not tell you about it," Gabriel stated. "I would like to be alone for a while. You should retire for the night."


    Zilia nodded and simply walked away, leaving Gabriel alone in his thoughts.


    "I should call Dad again in the morning," Gabriel murmured to himself. "I don¡¯t think he even noticed I tried earlier."


    He was about to head toward his bedroom when his phone buzzed. His brows knit together at the caller ID. Lifting it to his ear, he answered quietly, "Mom... why aren¡¯t you asleep at this hour?"


    "Why didn¡¯t you call me even once?" Mabel¡¯s voice came through the line, tinged with something between hurt and fatigue. "I waited for you to call me."


    "You didn¡¯t answer my question," Gabriel replied evenly.


    "Yell at me," Mabel said, her tone strangely sounding hollow.


    Gabriel exhaled, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "What¡¯s gotten into you at this hour? If you have nothing important to say, I¡¯m hanging up."


    There was a pause, and when Mabel spoke again, her voice was softer, almost breaking. "Gabriel... I will make everything right."


    "What?" Gabriel scoffed. "What did you say?"


    "I-I will turn everything right," Mabel stated.


    "Don¡¯t do anything, which make me hate you even more. You¡¯ve done enough damage to me. You chose to believe Ophelia and sidelined me. If I beganining, I think the morning wille. So, it¡¯s better we don¡¯t speak about it. And you... Stay away from my life."


    With that, Gabriel disconnected the call and put it down. He took a deep breath and ran his hand through his hair. "Fuck!" He cursed and turned around.


    "I was supposed to ask her about the image, but I ended up arguing with her," he mumbled.


    Then, lowering his hand to his side, he grabbed his phone and went upstairs to his room.


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn sifted through the stack of documents. By now, her neck was stiff and her back was throbbing in protest. The clock had long since passed midnight, yet the mountain of work before her showed no sign of shrinking.


    "I¡¯m quitting," she muttered under her breath, slumping back into her chair. "Sage did this on purpose. He wants me to feel pathetic... insignificant."


    Her eyes drifted up to the ceiling, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on her. But then something shed in her eyes, and she straightened in her seat. "No. I¡¯m not quitting. I¡¯ll get through this."


    She bent back over the desk, fingers moving steadily across the keys. Another hour passed before the report was finallyplete. With a tired sigh, she decided she¡¯d earned thefort of her bed.


    The room fell into darkness as she switched off the light, only for her phone to suddenly ring, its screen glowing in the shadows.


    "Who¡¯s calling at this hour?" she muttered, picking it up. Her eyes widened when she saw the name. "Sage? Seriously?"


    A bitter littleugh escaped her. "Guess he forgot I don¡¯t take his calls outside work hours." Without hesitation, she declined the call and climbed into bed, letting sleep take over her.


    Meanwhile, Sage stood on his balcony, holding a file in his one hand. He dialed Katelyn¡¯s number again, only to be met with the automated message that the number didn¡¯t exist. A low chuckle escaped him.


    "She¡¯s truly fierce," he murmured, amusement flickering in his eyes as he looked straight ahead.


    From where he stood, he had a clear view of Katelyn¡¯s balcony. Her lights were off. He smirked, realizing she had already gone to sleep.


    Walking back into the room, he lowered the file to the table and went to his bedroom. Lying down on the king-size bed, he wondered, ¡¯What does she hate about me?¡¯

 Chapter 305: Feed me another lie

    <h4>Chapter 305: Feed me another lie</h4>


    Early in the morning, the gentle chorus of birds outside the balcony stirred Amelie from sleep. She blinked slowly, adjusting to the soft light, and realized Gabriel¡¯s head rested on the same pillow as hers.


    Last night, she had waited for him until exhaustion imed her. Now, her fingers brushed lightly across his cheek. Her touch was careful as if afraid to disturb him.


    ¡¯How much are you doing for us?¡¯ she thought. ¡¯I still feel like I¡¯m only a burden... leaving everything for you to bear. I want to protect you too, the way you protect me. I just wonder when that day wille.¡¯


    Leaning closer, she pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead, lingering there for a second before pulling back to study his face. Even in sleep, his presence radiated warmth and protection.


    Quietly, she shifted, propping herself on her elbows before easing her feet to the floor. One hand rested instinctively on her rounded belly as she rose and made her way toward the washroom.


    But before she could take another step, a familiar hand closed gently around her arm.


    "Walking has be difficult for you. Don¡¯t you think?" Gabriel¡¯s voice was soft, still edged with the gravel of sleep, as he moved to guide her toward the washroom.


    She turned to him in surprise, eyes wide. "You should be sleeping. Why are you awake? I was being careful not to wake you."


    "I think we should move to one of the rooms downstairs," Gabriel said, sidestepping her question. "I¡¯ll ask Albus to prepare a big one for us today."


    "You didn¡¯t answer me," Amelie replied as she reached the washbasin.


    "I¡¯ll sleep during the day," Gabriel assured her. Then his gaze softened. "I¡¯ll get the bathtub ready for you. Do you want me to bathe you today?"


    A yful spark lit her eyes. "We can bathe togetherter. How about that?" She slipped her arms around him, drawing him closer.


    His lips curved into a slow smirk. "Sounds like a good idea."


    ~~~~


    Gabriel and Amelie were enjoying a quiet stroll through the garden, which carried the faint scent of blooming roses, when Albus approached, a phone in his hand.


    "Your Majesty has called," the old steward announced, offering the device with a respectful bow.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes shifted to the extended phone before he took it from Albus. "Amelie, why don¡¯t you have a seat for a while?" he suggested gently.


    "I¡¯ll walk with Uncle Albus," Amelie replied, giving the old man a warm nce.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment. He trusted herpletely in Albus¡¯s care, at least until he finished speaking with his father.


    "Good morning, Dad," Gabriel greeted, his gaze still following Amelie as she strolled beside Albus, their figures moving farther down the garden path.


    "Good morning, son," Raidan replied. "A few matters came up yesterday, so I was out dealing with them. Why did you call? Is everything alright?"


    "Yes. So far, everything¡¯s fine," Gabriel answered. Then, with curiosity, he asked, "Is the light punishment you gave Mom over?"


    "Your mother isn¡¯t in a good state," Raidan said, his tone heavy with concern. "Did you speak to herst night? I noticed her eyes were swollen this morning. She kept asking me to let her go."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. "Now she¡¯s regretting what she did to me."


    "Of course," Raidan admitted.


    "So, what should I do?" Gabriel¡¯s voice carried a bite of sarcasm. "Start empathizing with her? Try to understand her point of view?" He shook his head. "Dad, you could have stopped it. And if I start pointing fingers, the list will go on and on with their names, their actions, and betrayals. So let¡¯s just stop talking about my mother."


    Raidan fell silent, the weight of his son¡¯s frustration settling between them.


    After a pause, he asked, "Then why did you call me?"


    "I wanted to ask Mom something," Gabriel admitted. "But I don¡¯t need her help anymore. She¡¯ll only feed me another lie and sabotage my ns."


    Amelie turned her head toward him, only to be met with a shadowed, almost menacing expression etched across his face.


    Beside her, Albus followed her gaze, his brow furrowing slightly as he seemed to understand what had caught her attention.


    "These days, you both are carrying a heavy weight on your shoulders," Albus said softly. "Prince Gabriel has been cutting short his sleep just to keep everything under control. I only hope... this storm passes soon."


    Amelie¡¯s voice faltered, and she lowered her gaze. "All I¡¯ve done is bring him trouble."


    "That¡¯s not true," Albus said firmly.


    "If there are troubles, then there is love as well," Albus said gently. "You¡¯ve be family to Prince Gabriel. I¡¯ve seen his earlier years... On the surface, he appeared happy, but inside, he was dying a little each day from the loneliness. He was longing for a mate like the others had by their side."


    He hesitated, then continued, his voice turning low. "I shouldn¡¯t bring this up, but even the women Prince Gabriel dated in the past... every one of them cared more for the title of Princess than for the man himself. Not a single one wanted to truly know who Gabriel was beneath the title of a third Alpha Prince."


    Albus took a brief pause before continuing, "You two were destined for each other. That¡¯s why your presence brings him peace... and why he can finally breathe when you¡¯re near."


    Amelie smiled to hear those words. She saw Gabriel had ended the call while barely restraining his anger.


    Gabriel covered the distance between them and gave the phone back to Albus. He bowed and walked away.


    Gabriel closed the distance between them and handed the phone back to Albus. With a respectful bow, the old man turned and walked away, leaving them alone in the garden.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you argued with your father," Amelie said, studying his expression.


    "How do you know?" Gabriel asked.


    "Your face said it all," she replied softly. "I thought you might have asked him to speak to your mother about the image."


    Her gaze drifted to the bed of roses nearby, their vibrant petals standing proud among the thorns. "A rose can¡¯t be overlooked, even if it has thorns. Life is like that, Gabriel. We can¡¯t simply ignore all the people around us, even when they feel like thorns to us."

 Chapter 306: Digging up my past

    <h4>Chapter 306: Digging up my past</h4>


    "You talk so deeply sometimes," Gabriel said in a tone of admiration, "and it touches my heart."


    "I learned from you." A shy smile tugged at Amelie¡¯s lips, one she couldn¡¯t hide.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t resist the pull any longer, and he kissed her. His arms held her securely, the scent of his pheromones mingling in the air. The sky above was pale blue, scattered with drifting clouds, as the kiss that began softly stretched far longer than either of them expected.


    When they finally pulled apart, both were slightly breathless. Amelie bit her bottom lip, trying in vain to conceal her smile and the blush blooming on her cheeks.


    "Don¡¯t do that," Gabriel murmured, brushing his thumb against her lips. Their eyes locked. "This dress... it suits you. In white, you look like a fairy."


    "Don¡¯t say such ttering things. Haven¡¯t I put on a little weight? I saw myself in the mirror, my face looks rounder," Amelie said, cupping her cheeks.


    "And you¡¯re even more beautiful than before," Gabriel countered without hesitation. "They call it a ¡¯pregnancy glow.¡¯ You have it. You shine more every day. I love you, Amelie, every part of you." His hands framed her face, his forehead resting gently against hers.


    "Maybe after giving birth, my body..."


    "I¡¯ll love every version of you," Gabriel interrupted softly. "Don¡¯t let those insecurities steal from this moment." He pinched her cheeks yfully. "See? Perfect."


    Her smile returned, warmer this time.


    "Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s breakfast time. Dominick and his mate are probably waiting," Gabriel said, reaching for her hand.


    "Sure," she replied,cing her fingers with his. "Did you speak with Brother Casaio?"


    "Not yet, but he saidst night they¡¯ll be here tomorrow," Gabriel told her.


    "I hope everything goes ording to n," Amelie murmured as they walked slowly toward the house.


    "I believe in the Moon Goddess," Gabriel said with quiet conviction. "Whatever she has decided for us will happen."


    Shortly after, they arrived at the dining room. Dominick and Juniper were already seated, engrossed in conversation. However, their words trailed off as soon as they noticed Gabriel and Amelie enter.


    "Good morning," Amelie greeted warmly, making her way to her usual seat. As always, Gabriel pulled out the chair for her, earning a faint smile from her before he took his own ce.


    "You seem to be in an unusually good mood," Dominick remarked, his gaze flicking toward Gabriel.


    Albus stepped forward and instructed the maids to begin serving breakfast.


    "I¡¯m always in a good mood, especially in the mornings," Gabriel replied casually, lifting his spoon.


    Dominick let out a shortugh. "That¡¯s a lie."


    A faint smirk touched Gabriel¡¯s lips, but he didn¡¯t respond. The clinking of cutlery soon reced their voices, and the room settled into a silence.


    ~~~~~


    "Why were you calling mest night?" Katelyn demanded, her re fixed on Sage. He lounged in the swivel chair as if he owned the room, eyes half-shut and an air of nonchnce about him.


    "And why," Sage drawled without opening his eyes, "did you block me, knowing full well your boss was the one calling?"


    "I don¡¯t answer calls from unknown numbers," Katelyn shot back, folding her arms. "Especially outside of work."


    "I¡¯m your fianc¨¦ too," Sage said atst, standing up from the swivel chair. His hands stayed casually buried in the pockets of his trousers as he closed the distance between them.


    "Not even in your dreams, Sage," Katelyn shot back, retreating a step with every one of his. "We aren¡¯t official. Our parents never made it official. And even if they did, I¡¯d never mate with you. Even an omega would be better than you."


    Sage¡¯s stride never slowed. Within seconds, her back met the wall, his tall frame looming over her like a shadow she couldn¡¯t escape.


    "An omega isn¡¯t even worthy of standing before me," he said in a dangerously low voice. "And you¡¯reparing me to such low-life wolves?"


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t flinch from his. "This is why I despise alphas like you. You think you¡¯re all-powerful and treat everyone else like worms. Ah, and I also found out you slept with your former secretary. She¡¯s an omega from a wealthy family. Did you not feel ashamed then?"


    Sage¡¯s lips curved into a slow, infuriating smirk. He leaned in, close enough that his breath brushed her cheek.


    "Kate, you¡¯re so interested in me you¡¯ve been digging up my past," he murmured, brows arching in mock amusement.


    "I¡¯m collecting evidence to show my parents exactly what kind of bastard you are," Katelyn said.


    The smirk drained from Sage¡¯s lips. His eyes darkened, his expression turning into something far more dangerous.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have called me that," he said. "Don¡¯t test my patience, Princess. Keep pushing me, and I might just move our mating ceremony forward, whether you like it or not."


    He took a slow step back, gaze still locked on her.


    "Get out of my sight," he growled.


    The sudden fierceness in his tone made Katelyn¡¯s chest tighten for just a moment, but she masked it quickly. She wanted to throw another insult in his face, to walk away victorious, but something in his expression told her it would be a mistake.


    So, without another word, she spun on her heel and strode out, her fury simmering under the surface.


    Back at her desk, she dropped into her chair and snatched up the phone. Her thumb hovered over her father¡¯s number. For a second, she was ready to end this once and for all... but an inexplicable hesitation curled through her. Slowly, she set the phone down.


    "If I tell Dad, he will think I¡¯m just a useless daughter, who only wants to sit inside the four walls of the pce and do nothing. I¡¯ll make sure Sage is the one, who tells my parents that he won¡¯t mate with me."


    Then, another thought lingered in her mind. <i>¡¯I wish Karmen wouldn¡¯t have rejected my feelings. But I can¡¯t even ask him to like me back. He isn¡¯t the kind of man I imagined him to be.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 307: Disorients your senses

    <h4>Chapter 307: Disorients your senses</h4>


    After breakfast, Amelie knocked gently on Zilia¡¯s door.


    "Zilia? You didn¡¯te down for breakfast. Is everything alright?" Her voice carried a soft concern.


    After a brief pause, the door opened. Zilia stood there, looking fine but faintly tired.


    "I went to see Idris early this morning, before his sses started. I told Albus. Didn¡¯t he tell you?"


    Amelie shook her head slightly.


    "No. I didn¡¯t actually ask anyone. I just assumed you were still asleep. And... no one mentioned you at the breakfast table."


    "Maybe because no one really wants me around," Zilia said with a faint chuckle that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Don¡¯t say that," Amelie countered gently. "Perhaps the others already knew where you¡¯d gone, but I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s all." She offered a reassuring smile. "You should eat something now. I¡¯ll have a maid bring breakfast to your room."


    "Thank you, Amelie." Zilia¡¯s voice softened. "You¡¯re always so kind... even to someone like me."


    "Well, you are part of this family," Amelie reminded her. "And you¡¯re Brother Casaio¡¯s mate. I remember when we first met, you carried yourself with such confidence. I admired that about you. I hope I¡¯ll see Zilia again soon."


    "I think that Zilia disappeared after everything she¡¯s been through," Amelie said softly.


    "Amelie, what are you doing here? I was looking for you in our room," Gabriel¡¯s voice called from the hallway as he approached. "The new room is ready for us. Now you won¡¯t have to climb so many stairs."


    "That¡¯s good," Amelie replied with a faint smile. "It¡¯s getting harder for me to go up and downtely."


    "I need to head out with Karmen and Denzel," Gabriel said. "Come on, I¡¯ll walk you to our room first."


    "Umm... I¡¯ll stay with Zilia for a while. There¡¯s something I want to talk to her about. You can go ahead." She paused. "By the way, won¡¯t Brother Nick be going with you?"


    "Nick will be joining us. So, the threedies will have the house to themselves," Gabriel replied.


    "I should take my leave. You must stay indoors. Carlos and Casaio will be back at any hour today. By then, we¡¯ll probably have returned as well," Gabriel said.


    "Hm. Go," Amelie replied.


    Gabriel gave her a brief nod before walking away.


    Just then, Juniper entered carrying a tray. "Zilia, I brought breakfast for you," she announced.


    Zilia quickly stepped toward her, reaching for the tray, but Juniper shifted it away with a small shake of her head. "It¡¯s not heavy," she murmured, walking past her.


    Zilia linked her arm through Amelie¡¯s and walked inside with her.


    As Zilia quietly ate her breakfast, Juniper turned her attention to Amelie.


    "Hopefully, by today, things will get better. I was so excited about my wedding," Juniper said with a faint sigh.


    " I-I¡¯m sorry," Amelie replied. "I didn¡¯t mean to halt your preparations like this."


    "It began with me," Zilia said, ncing at Juniper. "I caused the dy in your and Dominick¡¯s wedding. But I believe the pce must have already started the preparations."


    "Yes, they¡¯ve begun," Juniper confirmed. "And I¡¯m not ming anyone, so please, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Zilia returned to her meal, falling silent as the conversation between the other two women continued.


    "I spoke to the Queen earlier," Juniper shared with Amelie. "She sounded... low. Did Gabriel and she fight again?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Amelie replied.


    "The Queen never seemed so fragile before, not even over calls. I think Gabriel must have been harsher this time. Sometimes, we can¡¯t understand our own parents."


    Amelie¡¯s tone cooled. "I think the Queen destroyed their rtionship fully aware of the consequences."


    Juniper¡¯s gaze lingered on her, a flicker of amusement in her eyes.


    "I heard your rtionship with your parents wasn¡¯t good either," Juniper said. "Maybe that¡¯s why your views differ from mine."


    "I once believed the Queen was truly concerned for Gabriel," Amelie replied. "I even tried to mend their rtionship. But in the end, she chose to eliminate me from the picture. Gabriel¡¯s anger toward her isn¡¯t the result of just one incident, it¡¯s been building from many."


    "That¡¯s also true. I hope that by the wedding day, everything turns out well. Such a big celebration will not be enjoyed if bitterness persists," Juniper murmured.


    Amelie didn¡¯t reply since she herself wasn¡¯t sure how Gabriel would end the differences with his mother.


    ~~~~


    "Are you certain this den could be Ophelia¡¯s hideout?" Dominick asked, his gaze fixed on the tablet screen where a single red dot pulsed steadily.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied without hesitation. "Karmen¡¯s intel has never failed me."


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Karmen allowed himself a small, confident smile. "Prince Dominick, it took me two nights to verify this location. It lies deep in the most treacherous hills of the kingdom, where even seasoned travelers can lose their way. They say the ce disorients your very senses. Ophelia didn¡¯t choose it by chance, she nned this hideout with careful nning."


    "Then how did she get to Flora?" Dominick asked, his eyes narrowing on Gabriel.


    "Given how ancient she is, she may have the ability to teleport," Gabriel replied.


    Dominick frowned. "If that forest truly robs people of their senses, how are we supposed to capture Ophelia? She could easily use its unique properties against us."


    "You¡¯re forgetting," Gabriel said with a faint smirk, "we¡¯vee prepared." He shifted his gaze to the seat beside Karmen. "Denzel, did you bring the pills?"


    "Yes." Denzel took out the small bottle with pills. He turned and handed it to Gabriel.


    "Each of us will take a pill before entering that forest. We only have to confirm with our eyes that Ophelia is there. We won¡¯t attack now," Gabriel stated.


    "And what if she attacks us?" Dominick inquired.


    "We will disappear," Gabriel replied.


    "She¡¯s after your life... And Amelie¡¯s too. We were supposed to not let her know," Denzel argued.


    "Yes. But after she met Flora, insisted on her to wear the locket, I contemted. She already knows we are after her," Gabriel pronounced. "And to end her game, I¡¯ve to invite her on the same field on which I¡¯m standing."

 Chapter 308: Your child is blessed

    <h4>Chapter 308: Your child is blessed</h4>


    Upon reaching the forest¡¯s edge, Gabriel and the others each swallowed their pills. As they stepped beneath the canopy, none of them felt the symptoms they had been warned about; their bodies remained steady while their senses were clear.


    It didn¡¯t take Gabriel long to lead them to the marked location. The cave loomed ahead, its entrance gaping like a shadowed mouth. But when they stepped inside, they found the ce was empty.


    "She¡¯s gone," Gabriel murmured, his voice low.


    "How is that possible?" Karmen asked, a frown creasing her brow.


    "Ophelia knows our every move," Dominick said grimly.


    Without a word, Denzel slipped outside, eyes sweeping the trees as he began searching the surrounding area.


    "How could she possibly know what we¡¯re doing?" Gabriel muttered, rubbing the back of his neck as if the motion might help untangle his thoughts.


    "She¡¯s ancient," Dominick replied. "That¡¯s why witches in this kingdom are forbidden to practice dark magic because it grants them strength beyond imagination." His gaze hardened. "We should get back before something goes wrong."


    Gabriel gave a sharp nod, silently agreeing with his brother¡¯s warning.


    "Ophelia is deceptive in everything she does, and she¡¯s clever too," Dominick said, resting a hand on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. "If we¡¯re going to catch her, we¡¯ll need patience. Don¡¯t let desperation cloud your judgment."


    "Gabriel!" Denzel¡¯s voice cut through the cave as he rushed inside. "I found something outside."


    The three of them followed him out into the forest. Not far from the cave, a shallow pit yawned open. Insidey the lifeless bodies of several wolves, their fur matted and darkened. All of them covered their noses as the strong stench came out of the decaying bodies.


    "Who are they?" Dominick asked, his brows drawing together.


    "Maybe Ophelia caught them... for some ritual," Karmen said.


    "It¡¯s a more serious problem now," Gabriel muttered. His brows knitted close and he continued, "San Ravendale shouldn¡¯t be a ce for all of this. Ophelia is going too far in everything and it¡¯s making me mad."


    ~~~~~


    Carlos carefully helped his grandmother out of the car while Casaio held the door open. The driver stepped forward to assist, but Casaio waved him back.


    Once Ravenna was safely on her feet, Casaio closed the door and apanied them into the mansion.


    Zilia, returning from the kitchen with a tray in her hands, caught sight of them. Her eyes widened, and she quickly turned on her heel, hurrying to her room to inform Amelie.


    Albus was quick to approach them and greeted the prince first. Then, he turned to Ravenna and Carlos, greeting them humbly as well.


    Albus stepped forward at once, greeting the prince first with the respect his title demanded. Then he turned to Ravenna and Carlos, bowing slightly as he greeted them with equal humility.


    "Please, take your seats," he said politely, already signaling a servant to bring water for their guests.


    "Where¡¯s Amelie?" Ravenna asked, her eyes alight with curiosity. She had been eager to meet the woman who had saved her grandson¡¯s life.


    "I¡¯ll call Madam. Please wait," Albus replied. But as he turned, he saw Amelie approaching with Zilia and Juniper at her side.


    "There¡¯s Amelie!" Casaio said, standing from his seat. His gaze drifted briefly to Zilia, she looked well. Not seeing her for the past two days had been its own quiet torture, though he¡¯d never admit it aloud, nor confess over the phone how much he had missed her.


    Ravenna and Carlos also stood up, seeing Amelie.


    She left her grandson¡¯s side and walked toward Amelie, who had juste to a stop.


    "Oh, dear," Ravenna said, her eyes warm with admiration as she embraced her. "Atst, my wish to meet you hase true. Just like your name, you carry a quiet, unshakable strength."


    She patted Amelie¡¯s back, holding the hug for a moment longer before pulling away. Her gaze drifted downward to the gentle curve of Amelie¡¯s stomach. "Carlos told me you¡¯re two months due," she said softly. Lowering a hand, she caressed the baby bump with tender reverence.


    "Your child will be as special as you, my dear," Ravenna murmured.


    "You tter me, Grandma," Amelie replied with a modest smile.


    "This isn¡¯t ttery," Ravenna said firmly. "Your child is blessed by the Moon Goddess herself, I can see it."


    "Grandma, you can talk after sitting down," Carlos suggested gently.


    Ravenna smiled and took Amelie¡¯s hand, guiding her toward the couch. Once they were seated, she began, "I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you in person. Carlos is the only family I have left."


    "Grandma, you don¡¯t need to thank me," Amelie replied softly. "I only did what I felt was right. And Carlos has thanked me more than enough for it. In fact," she added with a faint smile, "he¡¯s done far more for me than I ever expected."


    "That¡¯s the duty of one friend to another," Carlos said simply.


    "Please, have some water. The journey must have been tiring for all of you," Albus said as a maid stepped forward with a tray, offering each of them a ss.


    "Thank you," Carlos said, taking one but holding it in his hand. "Where are Gabriel and Nick?"


    "They¡¯ve gone out for some work," Amelie replied.


    Ravenna¡¯s gaze drifted to Casaio. For the third time she saw a tiny vision, but she chose to keep it to herself.


    "You must all be hungry," Zilia said. "Albus, is lunch ready?"


    "Almost," Albus answered.


    "Then you should rest a little after we¡¯ve eaten," Amelie suggested. "Later in the evening, we can all sit together and talk. By then, I suppose the others will be back as well."


    "That¡¯s a good idea," Carlos said, ncing at his grandmother, who had a weary expression on her face.


    "You all should head to the dining room," Albus suggested with a humble bow.


    As they left for the dining room, Albus went to the kitchen, instructing the maids to serve their guests well. He took out the buzzing phone from his pocket and got worried seeing the name on the screen.

 Chapter 309: Stinging from the burn

    <h4>Chapter 309: Stinging from the burn</h4>


    Flora froze when she spotted Katelyn across thepany caf¨¦. Of all the people she expected to run into, Katelyn was thest. Without a word, she collected her coffee and turned to leave, hoping to slip away unnoticed.


    "You¡¯re here too?" Katelyn¡¯s voice rang out behind her, halting her steps.


    Flora turned slowly, offering a polite bow. "Yes. I recently passed an interview," she said.


    "So," Katelyn drawled, a faint smirk ying at her lips, "you¡¯ve started a new life here in San Ravendale. Just as I said, Amelie is far too forgiving. I only hope you make better choices from now on."


    Flora nodded. ¡¯Thankfully, she didn¡¯t say something harsh this time.¡¯


    "May I know what the Princess is doing here?" Flora asked, keeping her tone as polite as possible.


    "I¡¯ve started working here," Katelyn replied, setting off down the hall. Flora fell into step beside her. "I¡¯m the Director¡¯s secretary. I hate it, but I have to do this," she added, sipping from one cup while holding another in her free hand.


    Flora stayed silent.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious?" Katelyn pressed. "You didn¡¯t even ask why I agreed to be someone¡¯s secretary. I, the Alpha Princess, am not meant to serve anyone."


    "You must want to prove yourself," Flora said simply.


    Katelyn nced at her with mild amusement. "And how would you know that?"


    "Well... when someonees from such an influential background, they often choose paths that demonstrate their worth. I suppose that¡¯s why you took this position," Flora exined as they stopped before the elevator.


    "I didn¡¯t know you could be this perceptive," Katelyn said, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    Stepping into the VVIP elevator, she added, "Good luck with your new job."


    The doors slid shut, leaving Flora momentarily dazed. She couldn¡¯t believe Katelyn had spoken to her so pleasantly. A small smile touched her lips as she entered the general employees¡¯ elevator.


    But when she reached her department, she became acutely aware of eyes turning toward her. The weight of the stares felt strange and unsettling.


    <strong><i>"She had an affair with her sister¡¯s mate."</i></strong>


    The faint words reached her ears, causing her eyes to widen. She hadn¡¯t expected the truth to spread so quickly.


    <strong><i>"Women like her are a disgrace."</i></strong>


    More whispers followed, and Flora sank into her seat, keeping her gaze fixed forward. She didn¡¯t dare look back. If she were to, she might break into tears and run away.


    <i>¡¯I have to fight against it. I did wrong. Very wrong to Amelie. But I-I can¡¯t run away again. I think this past will never leave me. I made the wrong choices and I¡¯ve to bear the consequences of those throughout my life,¡¯</i> she thought.


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn set the coffee cup down on Sage¡¯s desk. His eyes stayed fixed on the file in front of him as he reached for it, only for the cup to slip from his grasp and tip forward, the hot liquid sshing straight onto his shirt.


    "Oh my God!" Katelyn gasped, rushing around the desk. She quickly snatched the file from his hands, noticing a few dark drops staining the pages.


    Sage stared at her in disbelief as he stood up immediately too. His chest was still stinging from the burn, yet her first instinct was to save the paperwork, not check if he was okay.


    The cupy on the floor, its contents spreading across the polished surface, some sttering onto the chair. Sage didn¡¯t move, still processing the moment.


    "Can¡¯t you even hold a cup properly?" Katelyn scolded, ring at him. "I worked so hard on this report!"


    "Are you serious? I burned my chest!" Sage said, his voice low with disappointment.


    "You deserve it," Katelyn snapped back.


    "Bring me a shirt," Sage ordered, shrugging off his zer.


    "Are you going to undress here?" Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Of course. My shirt¡¯s ruined, and I have a meeting, remember?"


    "Then get your own shirt," she said, pivoting to leave.


    "Kate," his tone dropped into a warning, "don¡¯t test me." He kept unbuttoning his shirt, ignoring her re.


    Rolling her eyes, Katelyn strode into the adjoining room, pulled a crisp shirt from the cupboard, and returned. Her steps faltered as her eyes caught on his toned back, a dark tattoo carved into his skin.


    He turned, catching her stare, and she quickly handed him the shirt. Sage chuckled.


    "You¡¯ve never seen a naked man before, have you?" he teased.


    "I¡¯m not you," she retorted.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" Sage asked, buttoning his shirt and rolling up his sleeves.


    "You already know," she said evenly, watching as he tucked the shirt into his trousers. "And for the record, I¡¯m not your servant."


    "You¡¯re my secretary," he reminded her, slipping into his zer and pressing the desk bell. "By the way, Dad and Mom have invited you to dinner tonight."


    "I¡¯m not going," Katelyn said tly.


    "Your father already agreed. That¡¯s why Dad called me," Sage replied.


    ¡¯Why is Dad doing this?¡¯ Katelyn wondered, her jaw tightening.


    An assistant entered, offering a polite greeting to Sage.


    "The coffee spilled on the chair, and most of it¡¯s on the floor," Sage said. "Get it cleaned."


    Then his gaze shifted to Katelyn. "Let¡¯s go. We both have a meeting to attend."


    "Okay," Katelyn replied simply, turning to leave the office. Sage picked up his phone from the desk before following her out.


    As they stepped into the elevator, Katelyn asked, "Why are you adamant of having me as your mate?"


    "Do you have someone you like, Princess?" Sage suddenly asked, thus catching her off guard.


    "No. How can you say that?" Katelyn refused immediately.


    "Kate, you should know the real me. Who knows you start liking me. I¡¯m not as bad as you think," Sage pronounced, keeping his gaze ahead on the elevator¡¯s doors.


    "The real you is known to everyone. I know how many hearts you¡¯ve broken. What if I have someone in my heart?" She finally spoke, turning to him. "Will you step back from this arrangement then?"


    "If you introduce me to the guy, I may," Sage replied.

 Chapter 310: Dress should come off?

    <h4>Chapter 310: Dress shoulde off?</h4>


    Amelie left the room with Carlos after settling Ravenna in the guest room. Ravenna had gone straight to bed, exhaustion pulling her under almost instantly.


    "I¡¯ll stay with your grandmother," Amelie offered.


    "No, don¡¯t," Carlos said gently but firmly. "You need to take care of yourself too. Besides, Gabriel will be back soon, and he¡¯ll want you with him."


    "He¡¯ll understand Grandma needs someone by her side," Amelie countered. "You¡¯re also tired, so you can¡¯t do it either."


    "The servants can," Carlos suggested. "Ask one of them to sit with her."


    "That¡¯s a good idea," she agreed after a moment¡¯s pause. They walked a few more steps before Amelie stopped. "Go get some rest. I¡¯ll send someone to be with Grandma."


    "That would be great." Carlos gave her a quick wave before heading toward his room.


    Amelie turned back toward the living room, where Juniper still sat, flipping idly through a magazine. She nced around for Albus and spotted him emerging from the hallway.


    "Uncle, could you please arrange for a servant to stay with Grandma?" Amelie asked.


    Juniper¡¯s eyes lifted from the glossy pages, her attention shifting toward them.


    "Of course, Amelie," Albus replied without hesitation. "And you should go to your room and rest as well."


    "Yes. I¡¯m heading there now," she said, then nced at Juniper. "I think there¡¯s still some time before they return, June."


    Juniper lifted her head fully to meet Amelie¡¯s gaze. "I¡¯m not tired."


    Amelie offered a polite nod in ce of a reply and made her way quietly to her new room.


    As Amelie sank onto the mattress, she finally released a slow breath, the weight of the day easing off her shoulders. Reaching for her phone on the bedside table, she unlocked it and searched for a message from Gabriel. There was nothing.


    A small knot of worry tightened in her chest, but she resisted the urge to call as she didn¡¯t want to distract him if he was still working.


    Setting the phone aside, shey back, pulling the duvet over herself. Her hand instinctively settled on her rounded belly, fingertips brushing softly over the gentle curve as she caressed it in quiet affection.


    She hadn¡¯t meant to sleep, but exhaustion was relentless.


    When she startled awake, it was alreadyte evening. But there was also a familiar presence in the room. Gabriel had returned, and the scent of his pheromones filled the space withforting warmth.


    Amelie turned her head and found him beside her, lying on his stomach, his face rxed in sleep. One arm was draped protectively across her belly, providing warmth not only to her but to Noa, too.


    ¡¯He must be exhausted,¡¯ Amelie thought, watching the steady rise and fall of Gabriel¡¯s shoulders. Though her body longed for more rest, she knew the others might already be awake, especially Grandma. Reluctantly, she decided to forgo thefort of her pillow.


    Her belly had grown enough to make even the smallest movements a challenge. As she tried to sit up, Gabriel stirred, his sleep broken by the subtle shift. He rubbed his eyes, his voice low and drowsy. "Ame... what happened? Do you need something?"


    The faint rasp in his tone told her how tired he still was. These past few days had taken their toll on him as well.


    "No, I don¡¯t need anything," she assured him softly.


    By now, Gabriel had pushed himself upright, stifling a yawn. He swung his legs over the side of the bed and padded to the light switch. With a soft click, the room brightened. "It¡¯s already half past six," he said, ncing at the clock. "I slept too much." He ran a hand over the back of his neck before crossing back to her.


    Sliding one arm behind her head and sping her hand with the other, he gently helped her sit up. "You should wake me instead of struggling like this," he murmured.


    "You¡¯re already losing sleep for me these days. I felt¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t feel anything," Gabriel interrupted, his tone firm but tender. "You¡¯re going through far more than I am. So the only thing I want you to feel is cared for... and pampered."


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile before she leaned forward, pressing a kiss to his. When she pulled back, she blinked shyly, lowering her gaze. Gabriel responded with a trail of quick kisses, first on her lips again, then brushing along her cheeks.


    "Hey, stop, that tickles!" sheughed.


    But Gabriel didn¡¯t stop. The light, yful kisses that had made herugh moments ago shifted into hot ones.


    His lips trailed to the center of her throat, lingering there before he lowered his head to the curve of her neck. His hands moved in gentle strokes along her arms and over her shoulders.


    "H-how was work?" Amelie asked, catching her breath and biting her lip.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer; his attention was entirely on her. Then, in a low voice near her ear, he murmured, "Don¡¯t you think this dress shoulde off?" His lips brushed against her earlobe, sending a sharp gasp through her.


    "No," she said quickly, though her voice was softer than intended. "Everybody must be waiting for us." Her hands pressed lightly against his chest, feeling the steady beat beneath her palms.


    "Who knows? They might be resting too," Gabriel murmured before nipping gently at her earlobe, drawing a soft gasp from her lips. His voice dropped low. "I want you... badly. But I have to stop."


    He pulled back only slightly, enough to gather himself, though his face lingered just an inch from hers. One hand rose to cup her cheek, his touch warm and steady.


    "I want the good old days back, where we didn¡¯t have to worry much. But I promise they aren¡¯t far, Amelie," Gabriel promised.


    The look of adoration in his eyes told Amelie to forget about all the worries around them. That look wanted her to remember one thing: no one could separate them in this birth.

 Chapter 311: Against my mother

    <h4>Chapter 311: Against my mother</h4>


    As the meeting wrapped up, Sage and Katelyn walked their client to the car. Once it pulled away and disappeared from view, Katelyn turned sharply to him.


    "I¡¯m noting to your ce for dinner."


    Her abrupt refusal didn¡¯t faze Sage; he¡¯d half expected it.


    "Did His Majesty give you permission to say that?" he asked evenly.


    "I didn¡¯t bother my father over something so petty," Katelyn replied with cool finality.


    "Who¡¯s the guy you like?" Sage pressed. "I asked you before, and you dodged the question. Work¡¯s over now, so let¡¯s talk about our personal lives." He folded his arms. "You see, I¡¯m interested in you. You¡¯re not interested in me. So logically, the one who should step back from this arrangement is you. Don¡¯t you think?"


    Katelyn turned tight-lipped as she knew she couldn¡¯t win this argument.


    "There¡¯s no one," she said atst.


    She knew asking Karmen for help would be useless; he¡¯d reject her request without a second thought. And that man had already made it clear she would never be his mate, not in this lifetime.


    "So you were lying," Sage concluded.


    "I just wanted to hear your opinion," Katelyn said. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s awkward? You know I don¡¯t like you. There¡¯s no point in forcing this."


    "I told you my father wants this to happen, and I can¡¯t refuse him. Your father wants the same," Sage said, his voice firm. "Besides, I want to win you."


    Her eyes narrowed. "Am I a game to you?"


    "No."


    "Then why can¡¯t you see how much I despise Alpha males?" she shot back, her voice rising. "All of you act like your opinions arew!"


    "You also carry an Alpha¡¯s blood. What¡¯s your opinion on that? And I don¡¯t know why you generalize all the alphas like that," Sage confusedly peered into her eyes.


    "When you talked to me for the first time, you practically forced your decision on me. You said you would make it happen. Then, the next time too, we debated on it. You were quite angry that I wasn¡¯t choosing you. The man with whom women don¡¯t hesitate to sleep, I asked him not to be even near me. That hurt your ego. Do I need more reasons to tell you why I don¡¯t like Alphas like you?" Katelyn questioned.


    "Well, you¡¯re going with me," Sage said. "If not, you can exin yourself to my parents, not me." He checked his watch. "Dinner¡¯s in an hour. Make your decision quickly."


    "Tell them I¡¯m sick," Kate replied. "Or better yet, call your father. I¡¯ll tell him myself."


    Sage hesitated, then reluctantly pulled his phone from his pocket and dialed. After a few rings, the call connected.


    "Good evening, Dad," Sage greeted.


    "Good evening. We¡¯ve prepared everything. I trust the princess is with you?"


    "Katelyn wants to speak to you," Sage said, passing her the phone.


    Katelyn lifted it to her ear. "Good evening, Sir. I heard from Sage about the dinner invitation, but I won¡¯t be able to attend. I¡¯m not feeling well. I hope you understand."


    "Of course, Princess Katelyn. Shall I arrange for a doctor to visit?"


    "No, Sir, thank you. I¡¯ve already been checked. I just need rest," she said politely. "I¡¯m sorry for not being able to make it."


    She handed the phone back to Sage.


    "I¡¯ll talk to youter, Dad," he said into the receiver before ending the call. His gaze shifted to Katelyn.


    "You¡¯re good at lying," he remarked.


    "It was necessary," she replied firmly. "And I¡¯ll find a way to end this arrangement between us." With a final, determined look, she turned and walked away.


    Sage pulled into the parking lot and drove to his home. But the moment he stepped into his apartment, he froze.


    His father was waiting.


    "Dad, what are you¡ª"


    The sentence never finished. A sharp sound of a p echoed through the room as William¡¯s palm struck his cheek. Sage¡¯s head snapped to the side, his jaw tightening as his fists curled at his sides. He met his father¡¯s re with one of his own.


    "Why did Princess Katelyn refuse to join us for dinner?" William barked in fury.


    "Didn¡¯t she tell you on the phone?" Sage shot back, his brows knitting together.


    "She did. But you think I¡¯m a fool?" William stepped closer, his voice rising. "It must be your fault she refused. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s discovered the truth about what kind of womanizer you are. Sleeping with anyone is in your blood! Your mother was the same¡ª"


    "Dad!" Sage roared, his eyes igniting a deep shade of red. "Don¡¯t say a single word against my mother."


    "Why? Didn¡¯t your mother cheat on me and leave you behind? Say it!" William¡¯s voice thundered, refusing to drop an inch. "You¡¯re only the pack¡¯s leader because you¡¯re the sole son of the Nightshade family. But don¡¯t forget where you trulye from. Your filthy mother is still alive, and the moment I find her, I¡¯ll kill her, right in front of your eyes."


    "My mother wasn¡¯t filthy," Sage retorted. "You must have driven her away, tortured her until she had no choice but to run."


    The moment the words left his mouth, he knew he had crossed a line, but it was toote to take them back.


    William¡¯s eyes darkened. "Sage, don¡¯t push me. I can beat you until you lose consciousness. Be a good son and repay me for raising you in avish household. You¡¯re bringing Katelyn tomorrow at any cost. Fail me, and you¡¯ll be punished. Severely."


    With that, William turned and strode out.


    Sage dragged a hand through his hair, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    He walked to the couch and slumped on it. His eyes burning, but no tears came out. He didn¡¯t even remember when was thest he cried.


    "Why did you have to leave me behind, Mother?" He murmured, feeling tired. All these years, he acted like a man with pride in front of the others, refusing to show how vulnerable he was from inside.

 Chapter 312: Remember you pasts

    <h4>Chapter 312: Remember you pasts</h4>


    Everyone had gathered in the living room, everyone except Ravenna and Carlos.


    "I¡¯ll go bring them," Gabriel offered, rising to his feet. But he paused midway when he saw the missing pair approaching from down the hallway.


    "Sorry for keeping you all waiting," Carlos said as he entered, walking alongside his grandmother.


    The room subtly shifted in mood with Ravenna¡¯s arrival. Out of respect for the elder, everyone stood. They waited until she lowered herself gracefully onto the sofa before taking their own seats.


    "Grandma was in prayer," Carlos exined, settling beside her. "It¡¯s part of her daily routine, offering devotion to her deity every morning and evening."


    "Have either of you ever caught glimpses of your past lives?" Ravenna asked in a calm voice.


    Amelie and Gabriel exchanged a quick nce before shaking their heads.


    "But... I did have a nightmare," Amelie admitted, deciding not to hide it from the elder witch.


    Ravenna¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "What kind of nightmare?"


    "I was running through a forest," Amelie began while fidgeting with her fingers. "Then I saw Gabriel lying on the ground... covered in blood. He was begging me to save him. And then, there was a woman. She told me this would happen if I stayed close to him."


    Gabriel leaned forward. "I had a simr dream... but I didn¡¯t see you hurt."


    Amelie¡¯s head snapped toward him. "And you didn¡¯t think to tell me?"


    Before the tension could rise further, Ravenna¡¯s voice cut through the air. "The witch you will face is no ordinary one. I¡¯ve searched through old texts about the marks you both bear. These marks are tied to a curse that demands a sacrifice. In every lifetime, one of you dies for the other."


    The room fell into stunned silence. Gabriel¡¯s brothers and their mates exchanged uneasy nces.


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened. "How do we break it?"


    "Ophelia must die," Ravenna said, her tone unyielding. "Her vengeance won¡¯t burn out on its own. To truly end this, you both must remember your pasts... where it all began."


    Gabriel frowned. "And how do we do that?"


    "Through your sleep," Ravenna replied. "I will guide you into it. Luckily, a moon phase ising when alls will be aligned. You two also have to decide on a ce for the ritual. I cannot see your past in full, and Ophelia, if she remains free, will never speak of it willingly since she doesn¡¯t want any of you to live. A deep-rooted vengeance exists in her heart for both of you. Through Carlos, I already told you what it was, but to fully know the details, you two need to enter that time."


    "Is it even possible to go into the past?" Casaio asked, his voice tinged with skepticism. He had never put much faith in such things.


    Dominick crossed his arms, echoing the doubt. "I¡¯m wondering the same. It sounds like something out of an old tale."


    Ravenna¡¯s gaze moved slowly between them. "I know... in this age of technology, such truths sound like fantasy. But the old ways have not vanished. They only hide until the right moment. And that moment wille, you¡¯ll see for yourselves soon enough."


    Her eyes softened briefly as they drifted to Amelie¡¯s rounded belly.


    "I believe you," Gabriel said firmly, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "When will this... special celestial event happen?"


    "Two months from now," Ravenna answered without hesitation.


    "Two months?" Amelie¡¯s brows knitted, disbelief shing across her face. "Isn¡¯t that too long to wait?"


    "Yes," Ravenna admitted. "But the past does not open its doors at will. We must wait for the right time and the right alignment. Force it, and the cost will be far greater than you can bear."


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers curled gently around Amelie¡¯s as he caressed the back of her hand in reassurance.


    "We¡¯ll wait," he said. "By then... Amelie will have given birth as well." A positive hope lingered in his eyes, depicting that everything would turn out well.


    Ravenna inclined her head, though her expression remained thoughtful. "Yes. And in those two months, I will take measures to keep Ophelia from making her move. Certain rituals must be performed... and I will need to visit the pce."


    "Of course," Gabriel agreed without hesitation. Then a faint gleam entered his gaze. "There¡¯s something I want to show you."


    Ravenna¡¯s brows lifted. "And what would that be?"


    Gabriel reached into the inner pocket of his coat and carefully drew out a broken locket, which Flora received.


    "This locket was sent to Amelie¡¯s sister by a woman," Gabriel exined. He slipped his phone from his pocket and scrolled briefly before stepping closer to Ravenna. Lowering himself beside her, he turned the screen so she could see.


    "We believe this woman is Ophelia," he added.


    Ravenna¡¯s eyes lingered on the image. Then she lifted her hand. "Give me the locket."


    Gabriel ced the broken trinket into her palm. She turned it over slowly, her fingertips tracing the jagged edge where the stone had half-broken.


    "How did it break?" Ravenna asked. "The stone it once held carried a dangerous spell."


    "Ah... I touched it out of curiosity, and it slipped from my hand," Amelie admitted softly.


    Ravenna¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Did your sister ever wear it?"


    "No," Amelie replied at once, shaking her head.


    A faint breath of relief escaped the elder¡¯s lips. "Good. If she had, the woman who sent this locket could have taken control of her mind, and her will."


    Then, lifting her gaze to meet Gabriel¡¯s, she continued, "The picture you show me can¡¯t tell me if it was Ophelia. However, if she sent this locket, then it must be her."


    "Amelie, please ask your parents and sister to visit me tomorrow," Ravenna stated.


    "Sure, Grandma," Amelie replied. "We are sorry for giving you so much trouble."


    "Don¡¯t say that, dear. It¡¯s not a trouble at all," Ravenna pronounced with a warm smile. Then, she held Gabriel¡¯s hand before patting it with the other. "Everything will turn out well."

 Chapter 313: But a false facade

    <h4>Chapter 313: But a false facade</h4>


    Later that evening, after dinner, Gabriel and Carlos sat together in the gazebo, the quiet garden around them lit by the soft glow ofnterns. A cool breeze carried the faint scent of night-blooming jasmine.


    "I think I¡¯ll go back with my grandmother for these two months," Carlos began.


    "That might be for the best," Gabriel replied with a nod. "She¡¯s been neglecting her own treatment because of us."


    Carlos gave a faint smile, almost wistful. "Or maybe it was fate that brought her here. Illness or not, she still found the strength toe, and perhaps, she was meant to meet all of you."


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved faintly. "You might be right about that."


    But Carlos¡¯s gaze lingered on him, studying his expression. "Why do you look so weighed down? You¡¯ve seemed... off since yesterday." His tone turned more probing. "Don¡¯t tell me you argued with your mother."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes darkened. "I asked her why she did it," he said. "Why did she make choices that shattered everything between us. And now she hides away in her chambers, crying alone in the pce. What good did it do her?"


    A frustrated sigh escaped his mouth, "Since I was a boy, I begged her to see me for who I truly am, to trust me, not some stranger¡¯s word. But now she ims she did it all for my sake. I... can¡¯t bring myself to believe that."


    "Well, your mother¡¯s way to handle it was different. Don¡¯t you think she underwent the same pain by pushing you away? You were deprived of love but a mother also clenched her heart every time she did it. Witches like Ophelia can destroy anyone. And because she was after you, it wasn¡¯t ignorable, she manipted your mother," Carlos exined.


    Gabriel nodded his head slowly. "I can¡¯t forgive her. It can¡¯t happen," he said. "She refused to ept me, but she tried to harm Amelie. She was pregnant. What excuse does she have to make it for? That she wanted to see what that pendant power was!?"


    Carlos suddenly realized that he had never tried to find out about that pendant.


    "Your mother didn¡¯t tell you ever about the person from whom she received it, right?" Carlos asked to confirm.


    "Yes, she never told me," Gabriel replied.


    "In our next meeting, I will ask her," Carlos stated. "I hope she tells the truth."


    Gabriel knitted his brows together, but said nothing.


    ~~~~


    Casaio leaned back in the armchair, setting his phone down on the coffee table with a soft tap.


    "Idris is doing well in school," Zilia said gently. "You don¡¯t have to keep asking the authorities about him. You might end up disturbing them."


    "It¡¯s necessary," Casaio replied, his tone firm but not unkind. "That boy has been shut away in a house, far from any real family. He needs someone looking out for him, to make sure nothing goes wrong."


    Zilia¡¯s gaze softened. "You¡¯re... very thoughtful of him," she murmured, lowering her eyes.


    "You¡¯ve never told me much about your own past," Casaio said after a moment. "Just a few scattered details here and there."


    "There¡¯s nothing worth hearing about me," Zilia said in a low voice.


    "Who said I only want to hear the good?" Casaio countered, his gaze steady on hers. Their eyes held for a long, unbroken moment. "I¡¯ve been thinking about what Dominick suggested... marrying you on the same day as them."


    Zilia tilted her head slightly. "So? Do you actually want to marry me?" Her eyes searched his face for any flicker of uncertainty because whatever love they¡¯d once shared had long since dimmed.


    "I¡¯m leaving the decision to you," Casaio replied. "I¡¯ve asked you to marry me more times than I can count over the past ten years. You were never ready. I can¡¯t keep proposing, Zilia. I¡¯m tired of it."


    "Hmm." Zilia sped her hands in herp, her fingers tightening as she fought to keep her sadness hidden, but his words had already reached the depths of her heart.


    "Zilia, are you happy seeing me like this? I know I¡¯ve changed a lot with you. Am I hurting you?" Casaio asked.


    "Yes, you do hurt me," Zilia admitted, her voice tight with suppressed pain. "You brought me back into your life when I was trying to run away. You told me you couldn¡¯t live without me... yet you treat me so coldly now. I don¡¯t know what else to do to bring back the man you once were. This is why I wanted to leave your life forever. Are you happy with me? Say it."


    Casaio leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering. "What about you? Could you have lived without me? And don¡¯t lie even a single word."


    "No," Zilia breathed. "I wouldn¡¯t have. I loved you, Casaio... I still do." She paused, her voice faltering before she forced herself to continue. "But I couldn¡¯t marry you, not when every choice I made was dictated by Luke. My identity... it was gone long ago. If I had be your wife then, I would¡¯ve been giving you happiness through nothing but a false facade. I¡¯m sorry for everything I did to you."


    Zilia lowered her head, unable to hold herself together any longer. Her shoulders trembled as tears streamed freely down her cheeks. The sound of her pain filled the room.


    Casaio was on his feet in an instant, moving to her side. He knelt before her, gently taking both her hands in his. "Don¡¯t cry," he whispered. "Zilia... please, don¡¯t cry."


    Sliding onto the seat beside her, he cupped her tear-stained cheeks, his thumbs brushing away the tears that kept spilling faster than he could wipe.


    "I ruined us," she choked out, her voice breaking between sobs. "I... I don¡¯t think I can ever mend what¡¯s between us. I don¡¯t even know where to start. It hurts, Casaio¡ª" she drew in a shaky breath "¡ªit hurts so much seeing you changed. And it hurts even more when you look at me like I¡¯m a stranger."

 Chapter 314: Refused to embrace magic

    <h4>Chapter 314: Refused to embrace magic</h4>


    The next morning, Amelie strolled into the garden with a watering pipe in hand, droplets glittering in the early sunlight as she sprinkled the flowers. A sudden breeze swept through. She shivered lightly and sneezed.


    Sensing a presence behind her, Amelie turned her head. Ravenna was walking toward her. The maid apanying Amelie quickly stepped forward and took the pipe from her mistress, leaving Amelie free to greet the elder.


    "Good morning, Grandma," Amelie said with a bright smile.


    "Morning," Ravenna replied softly. "You wake up quite early."


    "Yes," Amelie nodded. "I went to bed early, so I woke up early as well. But why are you awake already, Grandma? You should rest more," she asked, concern warming her tone.


    "This is my routine," Ravenna answered, brushing the matter aside. "Don¡¯t trouble yourself over me." She reached out, her frail fingers curling around Amelie¡¯s hand, and guided her gently as they began to walk along the stone path that wound between the flowerbeds.


    Amelie nced at her grandmother. She could feel there was something more Ravenna wanted to say, though the elder remained quiet. Atst, she broke the silence.


    "Grandma... do you have something you want to tell me?"


    Ravenna¡¯s eyes softened, though sorrow lingered in them. "There¡¯s much I want to say, child. I will never forget the day you saved my grandson. The fear I felt when Carlos disappeared from ournd... it haunted me. You see, he was never truly epted by our people."


    Amelie tilted her head, curiosity stirring. "Not epted? What do you mean, Grandma?"


    Ravenna exhaled as she recalled the painful memories from the past. "Carlos was different from the time he was a boy. But unlike others born into our bloodline, he rejected the path of witches and mages. His parents..." Her voice faltered, pain clouding her features. "They died because of spells. That loss left Carlos furious, bitter against the fate that was forced upon us. From then on, he refused to embrace magic. He resisted everything our people believed in. For years, he fought against it, and the burden grew heavier with time. Many things happened in those days... things I cannot speak of, not yet.


    "In the end, he could no longer remain among us. He abandoned ournd and sought refuge here, in this kingdom."


    "Carlos never told me all this, nor did I ask him," Amelie stated.


    "You¡¯re understanding," Ravenna said. "He used to mention you almost every other day. He never contacted you, thinking you might not remember him. However, when you suddenly came, he was all excited and happy to see you again. Though we kept our distance from wolves, Carlos was adamant about helping you. I think whatever you did in the past for him left a deep impression on his mind that kindness did exist. He could have died silently that night, in the pain, but you were a miracle for him."


    "I just happened to cross paths with him, Grandma," Amelie said, smiling.


    "I know. But it wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence. You two were meant to meet," Ravenna stated. "I don¡¯t have much time left. I don¡¯t know what will happen to Carlos after I leave this body," she added.


    "Grandma, don¡¯t say that. I pray you get my age too. You¡¯ll live long!" Amelie said with a hopeful gaze.


    "Don¡¯t say it, Amelie. In fact, I pray for your long life. I have lived many years of my life, so even if I depart this body, I won¡¯t have any regrets. However, the only fear I have is how Carlos will live. I tried to set him up with the girls of our kind. But the boy didn¡¯t find anyonepatible. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on his mind. I can see everything, but when ites to my grandson, there¡¯s nothing," Ravenna said, her voice full of worry.


    "What does Grandma want me to do? I¡¯m ready to help Carlos," Amelie stated.


    "Call him here after I¡¯m gone," Ravenna said. They had finally halted. The olddy had grasped her hands firmly yet gently. "I know a mage shouldn¡¯t be living among the wolves, but I trust you. Though you¡¯ve your own family, I believe Carlos will also be a part of that. He sees you as a young girl, like a sister. Maybe he will find someone here with hispatibility. Will you do it, Amelie?" she inquired.


    Amelie nodded her head. "Of course, Grandma! Carlos is a good friend of mine. And, I, too, see him as a big brother. I never expected anything honestly, but I am grateful for everything you both have done so far for me and Gabriel. I hope you live a long life." Her eyes turned misty and she continued with a quivering tone, "But if anything happens, I will be there for Carlos. Gabriel and I will call him here. I promise."


    Ravenna¡¯s heart finally felt peace. "Thank you," she whispered.


    "Don¡¯t be. It will only embarrass me, Grandma," Amelie said. "Shall we go in? I¡¯ll make a cup of tea for you," she asserted.


    "Sure." Ravenna smiled and they walked in.


    As they arrived in the living room, they found Gabriel descending the stairs in a hurry.


    "Amelie, you weren¡¯t in the bedroom," he said with worry. "Good morning, Grandma."


    "Where would I¡¯ve possibly gone? I was simply in the garden with Grandma," Amelie said. "I¡¯ll go to the kitchen. You stay with Grandma."


    "Okay." Gabriel watched her leave slowly. He wanted to go after her, but he knew Amelie would be angry for not staying with the grandmother.


    "You care a lot for your mate," Ravenna stated, lowering herself to the couch.


    "Yes, I do. Did you sleep well?" Gabriel settled across from her.


    "Yes."


    "I will talk to my Dad today. Are you okay to travel to the pce? I will call my father and mother here if you want," he suggested.


    "How can I disturb the Alpha King and his Queen?" Ravenna hesitated.


    "You¡¯re not in good health, Grandma. I will ask them toe here. That will be much better. In the end, you want to see my mother, don¡¯t you? She¡¯s the one who met Ophelia, so you must want to know from her."


    Ravenna nodded at him.

 Chapter 315: She can walk away

    <h4>Chapter 315: She can walk away</h4>


    Katelyn arrived at thepany at her usual hour. She set her bag on the desk and eased into her chair, only to catch the low whispers of her colleagues nearby.


    "Did you hear? He fired a manager this morning."


    "For such a minor mistake, too."


    "The Director... he¡¯s terrifying."


    Katelyn¡¯s brows drew together. ¡¯Fired? Over something small? What¡¯s gotten into him today?¡¯


    Shaking off the thought, she switched on herputer,


    A sharp ding from the bell suddenly broke the air.


    Katelyn rose from her chair, smoothing her skirt, and walked toward the room where the summons hade from.


    "Here. I need a report on this by the afternoon," Sage said curtly, sliding a red file into Katelyn¡¯s hands.


    "Sure," she replied, turning briskly on her heels to leave, only to halt when his voice followed her.


    "Tonight, you¡¯reing with me. Dinner. At my home," Sage dered, his tone leaving no room for refusal.


    Katelyn froze, then spun back to face him, her eyes narrowing. "Don¡¯t you get it? I told you yesterday¡ªI¡¯m not¡ª"


    But her words were cut short.


    "Kate," Sage interrupted sharply. "I¡¯m done entertaining your excuses. I don¡¯t care what you feel, or what thoughts you¡¯ve built up in that stubborn mind of yours. I gave you a chance to speak to your father, to tell him you didn¡¯t want to be my mate. But you didn¡¯t. And now... this is on you."


    Katelyn¡¯s hand tightened around the file in her hand. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything to him. She just pivoted on her heels and left the office. cing the file on the desk, she picked up her phone and called her father after heading to therge balcony space on one side of the floor.


    A few momentster, Raidan¡¯s call was answered.


    "Dad, good morning." She didn¡¯t even wait and continued, "I don¡¯t wish to be mated with Sage."


    "It¡¯s your mother speaking," Mabel said from the other side. "Your father left the phone behind. Why don¡¯t you be mated with Sage?"


    "Mom, Good morning. Because I don¡¯t like him, so I refuse to mate with him," Katelyn replied. "Mom, don¡¯t you want your daughter to be happy? You lost your one son, do you wish to lose your daughter as well?"


    Mabel gulped as those words struck her deep in the heart. She was already undergoing a lot of stress from the past few days.


    "Kate, what¡¯s wrong in Safe? Why don¡¯t you like him?" Mabel softly asked.


    "He¡¯s not the kind of guy I¡¯m looking for," Katelyn replied in a low voice. "I don¡¯t think we will bepatible with each other."


    "Though I suggested Sage for you, your father liked him a lot because of the family he belonged to. He¡¯s the only son in the family with two younger sisters. He¡¯s also the pack¡¯s alpha. Your father thought it would be best for you to go to such a household, which has helped him for a long time. Not only him, but our ancestors as well."


    Katelyn pursed her lips together for a moment.


    "Mom, do I have to marry an alpha only?" asked Katelyn.


    "What do you mean?" Mabel furrowed her brows together. "Do you have someone in mind?" Then, sighing, she continued, "Your father and I areing to San Ravendale. Let¡¯s talk then. Such matters aren¡¯t spoken well on the phone."


    "When are you bothing?" Katelyn asked. "And why out of the blue?"


    "It concerns Gabriel and Amelie. By the evening we will be there," Mabel stated.


    "I see." Relief touched Katelyn¡¯s voice. "Then I¡¯ll meet you both tonight. Sage¡¯s parents invited me for dinner, but I¡¯ll tell them I can¡¯t attend since you¡¯reing." A small smile broke across her lips as she imagined escaping the evening.


    But her mother¡¯s response quickly doused that hope.


    "No, Kate. You should attend. I remember your father speaking with Williamst night. He was disappointed you missed theirst invitation. Tell me, how did you even fall sick? Alphas don¡¯t fall ill."


    Katelyn gulped as she realized her lie was caught.


    "It-it was an allergy, Mom. I¡¯m fine now," Katelyn replied.


    "Come tomorrow to Gabriel¡¯s mansion. You should attend the dinner tonight. His father is truly a good friend of your father. If you keep refusing for it, then William might feel insulted. As for the future, we will talk tomorrow. If you have someone else in mind, you can tell us about that too. We will consider it then," Mabel asserted in her soft tone.


    "Yes, Mom. Thank you. Have a safe journey," she said and lowered the phone.


    ¡¯It feels Mom has suddenly turned understanding toward me. I think I can escape Sage. However, I need to convince Karmen to see me once. Though he clearly refused me that night, there¡¯s nothing wrong with trying once more. Who knows he will agree to me," she murmured, her eyes turning hopeful suddenly.


    Katelyn returned to Sage¡¯s office. Sage, seated behind his desk, lifted his head the moment he sensed her presence.


    "I¡¯lle with you tonight," Katelyn announced firmly.


    One of Sage¡¯s brows arched in faint amusement. "What¡¯s brought about this sudden change in attitude?"


    "It¡¯ll be ourst dinner together," Katelyn replied with her eyes shining in relief.


    Sage leaned back slightly. "Last dinner, you say? Did you actually manage to speak to your father?"


    "No," she admitted, shaking her head. "I spoke to my mother." A small, confident smile tugged at her lips. "And you should be d, Sage. This is what you wanted too, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ll finally be free and will be able to live on your own terms without having to deal with my refusals and excuses."


    Sage didn¡¯t respond immediately. He simply watched her as she spoke.


    <i>¡¯This woman is so na?ve,¡¯ </i>he thought to himself.<i> ¡¯She truly believes she can walk away. That her mother¡¯s sympathy will be enough. But she has no idea, my father will see this through. Her father¡¯s promise to him was made long ago, and it won¡¯t be broken so easily. Still... I almost wish she can escape. The Nightshade family isn¡¯t a life I¡¯d wish upon her.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 316: The First Kick

    <h4>Chapter 316: The First Kick</h4>


    "Gabriel, you don¡¯t need to massage my feet," Amelie murmured softly. "If I rest for a while, the pain will disappear."


    "Stay still, Ame," Gabriel countered gently. "You know very well, even if you beg me to stop, I won¡¯t." His fingers traced lightly along her toes before cradling her foot in hisrge hand. "They look swollen to me."


    "They¡¯re not," she protested with a small pout. "I¡¯ve just... gained weight." Her hands instinctively cupped her rounded belly, as though protecting it.


    And then, suddenly, she froze.


    "Gabriel!" Amelie gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief, her heartbeat quickening as though it might burst. Tears welled unbidden in her eyes.


    rmed, Gabriel¡¯s hands tightened around her foot. "What is it? What¡¯s wrong?"


    Amelie blinked rapidly, her voice quivering with wonder. "Noa... our little Noa... he kicked me."


    For a moment, Gabriel went utterly still, stunned into silence. His violet eyes widened as he leaned closer, as though he could hear or feel what she had just felt. "What?" he whispered, his heart already beating faster.


    "Yes, Noa kicked me," Amelie said, feeling it again.


    Gabriel was quick to move to her side and lowered himself to his knees. He pressed his ear on her belly, wanting to feel it too. Amelie¡¯s hand moved to his hair, hoping to feel that kick once more.


    The wait ended as Gabriel finally felt it. The soft kick, the movement of their pup, it stunned him. The movement was so small, yet it carried the weight of everything, life, love, and their future bound together. His lips curved into a smile as his eyes lifted to hers, glowing with wonder.


    "Our pup," he whispered. "Amelie... he¡¯s really here."


    Amelie¡¯s tears spilled freely as she cupped his face, their joy colliding in a moment too sacred for words. He was sitting now, his face inching close to her. The moment was purely blissful for them, and he couldn¡¯t help but shower kisses on Amelie¡¯s face, whoughed with joy. Herughter was mixed with the tears of happiness.


    When he stopped, Amelie captured his lips for a long kiss. He didn¡¯t deprive her of it, thus responding to her quietly. His hand instinctively moved to her rounded belly as their wolves connected. Valko and Selene were overjoyed with the same feeling.


    Amelie¡¯s hand rested over Gabriel¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t break the kiss. Her tears damped his cheeks, but he didn¡¯t care. All he wanted was to devour the joyous moment.


    Feeling breathless, they both pulled away, their foreheads touching now. "See, now, Noa is showing his excitement abouting to this world. These two months shall pass soon, then we will have him in our arms. He will be calling us Mommy and Daddy. A lot of good things are awaiting us, Amelie."


    His words soothed her and at the same time, fluttered her heart with an unknown feeling.


    "Oh my God! Noa kicked again," Amelie said.


    "Yes, I felt it too," Gabriel admitted, his smile not fading even for a second.


    "Gabriel, you made it happen for me, for us," Amelie said. "I-I don¡¯t have enough words to thank you. The memory of being chased to death is still fresh in my mind. If it weren¡¯t you, then, I have no idea what would have happened to us," she murmured.


    "We were bound to meet that night. We were fated to be each other¡¯s," Gabriel pronounced. His thumbs gently brushed the tears from under her eyes. "You¡¯ve made so far and you¡¯ll keep going forward."


    Amelie hugged him, her head resting on his shoulder. Today was another beautiful day for her, which she would never forget.


    ~~~~


    Flora stared down at the table where she sat alone, the emptiness around her louder than any words. Not a single colleague dared to join her; the rumors had already spread like wildfire, and she could feel the weight of their nces pressing down on her from every corner of the cafeteria.


    Her fingers tightened around the spoon, knuckles pale, as she fixed her eyes on the untouched te. The passing remarks made it harder to muster the courage to take even a single bite. Those words were hurting her deeply and making her feel she didn¡¯t belong to this ce either.


    "Flora!"


    The familiar voice snapped her from her thoughts. Startled, she lifted her head and nearly dropped the spoon.


    "Your Highness!" she gasped, eyes wide.


    Katelyn only rolled her eyes and slid into the seat across from her, her presencemanding attention without effort. "Come on, Flora. We¡¯re not in the pce right now," she said in a low, casual murmur.


    Flora blinked, still too stunned to react.


    "You haven¡¯t even started eating," Katelyn noted, ncing at her te. "Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold."


    For a moment, Flora could only stare, her chest tightening with surprise. She had braced herself for more coldness, for distance... but instead, Katelyn¡¯s tone was almost gentle. The change unsettled her as much as it warmed her, leaving her to wonder what had brought it about.


    "People have already found out about you," Katelyn said, her voice barely rising above the clinking of cutlery around them. Her eyes didn¡¯t leave Flora¡¯s face. "How are you nning to cope with it?"


    Flora lowered her gaze back to the te, her fingers tightening around the spoon. "All I can do is stay quiet," she whispered with resignation.


    Katelyn leaned back slightly as if she had expected that answer. "Silence won¡¯t save you," she replied. "They¡¯ll keep talking, trying to humiliate you to the extent that you¡¯ll quit. And the more you bottle it all up, the more it will fester inside you."


    Flora¡¯s throat tightened; she didn¡¯t dare look up.


    Katelyn¡¯s voice softened. "If you let it pile up too much, one day you might choose the darker path over the right one. Hatred grows quietly, Flora, and it can consume you before you even realize it."


    "It won¡¯t happen," Flora said with a determined tone.

 Chapter 317: Not the perfect man

    <h4>Chapter 317: Not the perfect man</h4>


    "Let¡¯s eat first. Then we¡¯ll talk," Katelyn said.


    Flora only nodded, lowering her head as she quietly resumed eating. Yet Katelyn¡¯s earlier words gnawed at her, making her feel the difort. ¡¯I don¡¯t want to be evil again,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯I¡¯ve walked that path once... and I¡¯m still paying the price.¡¯


    When they finished, both submitted their trays before heading to the restroom. The tiled room was hushed except for the sound of running water. As Flora washed her hands, she heard Katelyn¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    "How long do you think your heart and mind can endure those remarks?" Katelyn asked, her tone steady but probing.


    Flora nced at her reflection in the mirror before turning to the blower, letting the warm air wash over her damp hands. She straightened her posture, as if bracing herself.


    "Then... will you help me find the solution?" Flora finally asked. "I wronged Amelie, my own sister. I can¡¯t deny that. But I was trapped too."


    Katelyn, drying her hands with a tissue, met her gaze in the mirror. "Then fight back," she urged. "Speak your truth. Tell them how you were deceived. Alex spun his web of lies and dragged you into it." She paused for a moment. "Why must a woman always carry the full weight of hatred? He may be gone, but the scars of his cruelty remain. Don¡¯t let his sins bury you alive."


    They stepped out of the restroom together, the hallway quieter than the crowded cafeteria they had left behind.


    "What do you think of my suggestion?" Katelyn asked.


    Flora¡¯s hands fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve. "You¡¯re right," she admitted softly. Then, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nced at Katelyn. "But... why did you help me? I thought you didn¡¯t like me either. Not after... what I did to Amelie." Her words trailed off,ced with guilt.


    AddKatelyn shook her head. "I can¡¯t keep hating you forever. Holding on to resentment doesn¡¯t heal anyone. And you don¡¯t deserve to be treated like this for the rest of your life."


    Flora blinked, visibly surprised by the honesty in her tone.


    "By the way," Katelyn continued, "have you met Amelie recently? I hope things are going well with her."


    "Aren¡¯t you staying with them?" Flora asked cautiously.


    Katelyn let out a short, almost bitterugh. "No. I live in a separate apartment. I didn¡¯t want Gabriel¡¯s and Amelie¡¯s privacy to be disturbed," she asserted.


    "Well, something is definitely going on with them," Flora said. "Amelie came home the day before I joined. She shared some details about it... But I don¡¯t think the office is the right ce to talk about it."


    Katelyn¡¯s brows knitted together in concern. ¡¯Mom and Dad are alsoing to San Ravendale. The matter must be more serious than I thought,¡¯ she mused silently, unease prickling at the back of her mind.


    "The break is almost over," Flora said, forcing a small smile. "Thank you for keeping mepany." She gave a polite bow before turning to leave.


    Katelyn watched her leave before heading to the topmost floor of the building.


    As she approached her desk, she heard Sage¡¯s angry voice. He was yelling at someone. Since the morning, he had been in a foul mood, which she found odd. Not caring much about it, she simply sat on the chair and started the work where she had left off.


    As the evening approached, she was ready to leave. As she switched off theputer, Sage walked out of his office.


    "Let¡¯s go," Sage said curtly, striding ahead without waiting for her response.


    Katelyn hurried after him, and the two stepped into the elevator. She pressed the button for the ground floor; the doors slid shut, enclosing them in the quiet space.


    For a moment, she simply watched him, her fingers tightening around the strap of her handbag. Finally, she broke the silence.


    "Why are you in such a foul mood today?" she asked carefully.


    Sage¡¯s eyes flicked toward her. His lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "Why? Do you n to cheer me up?" he countered, raising a brow.


    "No," Katelyn shot back, shaking her head. "But you¡¯ve been snapping at the staff since morning. You even fired a manager. You¡¯re a director, Sage. People look up to you, showing a little empathy wouldn¡¯t hurt."


    He exhaled a short, humorlessugh.


    "I¡¯m not a kind man, Katelyn. And in my position, I can¡¯t afford to let mistakes keep repeating. Compassion doesn¡¯t fix ipetence."


    "Even I made mistakes," Katelyn said firmly.


    "You want me to be angry at you," Sage mused, his toneced with amusement. "That can¡¯t happen. You¡¯re the princess."


    "So you admit you discriminate because of our ranks," Katelyn shot back.


    "That¡¯s not it," Sage countered. "I simply can¡¯t afford to offend royalty. And if I may remind you, your temper is even shorter than mine."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What did you just say?"


    "You heard me," he replied without hesitation.


    Her frown deepened. Without warning, she kicked his shin, making him let out a sharp cry of pain.


    Turning her back on him, she folded her arms across her chest and fixed her gaze on the elevator doors, silently willing them to open faster.


    Behind her, Sage muttered through clenched teeth, "Only you¡¯re allowed to treat me like this." He stepped closer, closing the distance.


    "Stay quiet," Katelyn snapped, refusing to look at him.


    "Kate, do you really believe we aren¡¯t meant for each other?" Sage asked, his eyes lingering on the curve of her ear before daring to shift toward her face. "Because to me... you¡¯re the perfect woman."


    Katelyn lifted her chin, meeting his gaze. "But you¡¯re not the perfect man to me, Sage. I don¡¯t see you as the one I desire, nor as the man I look up to."


    Sage chuckled softly when the elevator doors opened. Katelyn walked out first while he followed her suit.


    "Get into my car," Sage stated, brushing past her and guiding her way.


    Katelyn quietly followed him when her eyes fell on Karmen, who was opening the door for Flora.

 Chapter 318: Playing riddles with everyone

    <h4>Chapter 318: ying riddles with everyone</h4>


    "Karmen? What¡¯s he doing here? And why did he pick up Flora?" Katelyn murmured under her breath, her gaze lingering in the direction the car had disappeared.


    Sage nced at her, his brows knitting in confusion. "What is it? What were you saying?" he asked.


    "Nothing," Katelyn replied quickly, brushing it off. "Let¡¯s just hurry to your ce. I still have to leave for my brother¡¯s house. My parents havee here."


    "Alright," Sage said, studying her momentarily before unlocking the car. He gestured for her to get in. Once they were seated, he started the engine as he drove them out into the open road.


    Kate¡¯s mind wouldn¡¯t stop spinning. ¡¯Why would Karmene to pick up Flora? Did Brother Gabriel ask him?¡¯ Her thoughts tangled restlessly. ¡¯But my brother doesn¡¯t even like Flora, not after what she did to Amelie. Then... could it be that Karmen is seeing her? No, no, I shouldn¡¯t let my mind wander like this.¡¯


    Her troubled expression deepened, and Sage, who kept stealing nces at her, noticed every flicker across her face.


    "What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re acting strange," Sage finally said, his tone edged with concern.


    But Katelyn was so lost in her thoughts she didn¡¯t even hear him. Sage¡¯s grip on the wheel tightened slightly. ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with her? Why does she look so distracted like she¡¯s holding something back from me?¡¯


    Choosing not to press her further, he exhaled softly and fixed his focus on the road ahead.


    ~~~~


    "Gabriel, my son!" Raidan¡¯s voice boomed with warmth as he spread his arms wide, pulling his son into a firm embrace. "Even though I only saw you a few days ago, I can¡¯t help but miss you the most," he murmured, patting Gabriel¡¯s back with paternal pride.


    As they pulled apart, Raidan¡¯s gaze shifted to Amelie.


    "Wee, Father. We were eagerly awaiting your arrival," she greeted with grace. Turning to the Queen at his side, she lowered her head respectfully. "You are also wee, Royal Mother."


    The atmosphere immediately grew taut, thick with the unspoken tension that followed the Queen wherever she went.


    Mabel returned Amelie¡¯s words with a faint smile, though her attention barely lingered on her. Instead, her eyes sought Gabriel¡¯s face. They were hungry for a response or a nce. Yet Gabriel never once looked her way, treating her presence as though she were little more than a shadow in the room.


    The other two alpha princes and their mates also stepped forward to greet the King and Queen before everyone settled into their seats.


    "Albus, please call Carlos and his grandmother," Gabriel requested in a humble voice.


    Raidan¡¯s brows knitted as he leaned forward. "Did you manage to find out who¡¯s behind all of this?" His eyes carried both worry and frustration.


    "Not yet, Dad. It isn¡¯t easy to track Ophelia," Gabriel admitted.


    Dominick cleared his throat and added gravely, "Gabriel and I searched one of her suspected locations. She wasn¡¯t there, but... we found dozens of wolves, who were already dead. From the remains, it looked like she had carried out some kind of ritual."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened. "My guess is that it¡¯s the same ritual that affected Amelie in her sleep."


    Raidan¡¯s expression darkened as his concern grew further. "I only hope this nightmare ends soon. Amelie is in a crucial stage of her pregnancy." His gaze then shifted toward the Queen. "And since we are all gathered here, Mabel, you should apologize to Amelie. A simple apology won¡¯t erase what you¡¯ve done, but it¡¯s the least you can offer."


    Amelie¡¯s lips parted slightly, her eyes flickering between the King and Queen. "Father, that isn¡¯t necessary," she said softly, almost pleading to ease the tension.


    "It is necessary!" Raidan snapped, his voice cutting through the room. "Every time I recall how Mabel tried to hurt you, the guilt weighs heavier on me."


    "The Queen didn¡¯t do it to harm Amelie," Carlos dered, his words echoing through the living room as all eyes turned toward him. Beside him was standing his grandmother.


    They both greeted Raidan and Mabel respectfully before taking their seats.


    "Why did you say that, Carlos?" Casaio asked with a hint of curiosity, his gaze shifting between him and the Queen.


    Carlos leaned forward. "Because the Queen must answer why she truly did that to Amelie. The truth, without evasion." His eyes locked onto Mabel with amusement.


    "I already told the truth to everyone and I bore the punishment for it," Mabel replied as though the matter no longer deserved exnation.


    Gabriel¡¯s patience finally snapped as his voice suddenly rose with anger, "Do you love ying riddles with everyone? Aren¡¯t you exhausted from spinning half-truths and hiding behind them? You¡¯ve done it with me for years. And yet you expect me to forgive you, to mend what¡¯s broken between us, when all your actions scream otherwise."


    Amelie reached for Gabriel¡¯s hand, her fingers curling tightly around his. A silent plea passed through her touch, ¡¯Don¡¯t lose yourself to anger.¡¯


    With Carlos¡¯ grandmother present, she knew an outburst would only deepen the rift in the family.


    Carlos¡¯ voice broke the silence that followed. "Your Majesty," he said, turning toward the Queen, "why don¡¯t you share the truth yourself the part that even I wasn¡¯t able to see that day?"


    All eyes shifted to Mabel, hoping to know why she did it.


    "The pendant I gave Gabriel," Mabel began, "was not mine to begin with. It came from a woman of the witches¡¯nd. I never even learned her true name, we crossed paths only once, by chance, at a moon temple where she was serving as a priestess of sorts."


    Her fingers tightened in herp as she continued, her gaze lowering for the first time. "She told me the charm in the pendant would shield Gabriel, that so long as he wore it, no enemy could truly ovee him. But she also warned me of its w. One day, she said, its power would wane, that after a certain time, the essence woven into it would fade."


    "I asked her why it would lose its strength," Mabel went on, her voice trembling just slightly. "Her answer was simple: nothing bound by magicsts forever. And when its end came, it could not be renewed."

 Chapter 319: Are they... Dating?

    <h4>Chapter 319: Are they... Dating?</h4>


    "So, to test whether the pendant truly worked, you deliberately orchestrated that attack, fully aware that Amelie was in no condition to defend herself, let alone against a trained assassin?" Gabriel questioned, barely restraining his anger from getting snapped.


    "Yes," Mabel admitted quickly. "And I intended to intervene before anything happened to her. I wanted to be the one to save her."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly that the muscles along his face twitched. His violet eyes darkened, burning into a dangerous shade of crimson as his wolf stirred violently within him, a low rumble vibrating in his chest.


    "Mother, you shouldn¡¯t have done that," Casaio said firmly, breaking the tense silence. His gaze shifted between his mother and Gabriel. "And you should have told him the truth from the beginning. He trusted the pendant given to him with his mate¡¯s life."


    The words only stoked the storm inside Gabriel. He rose abruptly from his seat and strode out of the room before the rage could consume him. In this state, he wasn¡¯t certain what he might do, cast his own mother out, or worse, something far more reckless, something unforgivable.


    "Gabriel..." Amelie whispered softly, her voiceced with worry as her eyes followed him toward the door.


    "I¡¯ll go after him," Casaio said quickly, already on his feet. "Zilia, stay close to Amelie. Don¡¯t let her out of your sight."


    "I must apologize for this unpleasant scene," Raidan spoke atst, his gaze settling briefly on Ravenna and her grandson. "Let us continue this discussion in the morning. The day has been long, and we need rest."


    "Of course, Your Majesty," Carlos said with a polite smile.


    "Please, this way," Albus stepped forward with a quick bow, guiding Raidan and Mabel toward their prepared guest room.


    As the king and queen rose, the others in the room instinctively stood as well, bowing in respect as the royal pair made their departure.


    "Carlos, why did you do that?" Amelie asked softly, her brows furrowed. "You know how deeply Gabriel is hurt by his mother¡¯s actions."


    "It had to be done," Carlos replied. "The truth may be bitter, but it cannot be ignored. Now at least we understand what my grandmother must decide."


    Ravenna¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Amelie, may I have the pendant for tonight? I need to study it closely before I can give my answer in the morning."


    Without hesitation, Amelie reached for the chain around her neck. She slipped the pendant free and ced it gently in Carlos¡¯s waiting hands as he stepped forward.


    "At least now," Carlos said, his gaze shifting between Amelie and Ravenna, "you both understand why the Queen acted as she did. Her fear is not of failure, but of losing Gabriel altogether."


    "Hmm."


    "I¡¯ll see youter, Mimi," Carlos said, taking his grandmother back to her room.


    Amelie lowered her gaze, a weird feeling she was getting.


    "Let¡¯s go to your room," Zilia offered.


    "No. I must wait for Gabriel¡¯s return. I don¡¯t know where he has gone," Amelie murmured.


    "Not too far," Dominick said. "Casaio has gone after him, so everything will be fine."


    Amelie¡¯s heart, however, was not ready to ept that Gabriel was fine.


    ~~~~~


    Flora stepped out of the car as she walked a few steps ahead. She paused, then turned back toward Karmen. "You weren¡¯t supposed to drive me home," she said softly, a faint smile touching her lips. "But... thank you."


    "It was Gabriel¡¯s order," Karmen replied, his gaze fixed straight ahead rather than meeting hers. "I¡¯m only followingmands."


    Flora tilted her head slightly, her brows knitting. "Does he really think that woman mighte after me again?"


    At that, Karmen finally lifted his eyes to hers, but only for a brief moment before dropping them again. "Yes. That¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re supposed to call me if anything feels wrong. No matter how small it seems."


    "Alright," Flora said with a sigh. "But there¡¯s just one problem, I don¡¯t have your number."


    Without hesitation, Karmen drew his phone from his trouser pocket, tapped the screen, and gave her a quick missed call. Her own phone buzzed in her hand, the new contact shing across the screen.


    It surprised her that Karmen already had her number. She understood that Amelie must have given the number to him.


    "I¡¯ll save it. You¡¯re wee to¡ª" Flora began, but her words cut off as Karmen interrupted abruptly.


    "No, thank you," he refused firmly. "We don¡¯t share any kind of rtionship that would require me toe into your house."


    Flora blinked, taken aback by the bluntness of his reply. "I only said it because you¡¯re connected to my sister. There was no other intention behind my words," she snapped with agitation. "But fine, if you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t. It was the first andst time I¡¯d ever asked you."


    She turned sharply on her heel and disappeared into the house, the door shutting a little too firmly behind her.


    Karmen exhaled slowly before he settled back into the driver¡¯s seat. He fastened his seat belt.


    Katelyn¡¯s expression from earlier shed in his memory, her eyes filled with disappointment tangled with hurt. She hadn¡¯t liked seeing him with Flora. That much had been clear.


    "Why do they both have to work at the samepany?" Karmen muttered under his breath, frustration gnawing at him.


    "And what was she doing with Sage? Are they... Dating?" The idea made his chest tighten. He scoffed, shaking his head. "That yer isn¡¯t even suitable for her. Gabriel wouldn¡¯t approve of this. Does he even know? I doubt it. But then, he doesn¡¯t even care what his siblings do in their personal lives."


    He started the engine and drove back to the mansion. However, upon reaching there, he learnt from Albus that Gabriel left somewhere in anger after argument with his mother.


    "The King and Queen are already here!?" Karmen asked to confirm.


    "Yes. At the moment, they are resting," Albus replied. "As for Prince Gabriel, I wonder when he will return."

 Chapter 320: Our last meeting

    <h4>Chapter 320: Ourst meeting</h4>


    Katelyn settled gracefully onto the chair Sage had pulled out for her, offering him a polite nod of thanks as he took the seat beside her.


    Across the table, his two younger sisters could hardly contain their excitement, their bright eyes fixed on the Alpha Princess as if her very presence turned the evening into a celebration.


    "Your Highness, we prepared everything to your taste. I truly hope you¡¯ll enjoy the meal," Blythe, Sage¡¯s stepmother, said warmly, her tone carrying both respect and a hint of pride.


    Katelyn returned her smile. "Of course. Thank you." She reached for her spoon just as the maids glided forward, setting fragrant dishes before each guest. The room soon filled with the soft clinking of silverware and low chatter, yet Katelyn¡¯s mind wandered elsewhere, back to thoughts of Karmen, pulling her away from the present moment.


    Sage, ever watchful, noticed her silence, and the untouched food on her te. Leaning in, his voice dropped to a low murmur meant for her alone. "Why aren¡¯t you eating? At this pace, your dinner will grow cold."


    Before she could answer, William spoke from farther down the table, his brows furrowed in concern. "Your Highness, does the meal not suit your taste?"


    Startled from her reverie, Katelyn gave a small shake of her head. "It does, Sir. I simply prefer to eat slowly." Her tone was calm but carried a finality that discouraged further questioning.


    Catching Sage¡¯s nce, she quickly turned her attention back to the te and ate with deliberate speed until her portion was finished. When the maid approached to refill her dish, Katelyn lifted a hand to decline.


    "That will be all. I¡¯m finished," she said softly. With a measured grace, she dabbed her lips with the napkin before cing it neatly beside her te.


    "Sage, why don¡¯t you show the princess around?" William suggested, his tone light but carrying an unmistakable edge of expectation.


    "Dad, it¡¯ste already," Sage interjected. "Kate needs her rest. I¡¯ll take her back to her apartment." Without waiting for further debate, he rose smoothly from his chair, his gaze finding Katelyn¡¯s. She responded instantly, slipping from her seat with the poise of one ustomed to being observed.


    Katelyn offered a polite smile, though weariness softened her features. "Yes. I¡¯m a bit tired, Sir. I think I¡¯ll just return home. Please, continue with your meal. There¡¯s no need for Sage to trouble himself. I can manage with a cab."


    William¡¯s brows lifted, and he cast a firm look toward his son before returning his gaze to Katelyn. "Princess, my son will see you home. I would rather not risk the Alpha King¡¯s displeasure for neglecting his daughter¡¯sfort." His voice was humble.


    "Even we are finished with dinner," Blythe added gently, her eyes sweeping across the table at the emptied tes, confirming her words.


    Chairs scraped softly as the rest of the family stood to apany them to the door and see them off properly.


    Outside, the night air was cool, carrying the faint scent of pine from the surrounding woods. Sage stepped ahead and opened the car door. Katelyn inclined her head in acknowledgment before settling into the passenger seat.


    As Sage moved to join her, Blythe approached. She leaned close, pressing a small gift bag into his hand. Her voice dropped to a whisper meant only for him. "Give this to the princess."


    Sage hummed low in assent, a flicker of acknowledgment passing in his eyes. When he straightened, his father was watching, pride and satisfaction etched across his expression.


    Without another word, Sage slipped into the driver¡¯s seat. The engine purred to life, and with onest look at his family gathered beneath the porch light, he steered the car ahead, carrying Katelyn away.


    The entire ride passed in silence. Katelyn sat with her thoughts still tangled.


    "We¡¯ve arrived," Sage said atst.


    Katelyn blinked out of her reverie. "Thank you." Her hand reached for the door handle, but Sage¡¯s quiet interruption halted her.


    "Wait." He leaned back, retrieving a small gift bag from behind his seat and setting it gently on herp. "Mom asked me to give this to you."


    Katelyn nced down at the bag, then back at him, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I don¡¯t need it," she said firmly, making no move to take it.


    "Then throw it away," Sage replied, his eyes meeting hers without wavering. "Just... take it."


    Her re lingered on him, but she didn¡¯t argue further. With a small exhale of irritation, she lifted the bag and stepped out of the car.


    Sage followed, shutting his door with deliberate quietness before speaking, his voice low but edged with restrained frustration. "You were distant the entire evening. Care to tell me what¡¯s going on?"


    Katelyn froze mid-step. Slowly, she turned to face him. "You once asked me if there was someone I liked. The answer is yes. That¡¯s why I cannot, will not, ept being mated with you. Now that I¡¯ve told you the truth, you must step back as well. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell my parents myself. Consider this... ourst meeting outside of work."


    She didn¡¯t give him time to respond, pivoting sharply to leave.


    But his voice cut through the night, quiet yet piercing. "Is it Karmen?"


    Katelyn¡¯s breath caught, her body locking in ce. Her eyes widened as her heart hammered, her thoughts scattering in disbelief. <i>¡¯How could he know?¡¯</i>


    Sage¡¯s expression was unreadable, but his words carried certainty. Earlier in the parking lot, he had seen Karmen. At that time, Sage simply ignored it. But throughout the evening, Katelyn¡¯s absent gaze and distracted silence cleared everything for him.


    "Karmen is a beta. I hope you seed in having him, Kate," Sage said and stepped back into the car. He drove out of her sight, leaving Katelyn there.


    She marched towards the nearest bin and threw the gift bag without even checking what was inside it. Storming inside the residentialplex, she took the elevator to reach her apartment.


    As soon as she walked in, she threw her heels away and lie down on the couch. "Karmen rejected me and there¡¯s no way I can pursue him. How am I supposed to tell my parents tomorrow?"

 Chapter 321: Love can’t be forced

    <h4>Chapter 321: Love can¡¯t be forced</h4>


    Gabriel finally returned home with Casaio at his side, though the storm in his expression hadn¡¯t settled. The anger still clung to him like a shadow.


    "Karmen,ter," Gabriel muttered sharply, not even ncing at him. "I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to anyone." Without waiting for a reply, he headed straight to his room, where Amelie waited for him.


    Karmen¡¯s brows knit together. "What exactly happened?" he asked, turning toward Casaio.


    "Another truth came out tonight," Casaio said grimly. His eyes flicked toward the staircase, watching as Zilia finally appeared. The moment she reached close to her, he took her hand, and the two quietly retreated to their room.


    "I¡¯lle by in the morning," Karmen said atst. Albus, who had been lingering nearby, simply nodded before slipping into the kitchen in silence.


    Upstairs, Gabriel entered his room to find Amelie already awake, struggling to rise from the bed. Before she could move further, he sank to his knees beside her, sping her hand tightly and bowing his head as if the weight of his turmoil had finally broken through his defenses.


    "Forgive me for leaving like that," he whispered in a rough voice.


    Amelie¡¯s expression softened. She lifted her free hand, smoothing it gently over his head. "Gabriel..."


    He raised his gaze to meet hers, his eyes burning with fury and regret. "Did I frighten you?"


    "No," Amelie replied at once, shaking her head. "I was scared for you. You left so suddenly."


    Gabriel exhaled heavily, his grip tightening around her hand. "I didn¡¯t want to act rashly... to do something I might regretter. My rage was blinding, Amelie. Even now, I¡¯m furious, but at least my mind is steady."


    Her lips curved in the faintest smile, though her eyes still searched his face with concern. "Will you stay on your knees forever?" she teased softly, gesturing for him to sit beside her instead.


    Gabriel shifted onto the bed beside her, but his grip on Amelie¡¯s hands remained unyielding, as though letting go meant losing her.


    "Your mother wouldn¡¯t have let mee to harm I believe that," Amelie said gently.


    His jaw tightened. "Don¡¯t," he muttered. "Don¡¯t speak for her. I¡¯ll lose my sanity if you defend her after everything, after the way she treated you."


    Amelie¡¯s gaze softened, but her words were steady. "And my mother was any better? Do you think forgiving her was easy?" She let out a slow breath, her eyes dropping for a moment before meeting his again.


    "The day after I ran away, I called home. I still remember her words... the way they cut me. Moving on wasn¡¯t simple, Gabriel. I forced myself to because if I didn¡¯t, I would have lived chained to that pain forever."


    Her fingers curled around his, squeezing with strength. "Even now, though she shows me love, there¡¯s a part of me that still aches with what she did. Some wounds never really heal."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flickered as he totally understood what she meant.


    "As for your mother," Amelie continued, her tone measured, "she¡¯s harsh and cruel even, in her approach. But look closer, Gabriel. Everything she¡¯s done, however brutal, has been for you. She tried to keep us apart because of the curses. You heard Carlos, and even his grandmother, what they told us those curses could bring. Think of it from your mother side, too. And I¡¯m not defending that what your mother did was right. She simply never revealed her love for you. Maybe when we be a parent, we happen to do anything for our child."


    "I won¡¯t ever forgive her, Amelie," Gabriel said firmly, his voice like stone. "That¡¯s my final decision. She made her choice long ago, and I¡¯ll treat her the way she treated me by ignoring her. That¡¯s how I grew up in that pce, and that¡¯s how it will remain."


    "Sure," Amelie replied.


    He exhaled slowly, lowering his head until his forehead came to rest on her shoulder. One of his hands slid to her rounded belly, the faintest smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I have you. I have Noa. That¡¯s all the family I¡¯ll ever need. Nothing else matters. Two more months, and this curse will end forever."


    Amelie hummed softly in response, resting her cheek against his hair in reassurance.


    "It¡¯s time for dinner," Gabriel murmured, finally pulling back. But his gaze faltered, narrowing slightly as he noticed the absence around her neck. "Where¡¯s the pendant? Did you take it off?"


    "Grandma asked for it," Amelie exined. "She wanted to study it after what your mother told us. She promised she¡¯ll return it in the morning."


    Gabriel frowned but gave a small nod. "Alright."


    Her lips curved with a touch of amusement, though her tone carried a deeper meaning. "You know, you trust that pendant because it came from your mother. Which means... somewhere in your heart, Gabriel, you still respect her. Maybe, even love her."


    "Don¡¯t even ask," Gabriel muttered, shaking his head. "I don¡¯t know why I trust that pendant so much." His fingers flexed restlessly against his knee before he sighed. "I should freshen up. Then we¡¯ll have dinner."


    "With everyone outside," Amelie reminded softly. "Your father is here too. It wouldn¡¯t look right if we dined separately."


    "You¡¯re right." Gabriel rose from her side, casting her a lingering nce before heading toward the washroom. "I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes."


    With that, he disappeared inside, leaving Amelie staring after him, her hand drifting absently to her belly as her thoughts lingered on his words.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed and she picked it up.


    "Kate!" Amelie eximed as she quickly answered her call.


    "Amelie, will you just listen to me?" Katelyn said from the other side.


    "Yes. But what happened? You sound low," Amelie said.


    "I like Karmen. Do you think he will give me a chance this time?" Katelyn asked her.


    "I-I don¡¯t know, Kate. You talked to himst time. His response was harsh. Do you think this time his response will change?"


    "It won¡¯t," Katelyn replied. "But I think if I use the authority of being a princess, Karmen can be mine."


    "Don¡¯t do that, Kate. Love can¡¯t be forced. You¡¯ve to know first what is in Karmen¡¯s heart. In fact, you already know. But if you¡¯re serious about him, then make efforts. That¡¯s all I can suggest," Amelie stated.

 Chapter 322: Lost her senses

    <h4>Chapter 322: Lost her senses</h4>


    Amelie lowered the phone slowly as the call ended. The click of the door caught her attention, and she turned just as Gabriel stepped in, toweling his damp hair.


    "Who were you talking to?" he asked, draping the towel over a chair.


    "Kate," Amelie answered.


    Gabriel moved to the cupboard, pulling out a loose white shirt and slipping it on. "How is she?" he asked, fastening the buttons. His gaze flicked toward Amelie, noticing the worry etched on her face. "What did she say? You look troubled."


    Amelie hesitated before admitting, "She told me... she likes Karmen. I suggested she make an effort if she truly wants him to notice her."


    Closing the cupboard door with a firm push, Gabriel turned fully to face her. "Amelie, don¡¯t give her ideas. If anything goes wrong, she¡¯ll put the me on you."


    "She was talking about using her authority to force Karmen," Amelie countered, her brows knitting. "So I told her love can¡¯t be forced. That¡¯s when I suggested she try making genuine efforts instead. I only wanted her to understand the difference."


    "Kate has lost her senses. Karmen can¡¯t even stand the sight of her," Gabriel said with a trace of disdain in his voice.


    "I know..." Amelie¡¯s gaze softened with worry. "I just hope Kate doesn¡¯t end up doing something she¡¯ll regret."


    "Forget her," Gabriel muttered, shaking his head. "Kate¡¯s na?ve and spoiled since birth, with everything handed to her on a silver tter. I can¡¯t even imagine how she manages to keep working in apany." He pushed back his chair and extended a hand toward Amelie. "Come. Let¡¯s have dinner."


    She let him help her to her feet, though her eyes still carried unease. "Maybe... maybe you should talk to your sister. At least once."


    "I have no interest," Gabriel replied coldly, his tone cutting off any argument. "I already have enough on my te. And Amelie¡ª" his sharp gaze met hers "¡ªthis isn¡¯t the time to think of others. You need to focus on yourself."


    Her lips pressed into a small, obedient nod, and she walked with him toward the dining hall.


    As Gabriel had expected, the King and Queen were absent from the table.


    "I¡¯ve already sent their meals to their chamber," Albus informed as he stepped forward.


    Gabriel gave a curt nod. "And Carlos¡¯ grandmother?"


    "The tray has been delivered to Lady Ravenna¡¯s room as well," Albus answered smoothly.


    Just then, Carlos entered the dining room and took his seat. "Gabriel, how do you feel now? Has your anger gone?" he inquired.


    "Not fully yet. Let¡¯s just focus on having dinner," Gabriel opined, gesturing the maids to begin serving the meals to them.


    ~~~~


    After dinner, everyone exchanged goodnights and retired to their chambers.


    Gabriel entered the room to find Amelie seated before the mirror, slowly running a brush through her hair. A faint smile touched his lips as he walked over and gently took the brush from her hand.


    "I can manage on my own," Amelie murmured, a soft protest in her tone.


    "I know," Gabriel said. He began brushing her hair with careful strokes, his eyes fixed on the silky strands slipping through his fingers. "But every now and then... let your husband pamper you."


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into the faintest smile, her reflection in the mirror catching his softened expression.


    "Everyone was so quiet at the dinner table," Amelie remarked, breaking the silence.


    "Yes," Gabriel agreed with a faint exhale of relief. "They¡¯ll all be leaving tomorrow. After that, the house will finally be quieter." He set the brush down gently on the dressing table. "It¡¯s done."


    Amelie gave him a small smile of thanks as she rose from her chair. But as she walked toward the bed, her hand instinctively pressed against her lower back.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes sharpened immediately. "Is your back aching?" he asked, concerncing his voice.


    "A little," she admitted softly, shaking her head. "But it¡¯s nothing worth worrying about."


    "You¡¯re pushing yourself too hard," Gabriel said.


    Guiding her gently, Gabriel helped Amelie sit on the soft mattress before lowering himself beside her. His hand moved to her lower back, fingers pressing with slow, careful strokes over the spot where she had felt difort earlier.


    "Carrying a pup isn¡¯t easy," he murmured, his voice threaded with both worry and reverence. "I wish there was more I could do for you. But seeing you like this, enduring everything with such grace... it makes me realize something, Amelie."


    She turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting his in the dim glow of the room.


    "Mothers," Gabriel continued, his tone warm with admiration, "are the strongest beings on this earth."


    "Yes, they are," Amelie agreed softly. Her lips curved into a small smile as she leaned closer to him. "And with the support of their partner, the journey of pregnancy bes so much smoother. You¡¯ve made these months not just easy, Gabriel... but truly enjoyable."


    "You never tire of praising me, do you?" Gabriel teased, his voice low with amusement. "Careful, Amelie, who knows, I might get spoiled by all this pampering."


    Before she could respond, he ducked his head toward her neck, pressing a yful kiss against the delicate skin there. Augh escaped her lips, cut off by a sharp intake of breath when his hand slid instinctively to rest over the round curve of her belly.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, her bottom lip caught between her teeth as warmth spread through her heart. Gabriel looked at the mark, stopping for a moment to admire it.


    "Gabriel, what happened?"


    "Nothing. I was just checking my mark on you," Gabriel answered.


    Amelie recalled something and pulled down his shirt. "My mark on you wasn¡¯t visible the time I gave it. I wonder if it¡¯s there," she murmured with desperation.


    "It hasn¡¯t appeared yet," Gabriel replied. "But soo , it will." That was to keep Amelie¡¯s heart. In reality, even he didn¡¯t know when that would happen. "Moreover, mark or not, I¡¯m exclusively yours. Keep that in mind." His lips pressed firmly on her lips, thus silencing all doubts in her mind.

 Chapter 323: Change was inevitable

    <h4>Chapter 323: Change was inevitable</h4>


    The next morning, Katelyn paid a visit to her parents. Still oblivious to what had been unfolding between Amelie and Gabriel, she couldn¡¯t shake the confusion gnawing at her. Why had so many family members suddenly gathered at the estate?


    "Did you alle here just to see Amelie?" Katelyn finally asked with curiosity.


    "Kind of," Raidan admitted after a pause. His gaze settled on her, brows knitting together. "But tell me how¡¯s work treating you? Sage¡¯s father mentioned you¡¯d been unwell. What happened? How did you fall sick?"


    Katelyn let out a faint sigh, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Dad, I wasn¡¯t really sick. Just... exhausted from work. It felt like I was, but it wasn¡¯t anything serious."


    "You should reallye up with better excuses, ones that are at least a little convincing, don¡¯t you think?" Gabriel¡¯s voice cut in as he entered the living room, a steaming mug of coffee in his hand.


    "I¡¯m not making excuses," Katelyn shot back defensively, her eyes narrowing.


    Gabriel smirked faintly, lowering himself into the empty sofa chair across from her. "Your face says otherwise. Dad, don¡¯t fall for her lies."


    Katelyn¡¯s frown deepened. "Why are you doing this, Brother?"


    "Gabriel, that¡¯s enough," Raidan intervened, his voice steady but firm. "Don¡¯t tease your sister." Turning his gaze toward Katelyn, he added, "Kate, your mother mentioned you wanted to speak with us. What was it you wanted to say?"


    "Dad..." Katelyn hesitated, then drew in a breath. "I don¡¯t want to marry Sage. I don¡¯t want to continue with the arrangement you and Mother set up for us."


    Raidan¡¯s expression hardened slightly, though his tone remainedposed. "And why is that?"


    "Because I don¡¯t like him," Katelyn said inly, her voice carrying a trace of frustration.


    Raidan leaned back, studying her with steady eyes. "That may change. Feelings don¡¯t alwayse first, they grow gradually. That¡¯s why both families agreed to give you time with Sage, to let you know him better. He¡¯s a good man, Katelyn. A decent one. You¡¯ll see that if you allow yourself to."


    "A decent man?" Katelyn let out a disbelieving chuckle, her lips curling in disdain. "He¡¯s far from decent," she mumbled under her breath.


    Gabriel caught the edge in her tone and instantly understood what she meant, but he remained silent. He wanted to see how his sister would handle this herself. Just then, he sensed Karmen¡¯s presence nearby, recalling he wanted to talk to himst night.


    Excusing himself, he walked out of the living room.


    "What was that?" Raidan sternly asked. "Don¡¯t mumble, Kate. Speak clearly."


    Katelyn lifted her chin, her eyes meeting her father¡¯s. "Dad, you¡¯ve always supported me in everything I wanted. So why not now? Why can¡¯t you just tell Sage¡¯s family to give up their hopes? I don¡¯t want to be with him."


    Raidan¡¯s expression darkened. "Kate, it isn¡¯t that simple. I gave my word to William Nightshade long ago. During the war, he risked his life to save me without hesitation. I was so moved by his loyalty that I swore, if I ever had a daughter, she would marry his son. That promise still binds me. Your mother, too, considered Sage only because of that vow and also for his good nature."


    Silence stretched across the room until Dominick finally spoke. "But if Kate doesn¡¯t want Sage, forcing her into the bond will only bring misery. A mating should never begin with chains."


    "That¡¯s why we¡¯ve given her time," Raidan reasoned. "She doesn¡¯t have to mate with Sage tomorrow."


    Katelyn turned her gaze toward her mother. "Mom, why don¡¯t you say something?"


    Mabel hesitated before speaking to Raidan, her voice unusually soft. "Dear, perhaps you should speak to your father¡¯s friend yourself. Maybe William will release you from this promise. When our daughter is so against it, then let it be."


    Her words struck the room like an unexpected wave. None of them had anticipated such a shift from her, yet after all that had happened with Gabriel, perhaps this change was inevitable.


    Katelyn¡¯s lips curved into a relieved smile. For once, her mother had taken her side.


    "Fine," Raidan conceded atst, though reluctance lingered in his voice. "I will talk to William. But understand, Kate, it won¡¯t be easy. An Alpha King going back on his word... it will not reflect well."


    "If our sister can¡¯t find happiness with a man she doesn¡¯t choose, then it isn¡¯t right to bind her to such a vow," Casaio interjected. Then he added thoughtfully, "Besides, isn¡¯t Sage a close friend of Gabriel¡¯s? If Kate asked him, Gabriel might help. Sage could even speak with his own father."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened. "What? Brother Gabriel is friends with Sage?" she eximed in disbelief. Her voice dropped to a stunned murmur. "I... I didn¡¯t know."


    "Gabriel must have kept that little detail to himself on purpose," Dominick remarked with a knowing smirk.


    "Dad, please," Katelyn said sweetly, sping her hands together as she looked at Raidan. "Do anything you can to convince Sage¡¯s father. I know you will because you¡¯re the best father in the whole world."


    Her words, paired with her radiant smile, drewughter from everyone present. The Alpha King, feared by many, was undeniably soft when it came to his daughter.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Raidan assured her with a small smile tugging at his lips. "I¡¯ll speak with William today."


    "Thank you, Dad!" Katelyn¡¯s joy was palpable. Relief washed over her, lightening the weight that had been pressing on her shoulders. She was no longer tied down to Sage, her heart finally felt free.


    <i>¡¯Now, I just need to focus on bing the woman Karmen truly desires,</i>¡¯ she resolved inwardly. <i>¡¯Amelie was right. I can¡¯t force my feelings onto him. I have to earn his heart, step by step. I have to change... and work for it.¡¯ </i>


    "Where did Gabriel go?" Raidan asked.


    "He has gone to the garden. Perhaps for a walk with Madam," Albus replied.


    "Your Majesty, I¡¯ve something important to inform you," Ravenna announced as she finally entered the living room.

 Chapter 324: Don’t trust my sister

    <h4>Chapter 324: Don¡¯t trust my sister</h4>


    "What was it you wanted to talk aboutst night?" Gabriel asked, lifting the mug to his lips and taking a long, thoughtful sip.


    "I went to pick up Flora from her workce," Karmen began, his tone cautious. "To my surprise, I found Princess Katelyn working there as well. Tell me, she¡¯s with Sage now, isn¡¯t she?"


    Gabriel raised a brow, intrigued. He slowly set his mug down. "Why do you ask?"


    "I¡¯m concerned," Karmen admitted. "Your sister might be falling for the wrong man. Sage changes partners like he changes bedsheets. You should have warned Katelyn about him."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened slightly. "Our parents want the two of them mated. I don¡¯t really have a say in the matter. Besides, Sage ended hisst rtionship before he started pursuing Kate. I want her to navigate this on her own, and frankly, I already warned Sage."


    "Still, as her brother, you could¡¯ve spoken to your parents," Karmen pressed.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes. "Why this sudden concern for Kate? Do you like her?"


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand me," Karmen replied quickly.


    "I¡¯m not misunderstanding. I¡¯m asking," Gabriel said, his tone probing. "Back when Amelie and I weren¡¯t around, you took Kate out to dinner. You made her believe you had feelings for her."


    "Gabriel, I don¡¯t feel anything for your sister," Karmen said firmly. "She asked me to take her out, so I did. I didn¡¯t think much of it. I had no idea she¡¯d see it as a date. But let me make it clear, I will never have feelings for her. Not in this life. She¡¯s simply not my type."


    Gabriel let out a chuckle, finishing thest sip of his coffee.


    "I swear I¡¯m telling the truth," Karmen added. "If I ever had feelings for her, you¡¯d be the first to know. You¡¯re my friend and I don¡¯t hide things from you."


    Gabriel smirked faintly. "Then what is your type?"


    Karmen shot him a look. "Why?"


    "Maybe I¡¯ll set you up with someone."


    "Don¡¯t even think about it," Karmen muttered. "I¡¯m not in the mood to date anyone." His tone shifted, more serious now. "By the way, I searched the forest again with the warriors. Still no trace of Ophelia. Do you really think she¡¯ll stay hidden for two months? Can¡¯t Carlos and his grandmother find a cure any sooner?"


    Gabriel¡¯s expression grew somber. "Not until Amelie and I recover our memories of the past, which will happen after two months on a certain moon phase. ording to Carlos¡¯ grandmother, a witch¡¯s vengeance doesn¡¯t fade so easily, so we have to learn our pasts."


    Karmen leaned forward, studying him. "Hmm. And you left the house suddenlyst night. What happened between you and the Queen?"


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened. "I discovered why she ordered Riley to attack Amelie. It wasn¡¯t random. It was a test. She wanted to see if the pendant¡¯s power would shield her. The truth is, its power won¡¯tst forever, and the Queen seized her chance to measure its limits. Just talking about it is giving me a headache." A deep frown shadowed his face.


    Karmen exhaled slowly. "Your mother¡¯s ways are... strange. But everything she does is for you, Gabriel."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze snapped to him, sharp. "Don¡¯t defend her."


    "I¡¯m not defending," Karmen remarked. "I¡¯m only pointing out the truth. From the day you were born, she¡¯s lived in fear of losing you. Do you have any idea how agonizing it must be for a mother to pretend she hates her own child? Calm yourself, Gabriel. Think it through thoroughly."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t say anything regarding it. "Let¡¯s go inside," he said. The two of them enter the living room, where Ravenna has just announced,


    "Your Majesty, I have something important to announce."


    Raidan and Mabel exchanged a nce, then gestured for Ravenna to take her seat.


    Katelyn, however, frowned in confusion. Her gaze lingered on the unfamiliar old woman in the room. Something was unsettling about the aura radiating from her, something that prickled at her instincts.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Katelyn asked, her voice edged with unease.


    "Kate, you should head back to your workce," Mabel said gently but firmly.


    "But Mom, what is all this?" Katelyn pressed, her curiosity spiking.


    "Enough," Gabriel interjected, his tone decisive. "Karmen, take her to thepany."


    Karmen¡¯s brow twitched, and he tilted his head slightly. <i>¡¯Why me?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Because it¡¯s urgent. I don¡¯t trust my sister with sensitive matters. She blurts things without thinking,¡¯ </i>Gabriel mindlinked to respond.


    Karmen suppressed a sigh and stepped forward, his tone respectful. "Princess Katelyn, allow me to escort you to thepany."


    Katelyn¡¯s expression brightened at once. She rose quickly, bowing to her parents before waving at her brothers.


    "I¡¯ll return this evening," she said cheerfully, before heading out with Karmen.


    As she settled inside the car, butterflies danced in her stomach. She was looking for an opportunity to talk to him and finally got one. Karmen started the engine, noticing she had satfortably.


    As Karmen drove them out of the estate gates, Katelyn was the first to break the silence.


    "How have you been?"


    "Great. And you?" His voice was less formal now.


    "I¡¯m good too."


    The conversation trailed off until Katelyn spoke again.


    "I started working as a secretary not long ago," she said, her eyes brightening with enthusiasm. "It¡¯s exhausting sometimes, but there¡¯s excitement in it too. Dad said he¡¯s proud of me for managing such big responsibilities."


    "That¡¯s wonderful to hear," Karmen replied sincerely, then after a pause, added, "I also heard you were to be mated with Sage."


    Katelyn¡¯s head snapped toward him. "What? No! That¡¯s not true!" she said firmly. "It might have been considered at first, but I told my parents clearly, I don¡¯t want Sage. He¡¯s not the kind of man I desire." Her voice softened into a mutter at the end, her expression hardening with resolve.


    Karmen nced at her briefly before turning his eyes back to the road. ¡¯So, she does know. I thought she was naive...¡¯ he mused silently.


    "I saw you with Florast night," Katelyn suddenly said. "Why were you picking her up?"


    "For just some personal matters," Karmen replied. He didn¡¯t wish her to know what exactly was going on as Gabriel didn¡¯t want it.


    "Ahh, personal matters," Katelyn murmured, frown appearing on her forehead. <i>¡¯Flora, I didn¡¯t expect you to forget everything so soon and start lingering around Karmen,¡¯ </i>she thought internally, feeling bitter.

 Chapter 325: To change yourself for me

    <h4>Chapter 325: To change yourself for me</h4>


    Everyone settled onto the couches, anticipating what Ravenna was about to say.


    "I studied the pendantst night," Ravenna began in a solemn voice. "The stone set within it is no ordinary gem. It¡¯s an ancient relic,st recorded nearly two centuries ago, when a desperate wolf prayed to the Moon Goddess to save her dying child. The Goddess answered that prayer, embedding divine power into the stone. Whoever entrusted this pendant to Her Majesty clearly knew of the curse mark her son has carried since birth."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over them. "And it is true its power will notst forever. In time, it will wane. The stone itself was never meant to remain. It will either vanish on its own or risk being used for darker purposes if it lingers too long."


    "How did you uncover all this, Lady Ravenna?" Mabel asked out of curiosity.


    Carlos spoke before his grandmother could answer. "Grandma has been invoking deities since she was a child. Witchcraft takes many forms, and everyone practices it differently. Her Majesty can describe it as... her gift."


    Gabriel leaned forward with concern. "Then what do we do now? Amelie needs another charm, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "You both need charms stronger than thest," Ravenna replied gravely. "Ophelia continues to hide, but her malice lingers. Protection is necessary, not just for Amelie, but for the entire Sinir family. Each of you must be safeguarded." Her eyes shifted toward Amelie. "And you, call for your family. I have yet to meet your mother."


    Amelie gave a small nod. "Of course, Grandma."


    "Grandma and I are unable to detect the energy of Ophelia. She¡¯s hiding herself well," Carlos said.


    "That¡¯s how she was able to hide herself all these years," Ravenna answered. Then, turning her gaze to Amelie and Gabriel, she continued, "I¡¯ll make sure that for these two months, you both are untouchable."


    "Thank you, Grandma," Amelie said, passing a small smile to her.


    ~~~~


    "Thank you for dropping me, Karmen," Katelyn said softly, her heart fluttering in a way she hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    "Hmm," Karmen murmured, already stepping out to open the door for her. But before he could move away, her voice stopped him.


    "I... wanted to say something," she admitted, hesitating.


    He nced back at her. "Yes?"


    Katelyn drew in a breath, gathering courage. "I¡¯ll prove to you that I can be your type," she dered, her tone bright with determination.


    But Karmen¡¯s response was immediate, almost sharp. "Please, don¡¯t."


    Her smile faltered at once, fading from her lips. A flicker of embarrassment crossed her face, her brows knitting as she was again rejected.


    "Why?" Katelyn whispered, her fingers trembling at her sides. "Do you... already like someone else?"


    Karmen let out a sigh before answering. "Kate, I don¡¯t see you that way as a woman I could desire. You don¡¯t need to change yourself for me. If I ever choose to mate in the future, it¡¯ll likely be with a beta... maybe even an omega."


    Her eyes widened, her chest tightening. "So you¡¯re not with Flora then? I saw you picking her upst evening. She¡¯s an alpha, isn¡¯t she?" Katelyn pressed.


    Karmen¡¯s gaze darkened, his tone turning colder. "I don¡¯t owe you an exnation about Flora, or anyone else. And you need to stop caring about who I¡¯m with and who I¡¯m not."


    "Karmen, why do you hate me so much?" Katelyn¡¯s voice cracked, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.


    "I don¡¯t hate you," Karmen said firmly, meeting her gaze. "But I don¡¯t like being forced. Think about it. What if someone tried to push you into something you didn¡¯t want? What if you were bound to someone you didn¡¯t like, against your will? How would that feel to you?"


    Katelyn¡¯s fists curled tightly at her sides, her nails digging into her palms.


    "Answer me," Karmen pressed, his tone low butmanding.


    "I... I wouldn¡¯t like it," Katelyn admitted atst.


    "The same I feel when you keep pushing your feelings toward me. You deserve better guy than me. I¡¯m not up for anymitment. And I-I simply care for you as Gabriel¡¯s sister. Katelyn, you are beautiful in your own way. But if you change yourself solely for me, then it¡¯s not good. No matter what you do, I can¡¯t bring my heart open up for you."


    Katelyn nodded her head. "I get it," she said. She wiped the tears from the edges of her eyes.


    "Kate, I¡¯m sorry," Karmen said quietly. "But remember this, a man who makes you cry isn¡¯t good for you. Think of it that way."


    Katelyn¡¯s lips parted as if to respond, but no words came. Her eyes glistened, and instead of answering, she turned on her heel and walked away.


    Karmen watched her go, his chest tightening despite himself. "The truth is bitter," he murmured, running a hand through his hair. "But I hope she stops holding on to false hopes about me." With a heavy sigh, he slid back into his car and drove off.


    Meanwhile, Katelyn forced herself to keep herposure as she arrived at thepany. She went straight to the top floor, sank into her chair, and drank a ss of water in an attempt to calm the storm inside her. Just as her heartbeat began to settle, the sharp ring of the director¡¯s office bell echoed.


    She rose and entered the office. Her eyes immediately caught sight of Sage, standing there with a grim expression, and in his hand was the very same gift bag she had discarded yesterday.


    Her stomach dropped, but she steeled herself. "If this isn¡¯t about work, I¡¯m leaving," Katelyn said tly.


    In an instant, Sage moved, cutting off her path. His tall frame loomed in front of her, his tone sharp. "Why did you throw it away?" he demanded.


    "Didn¡¯t you ask me to throw it away if I didn¡¯t want it?" Katelyn questioned.


    "It has my mother¡¯s amulet! Are you serious, Katelyn? How could you do this to me? You could¡¯ve checked it once," Sage yelled at her.


    "Why should I care about your mother and her amulet?" Katelyn retorted.

 Chapter 326: A living hell

    <h4>Chapter 326: A living hell</h4>


    "Leave! Just get the hell out of my sight before I throw you out of thispany myself!" Sage¡¯s voice thundered through the office, his finger pointing toward the door.


    "You don¡¯t have any control over me," Katelyn snapped back, her chin tilting proudly. "I¡¯m a Princess."


    Sage¡¯s jaw clenched, his eyes shing dangerously. "Then I¡¯ll make sure I have control over you. Untilst night, I thought of sparing you, of helping you avoid being mated to me. But now, after witnessing your arrogance, I¡¯ve changed my mind." His voice dropped to a low, dangerous growl, his wolf just beneath the surface.


    "I will mate with you, whether you want it or not. You can hate me all you like, but it won¡¯t change my decision. You should never have disrespected my mother¡¯s belongings. They are more precious to me than my own life. For that alone, you¡¯ll pay. Now, get out."


    Katelyn gave a short, mocking chuckle, her eyes gleaming with defiance. "Too bad, Sage. I already spoke with my father. Do you really think your father would dare disobey hismand? You can threaten me all you want, but I will never mate with you. And you¡¯ll regret raising your voice at me today."


    With a scowl, she spun on her heels and stormed out, leaving Sage seething in silence.


    He returned to his desk and ced the bag on the top of it. Just then, the phone on the desk rang, and he found it was from his father. Without dying, he answered the call.


    "Sage," William¡¯s firm voice came from the other side, "listen carefully. Princess Katelyn has spoken to her father. She¡¯s demanded that the marriage be called off. The Alpha King has summoned me to meet him in person. I want you there as well. You¡¯ll prove to him with your own presence that you are the perfect mate for his daughter."


    Sage¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "Of course, Dad," he answered. His eyes drifted to the gift bag on his desk, his jaw tightening. <i>¡¯If you¡¯d ever valued others the way you valued yourself, Kate... I might have let you go. But now? No. I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡¯</i> His vow echoed darkly in his mind.


    "Sage, if you fail to impress the Alpha King, then¨C"


    "Dad, you¡¯re underestimating your son. Whenever I set my eyes, it bes mine," Sage pronounced.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie, I told you not to wander alone anywhere in the mansion¡¯s premises," Gabriel¡¯s voice rang out as he rushed toward her. She turned quickly, stepping back from the edge of the pond nestled in the garden.


    "You worry for me too much," Amelie murmured, her tone soft yet carrying a faint trace of defiance.


    Gabriel caught her words and closed the distance between them. "Don¡¯t you do the same?" he countered, his voice low as his hands reached for hers. Their fingers intertwined naturally.


    She lowered her gaze briefly, feeling the warmth of his touch.


    "My brothers and their mates have already left for San Ravendale," Gabriel revealed after a pause. "A matter came up that required their immediate attention."


    "What matters?" Amelie asked, confusion knitting her brows as she arched an eyebrow at him.


    "The Beta Hunters case," Gabriel replied, his jaw tightening. "Juniper¡¯s father uncovered something and wanted them to investigate. I told my brothers not to take such a sensitive matter lightly."


    "I hope it¡¯s resolved soon," Amelie said softly.


    Gabriel exhaled and gave a small nod. "Hmm. Come, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s time for you to eat some fruit," he urged, his tone shifting back into one of gentle care.


    But Amelie lingered, her fingers tightening around his. "Carlos has gone out searching for Ophelia," she confessed, worry etched across her face. "I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s gone so quiet all of a sudden."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened. He drew Amelie closer, his protective instinct rising. "I talked about the same worry with Carlos. What we think is that she must have found out what we are up to. She must be strengthening herself to fight us. She knows she can¡¯t win this time."


    "I hope Carlos and his grandmother remain safe," Amelie stated.


    "Of course, they will. Don¡¯t let yourself get stressed. It¡¯s not good for Noa," he stated. Then, walking slowly, they reached the living room of the mansion. Amelie was shocked to find two men sitting across from the Alpha King.


    "Who is with Sage?" Amelie asked quietly, her gaze shifting curiously toward the unfamiliar man.


    "Sage¡¯s father," Gabriel replied.


    "Oh," she murmured, her expression softening with polite recognition.


    Sage¡¯s eyes caught their movement, and he rose immediately to his feet. William¡¯s gaze followed his son¡¯s, and upon seeing Gabriel and Amelie approaching, he too stood, straightening his posture with theposed dignity of an elder Alpha.


    "Please, don¡¯t get up," Gabriel said, though his arm instinctively tightened around Amelie¡¯s hand. "We were just on our way to our room."


    Sage, however, stepped forward. "I brought something for you, Amelie. I couldn¡¯te empty-handed," he said, reaching down to lift a white bag that had been resting beside him on the sofa.


    Amelie passed a warm smile to him. "That wasn¡¯t necessary, Sage... but thank you." She epted the bag gracefully, though her eyes darted briefly toward Gabriel.


    "And what about me?" Gabrielined yfully, drawing all eyes back to him.


    Sage arched a brow, almost amused. "I thought you didn¡¯t like receiving gifts."


    Gabriel clicked his tongue softly. "Who doesn¡¯t like gifts?" he muttered under his breath.


    "Next time," Sage promised with a faint smile.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved in a polite smile as he turned back to Amelie. "You should continue your talk. We¡¯ll excuse ourselves," he said pointedly, his gaze locking with hers.


    Amelie gave a small nod, and together they stepped away, leaving the three men in silence.


    As Sage and William took their seats, Raidan began, "I can¡¯t force my daughter into this marriage. I know I made a promise to you, William, but I¡¯m sorry for not being able to fulfill it."


    "Your Majesty, I like your daughter," Sage pronounced. It was a white lie, but

 Chapter 327: Never be another woman

    <h4>Chapter 327: Never be another woman</h4>


    "Kate has been working as my secretary. Though I hadn¡¯t met her before this, in this short time I¡¯vee to admire her," Sage said smoothly, keeping his tone respectful. "Your Majesty, I believe your daughter and I can grow stronger together her sess will be mine, and mine will be hers. I¡¯m aware she has reservations about alpha wolves, but I¡¯ll make sure she sees how worthy of love I can be."


    Raidan¡¯s sharp gaze narrowed. "Did my daughter tell you she dislikes alphas?"


    "Yes," Sage replied without hesitation, deliberately letting the Alpha King know about it. Then, with calmness, he added, "Did His Majesty not know? Perhaps she likes a beta... or an omega. If that¡¯s the case, I will not stand in her way. I would step back rather than force what her heart doesn¡¯t want."


    "No, that¡¯s not true," Raidan cut in firmly, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "She is simply adamant about not marrying you. The truth is, Sage, she does not like you."


    Sage inclined his head slightly. "Your Majesty, forgive me for speaking so boldly... but promises, once made, cannot be broken. If the Alpha King cannot convince his own daughter, then who will believe in the weight of his word?" His voice carried a defiance, the kind that skirted dangerously close to insolence.


    "Enough!" William interjected quickly, his face paling. He bowed his head toward Raidan. "Forgive my son for his rudeness, Your Majesty. He speaks out of passion, not disrespect."


    "I don¡¯t mind it," Raidan said, lifting a hand dismissively to ease William¡¯s concern. "Sage is absolutely right. I gave you my word, William, and yet I¡¯ve failed to honor it."


    "Then grant me one month, Your Majesty," Sage pressed. "Allow me the chance to win Princess Katelyn¡¯s heart. I¡¯ve ced mine entirely in her hands. There will never be another woman for me. If not Katelyn, then not anyone else. I¡¯m serious about her."


    Raiden studied him for a long moment, caught between duty and the weight of his promise. Atst, he exhaled slowly. "Very well. To deny your father... it does not sit well with me either." His gaze sharpened as he leaned forward slightly. "You have one month, Sage. But listen carefully, you are not to tell my daughter of this agreement. If, within that time, you cannot win her heart willingly... then this promise is void. Do you ept these terms?"


    "Wonderful, Your Majesty. I ept it wholeheartedly," Sage replied with a determined glint in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve given a chance to my son. He¡¯s truly serious about your daughter," William said, ncing at Sage, who had kept his head low.


    "Yes, I can see that. I also want Sage to be my son-inw. I hope he wins Kate¡¯s heart soon," Raidan said with a bright smile.


    <i>¡¯Sorry, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve to lie to you. But this is the only way Kate can be mine,¡¯</i> he thought.


    ~~~~~


    Flora picked up her freshly brewed coffee from the machine, savoring the warmth in her hands. She turned around, only to collide hard against one of her colleagues. The hot liquid sloshed over her chest, searing through the thin fabric of her blouse.


    "Ahhh!" she cried, clutching at herself as the scalding pain made her eyes water.


    "Oops! My bad," Delphine said carelessly, ncing down at her own shirt. Instead of concern, irritation colored her tone. "Honestly, Flora, can¡¯t you walk straight with your eyes open? Look what you¡¯ve done. You ruined my expensive shirt too."


    Flora froze, stunned that Delphine was ming her. Her burning skin throbbed while Delphine¡¯s words stung just as sharply. From the corner of her eye, she caught two other colleagues stifling their smiles, clearly enjoying the humiliation.


    Unable to bear their mocking expressions, Flora pressed her lips together and rushed out of the break room, her chest aching. She hurried into the washroom and locked the door behind her, her hands trembling as she dabbed at the stain with paper towels.


    The scald left a red mark beneath her blouse, and as she tried wiping the coffee from the fabric, she realized in despair, it wasn¡¯t going toe out easily.


    "Nothing is going my way," Flora whispered to her reflection in the mirror in a trembling voice. "How long do I have to bear this? If I say something, it may only backfire on me." Her chest tightened with anxiety, the rapid thundering of her heart echoing in her ears.


    She lingered in the washroom until her breathing steadied. Finally, gathering the courage to face the office again, she stepped out. But instead of returning to her desk, she decided to use the remainder of her break to escape the suffocating walls of thepany.


    Outside, she walked quickly to a nearby cafe. Ordering a coffee, she carried it to a quiet corner, deliberately choosing an isted table away from the chatter of other customers.


    With each slow sip, she tried to untangle the thoughts racing through her head, searching desperately for a way to end the constant humiliation she endured at work because of what she had done to Amelie.


    Her moment of fragile peace was broken by the sudden buzzing in her pocket. She pulled out her phone, frowning when she saw the unfamiliar number glowing on the screen.


    She answered the call and heard a familiar voice.


    "Zander?" Flora eximed with shock.


    "How are you?" Zander asked.


    "Good," Flora replied. "It¡¯s your new number. Why did you call me?"


    "Yeah, I changed my number. I¡¯m in San Ravendale. I thought perhaps I should meet you," Zander stated.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll be free in the evening. After five... You should tell me where to meet you," Flora stated.


    Zander looked outside the window of her hotel and continued, "Umm... What about the City Center Mall?"


    "Okay," Flora replied. "See you then," she added.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you," Zander said, hanging up the call.


    Flora lowered the phone on the table. A small smile formed on her lips as she suddenly felt better. Zander was a kind of friend, who would appear in her life when she would feel loneliest.


    <i>¡¯He is the only one, who despite my ws understood me,¡¯ </i>Flora thought and slowly took a sip again.

 Chapter 328: Binding me to you

    <h4>Chapter 328: Binding me to you</h4>


    Katelyn pressed enter as she sent thest email of the day. She gazed at the clock and smiled. Finally, she was free. The weekend was here and she had decided to spend it with Amelie.


    She collected her things, ready to leave, not caring if Sage would still work or leave. Walking to the elevator, she reached her hand to the button to press it when a voice came from behind her.


    "Secretary Katelyn, the Director wants you in his office," the man, who was a colleague, informed her.


    ¡¯What does he want now?¡¯ Katelyn thought and rolled her eyes before heading to the office, where Sage was awaiting her. She gently knocked on the door and walked inside after pushing the door open.


    "What do you want now? I¡¯ve finished my work," Katelyn replied.


    "We have to leave for a business meeting immediately," Sage replied, lifting his gaze from theputer screen. "It¡¯s in the other city," he pronounced.


    "I¡¯ve to spend this weekend with my family. I am not going for any business meeting anywhere," Katelyn refused.


    "You¡¯re truly unprofessional," he remarked coldly. "Do you think it¡¯s fun for me to entertain your tantrums? There¡¯s a limit to it. Aren¡¯t you already twenty-four? Why do you act like a teenager?" Sage frowned at her.


    "That¡¯s because you always pick on me," Katelyn said. "Especially after I rejected you, your ego got hurt."


    "Kate, I never picked on you. In fact, you¡¯re lucky that I¡¯ve put an assistant along with you to distribute your work," Sage pronounced, his hands sping together on the desk as he leaned forward. "You think you¡¯re doing a favor to me or your father by doing work. Princess or not, learn to respect every work you do."


    She turned quiet. ¡¯Why does he always scold me? Is he my mentor?¡¯ Katelyn thought.


    Sage then lifted from his chair and heard the phone vibrating in Katelyn¡¯s purse. "Answer your call," he said, walking to the adjacent room in the office space.


    Katelyn pulled out the phone from inside her purse and saw it was from his father. Excited, she picked up the call and greeted Raidan.


    "Kate, is your work over? I suppose it is," Raidan said from the other side.


    "Yes, it has finished, Dad," Katelyn replied. "Why did you call? Are you missing me?"


    Raidan smiled faintly.


    "I wanted to let you know that I spoke with Sage¡¯s father. Kate, I can¡¯t turn my back on the promise I made to William. You haven¡¯t given me a real reason why Sage isn¡¯t the man you want. And you haven¡¯t told me if there¡¯s someone else in your heart. Your mother and I want to see you married soon. With your brother¡¯s wedding next week... I trust you understand what I mean."


    Katelyn¡¯s hand tightened into a fist by her side. "Yes, Dad."


    "If not Sage, then I¡¯ll look for someone else, someone more suitable to your choice. Of course, it will still be an alpha. Why don¡¯t you give it a month? Sometimes, what feels bitter in the beginning can turn sweet with time," Raidan advised.


    Her mood soured instantly. She wanted to keep her temper in check, but silence was impossible.


    "What will happen after a month, Dad?" Katelyn asked. "Will I suddenly be able to pull this off? Or will you and Mom keep forcing me, no matter what I say?"


    "Kate... let¡¯s answer your question after one month," Raidan replied, avoiding a direct sh.


    "Fine! My answer isn¡¯t going to change," Katelyn said with conviction. She exhaled sharply. "I¡¯ll hang up now. I have to leave immediately for a business meeting."


    She ended the call, lowering the phone from her ear, her chest tight with frustration.


    Just then, Sage emerged from the office, a duffel bag in hand, his usual calmposure in ce.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said, walking past her toward his desk without a second nce.


    Katelyn swallowed her anger, unwilling to argue further, and followed him out. At the elevator, she pressed the button. The doors slid open, and the two stepped in, an unspoken tension pressing in around them as the doors closed.


    The silence was heavy until Katelyn broke it.


    "What did your father tell my father?" she demanded as if using him of destroying things for her.


    "I don¡¯t know," Sage lied.


    Katelyn turned her head, fixing him with a steady re. "You¡¯re binding me to you, Sage... knowing full well that I don¡¯t like you. And I never will."


    Sage met her re without flinching. Slowly, he closed the space between them. Katelyn instinctively retreated until the cold steel wall pressed against her back. His piercing gaze locked onto hers.


    "Kate," Sage began. "You¡¯re testing me now. Who¡¯s to say your heart won¡¯t change? Everything you think you know about me¡ª" he leaned closer, his tone darkening, "¡ªis nothing more than gossip. The real me is still unknown... to you, and to everyone else."


    Katelyn let out a sharp, humorlessugh. "The real you?" Her lips curved into a bitter smile. "Don¡¯t tter yourself, Sage. Your real self isn¡¯t hidden at all. It¡¯s right here: arrogant, self-absorbed, and so convinced the world should bend around you."


    "Aren¡¯t you the same?" Sage asked her. "You also think that the world should revolve around you. And about arrogant behavior, I must say you¡¯ve exceeded my expectations yesterday. You threw away something so important to me. Kate, ask your heart once what it feels like to hurt the person with something they hold dear. I must say I¡¯ve never expected such cruelty from you. You may not understand the value of a mother, but I do. What you did yesterday showed you only care for yourself, not others. That¡¯s the real you. Since you¡¯ve heard rumors about me, I¡¯ve also heard the same for you. You tried harming Amelie using Gabriel¡¯s ex. You knew what you were doing, yet you didn¡¯t stop."


    Katelyn clenched her fists as tears brimmed in her eyes. The elevator¡¯s doors opened at the right time and Sage took a step back, walking out.

 Chapter 329: To fall in love

    <h4>Chapter 329: To fall in love</h4>


    Flora stepped out of the taxi, her heels clicking lightly against the pavement as she lifted her gaze to the towering mall in front of her. Adjusting the strap of her shoulder bag, she drew a breath and made her way toward the gleaming ss doors.


    Inside, the weekend buzz of shoppers andughter filled the air, but she headed directly for the renowned restaurant where Zander had promised to meet her.


    The usher at the entrance bowed slightly, opening the door with a courteous smile. "Wee, miss."


    "Thank you," Flora replied softly before stepping into the restaurant.


    Her eyes scanned the room, and she noticed a hand lifted slightly in the air. Zander.


    Flora¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she crossed the room. Zander rose from his chair the moment she reached the table, pulling one out for her with a gentlemanly ease.


    "Thanks foring," he said warmly.


    Flora eased into the chair, her bag slipping off her shoulder and onto the one beside her. Zander returned to his seat, raising a hand to signal the waiter. In moments, two menus were ced before them, the waiter lingering politely to give them time.


    Flora¡¯s fingers trailed lightly over the edge of the menu before she closed it and nced at Zander.


    "I¡¯ll take grilled salmon with lemon butter sauce" she began.


    "The same for me," Zander cut in smoothly, his tone decisive. Then, turning to the waiter, he added, "Just in water, thank you. No alcohol since I¡¯ll be drivingter."


    The waiter nodded, collected their menus, and slipped away.


    With the small formalities done, Zander¡¯s gaze lingered on Flora, his full attention settling on her as though there was no one else in the room. "You look better than thest time I saw you," he remarked softly. "How¡¯s work?"


    Flora forced a polite smile. "It¡¯s good," she said quickly, but he noticed the slight hesitation in her response.


    Zander caught it instantly. His eyes narrowed just slightly, not in judgment but in observation. Something was weighing on her, and though she had dressed up well, though she smiled, it was clear to him that all was not as fine as she imed.


    He leaned forward a little, resting his elbows lightly on the table. "Good?" he echoed. "Or... just manageable?"


    "Both," Flora replied.


    "Have the people around you found out?" Zander pressed, his voice firm butced with concern. "Don¡¯t lie to me, Flora. You don¡¯t have to."


    Her shoulders sagged, the fight in her tone melting away. "They found out. I don¡¯t even know how... maybe they¡¯ve learned my name." A weary sigh escaped her lips. "Honestly, I¡¯m so tired of all this. I admit I made a terrible mistake. But it feels suffocating now. Where do I run? Everyone knows my past, and it hurts."


    Zander¡¯s gaze dropped to her trembling hands resting on the table. She was fidgeting with them, her unease was visible. Slowly, he extended his own and covered hers, his touch firm but gentle. Flora froze, her breath hitching, and for a heartbeat she couldn¡¯t bring herself to pull away.


    Their eyes met. Zander brushed his thumb across the back of her hand in a soft gesture.


    "I warned you it wouldn¡¯t be easy," he said softly. "Your past can¡¯t be erased. But, Flora, be proud of yourself. You¡¯re trying to change. That takes more strength than people realize. Don¡¯t let their voices take root in your head. You¡¯re more than the mistakes you¡¯ve made."


    Flora nodded, and she pulled back her hands from him. That feeling... Of being loved by a man, she didn¡¯t want to develop it again. Falling in love would not be easy for her.


    The waiter returned, and Zander straightened in his chair. Setting down the tes and cutlery with practiced ease, the man offered a polite smile, wished them a pleasant meal, and left.


    Flora lowered her gaze to her food, eating in silence. Zander mirrored her actions and began eating. Neither broke the quiet until thest bite was gone.


    "I¡¯ll get the bill," Flora murmured, reaching for her bag.


    "No." Zander stopped her. "Dinner¡¯s on me."


    He paid quickly, not giving her room to argue, and together they stepped outside.


    "I¡¯ll drop you hometer," Zander said as they lingered at the entrance. "But first... let¡¯s walk a little. Tomorrow¡¯s Saturday, you don¡¯t have work. Might do you good."


    Flora gave a small nod. "Yeah."


    They fell into step beside each other, the faint glow of the streetmps stretching their shadows across the pavement. For a moment, the only sound was the rhythm of their footsteps.


    "Why did you suddenlye to San Ravendale?" Flora finally asked.


    Zander¡¯s lips curved faintly. "I had a meeting with a pack. And... my parents think it¡¯s time I choose a Luna."


    Flora blinked, clearly surprised and happy. Then she forced a smile. "That¡¯s... wonderful."


    "Do you want to give yourself a chance?" Zander asked softly.


    Flora tilted her head, brows knitting. "A chance for what?"


    "To fall in love," he replied, holding her gaze steadily. "To have a family with your mate."


    Flora¡¯s steps slowed until she came to a stop. Zander halted too, turning fully toward her.


    Her lips parted, but for a moment no words came. Finally, her voice slipped out. "I... I don¡¯t want to fall in love."


    The tremor in her tone gave away more than her words. She drew in a shaky breath, her brows furrowing. "I¡¯ve made blunders, Zander. I¡¯m scared. Alex¡ª" she swallowed hard, as though even saying his name stung. "He almost sent me to die. That kind of betrayal... it leaves scars no one can see."


    Her voice further quivered slightly, but she steadied herself, pressing on. "Do you know what it feels like, standing at the altar, believing your mate is the one... only for him to abandon you halfway, as if you¡¯re disposable? That pain, it breaks something inside you. Since that day, marriage, love, even hope... all of it just feels empty to me."

 Chapter 330: Shielding Amelie from death

    <h4>Chapter 330: Shielding Amelie from death</h4>


    After what Flora had said, Zander couldn¡¯t bring himself to confess what weighed on his heart, that he wanted her to be his Luna. The thought of burdening her with such a revtion too soon made him hesitate. He didn¡¯t want to risk the gentlefort that had begun to grow between them.


    When they reached her home, he pulled up by the gate and cut the engine.


    "Thank you," Flora said softly as she unbuckled her seatbelt. She nced at him with a smile that reached her eyes. "If you¡¯d like toe in, you¡¯re wee. My parents would be happy to see you."


    Zander¡¯s lips curved into a polite smile. "Maybe next time," he replied.


    Flora nodded, her gaze lingering on him. "Then... good night. I truly enjoyed the evening thanks to you."


    "So did I," he admitted. "I¡¯ll be around tomorrow as well. If you¡¯d like to meet again, call me."


    Her smile brightened, and she dipped her head in agreement.


    "Go on," he said gently, gesturing toward the gates with a slight motion of his hand.


    Flora gave him a little wave before slipping out of the car. She pushed open the gate and stepped through, turning once more to smile at him before vanishing into the shadows of the path leading to her house.


    For a moment, Zander remained still, watching the spot where she had disappeared. Only when the night silence pressed around him did he start the car again and drive back toward the hotel where he was staying.


    Inside the house, Flora¡¯s steps halted slowly as she saw Carlos and Karmen. Their faces carried a tense expression.


    "Flora, dear, why are you sote?" Samyra asked the moment Flora stepped inside. Her tone carried more worry than scolding. "We called you so many times."


    Carlos and Karmen¡¯s eyes descended on Flora.


    Startled, Flora quickly pulled her phone from her purse and found several missed calls lighting up the screen. "I¡¯m sorry, Mom," she said earnestly. "My phone was on silent. I didn¡¯t realize." She lifted her gaze to them, sensing their unease. "Is everything alright? How¡¯s Amelie?" Her question was directed at Karmen.


    "Everything¡¯s fine," Karmen assured.


    "It¡¯s nothing to worry about," Samyra added quickly. "Carlos just wanted to give us protective charms. His grandmother prepared them. Only he can pass them on to us. Now, sit down, dear."


    Flora nodded and hurried to the sofa. Her eyes fell on her mother¡¯s wrist, where a delicate bracelet of dark beads rested. It hadn¡¯t been there before.


    Before she could ask, Carlos stepped forward. To her surprise, he lowered himself onto one knee before her with a solemn expression. "Give me your left hand," he said.


    Flora hesitated for only a moment, then extended it. Carlos sped a bracelet around her wrist, an exact replica of the one her mother wore.


    "Don¡¯t take it off. Don¡¯t lose it," Carlos instructed firmly, his eyes locking with hers. "A witch lingers nearby. And Flora, be careful. Don¡¯t ept anything from anyone, stranger or not. Only take whates from those you deeply trust."


    Flora nodded quickly. "Alright."


    Carlos rose to his feet and turned toward Flora¡¯s parents. "Pleasee to the mansion tomorrow. My grandmother and I will be leaving in the afternoon, but she still has much to share with you both," he exined, his tone calm, almost reassuring. "Don¡¯t worry, it isn¡¯t anything serious."


    "We¡¯ll definitelye," David assured with a firm nod.


    "Then we¡¯ll take our leave," Carlos said, his gaze flicking to Karmen, who had already risen from his ce.


    David and Samyra walked them to the door, following the pair outside to see them off.


    As soon as Carlos settled into the passenger seat of the car, a sudden weight pressed against his chest. His vision blurred, and without warning, an image shed before his eyes: Flora, shielding Amelie from death. Her face pale with strain, her body copsing under the toll of saving her. The sight of her bloodied and broken seared into his mind.


    Carlos¡¯s breath hitched, his heart hammering. He bit down on his thumbnail, unease wing at his insides. <i>¡¯What if she dies in the future? Flora¡¯s life seems not a long one.¡¯</i>


    He knew thew: witches and mages were forbidden to interfere with the natural course of life and death. But this wasn¡¯t some nameless fate. This was Flora. And if she were lost, Amelie would suffer. He couldn¡¯t allow that and he wouldn¡¯t.


    "What¡¯s on your mind?" Karmen¡¯s voice broke the silence, his throat clearing as he cast a sidelong nce at Carlos.


    Carlos forced himself to steady his breathing. "Nothing," he said quickly.


    "Don¡¯t lie," Karmen said, his sharp gaze lingering on Carlos.


    "It¡¯s nothing," Carlos repeated firmly.


    Karmen studied him for a moment but chose not to press further. Instead, he focused on the driving. "I need to check on Princess Katelyn as well."


    Carlos arched a brow. "Why?"


    A faint sigh escaped Karmen. "I think she¡¯s troubled. Her parents have tied her future to an alpha of their choosing. The Alpha King believes he¡¯s the right match for her, but Katelyn doesn¡¯t share that belief. She¡¯s... conflicted. The king wants me to see her, just once, to make sure she¡¯s alright."


    "If his daughter doesn¡¯t want to be with this alpha, then why force her? Won¡¯t it affect their rtionship?" Carlos muttered, his tone edged with disapproval.


    Karmen replied, "That isn¡¯t for me toment on."


    Carlos inclined his head slightly. "I understand. Are we going there first?"


    "No," Karmen said. "I¡¯ll drop you at the mansion before heading over."


    Carlos leaned back in his seat, thoughtful. "I cane with you, if you¡¯d like. It¡¯s not toote, and it¡¯ll save you the trouble of making the extra trip."


    For a moment, silence stretched between them before Karmen finally allowed a faint smile. "That¡¯s a good idea."


    Karmen changed thene and drove to the residentialplex where Katelyn has been living.

 Chapter 331: My heart will soften

    <h4>Chapter 331: My heart will soften</h4>


    "Why are you working in the kitchen?" Mabel¡¯s voice rang. Amelie lifted her head in surprise. The maids immediately bowed to the Queen, and one of them rushed forward to take thedle from Amelie¡¯s hands.


    "You¡¯re in the final stage of your pregnancy," Mabel said firmly. "You must be careful. Come with me. I need to speak with you."


    Amelie simply nodded, setting aside her task, and followed the Queen out of the kitchen.


    As they crossed the grand hallway, Gabriel appeared from the opposite direction. The moment his eyesnded on them, he was at Amelie¡¯s side, his hand closing protectively around hers.


    "Where are you taking my mate?"


    Mabel halted, turning to face him.


    "If you want an apology from my wife, if you wish to humiliate her yet again, then stop here," Gabriel said. "I won¡¯t allow it anymore. Please... don¡¯t hurt Amelie again." It was not just a request anymore, but a pleading.


    "Gabriel, calm down," Amelie whispered, squeezing his hand gently. "Your mother only wishes to speak with me. Don¡¯t turn this into a quarrel."


    Mabel studied her son in silence before exhaling softly. "Very well. Then I will say it here."


    Her gaze shifted to Amelie. "No apology can erase the truth that I once hired an enemy to harm you, all to test the shielding power of this pendant," she confessed. "What I did was unforgivable. But everything I did back then... it was for Gabriel."


    Her voice faltered, and for a brief moment, the mask of the Queen slipped, revealing a grieving mother. "When I held my son for the first time, the High Priestess appeared before me. She said things that shook me to my core. She warned that if I ever showed him love, I would lose him. That fear poisoned my heart. I made choices that scarred him, choices I will regret until myst breath."


    Her eyes softened, though sorrow lingered in their depths. "And yet... You never judged him. You never turned away from him. You embraced him as your true mate, as he deserved. For that, Amelie, I am thankful, more than I can ever say."


    Amelie nced at Gabriel. His eyes no longer sought his mother.


    "I forgive you," Amelie said gently. "I can understand your fears as a mother. Your choices came from a ce of wanting to protect your child. And I believe... if this pendant hadn¡¯t revealed its power that day, you would still have saved me."


    For a fleeting moment, Mabel¡¯s sternposure softened. A small, wistful smile touched her lips before she turned away. "I¡¯ll take my leave then." With quiet steps, she disappeared down the hall.


    Amelie exhaled, releasing the weight in her chest, before turning to Gabriel.


    "Don¡¯t defend her," Gabriel muttered, still unwilling to meet her eyes.


    "I¡¯m not defending her," Amelie replied softly. "But don¡¯t shut her outpletely. Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s wasting away here. She doesn¡¯t even eat properly. It must have been unbearable for her to realize how Ophelia deceived her. She carries so much inside, Gabriel, things she cannot even voice. Talk to your mother, just once. End this battle. I know she hurt you the most, that you¡¯ve endured pain beyond what words can hold. But you¡¯re hurting still, and I feel it every day."


    Gabriel¡¯s lips tightened. "I¡¯m not suffering," he said curtly. "You¡¯re mistaken."


    Without waiting for her reply, he tugged her hand lightly. "Let¡¯s go to our room." His tone left no room for argument, and though Amelie¡¯s heart ached, she followed him silently.


    Gabriel suddenly stopped in the hallway. Before Amelie could question him, he turned, bent down, and scooped her effortlessly into his arms.


    "Hey, put me down," she protested, her cheeks warming.


    He didn¡¯t answer as he carried her straight into their room. Without a word, he set her gently on the mattress, his hands lingering at her side for a moment as if reluctant to let go.


    His gaze dropped to her feet, and his brows furrowed. "They¡¯re swollen," he murmured. "Amelie... aren¡¯t you walking too much?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted softly. "I don¡¯t feel any difort. If I had, I would¡¯ve told you."


    Gabriel sat beside her, his tone brooking no argument. "I¡¯ll massage your feet and legs." He adjusted her carefully, tucking two pillows behind her back so she satfortably, then guided her legs onto the mattress.


    "You don¡¯t have to," Amelie whispered, though her heart softened at his tenderness.


    His dark eyes lifted to hers, steady and intense. "Why do you always say that? I do have to. I need to take care of you, especially now. Your body is changing, preparing for the birth. Even if you don¡¯t admit it, I can feel it that you¡¯re ufortable. Carrying a child isn¡¯t easy." His fingers brushed against her ankle as he spoke, then began to knead her foot with careful pressure.


    "Are you upset that I followed your mother?" Amelie asked, her eyes searching his face.


    "Why?" Gabriel¡¯s gaze flicked to hers, sharp but softening almost immediately. "Would you stop listening to her if I asked you to?"


    Amelie pressed her lips together, unsure how to answer.


    He let out a low sigh. "Let this matter remain between me and her. Maybe... one day my heart will soften, and I¡¯ll forgive her. But right now, I can¡¯t. I still feel cold toward her." His voice dropped to a murmur. It was a confession more than an exnation.


    Then, as if pulling himself away from that heaviness, something crossed his mind. He suddenly remembered the small surprise he had been keeping.


    "I¡¯ve got something for you," Gabriel said, rising from the bed. He walked to the cupboard, opened a drawer, and carefully took out a velvety box. Returning to her side, he sat down and ced it in her hands.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened as she opened it. "Anklets?" Her voice lit up with delight, her gaze shimmering with childlike joy.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved faintly. "I thought they would look beautiful on you. That¡¯s why I bought them."


    He took them gently from the box and, with careful hands, fastened one around each of her feet. "They look so pretty on you," he said softly, his eyes warm with affection.

 Chapter 332: Wet sounds of their kiss

    <h4>Chapter 332: Wet sounds of their kiss</h4>


    "I spoke to Amelie earlier," Zilia said as she brushed her hair slowly.


    Casaio was sitting on the bed with his legs stretched out, a book in his hands. He nced up briefly. "And?"


    "She confided in me about how she feels toward your mother," Zilia continued, setting the brush down on the dressing table. "Ever since the truth came out, Gabriel has been keeping more and more distance from the Queen. Amelie feels guilty... like she¡¯s the reason their bond has fractured even further. I told her not to me herself, but I could sense she truly believes she¡¯s added to the rift." She walked toward the bed.


    Casaio closed the book, cing it beside him with a quiet sigh. "Mom knew this day would arrive. She was well aware of the consequences of her choices. And yet..." He paused, searching for the right words. "If you weigh both sides, neither of them is entirely wrong. Mother acted out of desperation to save Gabriel. Harsh as her methods were, she was still a mother, and her first instinct was to protect him at any cost. But Gabriel... he¡¯s justified too. He¡¯s carried the scars of her coldness for years. He grew up with that lingering reminder that he was never truly wanted, and now the truth has only deepened that wound."


    He reached over and switched off the lights, leaving only the soft glow of themp by the bed.


    As Casaio turned his head, his eyes fell on Zilia, who was gently pulling the duvet over them. Before she could settle in, his hand closed around her wrist, halting her movement.


    Zilia¡¯s gaze lifted, locking with his.


    "In a few days, Dominick and Juniper will bewfully wed," Casaio said. "Should we... do the same?"


    Her lips curved into the faintest smile. "If you trust me, then yes," Zilia replied softly. "If you trust the bond between us, then you shouldn¡¯t hesitate to marry me."


    A shadow flickered in Casaio¡¯s eyes. "Why didn¡¯t you ever answer me like this before?" he asked, searching her expression as though trying to read every unspoken word. "I¡¯ve always wanted to hear such a response from you."


    Zilia lowered her gaze for a moment, her voice gentle but threaded with regret. "Because it would have been easier for Luke to use me against you. To force me into harming you. I wanted to dy it for as long as I could. Truthfully, I even hoped you¡¯d reject me." She let out a faint sigh. "But you... You stubbornly loved me all this time."


    She had never been one to exin her motives, never one to peel back theyers of her guarded heart. Yet, staying with Amelie for these few days had changed her. She had seen the way Amelie spoke with Gabriel, how honest she was with him, and he was the same. Amelie never hid her fears, her motives, her truths.


    And for the first time, Zilia wanted to give Casaio the same, her honesty.


    "If there was ever someone who loved me beyond anything I could imagine, it was you," Zilia whispered with sincerity. "How could I ever bear to see you harmed? Do you remember when I used to vanish for days? Yes, it was for the tasks Luke set for me... and the punishments I endured for defying him. Casaio, I wasn¡¯t only protecting my brother. I was protecting you too. I had to. I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡ª"


    Her words broke off, stolen by the warm press of his lips against hers.


    Casaio kissed her with an urgency, silencing the apologies she thought she owed him. His arm slid firmly around her waist, pulling her against him, until she was seated across hisp. His other hand rose to cradle the curve of her neck, steadying her, holding her as though she might slip away if he let go.


    The ache in her confession melted into the warmth of his embrace, the kiss deepening with every heartbeat.


    Their lips parted only to return with greater hunger, tongues intertwining in a rhythm that made the quiet room echo with the faint, wet sounds of their kiss.


    Zilia tried to pull back for breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly, but Casaio wasn¡¯t ready to let her go. His hand at her nape held her close, deepening the kiss until her lungs burned with the need for air.


    Atst, he pulled away, though not to relent. His lips grazed her jawline, trailing down with slow presses of the kisses until they found the delicate curve of her neck.


    A soft moan slipped past Zilia¡¯s lips. Her fingers clenched tighter around his shoulders, holding on as though she could anchor herself against the storm of sensation he drew from her. Every time his mouth lingered against her skin, every time his teeth grazed before sucking gently, her pulse leapt and her breath hitched.


    Marks bloomed beneath his lips. Each one whispered the same truth: she was his.


    The mark of her alpha was engraved right beneath her corbone, which shone when Casaio kissed it. His hand slowly did its work by slipping off the strap of her nightdress from one side.


    "Zilia, I never wanted to punish you. I¡¯m so sorry," Casaio finally said, he lifted his eyes, meeting hers. "I hurt you," he murmured, his eyes brimming with tears.


    "I worked as a spy. You fulfilled your duty as a prince," Zilia said. Her lips quivered at the end. "I hoped I could have given you a better life as your mate, but I failed in that. You were no longer yourself because of me."


    A tear slipped down her left eye before more escaped. Casaio¡¯s thumbs pressed against her cheeks as he began wiping them.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Zilia. It bleeds my heart when you do," Casaio said and kissed her on the cheek. Then, he nipped her cheek yfully, making herugh lightly. "I still love you a lot. I can¡¯t ever lose you or be away from you. I only want you," he confessed.

 Chapter 333: Carving on his skin

    <h4>Chapter 333: Carving on his skin</h4>


    <strong>**Mature Content Ahead**</strong>


    Zilia¡¯s lips curved into a tender smile at his heartfelt confession. This time, she was the one to lean in, capturing his mouth with hers in a kiss that quickly grew in intensity.


    She felt the sudden change in him beneath her, he was getting hard between them, and a shy blush colored her cheeks. Still, she didn¡¯t retreat, letting the passion guide her instead.


    His hands slid upward from her waist, tracing the curves of her body until they cupped her breasts. The unexpected touch drew a sharp gasp from her lips, muffled against his mouth.


    Casaio finally pulled back, his breath unsteady, his eyes burning with longing as they searched her face. After so long apart from this closeness, the anticipation was nearly unbearable. His heart raced with excitement, yet what he wanted most was to see how she felt in this moment.


    "Zilia, say that you love me. Say you¡¯ll never leave me. Say everything I¡¯ve longed to hear, and don¡¯t bury any of it in your heart."


    Before she could answer, he gently guided her back against the mattress, flipping her beneath him with a tenderness that belied the urgency in his eyes. His hand slid down, grasping her leg with a firm but reverent touch. As the fabric of her dress slipped higher, exposing the soft curve of her thigh, her breath hitched in anticipation.


    Casaio lowered his head, his lips tracing a path of wet, open-mouthed kisses along her skin. His gaze never wavered from hers, as if he wanted to read her soul in that moment.


    "I will never leave you," Zilia whispered, her voice trembling as she repeated the vow. The words tumbled out again and again, her resolve blurring with the dizzying wave of pleasure unfurling inside her. She could feel her mind slipping into that sweet haze. "I-I love you," she managed to say as she found him inching closer to her inner thigh.


    He nipped that spot, and she yelped.


    "I can smell the heat of your sweet arousal," Casaio said as he pulled up her dress.


    Zilia¡¯s face instantly turned red. However, instead of doing what she wanted, he simply teased her. His fingers touched her core through her soaked panties while he moved himself up so that his face would be as close to her.


    "You¡¯re wet," Casaio whispered in her ear, his lips brushing her earlobe, making her sigh. He lowered himself and kissed right on her breast. Then, slipping his hand inside her panties, he simply let a finger enter her while his mouthtched onto her breast.


    "Angh!" "Ngh!"


    A series of moans escaped her mouth one after the other. They both missed this for months, and doing it after so many months felt so blissful.


    He took his sweet time about it, which Ziliained about when he suddenly pulled off his fingers.


    "Why-why did you stop?" Zilia muttered in confusion.


    "You look divine from here," Casaio admitted, bringing his fingers to his mouth and licking them clean. Zilia¡¯s heart drummed against her chest as she got to see that same look of possessiveness, deep affection after months.


    "The night is long and we are about to begin now. Are you ready?" Casaio asked for permission first while bringing his hand to the hem of the loose shirt he was wearing.


    "Yes, I am," Zilia admitted and watched him pull off the shirt. His toned muscles flexed under the dim light when he lowered himself between her legs. Her dress was pushed up, and he grabbed both her thighs, his fingers pressing into her skin, turning it red.


    "Ahh!"


    Her back arched off the bed when his tongue pressed against her heat, his tongue swiping up her slit, making her toes curl. He pressed his hand on her belly, firmly pressing her down on the mattress.


    The scent of their pheromones spread throughout the entire room.


    "Ahh, Cas..." Zilia said. But he was relentless in giving her the best pleasure tonight. After months, he was able to do it with all his heart.


    Her pleasure started building and she knew her climax was close. And shortly, she released, her entire body convulsing.


    Zilia opened her eyes while staring at the ceiling, smiling and feeling on cloud nine. Her hands remained still on his tresses, and she gently tugged on them, wanting him to move up.


    However, when her eyes locked with his, they went wide. Her heart thundered seeing him licking his lips, which were glistening. "I asked you to stop," she murmured, propping herself up but he pressed her down.


    "You never did. Instead, you asked for more," Casaio said. He lowered himself to the drawer and pulled out a protection. Removing thest pair of his clothes, he put it on, ready to enter her.


    He removed her dress from up her head, leaving her naked beneath him. "Doesn¡¯t it seem we are again starting fresh? You act like you have not done this before," Casaio murmured and again kissed her lips. However, he didn¡¯t pull the kiss long and buried his face in the crook of her neck.


    And then, he slowly entered her. "Fuck! When did you get so tight?" Casaio muttered. Her nails dug into his back as she pulled him closer, not wanting him to stop what he had started.


    "Just do it... I¡¯ll be fine," Zilia said.


    "Are you sure?" Casaio looked into her eyes with concern. His thumb caressed her cheek as he paused for a moment before slipping inside her slowly.


    Both of them gasped at the same time as she adjusted to his length. Tears emerged in her eyes which Casaio noticed. "I think we should stop here," he said.


    "No," Zilia refused, shaking her head and tightly wrapping her hands around him. "We are doing this after a long time. That¡¯s why..." She murmured and kissed him.


    Casaio respected what she desired, but he kept in mind too that he wasn¡¯t supposed to hurt her. He pulled out and thrust again, making her breath hitch.


    "Cas, go fast," she begged.


    Her teeth sank into his shoulder just a momentter, her own mark carving on his skin like a promise that she would never leave him.

 Chapter 334: Be a mother

    <h4>Chapter 334: Be a mother</h4>


    Gabriel put the pen on the desk as he tilted his head, ncing at Amelie, who was in a deep slumber. He looked at the note, which he had just written, and smiled. He had begun writing such notes for Noa sincest week and was putting them in a jar, secretly from Amelie.


    The thought in his mind was: When Noa would learn to read and write, then he will read these notes too. It would make him feel how special he was to Lucien from the beginning.


    Putting the note inside the jar after making a star of it, he closed its lid. Without making a noise, he went to the cupboard and put the jar inside the secret locker, away from the eyes of Amelie since it was a surprise for her too.


    As he quietly shut the cupboard, he turned around and returned to the desk. Switching off the tablemp, he finally slid into the nket, snuggling Amelie close.


    <i>¡¯I have to buy clothes and other essentials for Noa. I will list them out tomorrow. And I¡¯ve to make sure Amelie gets as little stress as she can. I¡¯ve to take care...¡¯ </i>his words trailed off as he drifted to sleep.


    In the morning, Gabriel stirred awake when he realized his arm had gone numb beneath Amelie¡¯s head. Carefully, so as not to disturb her, he slid it free.


    <i>¡¯What time is it?¡¯ </i>he wondered, his eyes drifting toward the wall clock. It was still early. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he sat up, pressed a soft kiss to Amelie¡¯s forehead, then to her rounded bump, before quietly making his way to the washroom.


    After freshening up, he headed downstairs. To his surprise, the faint glow of the living roommp revealed his mother already awake, sitting stiffly on the couch with her phone pressed to her ear.


    The instant she noticed him, she hurriedly ended the call. But Gabriel had sharp eyes and noticed that too.


    His steps grew heavier as he walked toward her, stopping right in front of where she sat.


    "Why were you asking about witches¡¯ dens? Are you out of your mind?" He didn¡¯t wish to lose his temper, but his mother¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t help him.


    "Do you want me to sit then and do nothing? We have to find Ophelia," Mabel stated.


    "You can¡¯t do that." Gabriel¡¯s voice sharpened, his brows furrowing. In the next instant, he dropped to his knees before her, the desperation in his eyes startling even Mabel.


    "How do you wish to hear me plead? Like this?" His voice cracked as he pressed his palms against the floor. "I beg you, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t create more trouble in my life, in my mate¡¯s life. We are happy without your interference. Please... don¡¯t make my hatred for you grow with every single time we meet. Please."


    Mabel¡¯s chest tightened. She swallowed hard and lowered her gaze, unable to look at the anguish on her son¡¯s face.


    "I won¡¯t do it," she whispered.


    "You have to promise me," Gabriel demanded.


    "I promise you," Mabel said atst, forcing herself to meet his eyes. "I won¡¯t make any attempt to find Ophelia."


    Gabriel¡¯s stare lingered. "How can I believe you?"


    "That is for you to decide," Mabel replied softly. "If you want to trust your mother or not."


    His jaw clenched. "You¡¯ve betrayed my trust too many times. But this once, I¡¯ll believe you. Don¡¯t break my heart again." Slowly, he rose back to his feet.


    Just then, footsteps approached. Raidan entered the room, his eyes widening as he caught sight of Gabriel rising from his knees. Confusion darkened his face.


    "Are you alright? Why were you kneeling?" Raidan¡¯s gaze flicked sharply between his wife and his son.


    Gabriel offered his father a brief bow in greeting before answering nothing.


    "I was using the resources to find Ophelia," Mabel admitted quickly. "But...I¡¯ve promised Gabriel I won¡¯t do it again."


    Raidan¡¯s shoulders slumped with a sigh as he watched his son walk silently out of the room.


    Turning to his wife, Raidan shook his head. "Mabel, don¡¯t sour things further between you and Gabriel," he said gently, lowering himself onto the seat beside her. "He needs our support now more than ever. Why not try to mend what¡¯s broken? Start showing him your love slowly and patiently. That is the only way either of you will heal."


    Mabel¡¯s eyes glistened, but she shook her head with a bitter smile. "It¡¯s toote, Raidan. I¡¯ve already destroyed everything. I don¡¯t expect Gabriel to give me love... or even respect. I¡¯m the one who turned our bond into this emptiness."


    "You¡¯re wrong, Your Majesty," Carlos¡¯ voice rang from behind before he walked to their front. "Pardon me for intruding on your conversation. Good morning," he said, giving them a radiant smile as he bowed in humbleness.


    Mabel straightened slightly, but Carlos continued.


    "Don¡¯t search for the witch. Ophelia thrives on twisting your mind. She¡¯ll use your doubts and regrets against you." He paused, softening his voice. "Amelie is only two months away from giving birth. She needs you. Your warmth, your attention, your care. Why not give her that? The kingdom will survive without your constant presence in the pce."


    His gaze deepened. "But Gabriel...he will not. You¡¯ve always left him to carry burdens alone, Your Majesty, while you turned away. Yet, despite everything, he still looks to you, still approaches you when he¡¯s cornered. That means he still considers you his mother, even if anger clouds it. If you truly want to mend things, then stop being a queen for a while. Be a mother. Stay here, close to them. That is the only way Gabriel will begin to acknowledge you again."


    Raidan couldn¡¯t agree more to Carlos¡¯ wise words.


    "Yes, dear. You should live here with them. Be a mother to Gabriel. For us, our children no matter turn old, they are still kids. Love can soften and change everyone," Raidan advised this time.

 Chapter 335: Sage is controlling

    <h4>Chapter 335: Sage is controlling</h4>


    Casaio¡¯s fingers traced lightly across Zilia¡¯s cheek, his touch lingering over the faint marks scattered along her neck and shoulders, remnants of the passion they had surrendered to the night before.


    A quiet satisfaction flickered in his eyes; their love, which they had restrained for long, had finally imed its rightful space.


    Slipping from the bed, he padded into the washroom. The sound of the shower filled the silence, and as warm water cascaded over him, memories of her soft moans and the way she clung to him reyed vividly in his mind.


    A smile tugged at his lips, refusing to fade even as he turned off the tap. Draping himself in a bathrobe, he brushed his teeth, the anticipation of returning to her already pulling him back toward the bedroom.


    But Zilia was still fast asleep, her breathing steady, her hair spread across the pillow. Casaio paused for a moment, watching her, before deciding to let her rest undisturbed.


    Dressing quietly, he made his way to the kitchen. A maid was already at work, and upon seeing him, bowed to him.


    "I¡¯ll cook today," he said. "Take care of the rest of the chores."


    The maid gave a respectful bow before quietly leaving the kitchen.


    Casaio busied himself with preparing a simple yet thoughtful breakfast. From the wall cab, he drew out a tray, ready to take it upstairs, when he suddenly felt a pair of arms circle his waist.


    "Good morning," Zilia¡¯s soft voice brushed against his ear.


    A faint smile curving his lips. He released the tray and turned, finding her standing there in the dress he had bought for her not long ago. It had a deep blue fabric with red sleeves, scattered with delicate white tulip prints.


    "I was going to bring breakfast upstairs," he admitted, his gaze lingering on her. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yes," Zilia answered with a small nod, her voice carrying that softness only he could bring. She stepped past him gracefully, lifting the tes from the counter.


    "I¡¯ll take these," she said, carrying them out toward the sunlit table on the balcony, where the morning breeze already waited to embrace them.


    Casaio helped her carry the dishes, and soon the two settled at the balcony table.


    "We¡¯ll visit Idris today after his sses," Casaio said as he lifted the spoon, tasting the soup he had carefully prepared.


    Zilia set her fork down for a moment. "You¡¯re working on the case rted to hunters. I can visit Idris on my own. You should stay focused there."


    A low chuckle left Casaio¡¯s lips. "He waits more eagerly to see me than you," he teased lightly, then added with sincerity, "And I need to speak with the dean as well. Nick and June¡¯s wedding ising up soon. Idris will be there too. It¡¯s important he feels part of our family."


    Zilia¡¯s smile deepened at his words, a warmth blooming in her chest. "Idris is lucky to have you as his brother-inw," she said, picking up her fork again and taking a small bite of the omelette.


    Casaio didn¡¯t answer with words, only offered her one of his faint, thoughtful smiles. He lifted the ss of pomegranate juice, taking a sip as his gaze lingered on her.


    "I was thinking," Zilia began softly, her eyes fixed on the morning horizon, "that maybe... we should think about having a child soon."


    Realizing how abruptly the words had left her mouth, Zilia¡¯s cheeks warmed. She quickly fumbled, " I-I was just thinking out loud..."


    Casaio set the ss back onto the table, his eyes never leaving hers.


    "It¡¯s not just my decision, Zilia. It¡¯s yours," he said gently. "Are you certain you want to carry a pup? Are you ready for whates with it?"


    He leaned forward slightly, making sure she understood the sincerity in his words. "If your answer is yes, then I¡¯m all in, with every part of me. But yourfort, your choice... that matters to me more than anything else."


    Zilia smiled warmly, feeling overwhelmed. They were growing together and the thought of it made her happy.


    ~~~~


    Katelyn couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night after realizing Sage would not leave her sight.


    <i>¡¯Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡¯</i> Her wolf, Silver, asked. <i>¡¯Karmen is out of our league now. He has rejected us twice. So, it¡¯s better to explore,¡¯ </i>she opined.


    <i>¡¯Sage is controlling. Can¡¯t you feel it? And being an alpha, it makes him even more arrogant. You can¡¯t see it, Silver,¡¯ </i>Katelyn murmured in the back of her head.


    Turning off the treadmill, Katelyn made her way to the kitchen and brewed a strong ck coffee. Cradling the warm mug in her hands, she stepped out onto the balcony, letting the morning air brush against her skin as she sipped slowly.


    Her eyes scanned the opposite apartment building and froze. A figure stood on a balcony far across, unmistakably familiar.


    <i>¡¯Why... why is he here? He appeares to be Sage?¡¯ </i>she murmured, rubbing her eyes as if to clear them.


    When she looked again, the figure was gone, vanished as if it had never been there. A softugh escaped her lips.<i> ¡¯I guess Sage is just all in my head... that¡¯s why I¡¯m even seeing him,¡¯</i> she whispered, shaking her head at the thought.


    Katelyn returned to her apartment and set the empty mug in the sink. She was heading toward her bedroom when the sharp ring of her phone pulled her attention.


    ncing at the couch, she picked it up and saw Sage¡¯s name shing on the screen. With a quick swipe, she answered.


    "I know I have to go with you to another city, so don¡¯t ruin my morning mood," she said.


    They had nned to leave the day before, but Sage¡¯s pack had demanded his attention, forcing the dy.


    "You¡¯ve ten minutes to get ready," Sage added, asserting control over the situation despite the early hour.


    "Wait! Are you kidding?" Katelyn snapped at him, but the line had already went dead.

 Chapter 336: Willingly date me

    <h4>Chapter 336: Willingly date me</h4>


    Sage stood outside his car, idly scrolling through his phone, when a familiar presence brushed against his senses. Lifting his head, he spotted Katelyn approaching in her sports attire, a travel bag resting at her side.


    "What¡¯s this?" Sage arched a brow as he closed the distance, smoothly taking the bag from her side.


    "You told me to get ready in ten minutes. I... couldn¡¯t," Katelyn admitted.


    "You really do love testing my patience," Sage muttered, turning toward his car. "I¡¯ll be waiting. Go back to your apartment and take your time. Half an hour should be more than enough for you."


    Katelyn only hummed in response before turning on her heel, disappearing from his sight without another word.


    Sage paused with his hand on the car door, his eyes narrowing. "What¡¯s going through her mind?" he murmured. Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, he frowned. "She¡¯s not the type to stay quiet instead of snapping back... yet she¡¯s holding it in."


    Half an hour passed, and Katelyn was just in time. She settled in and fastened the seatbelt. Sage didn¡¯t waste any more time and drove them out of the residentialplex.


    Katelyn slipped her phone out of her purse and dialed Amelie¡¯s number. After a few rings, the line connected, only it wasn¡¯t Amelie who answered.


    "Kate?" came Gabriel¡¯s voice from the other side.


    "Brother Gabriel!?" Katelyn gasped in shock. "Where¡¯s Amelie? I want to talk to her."


    "Amelie is with her mother and sister," Gabriel replied. "Why are you calling her? If it¡¯s important, I can pass your message along."


    "No, thank you. I wanted to talk to Amelie directly," Katelyn said curtly.


    "If this is about your own troubles, don¡¯t bother her. Amelie doesn¡¯t need to carry your stress. She told me herself you¡¯ve beenining about our parents choosing Sage." Gabriel rified, his tone turning intimidating and sharper.


    "I neverined!" Katelyn snapped, anger ring in her voice. "Why do you always twist my words? You and Sage are exactly alike. Honestly, I wonder why Amelie ever fell in love with you."


    Sage, listening nearby, furrowed his brows, baffled at why she wouldsh out like that at her own brother.


    Gabriel chuckled. "You can¡¯t understand love, brat!"


    "I¡¯m going toin about you to Amelie myself!" Katelyn retorted before hanging up abruptly. With a huff, she shoved the phone back into her purse. "Ugh... he always ruins my mood," she muttered under her breath.


    "Why did you call us alike?" Sage asked in a probing tone.


    "Forcing authority, that¡¯s what you both love," Katelyn shot back without hesitation. "And not to mention, my brother changed women like clothes in the past. The only reason he¡¯s doing well now is because fate tied him to Amelie."


    Sage¡¯s lips curved faintly. "So, you mean if I find the right woman, I¡¯ll start doing well in life too?"


    "Of course! A woman changes you, for better or worse. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve seen with my brothers. Even Brother Casaio couldn¡¯t leave Zilia, despite her being caught as a spy!" Katelyn blurted, the words spilling out before she realized her mistake.


    Sage froze, tilting his head ever so slightly, his eyes narrowing. "What did you just say?" The weight of the revtion struck him instantly.


    Katelyn paled and turned her head away. "It¡ªit was a slip of the tongue. Erase it from your mind. It wasn¡¯t meant to be known. Please, Sage... don¡¯t tell anyone. Brother Cas will kill me if he finds out I let it out."


    Sage arched a brow, amusement flickering across his face. "Didn¡¯t you insult me not long ago? Why should I do you this favor?"


    "I never insulted you!" Katelyn protested quickly, then sighed. "Fine, I¡¯m sorry for everything I said or did to you. But please, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. If you won¡¯t agree, then... then I¡¯ll ask Brother Gabriel to help me."


    Sage chuckled, the sound low and teasing. "Don¡¯t you think Gabriel will never help you? And he¡¯ll get angrier with you. You¡¯re more afraid of him than of Casaio or Dominick."


    Katelyn pressed her lips together. She couldn¡¯t deny it. Gabriel¡¯s temper was the one that truly terrified her.


    "I¡¯ll make you a deal," Sage said atst, his eyes glinting. "If you want me to keep quiet, you¡¯ll have to meet my condition."


    "A condition?" Katelyn frowned, her brows knitting tightly together.


    "Yes, a condition," Sage said firmly.


    "What is it?" Katelyn asked, already knowing she had no way out.


    "You¡¯ll agree to date me," Sage dered.


    Katelyn blinked, taken aback. "You can¡¯t be serious. We¡¯re already doing that, aren¡¯t we? My father wants me to give you a chance."


    "That doesn¡¯t count," Sage countered, his voice heavier, more resolute than before. "We never started dating. I had to push, and you only gave in reluctantly, after arguing every time. What I want now is different. I want you to willingly date me."


    Katelyn hesitated, his words weighing on her. Atst, she sighed. "Fine. But you won¡¯t utter a word about Brother Casaio and Zilia."


    Sage¡¯s lips curved into a faint, teasing smile. "I¡¯m not like you."


    The remark stung, cutting sharper than she expected, and Katelyn¡¯s expression tightened as if he had just mocked her.


    "You insult me far too often, without even caring that I¡¯m a princess," Katelyn said, her voice edged with indignation.


    "Your title doesn¡¯t make you special, Kate," Sage replied. "The only good thing about you is that you never hesitate to call out what you think is wrong."


    Katelyn frowned, uncertain whether to take it as apliment or yet another insult.


    "And let me correct you on something," Sage continued, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. "It¡¯s not always a woman who changes a man. Sometimes, it¡¯s the other way around."


    Katelyn furrowed her brows together and leaned back on her seat. "I would love to witness that then," she murmured. "My observation so far is one-sided only one," she added.

 Chapter 337: A known heart-breaker

    <h4>Chapter 337: A known heart-breaker</h4>


    Amelie gently guided the introduction. "Mom, this is Carlos¡¯ grandmother. She wished to speak with you before they leave this afternoon."


    Ravenna¡¯s wise eyes softened as she looked at Samyra. "I only have a few questions, dear."


    "I¡¯m ready to answer whatever you wish to know," Samyra replied, never leaving Ravenna¡¯s face.


    "Give me your hand," Ravenna requested.


    Samyra rose from her seat and moved closer. As she sat down beside Ravenna, she extended her hand.


    As Ravenna sped Samyra¡¯s hand, her vision faltered. For a fleeting moment, the face of the High Priest emerged before her eyes, his voice echoing, reminding her of the curse he had once revealed, the one destined to im the life of Amelie¡¯s mate. But the vision didn¡¯t stop there; fragments, fleeting glimpses of painful truths rushed in all at once.


    Her grip loosened, and she slowly released Samyra¡¯s hand. Her expression hardened, her tone carrying both sorrow and reprimand.


    "The High Priest who once belonged to your pack did not lie about your daughter," Ravenna began. "But instead of shielding her, you let his words nt fear in your heart. You bound your child in restrictions, denying her the support she needed most. Tell me, why is it that certain wolves are treated as lesser? Why did you despise your own daughter merely because she was revealed as an omega and wolf-less?"


    Her eyes narrowed with disappointment. "When she called you and confessed what Alex had done, you turned your back on her. You cast her aside when she needed her mother¡¯s arms the most. That is not what a mother should do. No outsider could have harmed her worse than the wounds you inflicted upon her yourself."


    Amelie gazed at her mother, who had lowered her head in shame. David, too, couldn¡¯t utter a word and avoided Ravenna¡¯s gaze.


    "I hope none of you fall for the words of anyone who approaches you under the pretense of offering help," Ravenna warned. "For the next two months, you must remain extremely cautious. The charms within your bracelets will protect you, but vignce is still necessary."


    She then turned her piercing gaze toward her grandson. "You never told me your friend endured so much suffering in her own home," Ravenna said, her frown deepening.


    "Ah, that..." Carlos scratched the back of his neck and gave a small, awkward smile, uncertain how to ease his grandmother¡¯s rising anger.


    "We deeply regret our actions, Madam," David interjected quickly, lowering his head. "I was the one who dismissed Amelie, who failed to see her worth... who treated her as nothing."


    Ravenna¡¯s expression remained stern, clearly unsatisfied with David¡¯s response.


    Sensing the tension, Gabriel cleared his throat and stepped in. "The flight time is drawing near. Grandma, don¡¯t waste your strength on anger. Let¡¯s leave before we gette."


    Carlos gently took his grandmother¡¯s hand and helped her rise from the couch. The others followed suit, standing as well.


    Before leaving, Ravenna approached Amelie. cing her warm hands on the young woman¡¯s arms, she looked into her eyes with a softness that contrasted with her earlier severity. "Amelie, I¡¯ll see you again after two months. Until then, take care of yourself." She patted Amelie¡¯s cheeks with affection, then slowly stepped back.


    "Mimi, don¡¯t miss me too much," Carlos said with a yful grin as he pulled her into a brief side hug. Leaning close, he murmured, "I can¡¯t wait to see the baby in your arms."


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile with warmth. She turned emotional as tears emerged in the corners of her eyes.


    "I¡¯ll miss you both over these next two months. Grandma, please take care of your health," Amelie said softly, her voice tinged with warmth and concern.


    Ravenna hummed in acknowledgment, lifting her head to meet the Queen¡¯s gaze. Mabel¡¯s eyes held humility and gratitude, and Ravenna offered her a small, approving smile before turning to leave.


    Gabriel followed quietly behind her, giving Amelie a reassuring nod as he promised he would return soon.


    Carlos lingered for a moment, waving at Amelie, and even at the Queen before finally disappearing from sight.


    ~~~~


    Katelyn stepped out of the car as Sage brought it to a halt in front of a grand hotel in Moy¨¦der City. An usher promptly approached, helping Sage unload the luggage from the trunk and carrying it inside, while a chauffeur arrived to collect the car keys.


    "Room 1502. Drop the keys there," Sage instructed the chauffeur, then turned to Katelyn. "Let¡¯s head inside."


    They made their way to the reception, where Sage collected the card keys. The elevator was crowded, stopping at nearly every floor, but eventually, they reached the 15th.


    "Take some rest," Sage said, his tone calm butmanding. "We¡¯ll head to the meeting after you¡¯re ready." With that, he entered his own room, leaving Katelyn to settle in her own.


    After Katelyn entered her room, she removed her heels and went straight to the bed, tossing her purse somewhere on the mattress.


    "I agreed to date Sage. Well, I have to bear his tantrums for a month, then I¡¯ll be free," she murmured while smiling. Taking out her phone, she ended up seeing a message from Amelie.


    "When you¡¯ll be free give me a call."


    Katelyn quickly dialed Amelie¡¯s number. And thankfully, she picked it.


    "Sorry, I was busy this morning," Amelie said. "Have you had lunch yet?"


    "Not yet," Katelyn replied. "I came to Moy¨¦der City for a business meeting. Have you heard about it?"


    "I think I have... just the name, though," Amelie answered.


    "Well, it¡¯s a famous city of pearls," Katelyn said with a smile. "I¡¯ll bring a souvenir for you. How¡¯s everything there?"


    "Everything¡¯s good. When you return,e by. I have something to give you," Amelie said, a hint of excitement in her voice.


    "What is it?" Katelyn asked, curiosity sparking in her eyes.


    "Umm... I¡¯ll tell you once you¡¯re here," Amelie replied mysteriously.


    "Okay!" Katelyn chuckled, then paused briefly before continuing. "I have to see Sage for a month. I still can¡¯t believe my father thinks he¡¯s a good guy."


    "Maybe he is," Amelie suggested gently. "You need to spend some time with him to really know him."


    "He¡¯s a yer, Amelie. A known heart-breaker," Katelyn said, shaking her head. "I wonder what my father saw in him. His family is nice, sure... but he¡¯s just too controlling."

 Chapter 338: No place in this house

    <h4>Chapter 338: No ce in this house</h4>


    "Kate, don¡¯t judge him without knowing. Sometimes what we see isn¡¯t the truth," Amelie advised her.


    "I don¡¯t judge everyone around me," Katelyn said.


    "I agree, but for Sage, you¡¯ve built some prejudices. Don¡¯t you think?" Amelie pressed. "Not all alphas are bad. Take my example. I always thought Alex was the one for me. You also know what he did to me. What an alpha did to me would have made me run away from them. However, I couldn¡¯t do it when I met Gabriel. And you have told me about Gabriel¡¯s past rtionships, too. That doesn¡¯t mean he was bad. Think about it."


    "You¡¯re right What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t wrong," Katelyn epted. "Now, Karmen is gone from my life. We talked, you know. He said I would never be his type. He doesn¡¯t desire an alpha in his life. Someone of his status or even lower, but not me," she murmured.


    "Kate, everyone has their own type. If you still feel ufortable with Sage, rify your feelings with a firm gaze. But don¡¯t judge a person without knowing them. That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to tell you," Amelie again said.


    A brief silence lingered between them for a second.


    "What¡¯s your type? Forget about Alpha, beta, gamma, and omegas," Amelie pronounced.


    "My type... Umm... Someone soft and caring. Being a princess, I¡¯ve received everything I desire. But there are things that I couldn¡¯t. I would like a man who is honest with me about everything. And yes, he must know cooking!" Katelyn smiled as she said those words.


    "Who knows you¡¯ll find such a type in Sage. Observe him and don¡¯t react at once. Just take slow steps while forgetting that he¡¯s an alpha," Amelie suggested.


    Katelyn hummed. "Thanks, Amelie. I feel so light after talking all of this with you," she said with a small smile.


    "Anytime, Kate. Then, I will hang up. Take care and good luck for your meeting," Amelie said. Katelyn thanked her and lowered the phone to the mattress after the call ended.


    She sat up and ran her hand on her stomach. She approached thendline to order something.


    While ordering, Kate wondered, ¡¯Should I ask Sage about lunch?¡¯ Then, shaking her head, she thought, ¡¯He also has the room service.¡¯


    Upon lowering thendline, she turned to the washroom to wash her face.


    While sshing cold water on her face, Kate recalled Sage¡¯s angry face and words. ¡¯Why did you throw away my mother¡¯s amulet?¡¯


    "Did I make a mistake?" Kate murmured, pulling her hands back from under the tap. She drew a towel from the wall cab and dabbed it gently across her face.


    "I¡¯ll ask himter to give me the amulet. What if his mother asks me about it in the next meeting? Dad considers Sage¡¯s father in high regard. If he got to know this, I¡¯ll be scolded," Katelyn murmured.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie stepped back in from the balcony and set her phone down on the bedside table. Before she could move away, Gabriel¡¯s arms slid around her from behind, his hands instinctively resting on her big, rounded belly.


    "Gosh," he whispered with a wide grin as he felt the movement beneath his palms. "That was a kick. Noa is so active in there." He leaned closer, inhaling her familiar scent with contentment.


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. "Yeah... he¡¯s been kicking non-stop since morning," she replied warmly, cing her hand over his.


    "And you¡¯re not resting," Gabriel murmured as he gently guided her to the bed, easing her down onto the mattress with care.


    "Did you send Carlos and Grandma on the ne?" Amelie asked softly. "I miss them already... they felt more like family than anyone elsetely."


    "Yes," Gabriel assured her, brushing his hand tenderly across her back. "I made sure everything was arranged properly for them. They¡¯ll be fine, Amelie. I know how much they mean to you." His gaze lingered on her, shadowed with concern. "Are you feeling any difort? I¡¯ve heard that, around this stage, lower back pain besmon... and I can¡¯t help but worry."


    "I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t feel much," Amelie said. "I think I¡¯m getting enough rest, that¡¯s why," she added.


    "Still, even if you find a slight difort, you¡¯ve to tell me. Don¡¯t keep it with you. If you want to call your mother here, I will do that too. Just tell me," Gabriel stated.


    Before she could answer, a sharp knock echoed at the door.


    "My Lord, Your Majesty is leaving for the capital," a servant announced.


    "Let¡¯s go," Amelie said, taking Gabriel¡¯s hand as he helped her toward the living room. But when they entered, both of them froze in surprise.


    "Why is only Dad¡¯s luggage here?" Gabriel asked, his gaze narrowing at Albus.


    "I¡¯ll stay here," Mabel said, standing her ground.


    "You have no ce in this house," Gabriel said sharply.


    "Give her a chance," Raidan interjected calmly.


    "Yes," Amelie added, supporting the Alpha King¡¯s decision. "Let your mother stay here. I agree with the King."


    "No. I won¡¯t allow it," Gabriel replied.


    "Please," Amelie urged softly, reaching for his hand.


    "Why? Are you willing to risk even a scratch from the Queen¡¯s presence? I can¡¯t afford to see you hurt," Gabriel said, his voice low but intense.


    "Your mother has never harmed me," Amelie replied. "Your father is about to return to the capital. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him."


    "Gabriel, what I¡¯ve done can¡¯t be undone. Please... let me take care of Amelie for these two months," Mabel said atst, her voice trembling. It pained her that Gabriel didn¡¯t even nce in her direction. She could have invoked the promise he made, his word that he would do anything if she told Carlos the truth, but she hadn¡¯t.


    Now, all she wanted to use love toward him to make him how much she cared for him.


    "Please," Amelie added softly, her eyes pleading from Gabriel. <i>¡¯Let her stay here. For me. I want you to trust me.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 339: Deserve someone much better

    <h4>Chapter 339: Deserve someone much better</h4>


    Gabriel finally relented, allowing Mabel to care for Amelie, but with one strict condition: if Amelie were to get hurt, even in the slightest, Mabel would face severe consequences.


    Later, as he pulled the trolley bag outside, Gabriel stopped near the car. The driver loaded the bag into the trunk while Gabriel turned to face his father with a tense expression.


    "I don¡¯t know what to say to you. You know your wife, and yet... You went through with it," Gabriel said sharply with frustration.


    "I¡¯ll hear the same from you in two months, after Amelie gives birth to the pup," Raidan replied evenly, meeting his son¡¯s gaze.


    "Nothing will change, Dad. I¡¯ve already given up hope for my mother. Can¡¯t you see that?" Gabriel frowned deeply. Then, letting out a heavy sigh, he added, "Your flight might be dyed. I should drop you off." He decided not to argue further, it would aplish nothing.


    Gabriel opened the backseat door, and Raidan climbed in. The door closed softly behind him. The window was already down when Gabriel moved to sit on the other side, and he caught his father¡¯s voice.


    "Gabriel, I¡¯ll go by myself. You just returned, not long ago. Stay here and don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call once I reach the pce. Dominick will meet me at the airport anyway," Raidan said firmly.


    Gabriel hummed in acknowledgment and stepped back, letting his father settle in. He waved at his father, who drove off in the car. As Gabriel turned around, his gaze fell upon his mother, who was on the top of the stairs.


    He wanted to ignore herpletely, but it was just impossible.


    Walking upstairs, he reached his mother¡¯s level. "I¡¯ll have eyes on you every time," Gabriel said and walked inside.


    ~~~~~


    Flora nced at her phone, wondering if she hade to the right address. A sudden chill ran down her spine when a coldtte ss pressed against her cheek.


    She looked up and saw Zander standing in front of her, holding the ss with a small smile.


    "I thought I might have the wrong ce. It¡¯s not very crowded here," she admitted.


    "I chose a quiet spot on purpose, so we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with a crowd," Zander replied.


    Flora tilted her head. "And where¡¯s yourtte?"


    "I already finished it. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for over fifteen minutes," Zander said.


    "I was stuck in traffic," Flora exined, taking slow sips of her icedtte as she walked alongside him. Tall trees lined the path, their branches arching overhead to form a natural crown. The greenery all around created a serene, almost secluded atmosphere.


    "There¡¯s a Moon Goddess temple here," Zander said, his voice calm. "That¡¯s why it¡¯s a spot where you won¡¯t find many people."


    Flora chuckled. "You seem to know more about San Ravendale than I do." She paused, raising an eyebrow. "Wait... aren¡¯t you supposed to be looking after the pack?"


    "Alphas can take leave too," Zander replied calmly.


    "I can¡¯t be with you," Flora said, slowing her steps. She turned to face him, her eyes serious. "I know you¡¯re interested in me... but I¡¯m not suitable for you. If you think I¡¯ll give us a chance, I won¡¯t. You¡¯re a good man, Zander, and you deserve someone much better than me."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about this yet," Zander said gently.


    "Why not?" Flora asked, a flicker of frustration in her voice.


    "Because I don¡¯t want to hear you say you don¡¯t deserve me," Zander said firmly. "And I know you¡¯re afraid of your past... how the Red River Pack treated you and your family. But the pack is different now. It¡¯s not like it used to be, so don¡¯t worry about gossip or judgment. I¡¯m strict about giving everyone the justice they deserve, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully another person."


    "I told you... I¡¯m incapable of falling in love right now," Flora replied.


    "Then, don¡¯t. I¡¯m not asking for it right now," Zander stated. "However, I want to take you as my Luna to the Red River Pack one day. I¡¯ll keep waiting for your answer." Then, taking a deep breath, he said, "Let¡¯s go ahead. We have suddenly turned everything serious with our conversation."


    Then, he ced his hands over her shoulders and took her ahead.


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes scanned the proposal in front of her, reviewing each line carefully as Sage prepared to sign.


    "Everything looks correct?" Sage asked, ncing at her with a faint smile.


    Katelyn nodded thoughtfully. "Hmm. Yes, it seems fine."


    Satisfied, Sage picked up the pen, signed the document, and ced it neatly back on the table, sliding it toward Harry Finy.


    "We¡¯re looking forward to this project getting started soon," Sage said confidently.


    "Of course, Mr. Nightshade," Harry replied. "And I apologize for asking you to travel so far. My wife insisted we invite you and your secretary to lunch tomorrow. We¡¯d be delighted if you coulde to our home."


    "Of course, we¡¯ll be happy to ept your invitation," Katelyn said, offering a warm smile.


    "Excellent. I¡¯ll send Mark to your hotel tomorrow to pick you both up," Harry added, ncing briefly at his secretary with a polite nod.


    As the meeting concluded, they exchanged friendly handshakes before departing for their respective destinations.


    While sitting in the car, Sage turned to Katelyn, "I thought you would refuse their invitation. Surprisingly, you didn¡¯t."


    "It was a business meeting and their intention is purely rted to our business," Katelyn exined.


    "So, you do have a problem with me only," Sage murmured with a chuckle.


    She observed him for a moment longer than a second before speaking, "Return your mother¡¯s gift to me. Since I¡¯ve to see you for this whole month, your mother might ask me about the gift if we meet again."


    Sage met her gaze, confusion brewing his mind, making him wonder if it was another n of Katelyn to hurt him.


    "I can¡¯t give it to you. You don¡¯t deserve to keep the amulet of my mother," Sage pronounced before focusing his gaze on the road.

 Chapter 340: Home for their child

    <h4>Chapter 340: Home for their child</h4>


    "What¡¯s that on your wrist?" Zander finally asked, his gaze falling on the delicate bracelet around Flora¡¯s hand. He was certain she hadn¡¯t been wearing it yesterday when they¡¯d met.


    The two of them were now sat quietly on a stone bench outside the Moon Goddess Temple.


    Flora nced down at the bracelet, her fingers brushing lightly over its charm. "Oh... someone gave this to me," she admitted softly. "You could say it¡¯s meant to protect me."


    "I see," Zander murmured, though his eyes lingered on it with curiosity. After a moment, he shifted the conversation. "And how¡¯s your sister doing?"


    Flora¡¯s lips curved into a small but genuine smile. "Amelie is well. She has a loving husband and a family that cherishes her. She¡¯s only two months away from giving birth now. Everyone is so eager to wee the pup."


    "It¡¯s good to hear that they¡¯ve all embraced her," Zander replied. "Prince Gabriel never once judged her for her past, nor for the child she carries. That kind of eptance is rare, especially among royals. He fought for her till the end."


    Flora nodded. "I know. Amelie has forgiven me too, though I struggled to forgive myself. If it weren¡¯t for her strength, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far." She turned her head to meet his eyes, her voice softening. "You see, my sister isn¡¯t an omega, she¡¯s an alpha. Her wolf, and her true nature, were hidden away for a long time."


    Zander¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "An alpha? Hidden? How could that even be possible?"


    "It ties back to her past life," Flora exined. "So much has happenedtely. Gabriel and Amelie... they were bound long before this life. Lovers in the past, destined to find each other again. No matter how many lifetimes it takes, their souls were supposed to reunite and it happened."


    "They are true fated mates," Zander answered. "Your sister give herself a chance. Don¡¯t you think you should learn the same from her?"


    Flora held his gaze for a heartbeat before turning away, her eyes fixed on the temple¡¯s distant spires. "I¡¯m not Amelie," she whispered. "She¡¯s strong, wless in ways I could never be. People adore her. Me... I¡¯m still on the outside, unable to be epted. So, giving myself a chance at love feels impossible."


    Zander noticed how her fingers twisted nervously in herp. Without hesitation, he reached out and took both of her hands into his own, forcing her eyes back to his.


    "Flora," he began, "unless you give yourself a chance, no one else will either. I know you¡¯re still haunted by what you did with your sister, but people forget with time. And even if they don¡¯t, you can¡¯t let their judgment chain you forever. Do you think Amelie¡¯s path was easy? No. I¡¯m certain the royal family, especially the Queen, wasn¡¯t eager to ept her at first. But she fought for her ce, for her happiness. You have to fight too."


    Something in his words broke through her walls, leaving her throat tight. Zander had a way of reminding her of things she so often forgot, that she was worthy, that she had the right to choose happiness. Around him, the heavy shadows of fear seemed to fade.


    And yet... she knew it couldn¡¯tst.


    ¡¯If I return to the Red River Pack as his Luna, he¡¯ll be judged. The people will question him at every turn. I can¡¯t let him bear that burden because of me,¡¯ she thought. Slowly, almost reluctantly, she slipped her hands free from his.


    "It¡¯ste. I should head back home," Flora said, rising from the bench.


    "Sure. But let¡¯s eat first something outside the temple," Zander said, leading her way.


    ~~~~~


    "Gabriel, where are you taking me?" Amelie protested lightly as he guided her to another room. The blindfold covering her eyes only made her more restless.


    "Just a few more steps," Gabriel replied, his tone warm with amusement. His hands rested firmly yet tenderly on her shoulders, steadying her as they walked.


    They came to a halt, and Amelie tilted her head toward him. "Have we reached? Can I take this off now?" she asked eagerly.


    "Not yet," Gabriel murmured, pushing the door open with one hand. With the other, he gently intertwined his fingers with hers, leading her inside.


    He paused beside her, a smile tugging at his lips. "Wait... let me."


    Stepping in front of her, Gabriel carefully untied the knot of her blindfold. But as the fabric loosened, his gaze slipped downward,nding on her lips. The blindfold slid from his fingers, forgotten, as he leaned in and kissed her.


    Amelie stiffened in surprise for a second, but the warmth of his mouth melted her hesitation. Her eyes fluttered shut as she returned his kiss, wondering fleetingly if this was the surprise he had spoken of. The blindfold slipped from her face and drifted to the floor, curling at her feet like a ribbon.


    His hand cradled the back of her neck, pulling her closer, while his other hand rested tenderly on her rounded belly, feeling the quiet presence of Noa.


    That gentle reminder of why they were there brought him back to himself. With a reluctant sigh, Gabriel pulled away, though his fingers lingered on her for just a moment longer.


    Amelie opened her eyes, confusion flickering across her face as he stepped aside, giving her space.


    Then she saw it.


    The room was glowing softly in pale shades of cream andvender, the perfect haven for a child. In one corner stood the cradle she had chosen months ago, lovingly ced and surrounded by an assortment of toys. Gentle curtains framed the window, letting in the natural light. And on the far wall, arge portrait of her and Gabriel dominated the space, their smiles captured forever, watching over the room.


    Tears stung her eyes as the reality sank in, this wasn¡¯t just a room. A home for their child, for Noa.


    "This is too beautiful, Gabriel. Thank you..." Amelie turned overwhelmed as she quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 341: Let her love you

    <h4>Chapter 341: Let her love you</h4>


    "Your Majesty, the servants can handle such a chore," Albus said, watching the Queen carefully as she stirred the pot.


    "Albus," Mabel replied with a soft smile, "I have never truly been a mother to Gabriel. Now is my chance. Cooking for him is no burden." Shedled a small portion of chicken soup into a tiny bowl, tasting it.


    Albus shifted uneasily, lowering his voice. "Prince Gabriel is not easily pleased. Her Majesty may have to endure... harsh words from her own son."


    Mabel¡¯s smile wavered, but her voice remained steady. "I understand. I was harsh on him too. For a long time, I was the cause of his misery." She set thedle aside and looked into the pot, her eyes clouding with regret. "But, Albus... no matter how many times Gabriel says he doesn¡¯t want a mother in his life, he always finds his way back to me when the world bes too heavy. He is as stubborn and hot-headed as I am, but in the end, he is still my child. And I will win his heart, even if it takes a lifetime."


    Albus had no words to counter her conviction. Before he could speak again, his gaze flicked toward the doorway. Gabriel had entered, his presence instantlymanding the room. Everyone bowed.


    Mabel froze, her hand still on thedle, eyes following her son.


    "I need water in my room," Gabriel said curtly to one of the maids. He turned to leave, but his head tilted just enough to nce at his mother. His voice was edged with disdain. "The kitchen never suited you. I hope you¡¯re not preparing dinner for me or Amelie. Because we won¡¯t eat it."


    He turned sharply to go, but stopped when he noticed Amelie standing at the entrance, an empty ss jar cradled in her hands.


    Her gentle gaze met his. "Why must you take your anger out on food?" she asked softly, stepping forward. "Don¡¯t you know? The food made by a mother¡¯s hands is always the most delicious."


    She handed the jar to a maid to be filled.


    "I asked you to stay in the room," Gabriel murmured, his voice low as he closed the distance between them.


    "You forgot to carry the jar," Amelie replied calmly. Then, turning her gaze toward the Queen, she added with a polite smile, "I¡¯ll help you, Your Majesty. I love cooking."


    Gabriel¡¯s hand slipped around hers. He leaned close, his breath brushing her ear. "You shouldn¡¯t trust her," he whispered.


    Mabel¡¯s voice broke the heavy silence. "Amelie, please... just rest. Dinner will be ready soon. I¡¯ll send a maid to call you both once it¡¯s prepared."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes lifted to the Queen¡¯s, and for the briefest moment, she caught the unspoken plea in them. So, she didn¡¯t press about helping the Queen and staying in the kitchen.


    The maid had already filled the jar. Gabriel took it from her with a curt nod before leading Amelie out of the kitchen.


    Once they entered their room. "You don¡¯t have to get close to my mother," he said. "I¡¯ve told you before. Why do you forget so easily? Don¡¯t you care about me?"


    Amelie¡¯s eyes softened at his frustration. "Because I care for you, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m doing it," she replied quietly. "And I¡¯m not getting close to her, Gabriel. Everything I do, it¡¯s for you. Don¡¯t you see that?"


    "Don¡¯t do it for me either," Gabriel muttered. He guided her to the bed, helping her sit down on the soft mattress before pouring a ss of water for her.


    "You asked your mother to tell Carlos the truth, and she did. You always believed she didn¡¯t care for you, but this time she listened to you, even though it meant exposing herself. Yes, what she did in the past was wrong. Very wrong. But I want to believe she would have saved me too, if it hade to that. Your mother isn¡¯t cruel, Gabriel."


    She grabbed the ss, holding it firmly while keeping her gaze fixed on Gabriel.


    "Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s lived in constant fear of losing you if she showed even a little kindness? Ophelia twisted her mind, made her doubt herself. That¡¯s not an excuse, but it¡¯s the truth. And now... she¡¯s trying. She¡¯s finally trying to be the mother you always wanted. Don¡¯t push her away now, Gabriel. Let her love you, just this once."


    Amelie reached for his hand and gently tugged him down beside her. "You need to calm down first. Drink this water," she said softly, holding the ss toward him.


    Gabriel shook his head. "I¡¯m not thirsty."


    She gave him a yful look. "You know, in front of your mother you act like a five-year-old boy. All those tantrums... you¡¯re almost adorable, Gabriel."


    A reluctant smile curved his lips at her teasing, breaking through his stormy expression.


    Amelie¡¯s gaze softened. "By the way, I don¡¯t even have the words for what you¡¯ve already done for Noa. That room... it was perfect. The moment I saw it, my heart melted."


    Gabriel exhaled, some of the tension leaving his shoulders. "That¡¯s what I wanted to hear," he admitted. "It was meant to be a surprise for you. And we¡¯ll keep adding things as Noa grows, little by little." His eyes softened as he looked at her, a faint chuckle escaping him. "But suddenly, I feel old, Amelie. I¡¯ll be a father soon, that¡¯s why."


    "In that case, I must be turning old too," Amelie said with a soft chuckle. She lifted the ss and took a slow sip of water before setting it aside. Suddenly, her hand flew instinctively to her belly. "Oh, Noa just kicked me."


    "Really?" Gabriel leaned in quickly, cing his palm against her rounded belly.


    Amelie smiled, her eyes glowing. "Seems like Noa didn¡¯t like us calling ourselves old."


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved in amusement. "Can he truly hear us?"


    "Of course," she replied without hesitation.


    His expression softened, his voice dropping to a tender murmur. "Then I must tell Noa... that I love his mother more than anything. And I love him too."

 Chapter 342: Cannot find that attractive

    <h4>Chapter 342: Cannot find that attractive</h4>


    Sage took a long dip in the swimming pool, trying to cool his head. The words of Katelyn demanding to return the gift from him pissed him off.


    Taking out his head out of the room, he gasped, bringing a hand to his face before pushing back his hair. Two days ago when his stepmother asked him to give the gift to Katelyn, he didn¡¯t pay heed to it, and did what she said, until Katelyn threw that bag in the bin.


    Right after that, Sage got a call from his stepmother. In front of the world, he was forced to be a loving son to that woman, calling her ¡¯Mom¡¯ but deep inside in his heart only he knew how much hatred he carried for her.


    <strong><i>"Why did you call me? I told you I never like hearing your voice," Sage muttered while gritting his teeth. </i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Did you give the gift to Princess Katelyn? It carried your mother¡¯s amulet. It was rusting in the home, so I decided to give that pathetic ring to your soon-to-be wife! But I know she might dump it. Nobody wanted your mother, and the same goes for you. You¡¯re lucky to be born as a boy, else..." Blythe words hadn¡¯t finished, and he hung up the call on her. </i></strong>


    <strong><i>His face contorted after hearing his stepmother¡¯s brutal words. He was quick to step out of the car and rushed to the dustbin in which Katelyn dumped that gift. Retrieving the bag, he quickly dug in and found the small box. He opened it and found the antique ring, which had a violet stone embedded in it. </i></strong>


    <strong><i>Though he was the one, who asked Katelyn to throw that gift away. But now, seeing the amulet of histe mother, his anger surged. </i></strong>


    <strong><i>"She could¡¯ve checked it once!" Sage said in a low and painful voice. </i></strong>


    Now, lying in the swimming pool, recalling all those things, he realized that it was not Katelyn¡¯s fault.


    "But I can¡¯t trust her with such a precious amulet of my mother. I was madly looking for it for years. Turned out Blythe hid it intentionally knowing that I¡¯ve been madly searching for it," Sage mumbled. "But why did she give it to Katelyn? What was in her mind?" he furrowed his brows together.


    He sensed a presence in the private pool, wondering who could disturb his peace and turned to his head.


    "Kate?" He rose to his feet in the water.


    "I¡¯ve been calling you so many times," Katelyn said, lowering herself to the pool chair. "I thought you left me alone here."


    "Why would I do that?" Sage frowned and moved toward the edge of the pool before stepping out. The water dropped down from his body and his full body with only swimming underpants was in view to Katelyn.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you were missing me," Sage teased her.


    "I wanted to go out in the city. So, I thought I should inform you once. Seems like you were enjoying yourself here, but alone. I didn¡¯t expect that. Shouldn¡¯t you be surrounded by women now?" Katelyn chuckled, standing up.


    "I booked it for an hour for myself. And I¡¯m not single," Sage stated, ring at her. "You think so bad of me," he muttered and grabbed the robe to put it on before sitting next to her on the chair.


    "I¡¯ll take you outside," he said, "I can¡¯t send you alone anywhere. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t go out without bothering to inform me."


    "Why do you act like a gentleman sometimes? Be the real you, and don¡¯t mask your true nature," Katelyn remarked, turning to leave.


    Sage was quick to grab her wrist. As she turned around, she found him next to her, standing too close that his hot breath hit the top of her forehead.


    "What if this is the real me?" Sage¡¯s fingers brushed her hair, his fingers lightly brushing against her ear, making her gulp. Her fingers curled up in anticipation as she was never being touched like this by a man before.


    His thumb brushed lightly against the soft curve beneath her ear while his other hand tilted her chin upward, holding her in ce with a quietmand.


    "In my eyes, you¡¯re far more spoiled than me," he murmured. "After all, you were raised as a princess, the youngest among all the siblings."


    A faint smile curved his lips then. It was impossibly hard to ignore it. For the first time, she felt it a genuine smile.


    <i>¡¯No, I cannot find that attractive,¡¯ </i>she scolded herself, snatching her gaze away as if burned.


    "It¡¯s gettingte. We should go out for a while and be back soon," Katelyn said briskly, pulling free and striding out of the pool area.


    Inside the elevator, she pressed the button, her heart thundering in her chest. She leaned back against the wall, willing herself to calm down.


    "That¡¯s exactly why he¡¯s dangerous," she muttered under her breath. "A yer knows all the right gestures... and he¡¯s far too good at it."


    When she finally reached her room, Katelyn paused in front of the mirror. Her heart, which had been racing moments ago, had atst steadied.


    She then changed into a fresh outfit. A high-waisted blue jeans paired with a crisp white crop top,yered beneath a short faux-fur jacket that hugged her shoulders with yful elegance. She wore knee-high boots that matched her outfit. Finally, she swept her hair to one side, letting it cascade in loose waves.


    "But people might recognize me," Katelyn murmured. "Instead of exploring the city at night, I¡¯ll just end up hiding."


    Then an idea sparked. <i>¡¯Sage can handle that. He wouldn¡¯t take me anywhere crowded, anyway.¡¯</i>


    She slipped the slim crossbody bag over her shoulder after cing her cards and phone inside it. With her key card in hand, she stepped out of the room.


    When she turned to reach Sage¡¯s door, she found he was already there, waiting for her, in a pair of casual clothes. A grey shirt with white pants and a thin white sweater draped over his shoulders. Kate was kind of shocked by his choice of clothing and fashion. The another reason why women couldn¡¯t ignore his charm.


    "Let¡¯s go," Sage said. Without waiting for her response, he held her hand and walked them to the elevator.

 Chapter 343: Lost not just one Beta

    <h4>Chapter 343: Lost not just one Beta</h4>


    Casaio stopped in front of a luxurious jewelry boutique, its grand windows glittering with diamonds and gold under the soft evening lights.


    "Your Highness," the store manager greeted warmly as she approached him with a graceful bow. "We have just received a new collection of diamond rings and nes. Would you care to take a look?"


    "Not the nes," Casaio replied. "Show me the rings."


    The manager personally guided him to a velvet-lined disy, unveiling rows of exquisite designs. Casaio¡¯s fingers trailed lightly over the sparkling pieces, one after another, until his gaze caught on an oval-shaped diamond ring. The brilliance of the stone seemed to hold his attention in an unspoken way. He lifted it carefully, examining it under the soft lights.


    "Your Highness has remarkable taste," the manager said with admiration. "This particr diamond is rare, avable only in a select few boutiques worldwide. However, we will require the size of the ring finger."


    "There¡¯s no need," Casaio said. "This size will fit my mate."


    The manager inclined her head, understanding better than to question further. She epted the ring from him and passed it to a waiting attendant, who quickly prepared the elegant packaging with the utmost care.


    Casaiopleted the payment and took the elegant bag. As he stepped out of the store, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He brought it to his ear without breaking stride.


    "Hey, Gabriel," he greeted casually, sliding into the driver¡¯s seat of his car and opening the door.


    "Did you find anything on the Beta Hunters?" Gabriel¡¯s sudden question flustered Casaio.


    "We checked the sites listed in the report," Casaio replied, settling into the seat and switching the call to speaker. "You don¡¯t need to worry. Nick and I will handle it."


    There was a tense pause, then Gabriel¡¯s growl cut through the line. "Then why did a Beta die in my territory? And it¡¯s done by a hunter. What are you two even doing?"


    "Wait! A Beta died in San Ravendale!? Calm down, Gabriel, and tell me everything," Casaio said, his brows knitting together in concern.


    "I am calm, Cas," Gabriel shot back. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m not there, arguing with you face-to-face. I get it that Nick¡¯s wedding ising up, but you, at least, should¡¯ve found the hunters by now. We¡¯ve lost not just one Beta... but many. And the worst part? The hunters are challenging us openly."


    "You need to step up your game, elder brother. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the next Alpha King!"


    With that, the line went dead.


    Casaio let out a deep breath. He then called Zilia.


    Casaio exhaled deeply and immediately dialed Zilia¡¯s number.


    "Cas, where are you? Dinner¡¯s ready," Zilia¡¯s voice came through, tinged with mild annoyance.


    "Eat without me. I¡¯ve got some important work to finish," Casaio replied.


    "What? At this hour?" Zilia nced at the clock, disbelief in her tone.


    "It¡¯s about the Beta Hunters. Another Beta has died because of them. I need to find out what¡¯s really going on," Casaio exined briefly.


    "I can help you investigate," Zilia offered, concern softening her words.


    "No," he refused. "Just stay at the house. Have dinner, rest well, and don¡¯t worry about this." He ended the call.


    ~~~~~


    "Sage, tell me... have you ever had a crush on someone?" Katelyn asked, setting her wine ss down.


    "Why do you ask?" Sage raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    "I just... wanted to know more about you," Katelyn replied softly. "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to answer."


    "I¡¯ve never developed a crush on anyone," Sage said calmly.


    "You¡¯re lying," Katelyn said with a smirk, clearly unconvinced.


    "Why do you say that?" Sage mused, tilting his head slightly.


    "Just... well, everyone has a crush," Katelyn replied, dabbing her mouth with a napkin before setting it carefully beside her te.


    "Then who¡¯s your crush?" Sage asked as if reading more than her words.


    Katelyn¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly. Sage noticed the subtle shift, the way her hands trembled slightly and her gaze darted away. Clearly, someone had captured her heart... yet something kept her from admitting it.


    "I won¡¯t tell anyone," Sage added, leaning back slightly, persuing her to tell him. "You can trust me." He gestured to the waiter for the bills.


    "I won¡¯t tell you," Katelyn murmured, a faint smirk tugging at her lips despite the flush of wine coloring her words. "Who knows... you¡¯d probably keep pestering me once you find out who I like."


    "Well, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m not going to let you go to that person," Sage stated with confidence.


    The waiter arrived, quickly clearing the table before cing the bill pad in front of them. Sage pulled out his wallet and tucked the bills inside. The waiter gave a polite bow and walked away.


    "I¡¯m not going to get involved with a married man," Katelyn blurted out, more than she intended. "I¡¯m a princess... an alpha by blood. It¡¯s impossible for me to marry a Beta. Besides, he rejected me, saying I¡¯m not his type. He doesn¡¯t see me as his woman. At first, I thought he was scared of my mother, but that wasn¡¯t the truth." Her voice softened, and her eyes shimmered with the lingering ache of rejection from Karmen.


    Sage¡¯s expression shifted, he hadn¡¯t expected such an honest confession. <i>¡¯She likes a Beta... but who?¡¯ </i>he wondered silently.


    "Do you think I¡¯m naive? That I don¡¯t understand things well? Maybe that¡¯s why I was never his type," Katelyn murmured, more to herself than to him.


    "You¡¯ll only be hurt if I tell you the truth," Sage said carefully. "Come on. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel."


    "No, I don¡¯t want to go back. First, tell me something. I thought beauty was the first thing a person sees. We do feel attracted towards the other because of their good looks, no? And I¡¯m beautiful. I know this," Katelyn stated.


    "That¡¯s not entirely true. Every person has different tastes. You can¡¯t me your beauty not able to attract this beta. It¡¯s simply he couldn¡¯t find anything attractive in you, not even beauty," Sage affirmed.


    "What about you? How do you see me?" Katelyn held his gaze, anticipating his response.

 Chapter 344: Only the beginning

    <h4>Chapter 344: Only the beginning</h4>


    A man was running for his life while gasping through the narrow passages. He hadn¡¯t expected to see Casaio amd got chased by him. When his lungs gave in, he finally found a spot to keep himself hidden.


    But inside this man knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able escape Casaio¡¯s clutches. He had covered his mouth tightly with his palm. With other hand, he quickly tried dialing for help.


    Just then, the phone was snatched from him. It was none other than Casaio, who was staring at the screen now.


    "Why did you lie to me when I asked you about the hunters, Nate?" He scrolled through the phone to check call details, realizing he had called on a number multiple times.


    "Your Highness, I didn¡¯t want to lie to you. Please-please forgive me," Nate pleaded. His heart was pounding against his chest, thinking he might die anytime.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll forgive you after you tell me the truth," Casaio stated. Then grabbing his neck, he pressed his thumb firmly against it, almost choking Nate. "You sold yourselves to the hunters, didn¡¯t you?" he questioned.


    Nate vigorously shook his head, trying to get free from Casaio¡¯s tight grip.


    "Nate, one more lie and you¡¯re dying this instant," Casaio threatened him.


    "I-I will tell you everything. Please don¡¯t kill me," Nate said. Casaio let go of his neck. He grasped his arm when a speeding arrow made of silver andced with wolfsbane came in Nate¡¯s direction. However, before it could hit Nate, Casaio teleported, thus saving an important person to this case.


    Nate looked around himself, finding them standing between huge walls. He was unable to understand what this ce was when a group of warriors came in their way.


    "Throw him in the dungeon!" Casaio ordered one of the warriors.


    Nate¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "But Your Highness... You said you wouldn¡¯t harm me if I tell you the truth," he said, his eyes flickering with betrayal.


    "You be investigated first. Your phone details will be checked. Being a wolf, you betrayed us and I can¡¯t possibly send you away without knowing the truth. Besides, Hunters want you dead. That¡¯s why that arrow came in your direction," Casaio exined, gesturing to one of the warriors to take away Nate.


    After Nate left his sight, Casaio mindlinked with Estelle. ¡¯Are you nearby?¡¯ Casaio asked.


    ¡¯Yes. I have spotted you,¡¯ Estelle answered through the same link and rushed to Casaio¡¯s side.


    "Here¡¯s the phone," Casaio said. "Tomorrow morning get it checked with our technical team. For now, Nate is locked in the dungeon. Also, the area where I caught himcks the CCTV. I think we need to fill such areas with CCTVs soon," he asserted.


    "I understand. You should go home," Estelle told him.


    "I can¡¯t. Gabriel was losing his mind in San Ravendale. And the matter is serious now. This beta hunter group is now attacking openly," Casaio stated. "Go home. Let¡¯s see each other tomorrow."


    Estelle bowed, gripping the phone tightly in her hands. After she disappeared from his sight, he made his way into the dungeon, where Nate was imprisoned.


    ~~~~~


    Ophelia looked at the crystal balls, realizing for the past few days, she could see nothing about Amelie and Gabriel. She even tried creating some spells to harm both of them, but they would be destroyed on their own.


    "Something isn¡¯t right. It feels a repelling spell exists, which is shielding both of them and at the same time, ending the effects of the spells I create to harm them," she mumbled, furrowing her brows together.


    After emptying the cave, she got to find that Gabriel kept his relentless search in that area with the intention to catch her.


    Ophelia used her another spell to find out who was protecting Amelie and Gabriel. After a few moments, as the intensity of fire grew, she could see the figure, but only a blur image. Her eyes burned and she opened them.


    "A powerful witch is protecting them!" Ophelia said, her nails digging into her palms. "But why I couldn¡¯t see her face fully? Seems like she¡¯s being protected well. At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to aplish my goal. Amelie and Gabriel took away the life of my daughter. This is the only lifetime, where I can take my finally vengeance from them. I have to find a way soon."


    Standing up, she walked inside the house, straight to the small library she had. Bringing her hands over the books, she pulled out a few and decided to read them to get rid of such a strong witch.


    "Unless this witch dies, I can¡¯t touch Amelie or Gabriel," Ophelia murmured.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel was sweating intensely in his sleep. His eyeballs were moving in the sleep while his body was stiff.


    <i>It was a dream, where he found himself being tied to a pole with the ropes he was unable to escape from. The fire had surrounded the house and he was burning. </i>


    <i>"Let me go. I need to save my mate," Gabriel muttered with difficulty as the intense smoke filled his lungs as he coughed. </i>


    <i>The wolfsbane seared his skin, its poison sinking into his veins like fire under flesh. Gabriel gritted his teeth, his body trembling as the ropes burned deeper into him. With a growl, he summoned every ounce of strength within him and tore himself free.</i>


    <i>Staggering forward, his breath ragged, he pushed through the copsing doorway. A beam of burning wood crashed down, grazing his arm. The mes wed at his skin, but he didn¡¯t stop. Pain meant nothingpared to the need that drove him.</i>


    <i>"Amelie..." he muttered in his sleep, his lips barely moving as the name trembled out of the mouth. </i>


    <i>The forest loomed ahead which in the beginning appeared like a maze. He kept running until he found Amelie¡¯s scent, but it was fading. </i>


    <i>Why? </i>


    <i>And then, he found her, lying on the floor with a pool of blood, a dagger pierced right through her heart. </i>


    <i>"Amelie!" Gabriel screamed, running to her and pulling her up in his arms.</i>


    <i>"You shouldn¡¯t have killed my child," Ophelia said, standing right infront of them. "I curse you, Gabriel and Amelie that I¡¯ll haunt you both. You thought her death was the end of my grief? No. It was only the beginning. My revenge is far from over."</i>


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes opened and he found himself right in his room. Amelie was in a peaceful sleep, right next to him. He sat up, bringing his hand to his head. The Ophelia he saw was clear and she¡¯s not same as in the picture they retrieved from a CCTV footage.


    He tilted his head to look at Amelie. "I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, to us," Gabriel murmured. He decided to talk about it with Carlos in the morning. However, now, he was unable to sleep.


    Getting out of the bed, he simply walked out of the room to take some fresh air. The entire mansion was covered in darkness, and he went straight to the garden.


    Sitting down on the bench, he sped his hands together, contemting.


    Finding no answers, he simply sighed as the cool night air brushed his skin.


    "Why did you wake up at this hour?"


    Gabriel flinched at the familiar voice and lifted his head.


    "Karmen? You¡¯re still here? You didn¡¯t go home?"


    "I couldn¡¯t." Karmen shook his head, settling down beside him. "I was supposed to work, remember? But since you¡¯re not going to thepany, I stayed behind and decided to finish the pending work."


    "What time is it?" Gabriel asked.


    "Almost two in the morning," Karmen replied.


    Gabriel exhaled slowly. "I see."


    "You look... troubled again," Karmen noted, studying him.


    "I had a dream," Gabriel admitted after a pause. "I think it was a glimpse from my past life. I¡ª" his voice faltered "¡ªI killed Ophelia¡¯s child. That¡¯s why her vengeance isn¡¯t over. She¡¯ll haunt me and Amelie until she¡¯s satisfied."


    Karmen¡¯s expression hardened, though his tone stayed calm. "You still don¡¯t know the whole story, Gabriel. The truth of how her child died remains unclear."


    Gabriel nodded faintly. "I know. But I can¡¯t let her harm us in this life. The charms are strong. They¡¯re protecting us. I feel it."


    "And yet," Karmen said gently, "fear still lingers in your heart. Not for yourself, only for Amelie and her pup."


    "Yes," Gabriel admitted.


    "That¡¯s not weakness. It¡¯s natural to worry for those we love, especially when she¡¯s your mate." Karmen ced a steady hand on his shoulder. "You¡¯ve survived countless hardships, Gabriel. You and Amelie have endured together. This too will pass. Don¡¯t let the past blind you. Focus on her, on the child she carries. The Moon Goddess watches over you both. Remember, dark magic rarely grants its wielder the oue they seek."


    Gabriel finally met his friend¡¯s gaze, the weight on his chest easing ever so slightly.


    "Thanks, Karmen. Your words truly made me feel lighter," Gabriel smiled at him.


    "Anytime, my friend," he said.

 Chapter 345: You trust her mother

    <h4>Chapter 345: You trust her mother</h4>


    The next morning, Gabriel got ready before Amelie woke up. As he went into the kitchen to tell the chief cook what should be prepared in the breakfast, he found his mother near the counter.


    The entire kitchen was empty, making him realise that his mother had something to do with it.


    "I told you not to do this. Last night, for Amelie¡¯s sake I ate the dinner you prepared. What do you want to prove with all of this? That you love me, that you always cared for me, that you are sorry for me. I get it you helped me by telling the truth to Carlos, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I will bear your sight here. Your second son is going to marry after three days or so. Shouldn¡¯t you be there, Mom?"


    Gabriel kept his tone as soft as he could but he was still unable to hold the sting he felt at that moment.


    "Gabriel, it¡¯s not only for you, but also Amelie," Mabel said. "I know there¡¯s no way you are going to forgive me for what I did. And as for Dominick, we had a discussion over my stay here. He¡¯s no problem with it. Besides, I will head to the capital tomorrow. I understand my duties well toward each of my child."


    "Very well. But you don¡¯t have to do anything for Amelie either. She has her mother alive. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll take a good care of her than you," Gabriel stated. The bitterness in his tone could not be ignored.


    "You trust her mother, who left her to die, more than me. At least, I never thought ill of the pup growing in her womb. You are always harsh to me, Gabriel. I know as a mother I was so cold toward you." Mabel kept herposure as it was still early morning hour. She took out a ss and filled it. Bringing it her mouth, she took slow sips.


    Gabriel saw her hands trembling, making him feel pathetic.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered and walked out of the room.


    Mabel turned to look at him but he had already walked away. But she felt a little better hearing his apology.


    Gabriel went to the room and saw Amelie was standing near the windows. He walked to her and ced his both hands on her shoulders. Kissing on her cheek, he whispered, "Morning, Ame."


    "Morning! The air feels fresh," she said, exhaling deeply.


    "Yes. You should freshen up, then I¡¯ll take you for a walk in the garden," Gabriel suggested.


    "Okay."


    Gabriel turned to look at her before picking up the phone from the bedside table. There was a message from Casaio, which happened toete at night.


    "Call me when you see the message."


    "Is he even awake at this hour?" he murmured, deciding to call himter.


    ~~~~


    Katelyn winced as she leaned over the sink, the bristles of her toothbrush scraping against her teeth.


    "Why does my head still ache?" she muttered. "I¡¯ve never felt this dizzy after a ss of wine..."


    Her temples throbbed that refused to fade even after rinsing with cool water. She pressed her palms briefly against her eyes, hoping the pressure might clear the haze clouding her mind.


    By the time she shuffled back into the suite, exhaustion tugged at her bones. She dropped into the recliner with a sigh, letting the cushions swallow her for a blissful moment of stillness.


    But restlessness nagged her. With effort, she pushed herself up, slipped into a soft dress, and reached for thendline as she dialed room service when she ced her order for breakfast.


    Halfway through her request, a flicker of something strange rippled through her, like a memory half-formed. Words tumbled in her head, fragments she didn¡¯t remember speaking.


    Her hand stilled on the receiver.


    "What was that?" she whispered to herself. "I was... bbering something in front of Sage."


    The name alone made her stomach twist. What exactly had she told himst night?


    She set the phone down, moving to the vanity. The warm air from the dryer rushed over her damp hair as she kept raking through her mind about herte night dinner conversation with Sage.


    "I should just ask him instead of overthinking," Katelyn murmured.


    Once her hair was dry, she set the dryer aside, rummaged through her crossbody bag on the chair, and pulled out her phone. She dialed Sage¡¯s number.


    "Hello?" he answered.


    "Come to my room. Let¡¯s have breakfast together," Katelyn said, then ended the call.


    She rushed to the door and opened it, waiting for Sage to appear. Momentster, she heard the adjacent door click open. Sage appeared with his phone in hand, and silently stepped into her room.


    "Why did you call me here?" he asked, stopping near the sofa and tilting his head.


    "I told you, we should have breakfast together," Katelyn replied.


    "I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the sole reason why you called me here," Sage stated. "Tell me the real reason." He sat down on the couch, giving her a moment to speak.


    "Umm... Last night, I said a few things to you," Katelyn said.


    "Hmm. That you would like to know me. The guy you admired rejected you because he thought you were naive, didn¡¯t understand other people¡¯s wishes, desires," Sage said it all once whatever Katelyn told him.


    Her eyes widened and her heart began thundering in her chest. ¡¯I told him about Karmen!?¡¯ she thought.


    "That wine had something in it," Katelyn said. "You intentionally let me have it, haven¡¯t you? Meanwhile, you didn¡¯t take a single sip," she mattered.


    "Hey!" Sage frowned at her. "I didn¡¯t drink because I had to drive us back to the hotel. Also, I thought you knew that it was a strong wine before ordering it. Don¡¯t me me for everything you do wrong," he reprimanded her.


    "Don¡¯t tell anyone what I told you," Katelyn said.


    "What are you afraid of?" Sage arched his eyebrow in a probing tone.

 Chapter 346: A blessing in disguise

    <h4>Chapter 346: A blessing in disguise</h4>


    "I¡¯m not afraid of anything," Katelyn said. "But it¡¯s meant to stay a secret. The one I liked... never felt the same about me. If people found out, it would only stir up his more anger toward me."


    Her eyes softened as she spoke, the shadow of a memory flickering across her face.


    ¡¯Who is this guy?¡¯ Sage wondered, his jaw tightening. ¡¯Kate turned me down because of him. I need to know who he is.¡¯


    A soft knock broke their eyelock. Katelyn quickly moved to the door, letting the room-service attendant wheel in a trolley. At her direction, he set the breakfast neatly out on the balcony before leaving.


    "Thank you," she said politely, closing the door behind him.


    When she turned back, Sage was still lounging on the couch, watching her in silence.


    "Come on," Katelyn urged with a small smile. "Before the food gets cold."


    Sage rose, but instead of heading to the balcony, he crossed the room toward her. His gaze lingered on her face.


    "Do you like swimming?" he asked suddenly.


    Katelyn blinked at him, startled. "Yes... why?"


    "We¡¯ll swimter, before heading out to lunch at our client¡¯s house," Sage replied.


    "No, thank you. It¡¯ll only tire me out. And besides, I didn¡¯t bring a swimsuit," Katelyn said firmly as she made her way to the balcony.


    He followed her, and soon they stepped into the wide open terrace. The view stretched endlessly before them¡ªrolling hills, graceful structures tucked between them, the kind of scenery that made the ce feel perfect for a quiet escape.


    Katelyn settled into her chair and picked up her fork. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Sage scrolling through his phone, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    She sliced her pancake in half and took a slow bite, irritation simmering.


    "Why don¡¯t you focus on the food?" Her thin patience snapped finally. "If you¡¯d rather stay on your phone, then leave."


    Sage set his phone down on the table and, without a word, began eating.


    Katelyn finished her meal in silence, then lifted her ss of juice. She took a few slow sips before setting it back down.


    "I¡¯ll be leaving for the capital tomorrow," she said atst. "My second brother¡¯s wedding is in two days."


    "Alright," Sage replied easily. "I¡¯ll see you at the wedding then."


    Her brows lifted slightly. "You got the invitation?"


    "Of course," he said, resting his fork on the empty te. "Dad mentioned itst night." Then, with an intrigue, he asked, "Why do I feel like you hate the idea of me being anywhere near you? Am I really that unbearable?"


    "To me? Yes," Katelyn replied. "To others, I can¡¯t say." She lifted her ss again, finishing the orange juice in one long sip before setting it down. Her eyes narrowed slightly. "And you still haven¡¯t returned the gift your mother gave me. What if she asks about it? What am I supposed to say?"


    "Earn it from me," Sage said, his expression shadowing into a dark one.


    "Fine," Katelyn shot back. "Then when your mother asks, you can give her the same answer."


    "I¡¯ll punish you with office work if you don¡¯t handle question from my mother widely," Sage stated.


    ~~~~~


    "Here, for you," Karmen said, extending a small bag toward her.


    Amelie blinked in surprise, her brows arching. "What¡¯s this?" Her voice held both astonishment and curiosity.


    "See for yourself," Karmen urged with a faint smile.


    She carefully opened the bag, and when her eyes fell on the soft nket folded neatly inside, her lips parted in delight. "Oh my God, Karmen! You... you already bought a gift for the pup!" Her tone was filled with excitement as she pulled it out, brushing her hands over the fabric.


    "Yes," he admitted. "I thought you should have something now, especially with the delivery so close. I... I realized I¡¯d never given you anything before."


    "I like it. Thank you so much," Amelie said, still stroking the fabric with a tender smile. Then, almost hesitantly, she added, "You know... back then, you weren¡¯t exactly happy that Gabriel chose me."


    Karmen¡¯s gaze softened, regret flickering in his eyes. "I¡¯m sorry for that. I shouldn¡¯t have harbored such bitter thoughts. It still makes me angry with myself when I think about it."


    Amelie shook her head gently. "It¡¯s alright. You were only saying what you believed was true at the time."


    "No," Karmen said firmly. "It wasn¡¯t the truth. The real truth is that only you couldplete Gabriel. The pup... was a blessing in disguise for him. Without that bond, he may never have rescued you. And he did and eventually, found a mate in you. That¡¯s all matters."


    "Yes. The curse would never have allowed him to find me as his fated mate... and the same goes for me," Amelie said.


    "Exactly," Karmen agreed, his tone warm. "Gabriel has changed so much, only for the better. He¡¯s finally happy, and that¡¯s what matters most. You brought him the light he had been searching for all his life."


    A genuine smile lingered on his face, but it faltered the moment he caught sight of the Queen approaching. His expression stiffened, and he quickly lowered his eyes in respect.


    Amelie turned at the movement, her features softening into a smile when she saw Mabel. "Karmen gifted a nket for the pup, Your Majesty," she said proudly, holding it up a little.


    "That¡¯s lovely," Mabel replied with grace. Her gaze flicked toward Karmen, who immediately bowed his head in a polite greeting.


    "Sit, Amelie. Karmen, you should also take a seat. I heard that you were looking after Gabriel¡¯s work for him. That¡¯s truly wonderful. You are really a good friend of my son," Mabel stated with a small smile.


    Karmen was kind of surprised upon hearing the tone in which the Queen was speaking. He finally sat across from them.


    "That¡¯s my duty toward Prince Gabriel, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t want him to take more stress as he¡¯s already carrying a lot," he added.


    "That¡¯s what make you a good friend," Mabel stated with a smile.


    Gabriel, who returned from outside saw his mother, wife and friend sitting together. Though he never imagined this sight to be witnessed ever, but he liked it.

 Chapter 347: Better to wed Sage

    <h4>Chapter 347: Better to wed Sage</h4>


    "Karmen, I would like to speak with you alone. Shall we?" Mabel asked.


    The sudden request left Karmen momentarily flustered, and even Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Amelie," Mabel said with gentle authority, "eat the fruits the maid will bring for you. I¡¯ll return shortly."


    Without waiting for a response, she rose gracefully and walked toward the garden. Karmen followed quietly, his mind already swirling with questions.


    They stopped near a bed of blooming flowers, the scent of roses drifting in the air. The Queen finally turned to face him.


    "Karmen," she began, "does Katelyn like you?"


    The question stunned him. <i>¡¯What? How could Her Majesty possibly know?¡¯</i>


    "Your Majesty," he said, holding her gaze, "the truth is... I have no feelings for Princess Katelyn."


    Mabel tilted her head slightly. "That is unfortunate. I had thought perhaps you were interested in her. She refuses to ept Sage, and I wondered if it was because of... you."


    "Nothing is going on between us, Your Majesty," Karmen replied firmly. "It¡¯s true that Princess Katelyn confessed her feelings to me, but I could not return them." Even as he spoke, confusion gnawed at him.


    "Then why did you reject her?" Mabel pressed, her tone softening. "Was it... because of me?"


    Karmen straightened immediately. "Not at all, Your Majesty. I never looked at Princess Katelyn in that way."


    Mabel studied him in silence for a moment, before sighing softly. "You must be wondering how I knew. I have always been aware of what lives in Katelyn¡¯s heart. In the beginning, I was determined she should mate with an alpha, it was what tradition demanded. But as time passed, and after what I did to Gabriel... I realized the weight of forcing a bond. I could not bring myself to do harm to my daughter."


    Karmen hesitated, then spoke carefully. "If Her Majesty would permit, may I offer my thoughts?"


    "Go ahead," she allowed with a nod.


    "Princess Katelyn does not seem happy with this arrangement," he said honestly. "I know it is not my ce, but Your Majesty should intervene. Forcing her into this union will only bring sorrow."


    Mabel¡¯s lips curved into a sad smile. "I wish it were that simple. There is a promise binding the King and Sage¡¯s father, one that cannot be broken lightly. If you had returned Katelyn¡¯s feelings, I might have considered another path. But as it stands... Katelyn must marry, one way or another. Better to wed Sage than a stranger she cannot trust. Besides, they have been given a month to get to know each other."


    Karmen nodded in understanding. He was truly astonished seeing how the Queen changed so much. Hopefully, Gabriel was liking this change.


    "Let¡¯s not discuss it with anyone," Mabel said, wanting a silent promise from Karmen.


    "Rest assured, Your Majesty. It will stay between us," he said, bowing in respect.


    Mabel hummed, passing a small smile before going inside the mansion.


    "That was truly strange," Karmen murmured.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel lowered his phone, frustration flickering across his face. Another location was like a dead end as the witch was nowhere to be found. With a weary sigh, he slid into the driver¡¯s seat of his car and finally dialed Casaio.


    The call connected almost instantly.


    "Gabriel!" Casaio¡¯s voice burst through the receiver. "You certainly took your time calling. I¡¯ve already uncovered where those beta hunters are hiding. Come to the pce tomorrow with everyone. It¡¯s Dominick¡¯s wedding, so I assume you¡¯ll be arriving early, with Amelie, Mother, and of course, Kate."


    Gabriel drummed his fingers against the steering wheel before answering. "I had nned to arrive a day before Nick¡¯s wedding."


    "That won¡¯t do," Casaio countered immediately. "Bring Amelie tomorrow. Let her enjoy herself with the others while she can. As for you, I¡¯d rather speak about the beta hunters face-to-face. There are things better left unsaid over the phone."


    "Alright," Gabriel replied. "And aboutst night... I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper."


    Casaio chuckled, a spark of energy in his voice. "If anything, your anger lit a fire under me. I worked faster than ever, and fortune favored me. I managed to catch an important witness to all of this. You¡¯ll hear the details tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting at the pce. Take care, brother."


    The line went dead, leaving only silence. Gabriel lowered the phone onto the empty passenger seat, fastened his seat belt, and started the engine. Then, he suddenly recalled how Amelie was chattering about the plushie she wanted so badly.


    On impulse, he pulled over at a small shop. Inside, rows of toys lined the shelves, but his eyes went straight to the plushies. After a few moments, he chose one he knew Amelie would love and asked the clerk to wrap it carefully.


    Clutching the little bag as he returned to his car, Gabriel allowed himself a faint smile. He drove back to home and pulled up the car soon.


    Bncing the small gift bag along with his phone and keys, Gabriel stepped inside the house. It didn¡¯t take long to locate Amelie, she was in the garden, sunlight spilling over her like a soft halo. His mother sat beside her, their quiet conversation halting the moment they noticed him.


    "I¡¯ll head in," Mabel said gently, patting the back of Amelie¡¯s hand before rising. Gabriel watched her retreat indoors before he turned his attention fully to Amelie. Closing the distance between them, he extended the bag toward her.


    "For you," Gabriel said simply.


    Amelie¡¯s brows lifted in surprise, a delighted chuckle escaping her lips. "A gift? Why is everyone showering me with presents today?"


    Gabriel frowned slightly, curiosity pricking at him. "Who else gave you something besides me?" He sat next to her on the garden couch, his arm wrapping over her shoulder.


    "Karmen," she replied, a soft smile touching her lips. "He brought a nket for Noa."


    Her attention quickly shifted back to the bag, and when she pulled out the plushie, her eyes lit up. "Oh, Gabriel... you bought me a plushie! It¡¯s adorable! I¡¯ve wanted this for so long."


    Unable to resist, she hugged it to her chest, rubbing her cheek against the soft fabric with childlike joy. "Thank you," she whispered, her gaze shining as though the small toy meant the world to her.

 Chapter 348: A bitter taste

    <h4>Chapter 348: A bitter taste</h4>


    Amelie gently set the plushie on the couch before rising to her feet.


    "Where are you going?" Gabriel asked, catching her hand before she could take a step.


    "To bring something for you to eat," she replied softly.


    "Later," Gabriel murmured as he guided her back down. She lowered herself onto the couch again, tilting her head as her curious eyes searched his.


    "I was going to bring you pudding," Amelie said with a smile. "Mother and I made them together earlier."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows drew together. "You¡¯re supposed to be resting, not working in the kitchen."


    She chuckled lightly. "It¡¯s easier to give birth if I stay active. And besides... You know how much I love cooking."


    His gaze lingered on her before he asked quietly, "You¡¯ve started calling my mother... ¡¯mother.¡¯ Don¡¯t you find that strange?"


    Amelie¡¯s smile softened. "She asked me not to be so formal. She wants me to treat her like family. She¡¯s trying, Gabriel, making every effort to win back your heart." Her hand came to rest gently on his chest, the warmth of her touch grounding him. "I hope... one day, you¡¯ll forgive her."


    "I hope so," Gabriel whispered, though the wordscked conviction. His lips brushed her cheek before capturing hers, teeth grazing her lower lip in a teasing nip.


    A soft sound escaped Amelie. "Mmm..." Her palms pressed lightly against his firm chest as if to steady herself. "Anyone could see us through those windows," she murmured, her eyes flicking toward the tall panes of ss that lined the living room.


    Gabriel leaned back against the couch, his head tilting with amusement. "Then I¡¯ll tell them to keep their eyes elsewhere," he said, a yful glint in his gaze.


    Amelie gave his shoulder a light smack, her pout quickly melting into a smile as her hand lingered there, resting gently over him.


    "Mom wanted toe here, but I told her that yours is here, so she didn¡¯t have to bother herself. Did I do right? I don¡¯t want my mom to feel that I¡¯m harsh on her, but I can¡¯t help it sometimes. I just don¡¯t feel like disturbing her."


    "Why did you even forgive her so easily? Remember, she didn¡¯t trust you in the beginning, nor did your father," Gabriel said.


    "I think about it a lot of times. That¡¯s why sometimes I just turn cold toward them," Amelie whispered. "Let¡¯s drop this topic. Tell me, where have you gone? Don¡¯t tell me you are looking for Ophelia."


    "Yes, I went to find her," Gabriel admitted.


    "Why? Don¡¯t look for her," Amelie lifted her head, thus straightening up. "At least, for these two months. Please."


    Gabriel studies her eyes, which carry fear.


    "As you wish." He felt he should take a break from all of this and focus solely on them. Bringing his hand to the back of her head, his thumb brushed her ear tenderly and touched her forehead with his.


    Mabel, who came with a phone in her hand in the living room, ended up watching them. Amelie trulypleted him, which she failed to see in the beginning.


    ¡¯I will protect you both. I will make sure to find Ophelia and end her,¡¯ Mabel thought.


    ~~~~~


    "It was a wonderful lunch. Thank you for inviting Katelyn and me," Sage said, shaking Harry¡¯s hand firmly. "We truly enjoyed it."


    Harry and his wife walked them to the car, bidding them a warm farewell. Once Sage and Katelyn were seated inside, he offered the couple a polite smile before starting the engine and pulling away.


    "They¡¯re such a lovely pair," Katelyn murmured, her gaze soft as she watched them through the window. "They remind me of my parents. My father never loses his patience with my mother."


    Her words bothered Sage, not in a pleasant way. A shadow of annoyance crossed his face. His own father had never been that kind of husband to his mother, and theparison left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Outside, the sky darkened. A low rumble of thunder rolled across the sky. Sage flicked his eyes toward Katelyn and spoke in a low voice, "It¡¯s going to pour soon."


    "Yeah. That¡¯s why you should drive faster to the hotel. I¡¯ve heard the rains are heavy here," Katelyn urged.


    "Hmm," Sage replied curtly, his hands steady on the wheel.


    She studied him quietly, her head tilted. ¡¯He was so silent during lunch... but every time that couple spoke about their son, he looked uneasy. It felt like he was jealous. Or maybe I¡¯m just imagining things.¡¯


    Breaking the silence, she said, "I was thinking of bringing gifts for your younger sisters. Tell me, what do they like?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Sage replied without hesitation.


    Katelyn frowned. "That¡¯s strange!"


    "How is it strange?" he countered calmly. "If I asked you what Gabriel likes, would you be able to answer?"


    Her lips pressed together. After a pause, she admitted softly, "That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t answer what my brother likes, except for Amelie."


    "Exactly. It¡¯s the same for me," Sage said. "I¡¯ve never had time to learn about their choices. My life¡¯s always been consumed by pack duties and work."


    Katelyn gave a small hum in response before turning her gaze toward the window.


    And the rain began pouring. The pattering of the rain on the roof filled the silence in the car.


    Just before they could reach the hotel, the car suddenly broke out.


    "What happened?" Katelyn asked, feeling scared as she saw the smokeing out of the engine.


    Sage applied the brakes on the car. "Something is wrong with the engine. Stay inside. I¡¯ll get it checked," he said.


    "I think your car is broken. Don¡¯t go outside since it¡¯s a heavy downpour. Just call a cab from the hotel," Katelyn opined.


    Sage hummed and grabbed his phone from the car¡¯s front. He dialed the hotel¡¯s service and talked to them.


    "The cab is on our way. Sorry for this trouble. I get my car checked before driving us to this city," Sage stated.


    "It¡¯s alright," Katelyn said, feeling suddenly hot inside the car.

 Chapter 349: Desire to protect you

    <h4>Chapter 349: Desire to protect you</h4>


    "Why are your cheeks flushed?" Sage finally asked, his gaze settling on Katelyn.


    "Because it¡¯s hot in here," she muttered. "Can¡¯t you just turn on the AC?"


    "The engine is broken. So, no, I can¡¯t. And if I roll down the windows, we¡¯ll be soaked in seconds. Just bear it for a few more minutes. They¡¯re on their way."


    He reached into the glovepartment, pulled out a water bottle, twisted the cap open, and held it to her. "Drink."


    Katelyn hesitated before taking it, sipping quietly. She screwed the cap back on and let the bottle rest in herp.


    Sage tilted his head, his sharp eyes studying her face. "Do you have something you want to say?"


    "No," she replied quickly, lowering her gaze.


    Twenty minutes passed by, yet no vehicle from the hotel appeared. Sage tugged at the knot of his tie with growing impatience, finally yanking it loose and popping open the top two buttons of his shirt.


    "What¡¯s wrong with their damn phone?" he muttered under his breath.


    Katelyn looked over. "What happened?"


    "The line¡¯s busy," Sage said curtly. He dialed again, jaw tightening when the result was the same. Frustration prickled through him, making him restless. Surrounded by nothing but forest, with Katelyn sitting quietly beside him, he knew staying stranded here wasn¡¯t just inconvenient. It was risky.


    "Why the hell did the car have to break down now?" he growled, mming his palm lightly against the wheel.


    "Hey, calm down," she softly said. "They must be on their way. Can¡¯t you see the rain is too heavy?"


    Sage turned his head to look at her for the first time in minutes.


    "You¡¯re a princess. They should¡¯vee for you by now, no matter how heavy the rain is," Sage muttered, his gaze flicking to the windows, scanning the dark forest for any sign of trouble.


    "You¡¯re responsible for my safety," Katelyn replied softly. "Even if something bad happens... you¡¯ll save me."


    Sage turned to her, brows furrowing. "Is that a threat, or... trust?"


    "I¡¯m telling you," she mumbled, her lips tugging downward. "You always twist my words."


    "I know my duty," he said. "I¡¯ll keep you safe."


    Katelyn didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she lifted her hand and let her fingertips rest against the window beside her. "But isn¡¯t it peaceful?" she whispered suddenly. "If we just close our eyes, we can hear more than the rain pattering down... the rustle of the leaves, the hidden movements of animals out there... even the forest enjoying the storm."


    Sage¡¯s eyes lingered on her. Katelyn had leaned back and closed her eyes. She had a faint smile softening her lips. The serenity on her face stirred something unfamiliar in him, something he refused to acknowledge. His brows furrowed. ¡¯This is impossible,¡¯ he thought, tearing his gaze away. Still, he closed his eyes as well, forcing himself into calm while they waited for the cab.


    An hour passed before headlights cut through the rain. Arge cab finally pulled up, two bodyguards stepping out to open the doors. They moved quickly, ushering Katelyn and Sage inside before shutting the door behind them with a heavy thud.


    As the vehicle rumbled forward, Katelyn swept her damp hair up into a loose bun. Sage found himself stealing nces at her.


    ¡¯Fuck. I¡¯m not going to soften for her,¡¯ Sage cursed inwardly, giving his head a small shake as if to banish the thought.


    By the time they reached the hotel, they finally felt at peace. Katelyn swiped the keycard against the lock, but before she could push the door open, Sage¡¯s hand pressed gently against it, stopping her.


    She tilted her head. "Hmm?"


    "We¡¯re leaving for San Ravendale in the evening," Sage said evenly. "Get some rest while you can."


    "When?" she asked.


    "Around five."


    Katelyn nodded, her voice softer this time. "Alright. That gives us two hours."


    Sage let go of the handle and gestured to her to go in. She walked inside, the door shutting behind her as Sage went back to his room. He slumped into the chair after removing the zer and loose tie.


    Sage sat tapping his fingers against the armrest, his thoughts betraying him. ¡¯Why do I feel drawn to her all of a sudden? This has never happened to me.¡¯ He let out a lowugh, shaking his head. ¡¯Something¡¯s wrong with me.¡¯


    Rising to head toward the washroom, a knock at the door stopped him. He opened it to find Katelyn standing there.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    Her eyes, however, weren¡¯t on his face, they lingered somewhere near his chest. A faint smirk tugged at his lips. "What are you staring at, Kate?"


    Katelyn blinked, startled, and quickly spoke. "Can we... not leaveter? I need to see Amelie. She wanted to give me something." Her tone carried an edge of worry.


    Sage¡¯s expression softened despite himself. He stepped back and swung the door wide. "Come inside."


    She crossed the threshold, moving until she reached the couch. Turning to face him, she added, "She messaged me and I saw it a moment ago. Something¡¯s happened, but she didn¡¯t exin."


    "Alright," Sage agreed without hesitation. "We¡¯ll leave at four instead." He tilted his head slightly. "But if it¡¯s troubling you this much, why not call her instead of working yourself up?"


    Katelyn shook her head. "Sage... Amelie said she¡¯ll only exin once I¡¯m there."


    "Then, ask Gabriel," Sage suggested.


    "My brother doesn¡¯t even talk too well with me. And he won¡¯t tell me either," Katelyn replied with a frustrated sigh. "And the same goes with my two more elder brothers. Sometimes, I feel I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s unaware of most of things in my family."


    "Because you¡¯re youngest, they desire to protect you. Don¡¯t take it to your heart," Sage stated. "You can stay here if you want. I¡¯ll be freshening up." He excused himself, giving her a space.


    "Sage, I¡¯ll go to my room. Thank you," Katelyn said and walked out while he didn¡¯t stop her.

 Chapter 350: Become mine and complete me

    <h4>Chapter 350: Be mine andplete me</h4>


    "You called Katelyn to see you first. Why?" Gabriel asked, having overheard the phone conversation.


    "Ophelia could hurt her too, right?" Amelie replied, her voice tinged with worry. "I¡¯ve been thinking about it constantly. I expected Kate to be back by the afternoon. She needs to wear the bracelet so nothing happens to her." She paused, a hint of regret in her tone. "I... I couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow morning. Maybe I should¡¯ve asked Karmen to go to Katelyn¡¯s house instead that night."


    "Calm down, Ame," Gabriel said, lowering himself onto the bed. "She¡¯s a Sinir. She can handle herself. Besides, Ophelia can¡¯t get close enough to harm her. Kate may be naive about some things, but she won¡¯t fail to recognize a witch."


    "I understand," Amelie said.


    "Mom would have worried endlessly if she thought something might go wrong. And now that you¡¯ve asked Kate to be here by evening, she will be."


    "She¡¯s with Sage in another city. He keeps her busy all the time," Amelie muttered.


    "Because Kate is his secretary," Gabriel replied, a small smile tugging at his lips. "In that regard, I kept asking you not to work. But you did. You would say you loved doing work."


    "That¡¯s different. I¡¯m not a princess. Kate was born in luxury and she... She..." Her words faltered as she was unable to understand what to speak next.


    "She might be a princess, but she still has a lot to learn. Ame, don¡¯t worry about her because she can take care of herself. As for her safety, there¡¯s no need to be concerned." Gabriel rose from the bed and walked to the shelf. "I bought a book on parenting the other day. Want to read it with me?"


    "Sure," Amelie replied, weing the distraction.


    Gabriel settled beside her, holding the book open. "The author says many new parents read this to understand the difference between right and wrong approaches to raising children. I¡¯m hoping to gain some insight from it," he exined.


    He shifted closer under the nket, draping an arm gently around her shoulders and drawing her near before flipping the pages. The warmth of his presence wasforting as they began reading together.


    ~~~~


    Here¡¯s a polished version of your passage, keeping the warmth and subtle humor, while improving flow and imagery:


    ---


    Casaio stepped into the house, letting out a deep breath, and headed straight for the bedroom. His eyes immediately fell on the recliner, where Ziliay curled beneath a thin nket, a pen and notepad resting atop her.


    He approached quietly, picking up the notepad. Flipping through the pages, he discovered she had meticulously jotted down notes for nearly every day¡ªwhat to cook for meals, little ns she thought might win Casaio¡¯s heart.


    Zilia¡¯s head lifted slightly from the recliner, her half-lidded eyes meeting Casaio¡¯s calm figure. She straightened, rubbing her eyes, and mumbled softly, "Cas."


    ---


    Casaio stepped into the house, letting out a deep breath, and headed straight for the bedroom. His eyes immediately fell on the recliner, where Ziliay curled beneath a thin nket, a pen and notepad resting atop her.


    He approached quietly, picking up the notepad. Flipping through the pages, he discovered she had meticulously jotted down notes for nearly every day, what to cook for meals, little ns she thought might win Casaio¡¯s heart.


    Zilia¡¯s head lifted slightly from the recliner, her half-lidded eyes meeting Casaio¡¯s calm figure. She straightened, rubbing her eyes, and mumbled softly, "Cas."


    He quickly closed the notepad when the pen slipped onto the rug. Picking it up, he ced both pen and notepad neatly on the small round table. By now, Zilia was fully awake.


    "When did you get back?" she asked, tying her hair into a bun. She folded the thin nket and tucked it into the cupboard.


    "You¡¯ve been out since morning," Casaio replied calmly.


    "I went to the pce earlier. Nick and June¡¯s wedding is going to be huge," Zilia said, finally closing the cupboard door.


    As she turned, she froze, startled by Casaio standing so close.


    "Do you need something? Are you hungry? I can¡ª" Her words died in her throat as Casaio captured her lips in a sudden, fierce kiss. The force stole her breath, weakening her knees. Her back pressed against the cupboard as he closed the space between them, leaving no room to even inhale.


    Her hands pressed against his chest, seeking a brief moment to catch her breath. Casaio granted it before leaning in again, his lips teasing and nibbling hers.


    The soft, wet sounds of their mouths meeting soon filled the quiet room, mingling with the quickening of their breaths.


    His hands traced over her body, sending a fresh shiver down her spine, leaving her both breathless and yearning.


    After a while, Casaio slowly pulled back, and their eyes met, locked in a moment that seemed to stretch forever.


    "Cas... wha¡ªwhat¡¯s on your mind? Is something bothering you? I told you I could help," Zilia stammered, worry flickering across her face.


    Casaio¡¯s hand brushed against the pocket of his overcoat. The moment felt perfect. Stepping back, he drew out the small box, opening it before lowering himself onto one knee.


    Zilia¡¯s hands flew to her mouth, her heart pounding. She never imagined a day like this woulde, especially after everything that happened between them.


    "Marry me, Zilia," Casaio proposed. "Be mine andplete me,plete us. I know we have been through so many odds, but I also know that my heart has always beat for you. It has yearned for her, arched for you, and only fluttered for you."


    Zilia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, and she finally raised her hand. "I want to marry you, Casaio." She finally epted his proposal.


    It took More than ten years for her to finally ept him. The day her truth came out, she thought it was over for her. Never once did she know that the Moon Goddess would build a chance for her to build a future with Casaio.


    Casaio inserted the ring on her finger and grasped it before kissing her knuckles, giving her a silent gratitude for epting his proposal.

 Chapter 351: Your good nature

    <h4>Chapter 351: Your good nature</h4>


    Zilia cried as she looked at the ring in her hand and touched it. "This is beautiful," she whispered between her sobs.


    "You¡¯re not supposed to cry then." His thumbs again brushed away the tears from her damp cheeks. She wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly.


    "Thank you." She had a lot of things to say, but in that moment, she couldn¡¯t.


    Casaio caressed the back of her head. "I find my way to you. That¡¯s the kind of love I carry for you. I¡¯m sorry for not understanding what kind of position you were being put in all these years. That¡¯s why it took so much time to be like this."


    "No. I should be sorry for breaking your heart by rejecting your proposal whenever you asked me to marry you, Cas." She pulled away and looked into his eyes. A smile bubbled on her face. "I love you."


    She tiptoed and kissed him. He held her firmly at her ce, letting themselves melt in that moment, in that kiss. His lips withdrew from her lips, pressing a finger on them, and trailed kisses down her neck. Slowly, he lowered his hand to her blouse, unbuttoning it halfway.


    "Mmmph."


    Soft moans and gasps escaped her mouth as she tried to keep herself standing on the floor. She didn¡¯t hesitate in undressing him either. "Wait! Aren¡¯t you hungry?" She stopped midway from removing his overcoat, her eyes fluttering when he sucked the skin of her neck, leaving a fresh mark behind.


    "Yeah... Hungry for you," he mumbled and lifted her up. The next second, she found herself on the bed. Zilia used her strength and flipped him over while straddling him.


    His hands flew to her hips, caressing them while his eyes never averted from hers.


    Zilia pulled up the blouse, revealing her curves that still were hidden behind a bra. Casaio grinned and he sat up. His hand moved to her back on the strap.


    "Sister Zilia! I¡¯m home!" Idris¡¯ voice rang from outside, followed by a firm knock on the door.


    "Idris?"


    Both Zilia and Casaio eximed at the same time. She scrambled off hisp, quickly pulling her blouse back on, while Casaio straightened his own clothes in a hurry.


    "Is my sister really in her room?" Idris asked the housekeeper outside.


    "Yes, Young Master," thedy replied politely.


    Casaio stepped closer to Zilia, running his fingers through her tousled hair to fix it. She noticed the faint smudge on his lips and quickly wiped it away with her thumb. "Lipstick stain," she murmured with a mischievous smile before hurrying to the door.


    Idris knocked again just as she opened it.


    "My boy!" Zilia eximed, wrapping her arms around him. She pulled back to get a better look. "Have you gotten taller? I just saw you two weeks ago, and somehow you¡¯ve already changed!"


    Idris grinned. "Yes, and I even awakened my wolf!"


    "I told you Idris would do it soon," Casaio¡¯s voice carried across the room. "But I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m impressed. Less than a month. That¡¯s truly remarkable."


    "Your Highness!" Idris bowed deeply.


    "Come on, Idris. Give me a hug," Casaio said, holding his arms wide. Idris¡¯s smile widened and he threw himself into the embrace.


    Casaio patted his back and ruffled his hair. "You¡¯ve grown so much. And please, call me Casaio. We¡¯re family now. So, no need for formal titles."


    Idris mumbled, a little shy, "How can I call a prince by his name?"


    "Gosh, even your voice has gotten deeper," Zilia said with amusement.


    "He¡¯s bing a man, that¡¯s why," Casaio replied with a grin. "Tell me, Idris, did you get a girlfriend yet? I bet girls are already flocking around you."


    "Cas!" Zilia scolded, eyes wide. "What kind of question is that to ask him?"


    Idris chuckled softly. "I¡¯m just focusing on myself for now. I still think I¡¯m too young for all of that."


    "I¡¯m so proud of you," Zilia said, squeezing Idris¡¯s hand. "Come on, let¡¯s go to your room."


    She led him down the hall, theirughter echoing softly, while Casaio followed behind. Watching them, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Zilia¡¯s only family, her little brother, was finally close to her again. After years of being apart, this bond was something precious, and Casaio silently vowed to protect it.


    Once Idris settled in his room, Zilia brushed his hair affectionately. "I¡¯ll bring some snacks for you. Just wash your hands and feet first. Cas will stay here with you until I¡¯m back."


    She slipped out, and Idris turned to Casaio, his face bright. "Did you like my surprise, Brother-inw?"


    "Of course," Casaio chuckled. "Tell me how¡¯s school going? Everything all right? Nothing troubling you?"


    Idris shook his head with a wide smile. "No, everything¡¯s good. I¡¯ve made a lot of friends. Everyone¡¯s nice to me, mostly because of you."


    Casaio tilted his head, a spark of curiosity in his eyes. "Because of me? Or maybe because of you? Don¡¯t you think your friends like you for who you are, your good nature, not just because I happen to be a prince?"


    "That¡¯s half-truth. I¡¯ve seen boys from not to well-to-do families. They are on schrships. Bu they are being mocked. I feel my life could¡¯ve been like that if none had known that my sister is your mate," Idris stated while fidgeting.


    "I¡¯m notining. I¡¯m just saying that the world is cruel to the poor," Idris replied.


    "You¡¯re right," Casaio agreed.


    "I tried to be their friend. But they-they avoid me. I think because they are too scared of my status. I don¡¯t know honestly," Idris murmured.


    "Who knows what¡¯s in their minds? But Idris, you don¡¯t have to hide your own identity. You are you," Casaio advised him.


    "Yes." Idris smiled. "Won¡¯t you marry my sister? I thought you would."


    "I¡¯ve proposed your sister," Casaio answered with a broad smile.


    "Did she say yes?" Idris asked, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve said yes to Casaio," Zilia¡¯s voice reached their ears, who was at the door.

 Chapter 352: About their friendship

    <h4>Chapter 352: About their friendship</h4>


    Zilia walked in carrying a tray and carefully set it down on the table. As she straightened, Idris¡¯s eyes immediately caught the sparkle on her hand. His face lit up.


    "Oh my God! That¡¯s such a beautiful ring!" he eximed, rushing over to her.


    Zilia extended her hand, showing him the ring while her gaze flicked toward Casaio, unable to hide the shy smile tugging at her lips.


    "When did you get proposed?" Idris asked eagerly.


    "Well... just before you arrived," Casaio replied, his tone calm but his eyes betraying a quiet satisfaction.


    Idris blinked, his excitement giving way to sudden guilt. "Wait, did I interrupt you both?"


    "Not at all," Casaio reassured quickly, shaking his head with a gentle smile. "But you did give us a surprise. I thought you weren¡¯t arriving until tomorrow morning."


    "I thought I shoulde early," Idris said with a grin. "I wanted to give you both a surprise."


    Zilia softened, cupping his cheek briefly before slipping back into her sisterly tone. "That you did. But now, you must wash your hands and feet first. Then you can enjoy this cold drink and the snacks I brought."


    "Before that..." Idris¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he wheeled his trolley bag closer. "I want to give you both something."


    He bent down, unzipped the bag, and carefully pulled out two neatly wrapped gift bags.


    "Why did you bring gifts for us?" Zilia asked, epting the gift bag from Idris, while he handed the other to Casaio.


    "I won a mary prizest week," Idris said, grinning. "I thought I¡¯d buy something for both of you. They¡¯re not big or expensive, though."


    Casaio shook his head with a smile. "It¡¯s not about the price. They mean a lot more than you can imagine. Thank you." He eagerly unwrapped his gift, a watch, and immediately strapped it to his wrist, removing the other which he had already worn.


    "Thanks, Idris. It looks perfect," Casaio said, turning his wrist so they could see. Idris¡¯s chest swelled with pride; his brother-inw genuinely liked the gift.


    Zilia wasted no time opening hers and gasped softly. Inside was a pair of elegant heels.


    "Idris, these are beautiful! How did you know I love heels so much?" she asked, lowering herself onto the chair to try them on.


    Casaio smirked. "Idris seems to know everything about his sister."


    Ziliaughed.


    "Well, whenever sister used to visit me twice or thrice a year, we¡¯d go shopping, and she would always be looking for heels. That¡¯s how I figured it out." Idris beamed, clearly happy to have made both of them smile.


    "Since you both like the gifts, now I can go to freshen up," Idris stated, rising to his feet. He disappeared into the washroom while Zilia removed them, cing the heels back into the box. "Idris has truly grown up a lot. But Cas, you¡¯ve the most of the role in this. If it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the opportunity to live like this. I¡¯m so happy."


    The corner of her eyes turned damp because of the tears. Casaio was quick to approach her and hugged her tightly. "He was meant for all of this." His lips found her forehead as he pressed a tender kiss there.


    ~~~~


    "Amelie!" Katelyn eximed with joy as she stepped into the living room.


    "Kate!" Amelie turned to her, abruptly ending her conversation with Albus. The two women embraced warmly,ughter bubbling between them.


    "Gosh! Are you working in this condition?" Katelyn asked, a teasing note in her voice.


    "I wasn¡¯t working," Amelie replied with a small smile. "I was just talking with Albus."


    Her gaze thennded on Sage, who had just entered, carrying Katelyn¡¯s trolley bag. They exchanged polite greetings.


    "Please, take a seat," Amelie said, gesturing toward the seating area.


    "I should probably head back," Sage replied.


    "You can go after having dinner with us," Amelie suggested.


    Katelyn nced at Sage, smiling knowingly. "He probably wants to join his family for dinner first," she remarked lightly.


    "It won¡¯t hurt Sage if he has dinner with us," Gabriel¡¯s voice carried across the room.


    "Hey, Gabriel!" Sage greeted him with a warm smile, and the two shared a casual hug.


    "Do you two know each other?" Katelyn asked, though she already had a good idea about their friendship.


    "Yeah, we went to the same college," Gabriel replied.


    "And school too," Sage added with a small grin.


    "You never bothered to tell me," Katelyn said, frowning slightly at Sage.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel moved toward Amelie and helped her settlefortably on the couch.


    "Have you ever tried to get to know me?" Sage arched an eyebrow teasingly at Katelyn.


    Albus had already gestured to a servant to take Katelyn¡¯s luggage to her room.


    Just then, Karmen walked into the house, a file in his hand. He paused, noticing Katelyn and Sage.


    Katelyn¡¯s gaze softened as she watched him approach Gabriel¡¯s side, seemingly ignoring her presence. "I¡¯ve prepared an important investment proposal. Go through it when you have a moment," Karmen whispered.


    "Hmm. Thanks," Gabriel replied, taking the file.


    "Karmen, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other," Sage said, extending his hand.


    "I agree," Karmen said with a friendly smile, sping Sage¡¯s hand firmly.


    Sage noticed Katelyn¡¯s gaze lingering on Karmen and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡¯Is he the beta she admires so much?¡¯


    After the handshake, Karmen turned to Gabriel. "I¡¯ll take my leave. Good night," he said, and departed.


    "Sage, please take a seat. Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight? Albus, ask a servant to bring Sage¡¯s luggage inside and keep it in the guest room," Gabriel suggested.


    "I don¡¯t want to trouble you," Sage replied politely.


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all. You¡¯ll head to your apartment anyway, and it¡¯s alreadyte. Just stay here tonight," Gabriel insisted, smiling reassuringly.


    Katelyn felt annoyed hearing that, which Amelie noticed.


    <i>¡¯Why does Brother Gabriel ask Sage to stay here tonight? He¡¯s doing it intentionally to irritate me more,¡¯ </i>Katelyn thought.

 Chapter 353: Still enduring it

    <h4>Chapter 353: Still enduring it</h4>


    "Albus, let my mother know that Kate has arrived. Tell her she¡¯s gone for a stroll in the garden," Gabriel instructed. Once Albus departed, Gabriel¡¯s attention shifted back to Sage with a sharper tone.


    "Are you treating her well?" Gabriel asked, his eyes fixed on him.


    Sage set the ss of water on the table with a soft clink. "Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?" he replied.


    "Kate isn¡¯t interested in you. Yet you came with your father, given a month to win her heart. What¡¯s really on your mind, Sage? Don¡¯t tell me your father insists on this marriage at all costs," Gabriel said, the frown etched deeper into his forehead.


    Sage leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing. "Didn¡¯t you speak with your father about it?"


    "Not really," Gabriel admitted. His tone grew firmer. "What I want to know is your intentions. Do you even like her? Because from where I stand, Katelyn doesn¡¯t look happy around you. I may not share many words with her, but I can read her eyes."


    "I want her," Sage replied with an unwavering gaze. "I understand your protectiveness as her brother, but listen carefully, she won¡¯t look happy with anyone because her heart already belongs to someone else. You know this, don¡¯t you?"


    "That¡¯s not my ce to say. Ask Kate yourself," Gabriel answered, keeping his voice guarded.


    "Is it your beta she loves?" Sage pressed, watching him closely. "If we¡¯re truly friends, Gabriel, be honest with me. I want to understand her before I build a rtionship with her."


    "Karmen doesn¡¯t feel that way about her," Gabriel said without hesitation. "Not even a fraction."


    "You¡¯re certain?" Sage asked again, searching for any sign of doubt.


    "Absolutely," Gabriel replied. "If he had the slightest feelings for her, he would have proposed long ago. But he feels nothing for her."


    Sage hummed, absorbing the weight of that information in silence.


    "Kate is hard to understand," he admitted atst, his lips curving into a faint smile. "Shees across as... spoiled. I probably shouldn¡¯t say that in front of her brother."


    "Kate was pampered and sheltered from a young age. That¡¯s why she seems that way," Gabriel replied. "She hides more than she shows. You had her over for dinner. Did everything go smoothly?"


    "Of course," Sage said. "But I barely told her anything about myself. She¡¯s not giving me much of a chance, so all I can do is wait." His voice lowered, almost thoughtful.


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened. "She thinks your family is better than you."


    Sage¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And how do you know that?"


    "Amelie and Kate share a bond, more like friends than sisters-inw. They talk. But listen, Sage," Gabriel leaned forward slightly, his voice firm now, "you need to be honest with her. Don¡¯t feed her a false image of who you are. She deserves to know the truth, how much you¡¯ve suffered in that house, and that you¡¯re still enduring it. If you truly want her as your mate, don¡¯t let her stay in the dark."


    "I get it," Sage replied.


    "Come, I¡¯ll show you the room," he asserted and the two stood up, heading down the corridor.


    ~~~~


    "Mom!" Katelyn gasped in surprise the moment she stepped out of the washroom. She quickly set the towel down on the chair and rushed forward, wrapping her arms around her mother.


    "I¡ªI thought you had already gone back to the pce," she said, her voice still tinged with disbelief.


    Mabel shook her head gently. "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll return with all of you," she replied. "Amelie is close to delivering the baby, so I¡¯ll be staying here for at least two months."


    "That¡¯s wonderful, Mom," Katelyn said, her eyes glimmering. Her hands rested warmly on her mother¡¯s arms as a bright smile lit up her face. "You¡¯ve changed so much... I love it."


    From the bed, Amelie watched them with a soft smile, her heart warmed at the sight of their mending bond.


    "So, why have I been called here?" Katelyn asked, ncing at Amelie.


    "Let¡¯s sit first," Amelie suggested gently. She guided her mother and sister toward the bed.


    Once they settled, Mabel exhaled deeply. "I¡¯ll tell her, Amelie." Her eyes shifted to Katelyn. "It¡¯s about a witch, one who has set her sights on Gabriel and Amelie¡¯s lives. Do you remember the High Priestess I used to speak of? She fed me a poisonous lie about my son, a lie that pushed me into making a decision... one that created an unimaginable distance between me and Gabriel."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened. "What? You mean, a witch lied to you, Mom?"


    "Yes," Mabel admitted.


    Katelyn¡¯s hands curled into fists. "That¡¯s why Dad always told you not to trust the High Priestess, I mean the bloody witch! At least she¡¯s gone now. But... how do you know this? How did the truth finallye out? Wait, Amelie... that mage, did he reveal everything to you?"


    "She¡¯s not gone, Kate," Amelie interrupted gently, her toneced with worry. "She¡¯s alive and she wants to kill Gabriel and me. Carlos has been helping us uncover fragments of the past, and even his grandmother contributed to the search. That¡¯s also why I wanted you back. I need you to wear a protection charm, one specially crafted by Carlos¡¯ grandmother. Ophelia may not only strike at us, but at anyone connected to us."


    Katelyn¡¯s brows furrowed, her voice rising in disbelief. "That¡¯s insane. Why would she want to harm you both?"


    "The answers lie in our past lives," Amelie said, her expression clouding with unease. "Carlos¡¯ grandmother told us to wait two months before the veil between lives weakens enough for us to see our pasts clearly. But one truth has already surfaced. Ophelia¡¯s child died because of us. And for that... she wants revenge."


    A a solemn expression overtook Amelie¡¯s face.


    "Amelie, nothing will happen to you or Brother Gabriel. We will fight with her and save both of you. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?" Katelyn said, bringing her hand to Amelie¡¯s.

 Chapter 354: Craving to unite fully

    <h4>Chapter 354: Craving to unite fully</h4>


    "Mom, Dad... I couldn¡¯t get leave," Flora confessed once dinner was over, her fingers tightening around on herp. "So I may not be able to go to the pce with you both in the morning."


    "What?" David¡¯s voice carried his surprise and disappointment. "Why on earth didn¡¯t they approve it? The main wedding festivities begin tomorrow, and the Queen herself asked us to join her. I¡¯ll speak to Prince Gabriel, he can put in a word for you."


    "Dad, please, you don¡¯t have to do that," Flora said quickly, shaking her head. "I¡¯ll manage. I¡¯ll take a flightter in the evening instead."


    Samyra leaned forward, worry etched across her face. "But what if they still don¡¯t approve it tomorrow?"


    "They will," Flora assured, though her tone betrayed her uncertainty. "I¡¯m leading an important meeting tomorrow morning, so it makes sense if I join a littleter. I¡¯ll exin everything to Amelie over the phone, she¡¯ll understand."


    David sighed, folding his arms. His protective gaze lingered on her. "Flora, I won¡¯t stop you if that¡¯s what you¡¯ve decided. But if thispany is treating you unfairly, or if the pressure is too much, you need to tell us. You don¡¯t have to stay in a toxic ce just to prove yourself."


    "I understand, Dad," Flora said softly. Pushing her chair back, she rose from the table. "I¡¯ll head to my room now. Goodnight, Mom. Goodnight, Dad."


    They watched her retreating figure until the sound of her door closing echoed faintly through the house. Samyra exhaled, worry creasing her brow. She turned to her husband.


    "I¡¯m going to speak to Amelie about this," she said firmly. "Something doesn¡¯t sit right with me about Flora¡¯spany."


    David lowered his voice. "But if we involve Amelie, it might add to her stress. She already has so much on her shoulders. I could approach Prince Gabriel instead."


    Samyra¡¯s gaze held steady. "And do you think he¡¯ll help if we don¡¯t tell Amelie first? She¡¯s the one closest to Flora. If she knows what¡¯s happening, there¡¯s a stronger chance Prince Gabriel will intervene."


    David hesitated, caught between protecting Amelie from unnecessary worry and ensuring their younger daughter was safe.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie and Gabriel returned from the dining room, their hearts still warmed from the heartfelt dinner with the others.


    "I gave the bracelet to Katelyn," Amelie said softly, her fingers brushing over the delicate chain on her wrist. "Mother and I... we told her everything."


    "She deserved to know the truth," Gabriel replied, stepping closer.


    Taking her hand gently, Gabriel led them to the washroom.


    "Here," he said, handing her a toothbrush, already coated with paste, before picking up his own. They brushed side by side, the mundane act somehow intimate in its simplicity.


    As they rinsed, Amelie held a towel in her hand and lightly dabbed it over his lips. "Can we... do it tonight?" she asked, her voice low and tentative.


    "Do what? Be clear." Gabriel smirked with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    "Sex, of course," she murmured.


    "If you¡¯refortable, then yes," he said, taking the towel from her hand and cing it gently on the counter.


    He removed his shirt, letting his hands find her waist naturally. Their noses brushed together, the closeness igniting a familiar heat between them.


    "It¡¯s been a while," he murmured against her lips.


    "Yeah," she breathed, her eyes fluttering shut.


    A soft smile curved his lips before they met hers in a lingering kiss. Amelie slid a finger between their lips, teasing him with a yful spark in her gaze. "You won¡¯t stop if we start."


    Gabriel¡¯s grip tightened slightly, the rumble of his wolf thrumming beneath his chest. "I promise I won¡¯t, Ame... even if you beg," he whispered, kissing the tip of her finger before letting the passion between them deepen.


    Then, Gabriel lifted her effortlessly into his arms and carried her to the bedroom. Gently, he set her on the bed, his hands tracing the straps of her dress and slowly sliding them down her shoulders.


    "Why don¡¯t you lie down?" Amelie murmured, her eyes dark with anticipation.


    "What do you wish to do?" Gabriel asked with intrigue.


    "Ride you," she whispered, letting her fingers wander across his chest in teasing patterns. Pregnancy had awakened a heightened desire within her, and her wolf, long restrained, stirred urgently, craving to unite fully with Gabriel¡¯s.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips brushed her chin, sending a shiver through her. "Later," he murmured, his hands holding her gently but firmly. "First... let me worship you."


    A deep rumble rolled from his chest, his wolf echoing the hunger in his eyes as he leaned closer.


    Their lips met in perfect sync, tongues dancing together in a slow, consuming rhythm. Gabriel leaned back on the bed, pulling Amelie gently against him. She straddled hisp, her hands threading around his neck as their bodies pressed close, the heat between them building with every second.


    Gabriel¡¯s hand cupped her breasts, now fuller than before, eliciting a soft moan that trembled against his lips. She pulled back briefly, gasping for air, only for him to bury his face in the crook of her neck, pressing deep, iming kisses and nips as if marking his territory.


    Her dress slipped lower, revealing the full sweep of her curves, pressing tightly against his chest. His every touch, every teasing bite sent shivers of pleasure through her, and her soft cries only seemed to drive him further. His mouth and hands moved in tandem, a delicious, torturous rhythm that left them both trembling with need.


    She felt his manhood pressing against her core. Her hand flew to the back of his head, yanking it off her chest and saw how his lips glistening.


    "Fuck, Amelie! What are you doing? I like when you dominate me," Gabriel said with a smirk as if he won something. "I must say this is the first time I have seen this side of yours," he muttered, feeling proud of her wolf, who was ready to take the charge.

 Chapter 355: Let me be inside you

    <h4>Chapter 355: Let me be inside you</h4>


    "You will not touch me unless I ask you," Amelie whispered, her fingers threading through his silken hair, holding his head firmly in ce. Her gaze was fierce despite the tremor of desire in her voice. "If you do... we stop."


    Gabriel¡¯s violet eyes darkened with amusement, his lips curving into a wicked smirk. "And what exactly are you nning to do, little Mate? Fine, I¡¯ll keep my hands off. But hear me, Amelie... if you stop, I¡¯ll be the one taking charge. And when I do, I¡¯ll fuck you until you can¡¯t even speak my name." His voice dropped, husky, daring her to defy him.


    "I won¡¯t lose against you," she retorted, her eyes shone a strange blue, a color Gabriel had never witnessed before.


    Before he could reply, her lips crashed against his for another passionate kiss. Her hands roamed over his chest, tracing the sculpted ridges of muscle, memorizing them. Their tongues tangled in a battle for dominance. The kiss was so consuming it left them both breathless.


    Breaking away, Amelie trailed her lips along his jaw, down the strong line of his throat, until she reached the hard bob of his Adam¡¯s apple. She nipped there, just enough to draw a groan from him, before soothing the spot with a slow, deliberate kiss.


    Her hips moved instinctively, grinding against his restrained body. Gabriel¡¯s fists clenched tight at his sides, his nails biting into his palms as he fought to keep his promise. The challenge she¡¯d set was already unraveling him, and the worst part was, Amelie hadn¡¯t even truly started.


    ¡¯Fuck, I¡¯m losing my head already,¡¯ Gabriel thought, his breath turning ragged. Each time her heated core pressed against his straining arousal, the urge to tear away their clothes and bury himself inside her nearly broke his restraint.


    His body screamed for her, yet he couldn¡¯t not touch her because if he would do Amelie would seriously stop.


    Amelie wasn¡¯t faring much better. Her heat ached with desire, every nerve alight with the same primal hunger. The longer she dragged this out, the more impossible it became to resist. Her wolf, Selene, wed at her insides, urging her toward the one thing they both craved.


    Her lips fastened on his neck, sucking and teasing the sensitive flesh until a deep moan escaped him. Gabriel¡¯s head tipped back, his chest rising in uneven breaths as he surrendered to her touch.


    Then her canines lengthened, sharp and glowing faintly with power. She hesitated for only a second. She knew her mark never stamped on Gabriel before because of the absence of her wolf, but now, with her wolf fully awakened, instinct demanded she try again.


    "Amelie..." Gabrielughed with pleasure. "Do it. Brand me as yours. Only yours." He had almost moved his hands up, but he brought them to the mattress again, telling himself not to do it.


    Finally, her teeth sank into his skin, iming him, and his groan echoed through the room, weing the sacred bond they both shared now, a bond neither of them could ever undo.


    The mark bloomed on Gabriel¡¯s neck, mirroring Amelie¡¯s own. The delicate lotus-shaped symbols, glowing faintly as if echoing the timeless tale of their love.


    A rush of fire coursed through Gabriel¡¯s veins, unlike anything he had ever felt before. Amelie trembled too, her body alight with the same unrelenting heat. Her eyes glowed again, and when she tilted her head to meet his gaze.


    "Do whatever you want to me, quickly," Gabriel rasped, his voice faltering under the weight of desire. "I-I don¡¯t think I canst much longer."


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved in a daring smirk as her hand slid lower, slipping past the waistband of his pants. She never broke eye contact as her fingers brushed against him, her breath hitching at the hard manhood of him.


    Hershes lowered briefly, a yful gleam sparking in her gaze. "Why are you so worked up already?" she teased. "You always loved tormenting me, Gabriel. Now it¡¯s my turn to tease you."


    His muscles tensed and he spoke, "Do you think I can take your teasing?" he ground out, his head falling back against the wall. "Let me just¡ª" He cut himself off with a groan, the sensation of her touch unraveling his control.


    "Amelie..." Gabriel panted, his voice breaking between ragged breaths. "I lost, okay? You win. Now, please, let me be inside you." His wolf rumbled deep in his chest with a sound of raw need and surrender.


    He had always known Amelie was strong, a wolf in her own right, but today he got to see her alpha nature. The calm,posed woman he was used to was gone, reced by someone wild, untamed, and merciless in the way she drove him to the edge.


    "Amelie..." he groaned again, his body trembling as every nerve screamed for her.


    "Fuck!" Gabriel cried out, his moan echoing in the room as his release tore through him. His body shuddered violently, every ounce of his restraint obliterated, leaving him undone beneath her touch.


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Atst, she had brought him to the very brink, shattering his control and leaving him undone. Gabriel caught her hand that was covered with his release. Without a word, he pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, the one he always carried, and gently wiped her clean, his violet eyes burning into hers.


    "You are really something else, Amelie Sinir," he murmured with an awe.


    Her longshes fluttered against her cheeks as she lowered her gaze, a faint flush coloring her face. "Then... be inside me," she whispered. "The curse on me is fully lifted now. And I want to feel everything about you, everything I was denied before." Her voice caught slightly in her throat because of the emptiness she always felt.


    However, the vulnerability in her words only deepening the hunger in her eyes.


    "You¡¯re not getting any sleep tonight then," Gabriel said and tore her nightdress, making her gasp in shock.

 Chapter 356: This isn’t over yet, Mate

    <h4>Chapter 356: This isn¡¯t over yet, Mate</h4>


    Gabriel eased Amelie back onto the mattress, careful and deliberate, making sure not to press against the gentle curve of her baby bump. He hovered at her side, his eyes never leaving hers, as if reassuring her that even in his hunger, she was safe in his arms.


    "You weren¡¯t supposed to tear my¡ª" Her protest broke off in a gasp as his mouth imed hers in a deep, searing kiss. His hand cupped her breast, kneading softly, drawing a needy arch from her body. Heat pooled in her belly as his lips trailed downward, mapping her skin with slow, burning kisses that made her shiver with anticipation.


    "Mmm... ngh..." A chorus of breathless moans spilled from her lips when his mouth closed around her other breast, sucking greedily while his thumb rolled over the sensitive peak of the first. Pleasure sparked through her veins, leaving her trembling.


    "Gabriel..." Amelie gasped, her fingers tangling in his hair. "You know I¡¯m ready for you... stop tormenting me." Her voice broke with longing, her hand pressing against her forehead as if trying to contain the storm inside her.


    "I know..." he murmured against her skin, his voice rough, reverent. With a final, lingering kiss, he released her breast and slid lower, settling himself between her thighs.


    His gaze darkened as he removed thest barrier that kept her hidden from him. Slowly, deliberately, he slipped two fingers inside her, groaning at how easily she weed him.


    "You are indeed ready, Amelie," Gabriel murmured, licking his fingers slowly as his eyes darkened with desire.


    Her cheeks med. "Hey... that¡¯s dirty," she whispered, trying to avert her gaze.


    "It wasn¡¯t," he countered huskily, his eyes glowing like embers threatening to set her ame.


    "Please... put it in," Amelie pleaded, her voice trembling with need.


    "I have to be gentle with you," Gabriel said. He removed his pants and briefs, freeing himself. Amelie¡¯s breath caught when she saw him, still impossibly hard, as though her touch hadn¡¯t eased him at all.


    Her heart raced, and her blush deepened when he pressed forward. With one controlled thrust, Gabriel slid into her warmth, swallowing both of their moans into a kiss. His hands caught her arms, and in one swift motion, he pulled her upright and guided her onto hisp, settling her astride him.


    "This way..." he whispered against her lips, hisrge hands steadying her hips. "It¡¯s safer for you, and for our pup."


    Amelie clung to his shoulders, her body trembling as she adjusted to him, her legs tightening around him while his gaze burned into hers. And when he called Noa their pup, her heart fluttered even more than before.


    His lips found her earlobe, sucking on it while his hold on her hips remained gentle. A few momentster, hery his head against the headboard.


    His lips closed over her earlobe, teasing it with gentle sucks before releasing it, his hands still steady on her hips. A low groan escaped him as he leaned back against the headboard, eyes dark with possession.


    "Ride me, Amelie," Gabriel whispered, his tone a mix ofmand and worship. "Do what you wanted to do earlier. This isn¡¯t over yet, Mate."


    Amelie bit her bottom lip, heat flooding her cheeks as she moved against him. Her hips began a slow, tentative rhythm, lifting and lowering herself on him, every glide making her shiver. Hershes fluttered, her head tilting back as soft moans slipped out.


    Gabriel¡¯s hand tightened on her hip, his mouth curving into a smirk. "I didn¡¯t teach you to go this slow."


    Her eyes snapped open, narrowing at him. "When did you ever teach me any of this?" she retorted breathlessly, her movements faltering for a moment as her gaze locked with his.


    Instead of replying, his expression softened, his eyes glinting with something deeper than lust. "Do you know what your eyes look like when your Alpha takes over?" he asked.


    Her lips parted. "No... tell me."


    "They turn into a rare shade of blue," Gabriel said, leaning forward, his thumb brushing her cheek as though he could summon the color with his touch. "Something so magnificent... I keep chasing that color every time I look at you," Gabriel murmured, his violet eyes softening. "Valko and I can only imagine how breathtaking you¡¯ll look the first time you shift."


    His hand slid down, pausing to caress the gentle curve of her bump, his touch reverent... lingering longer than she expected. Then, almost deliberately, his thumb pressed against her sensitive nub.


    "Ahhh!" Amelie gasped, her body arching involuntarily as a wave of unexpected pleasure surged through her veins. "D-Don¡¯t touch me like that..."


    "Why not?" Gabriel¡¯s voice dipped into a low growl,ced with amusement. "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like it." His lips curved into a smirk, eyes glinting as he studied her flustered state.


    "You were so hellbent on taking control tonight, remember? And yet¡ª" his thumb circled again, drawing another involuntary sound from her throat, "¡ªthe bold Amelie seems to have disappeared."


    "She hasn¡¯t disappeared," Amelie retorted, her voice husky as she pushed him down onto the bed. Her eyes shimmered with that rare, radiant blue he adored, her Alpha self peeking through once again.


    Gabriel¡¯s hands instinctively gripped her thighs, steadying her as if she were the only thing anchoring him. Amelie braced herself with her palms on his taut abdomen, the heat of his skin searing into her hands. Slowly, she lifted herself and sank back down, each movement sending shivers racing through them both.


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened, his violet eyes burning as he guided her hips, though his tone softened. "Easy, Amelie. Gentle... don¡¯t push yourself."


    But she ignored his caution, her pace finding its rhythm. It was slow, intoxicating, yet demanding at the same time. Their breaths tangled in the air, their bodies moving as one.


    "I-I love you, Gabriel," Amelie gasped, her nails tracing across his chest. Her body trembled as she clung to him.


    Gabriel¡¯s breath caught in his throat. His violet eyes softened, even as his control began to unravel. "And I love you... more than my own life," he whispered.


    His every thrust pulling them closer to the edge.

 Chapter 357: I’m afraid for her

    <h4>Chapter 357: I¡¯m afraid for her</h4>


    The next morning, Gabriel bathed Amelie with patient care as though she were the most fragile treasure in his hands. Afterward, he wrapped her snugly in a soft towel while he himself had put on a bathrobe.


    Seated before him, Amelie let her lips curve into a faint, contented smile. Both she and Selene basked in the tenderness of the moment, the intimacy of being cared for by their mate.


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers worked slowly, threading through her damp hair as he dried it with gentle strokes of the towel. When satisfied, he set the towel aside, leaning back slightly to look at her through the reflection in the mirror. Her eyes were open, shimmering softly.


    His hand moved to her neck while she closed her eyes for a moment. Biting her bottom lip, she hid the anticipation she felt at that moment when his fingers reached the mark of their bond.


    With his free hand, Gabriel let the bathrobe slip from his shoulder, revealing the faintly glowing mark etched into his skin. His fingertips brushed over it with reverence.


    "Finally," he whispered, "your mark rests on me too."


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a tender smile. "Thest time... it didn¡¯t appear. I¡¯m just d the curse somehow lifted from me," she murmured softly.


    Gabriel shook his head, leaning closer as his hands settled warmly on her shoulders. "Don¡¯t call it a curse, Ame. Even without your mark, I knew you. I felt your every thought, every pain and every joy. Nothing could ever make me doubt what we share."


    "You¡¯re right." Amelie rose slowly from the vanity chair with graceful movements. "I¡¯ll change into something morefortable. You should get dressed too."


    "I¡¯ll dry my hair first. Do you need help changing?" Gabriel asked gently, his hands closing warmly around hers.


    "No," she replied with a small shake of her head before slipping away toward the closet. She began sorting through the dresses, fingers brushing over the fabrics as she searched for something suitable.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel switched on the dryer, running it through his damp hair until it was dry and tousled. Setting the dryer down on the table, he crossed to the cupboard and drew out a casual shirt and a pair of neatly pressed pants, readying himself for the day.


    While cuffing his sleeves, Gabriel¡¯s gaze drifted toward the closet, only to see Amelie stepping out atst.


    She wore a flowing empire-waist maxi dress in soft shades ofvender and white, the gentle tones enhancing the serene glow that seemed to radiate from her. The long sleeves, paired with a delicate shawl draped lightly over her shoulders, gave her a grace that made him pause in awe.


    She looked ethereal.


    In her hands, Amelie carried a pair of ballet ts. Crossing to the chaise, she lowered herself carefully and bent to slip them on. But before she could lean too far, Gabriel was already there.


    "Let me," he murmured, kneeling gracefully before her. With steady hands, he slipped the ts onto her feet, fastening them with a tenderness that made her heart flutter.


    When he lifted his head, his gaze lingered on her eyes before it fell briefly to the pendant resting against her chest. Adjusting it so ity neatly in the center, he took her hands and helped her rise to her feet.


    "The dress suits you perfectly," he said, his voice low, almost reverent. "You look... beautiful. Truly beautiful."


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved, and a rosy flush warmed her cheeks as she met his gaze.


    "Your mother gifted me this dress," Amelie said softly, smoothing her hand over the flowing fabric.


    "Ahh." Gabriel¡¯s lips curved faintly. "She¡¯s never one topromise on taste."


    Amelie tilted her head, her gaze searching his. "How long will you stay upset with her?"


    "As long as I can," he replied


    Her eyes softened. "Don¡¯t wound her too deeply, Gabriel. She doesn¡¯t show it before others, but when she¡¯s alone... she cries."


    For a moment, silence hung between them. Then Gabriel exhaled slowly. "I know," he admitted, voice low. With a shift of his hand, he guided her toward the door. "Come. You can have your herbal tea, and I¡¯ll take my coffee."


    Amelie hesitated before adding, "One more thing. Be gentle with Katelyn. She¡¯s afraid of you. I can see it in her eyes." Her mind flicked back to the day before, when Katelyn¡¯s quiet plea for Gabriel to send Sage away had gone unheeded, leaving only disappointment in its wake.


    "Kate deserves such treatment from me," Gabriel muttered. "It¡¯s between siblings, so don¡¯t pay heed to it."


    Amelie hummed softly as they moved toward the door, but the sudden buzz of a phone made her pause.


    "It¡¯s mine," she said.


    "I¡¯ll bring it to you." Gabriel stepped ahead, retrieved the phone from the nightstand, and nced at the screen. "Your mother is calling." He handed it to her.


    Amelie answered quickly, pressing it to her ear. She gave Gabriel a small gesture to go on without her, but when he lingered, she shot him a pointed look. Reluctantly, he left the room.


    "Good morning, Mom. Yes, I¡ªI¡¯m fine. When are you alling here?" Amelie asked.


    "Flora can¡¯te with us," Samyra¡¯s voice came through.


    "What? Why? Is she alright?" Amelie¡¯s tone rose with worry.


    "She couldn¡¯t get leave," Samyra exined. "Though she¡¯ll try to catch an evening flight."


    Amelie frowned. "Why didn¡¯t she get leave? Mom... don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re giving her trouble at her new workce."


    "I don¡¯t know, Amelie. She won¡¯t share anything with us. Your father and I both asked, but she brushed it off, saying everything was fine. I can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s the weight of her past. People haven¡¯t forgiven her, and I... I can¡¯t defend her entirely either. They¡¯re the consequences of her choices. Still..." Samyra¡¯s voice wavered, "sometimes I¡¯m afraid for her."


    "Mom, I¡¯ll see what I can do," Amelie promised firmly. "No one knows better than me that Flora was influenced by Alex. She betrayed me because of him, but all of that is behind us now. Don¡¯t worry, she wille with us. I¡¯ll call you shortly."


    "Alright, Amelie. I¡¯ll wait," Samyra said before ending the call.


    Lowering the phone, Amelie thought,<i> ¡¯Kate works in the samepany as Flora. I should ask her what¡¯s going on.¡¯ </i>With that, she left the room.

 Chapter 358: Fruit of her actions

    <h4>Chapter 358: Fruit of her actions</h4>


    "Thank you," Gabriel said to his mother as she handed him a steaming cup of coffee. He studied her with curiosity. "You still wake up this early?" he murmured.


    "I sleep early, that¡¯s why," Mabel replied while preparing a cup of herbal tea for Amelie.


    Gabriel lifted the mug to his lips, pausing for a moment. "The dress you gave Amelie, it¡¯s beautiful. Thank you for pampering her, for making her feel cared for. Did she tell you she¡¯s an alpha, not an omega? And that she isn¡¯t wolf-less, either?"


    "Yes," Mabel admitted, her hands slowing over the teapot. "I found out. But even before that, I never truly cared about her being an omega or wolf-less. My mistake was... letting Ophelia poison my judgment." A sigh escaped her lips, heavy with regret.


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened. "Whatever your reason, you hurt her. Perhaps Amelie has chosen to forgive, but I haven¡¯t. From the very beginning, you humiliated her."


    "I admit it," Mabel said, ncing at him with weary eyes. "And I regret every word, every action. I don¡¯t need you to remind me."


    Just then, Albus entered the kitchen, clearing his throat. "Your Majesty, Your Highness, Mr. Nightshade is preparing to leave."


    Mabel quickly passed the remaining work to a maid and stepped out with Gabriel, who left his half-finished coffee behind.


    In the living room, Sage bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty." Straightening, he offered a faint smile. "Thank you for letting me stay the night. I must leave now."


    "It would have been nice if you¡¯d joined us for breakfast," Mabel said softly.


    "I wish I could, Your Majesty," Sage replied. "But something urgent hase up at home."


    "No worries. We¡¯ll see you again at the wedding," she assured him.


    Sage nodded before ncing at Gabriel. With a brief smile, he turned toward the doors. Gabriel walked beside him. "I¡¯ll show you out."


    They stepped into the morning air, the car waiting at the entrance. Gabriel¡¯s voice was low when he asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Nothing much. Just... Dad was throwing a fit on the phone again," Sage answered with a faint shrug.


    Gabriel frowned. "How long are you going to keep bearing this?"


    "I don¡¯t have a way out. You know that better than anyone," Sage murmured. Then, softening, he added, "Don¡¯t worry about me. I enjoyed our timest night. I¡¯ll see you at the wedding."


    With that, he slid into the car. The engine started, and as the vehicle pulled away, Sage lifted his hand in farewell. Gabriel raised his own in return, standing still until the car disappeared from sight.


    When Gabriel returned to the living room, Amelie was still nowhere to be seen. A maid had set his coffee on the table; he picked up the mug, the warmth seeping into his hand, and started forward.


    "My Lord," Albus¡¯s voice stopped him. "There are some documents requiring your signature. Karmen asked me to remind you."


    "Ah, yes." Gabriel gave a brief nod. "If Amelie asks for me, let her know I¡¯ll be in my study."


    With that, he turned and strode away, coffee in hand.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie, I want to sleep a little longer," Katelyn mumbled, tugging the nket over her head.


    "You¡¯ll be scolded if we¡¯rete for the pce," Amelie reminded her gently.


    "Agh, fine!" Katelyn groaned, finally sitting up and rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Her gaze lifted, and she froze. "Wow! That dress looks amazing on you."


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. "Mother gifted it to me."


    "You mean Mom?" Katelyn asked as she pulled her hair up into a messy bun and slid out of bed.


    "Yes," Amelie replied softly. Then, after a pause, she lowered herself onto the mattress beside Katelyn. "By the way... there¡¯s something I want to ask you."


    "What is it?" Katelyn asked, pouring herself a ss of water.


    "Flora works at the samepany as you, doesn¡¯t she? Are things... not well for her?" Amelie asked carefully.


    Katelyn froze for a heartbeat, the ss halfway to her lips. She took only a small sip before setting it down. "I didn¡¯t want to tell you. I knew it would only worry you. But... yes, people have found out. They don¡¯t treat her well." Her voice was steady, though her eyes held a flicker of pity.


    "And honestly... I can¡¯t even say they¡¯re entirely wrong. But it¡¯s bing harder for her. The other day, I found her sitting alone, so we shared lunch. She¡¯s fighting her battles on her own." She exhaled, lowering her gaze. "I just feel bad for her."


    Amelie¡¯s brows knitted in concern, her chest tightening.


    "That¡¯s her life, Amelie," Katelyn said gently, moving to sit beside her. "You can¡¯t fix it. Flora made her choices back then."


    "She¡¯s still my sister," Amelie whispered, feeling a bit emotional. "There was a time when we were inseparable... when we shared the sweetest moments. Then we grew up, and everything changed. My parents bear their share of the me too. So much happened in the past." Her throat tightened, and she looked down at her hands. "I remember... I cursed all of them once, for breaking my heart. And sometimes I wonder... maybe that¡¯s why Flora¡¯s troubles have only worsened."


    "That¡¯s not true," Katelyn said, giving her a side hug. "They all did dirty to you. Her curse came from your own miseries. But Amelie what Flora is experiencing is the fruit of her actions. She¡¯s to fight herself. And you won¡¯t help her." She pulled away and looked into Amelie¡¯s eyes.


    "How can I ignore my sister¡¯s miseries?"


    "Just the like way she did. You were pregnant. You told me how sheughed at you and asked Alex to reject you, kick you out. Let Flora bear all of this," Katelyn asserted.


    "I understand what you¡¯re saying," Amelie said. "I just feel it¡¯s too much for her now. She even tried to take her life," she added. "And I don¡¯t want to be the reason of it. I-I think she¡¯s repenting a lot. That¡¯s why I want to help her."

 Chapter 359: Cannot live her life

    <h4>Chapter 359: Cannot live her life</h4>


    After her conversation with Katelyn, Amelie entered the living room, where Mabel had just settled gracefully onto the couch.


    "I was about to send a servant to your room," Mabel remarked as one of the maids stepped forward, lowering a tray onto the low table. With practiced care, the servant ced a delicate porcin cup of herbal tea in front of Amelie.


    "Drink it. You¡¯ll feel refreshed," Mabel encouraged with a gentle smile. Her eyes lingered on Amelie¡¯s dress, silently pleased with how beautifully itplemented her. No wonder Gabriel had expressed his gratitude.


    "Thank you, Mother," Amelie said softly. She lifted the cup, exhaling a faint breath across its steaming surface before taking a careful sip.


    Mabel raised her own teacup and took a measured drink. Then, setting it down with a soft clink, she studied Amelie¡¯s expression. "You seem troubled," she observed, her voice calm yet probing. "What weighs on your mind?"


    Amelie¡¯s gaze dropped to the rippling surface of her tea. "It¡¯s about my sister," she confessed. "She¡¯s being treated harshly in her workce. I understand it¡¯s because of her past actions, but it feels wrong. At the end of the day, she¡¯s still human... she also wants to live."


    Mabel listened in silence, then allowed a faint smile to curve her lips. She took another sip before cing her cup neatly back onto its saucer.


    "She must carry the burden of the sin shemitted against you," Mabel replied. "That is the price she has to pay. Besides..." Her eyes softened. "Was this not what you wanted? She never once stood by your side. After the way your family doubted your character, I had no great expectations of them. They changed because Alex tried to kill them too."


    That was the harsh truth. Yet Amelie knew there was more buried beneath Mabel¡¯s words.


    "Mother," she began carefully, her voice tinged with unease, "they confronted Alex about it when my father realized what the truth was. I know I shouldn¡¯t defend them. I cut every tie with them for my own peace. But..." She hesitated, her eyes softening with conflicting emotions. "You once advised me to make amends. And they did try, tried to reach me, to win back my heart."


    She sighed, lowering her cup back onto the table with a faint clink. Her shoulders slumped as if carrying a weight too heavy for her to bear alone.


    "But that¡¯s not the point, Mother. What I¡¯m trying to say is that people are always cruel. They were cruel to me when I had done nothing wrong. And now Flora¡ª" her voice broke, trembling as though the name itself carried a wound. "She only wants to live, so why can¡¯t they just let her? What if she... what if she takes a step she can¡¯t return from? What if..."


    The words trailed off, unfinished, swallowed by the heaviness in her throat.


    Mabel¡¯s gaze softened, though herposure never wavered. She reached for her cup again, sipping slowly before answering.


    "I do not believe Flora is so fragile," she said. "If she has endured this treatment for so many months, then she will endure until others tire of their cruelty and finally see her as she is, a woman who simply wants to survive. You cannot live her life for her, Amelie. Nor can you shield her from every shadow. Let her bear it, and let her prove herself. Sometimes," she added gently, "the greatest kindness is to step aside and allow someone to grow stronger on their own."


    Unnoticed until now, Gabriel quietly walked in, having caught the final exchange. His eyes moved to his mother¡¯s calm face.


    He had always known his mother to be sharp, even stern, but the wisdom in her words in the morning made him happy. Silently, he appreciated the restraint she had shown, guiding Amelie without encouraging her to interfere with Flora¡¯s fate.


    Amelie turned her head upon sensing Gabriel¡¯s presence.


    "Your coffee got cold," Mabel said. "Should I ask the maid to prepare another cup for you?"


    "No, thank you," Gabriel answered, lowering himself beside Amelie.


    Mabel finished the tea soon. "I¡¯ll see you two at the breakfastter," she said, walking away to her room.


    Amelie had finished the tea as well when felt Gabriel¡¯s hand on the back of her head.


    "You should see Sage. Or should I ask¨C"


    "He¡¯s already left," Gabriel answered.


    "Huh? When? He could have breakfast with us," Amelie murmured.


    "Something urgent came up at his home," Gabriel replied.


    "Oh. Gabriel, I wanted a favor from you," Amelie said.


    "If it¡¯s about Flora, I¡¯m not helping. I stand with my mother¡¯s advise," Gabriel stated, his eyes fixing on hers.


    "I¡¯m not asking you to help her taking a prior leave. I wanted her safety at the workce. I don¡¯t want her to take any brutal step. For some reason, I feel scared for her," Amelie said.


    "You want me to keep a spy after her?" Gabriel asked.


    Amelie nodded. "Like just to keep a close watch on her. Please," she urged, her hand resting on his.


    "Since you hardly ever ask anything of me," Gabriel said atst, "I¡¯ll grant you this wish."


    Relief flickered across Amelie¡¯s face. "Thank you."


    Gabriel brushed his thumb lightly over her knuckles, steadying her. "Don¡¯t worry too much about Flora. She¡¯s stronger than you think. She can fight for herself. She¡¯s not as fragile as you fear."


    Amelie lowered her gaze, her voice trembling slightly. "But sometimes we don¡¯t really know what goes on in someone¡¯s mind. She told my mother once... she¡¯d thought about ending her life." Her chest tightened, but she continued, "That¡¯s why I¡¯m so afraid. I don¡¯t want to lose her. I¡¯ve told you before, she¡¯s my sister. I just want her to live... to live normally, like anyone else."


    "I get you. Don¡¯t worry. Things will turn better for her after some time," Gabriel said, his lips brushing her cheek as he pressed a soft kiss on it.

 Chapter 360: Tell him the truth

    <h4>Chapter 360: Tell him the truth</h4>


    Sage arrived home as a servant carried his luggage inside. Stepping into the living room, he froze when he saw his father seated on the couch, carrying a grim look.


    "Dad, what happened?" Sage asked cautiously.


    William¡¯s gaze snapped to him, burning with fury. "Why didn¡¯t you ask me before dismissing an elder from his position as financial advisor to the pack, and thepany?"


    Before Sage could respond, Blythe let out a faint, bitterugh. She forced a troubled expression as she looked between father and son. "Because that elder is my uncle. Sage must have thought it fitting to fire him. Even after all these years, I still haven¡¯t earned a ce in your son¡¯s heart, William. He continues to treat me and my family as outsiders to the Nightshade bloodline."


    Sage¡¯s jaw tightened. "The uncle of your wife," he said to his father, "was caught leakingpany information to my rival. That¡¯s why I removed him. If you insist on shielding your wife and her rtives, this pack andpany will copse under your watch. Start an inquiry if you must, you¡¯ll see Wace is guilty."


    Blythe¡¯s lips pressed into a hard line. His words were like usations against her very loyalty. "Even so, you should have consulted your father first. Have you forgotten your ce, Sage? You are not yet the head. Don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes your mother made."


    Rage surged in Sage¡¯s chest, his eyes shing crimson. "Don¡¯t you dare speak of my mother! She was nothing like you. She never destroyed a home."


    "What did you say?" Blythe hissed, herposure snapping. She turned to William, who had already risen from his seat, his expression grave. "Do you hear him? He uses me of loving you! Tell him the truth, William. Tell him how that woman abandoned you for another man!"


    Sage¡¯s fists clenched until his knuckles whitened. His re fixed on his father, burning with unspoken fury.


    "Apologize to Blythe," Williammanded.


    "I¡¯m not fucking apologizing to her," Sage said.


    William raised his hand, but Sage caught it in the middle. "I¡¯m not a kid anymore, who will bear your ps and kicks," he told his father with a scornful gaze.


    Pushing his father¡¯s away, he showed them what the true Alpha strength was.


    William fell to the couch and Blythe shouted in worry. "Are you alright, honey?" She then shot a re at Sage. "How dare you disrespect your father?"


    Sage ignored her words and gazed at William.


    "If you want to change my decision, then bring real evidence that Wace did nothing. Only then will my decision change. Also, if you try humiliating my mother, I¡¯m not marrying Katelyn. I¡¯m not warning, I¡¯m threatening."


    With that, he walked away, his anger still had not vanished as his eyes kept gleaming red.


    While ascending the stairs, he saw his younger sisters, who quickly moved away from his path. He didn¡¯t say a word to them and went to his room.


    Once inside, Sage shut the door firmly behind him and let out an exhausted sigh. He slipped out of his leather jacket and dropped into the chair.


    <i>¡¯I have to clear my mother¡¯s name. If only I knew where she was... Everything would be easier. She must have been desperate and helpless that she chose to leave me behind.</i>¡¯


    It was the same thought he clung to whenever arguments with his father and stepmother tore at old wounds.


    Rising from the chair, he pulled off his shirt and moved toward the closet. As he bent to remove his socks, a sudden vibration buzzed against his leg. Fishing his phone from the pocket of his trousers, he blinked in surprise at the name glowing on the screen.


    "Katelyn?" he muttered. "Am I dreaming? Why is she calling me?"


    Without a second thought, he silenced the call. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with her. cing the phone on a shelf, he strode toward the washroom.


    ~~~~~


    On the other end, Katelyn frowned as the line went dead. "Seriously?" she scoffed under her breath, irritation flickering across her features. Rolling her eyes, she slipped the phone into her purse and leaned toward the mirror to apply a lipstick. Pursing them together, she evenly let the lipstick spread and smiled.


    Snapping her purse shut, she tugged her trolley bag beside her and walked out.


    "I¡¯m ready!" Katelyn announced atst, sweeping into the room with a bright smile. The others, who had been waiting for more than thirty minutes, looked less than amused.


    "I told you not to bete," Gabriel said, a frown tightening his features.


    "I was getting ready, Brother," Katelyn replied breezily, unbothered by his scolding. "Besides, we¡¯re flying in a private jet, so what¡¯s the rush?"


    Without waiting for his response, she slipped her arm through Amelie¡¯s and tugged her forward. "Come on. We¡¯ll have so much fun," she said warmly, her excitement radiating toward Amelie.


    Gabriel and Mabel followed close behind. Once everyone had settled into the car, Gabriel lingered at the door, his attention shifting to Karmen who stood nearby.


    "I¡¯m sorry to trouble you," Gabriel said in a low tone, "but could you assign someone to keep an eye on Flora? Amelie is worried about her sister."


    Karmen nodded without hesitation. "Of course. I¡¯ll see to it."


    "Thank you," Gabriel said, giving his shoulder a firm, appreciative pat before finally sliding into the car.


    Katelyn, on the other hand, looked at Karmen, who already had gone inside the mansion.


    <i>¡¯My first love ended terribly even without starting,¡¯ </i>she thought. <i>¡¯Mom was right. If I refuse for Sage, Dad will look for another proposal. So, let¡¯s go through it. I, at least, have to move on from Karmen.¡¯</i>


    "Where will Amelie¡¯s parents meet us?" Mabel asked.


    "They have already arrived and are settled inside the private jet. Thanks to Kate we gotte. She¡¯s begun working in apany, yet she¡¯s not learned discipline," Gabriel remarked from the front passanger¡¯s seat.


    "Gabriel, stop troubling Kate," Amelie told him.


    "Amelie, he always treats me so badly. Sometimes, I think he doesn¡¯t even consider me his sister," Katelynined.


    "Really? If I hadn¡¯t considered you my sister, I wouldn¡¯t have spared you for your mistakes, Kate," Gabriel mattered.


    "Get quiet. Both of you!" Mabel intervened. "How old are you two? Always arguing with each other," she murmured in irritation.

 Chapter 361: All this trouble for me

    <h4>Chapter 361: All this trouble for me</h4>


    Flora set her coffee cup down on the desk and turned her attention back to the report she had been working on. The clock showed it was already past three in the afternoon, and her flight time was drawing near.


    With quick movements, she finished typing the final page, then reviewed the document once more before printing it out. Gathering the sheets neatly into a file, she made her way to the manager¡¯s office.


    "You may go," the manager said after scanning through the report.


    "Thank you," Flora replied with a polite smile. She had just pivoted on her heels to leave when his voice stopped her.


    "It¡¯s admirable," he remarked. "Despite your direct ties to the royal family, you still came in today to finish your work. That¡¯s impressive dedication."


    Flora smiled again, offering a soft word of thanks before stepping out. Back at her desk, she quickly finished thest sip of her coffee, tossed the cup into the bin, and packed her belongings. Rolling her trolley bag behind her, she headed for the lobby.


    As she crossed the first floor, she nced at her ticket one more time, only to bump headlong into someone.


    "Sorry!" she eximed immediately, lifting her gaze. Her eyes widened in shock. "Zander? What are you doing here?" Her nce darted around anxiously, hoping no one from her department had noticed.


    "To pick you up," Zander replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Come on! Let¡¯s go before you miss your flight." Without waiting for her protest, he sped her hand and took the trolley bag from the other.


    Surprisingly, Flora didn¡¯t resist. She followed him quietly outside, where a taxi was already waiting. They climbed in together after Zander put the bag in the car¡¯s trunk. Shortly, the car pulled away toward the airport.


    Finally, Flora turned to him. "Why are you here? I mean... how did you even get here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be in your pack?"


    Zander leaned back, a hint of mischief in his eyes. "It¡¯s a long story. And besides, I¡¯m invited to the wedding."


    "The wedding isn¡¯t until two days from now," Flora reminded him.


    "I know," he said simply.


    She shook her head with a sigh, unable to hide the exasperated smile tugging at her lips. "You¡¯re impossible, Zander."


    "Why?" he teased, turning his gaze on her. "Do you hate that I came all the way to your office?"


    "No, that¡¯s not it." Her tone softened as her eyes met his. "I just... I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re taking all this trouble for me." She wasn¡¯t going to reciprocate his feelings, which was now bothering her. If he continued such things for her, she might fall in love with him, which was thest thing she wanted to do.


    ~~~~~


    Raidan stood at the entrance as he weed the Queen and the others. His hand reached instinctively for Mabel¡¯s, his fingers curling around hers as he whispered, "I missed you."


    Her lips curved into a smile as she stepped to his side. Raidan then embraced Gabriel firmly, the warmth of brotherhood clear in the gesture, beforeying a gentle hand atop Amelie¡¯s head¡ªa blessing from both father and King.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Conley," Raidan said, inclining his head with courtesy, "thank you foring to share such a precious moment with us. Lester will see you to your rooms. But tell me, where is Miss Flora? Shouldn¡¯t she be here for the wedding?"


    "Your Majesty," David replied respectfully, "Flora will arrive tonight. She was dyed by some pressing work at herpany."


    "I see," Raidan said with a nod. "A driver will be sent to fetch her as soon as shends at the airport." His eyes then softened as they fell upon Katelyn. Opening his arms wide, he beckoned with a smile. "Come here, my precious princess."


    Katelyn ran into her father¡¯s embrace, hugging him tightly.


    Once the greetings wereplete, attendants guided each of them to their chambers.


    "Thank you," Amelie said softly as the attendant set a fresh jar of water on the side table. The young woman bowed politely to her and Gabriel before slipping out of the room in silence.


    Amelie eased herself onto the bed and slipped off her ballet shoes, sighing in relief. "Finally, I can breathe," she murmured, attempting to settle back against the pillows.


    Gabriel was at her side in an instant, steadying her with gentle hands. "Tell me if you feel any difort in your legs or feet," he urged, concern flickering in his eyes.


    "No," Amelie shook her head faintly. "It¡¯s just my lower back. But that¡¯s normal. I only want to rest for a while."


    "Alright," Gabriel replied with devotion. He slid a pillow beneath her head, then drew the duvet over her carefully, as though shielding her from the world itself. Crossing to the windows, he pulled the curtains closed so no light could disturb her.


    When he returned, he brushed a strand of hair from her face, his touch lingering. Amelie¡¯s drowsy voice broke the stillness. "Aren¡¯t you going to sleep with me?"


    Gabriel smiled faintly, leaning close. "I¡¯m not sleepy yet," he whispered. "Close your eyes." He caressed her head and it didn¡¯t take long for Amelie to fall asleep. His gaze lingered on her for a moment before he nted a soft kiss on the middle of her forehead.


    Heading to the washroom, he freshened up and went outside to see Dominick. However, behind, he left a pce maid to keep a close watch on Amelie even though she was sleeping.


    Dominick had changed into his normal attire after checking the fit of his wedding suit when a pce maid announced Gabriel¡¯s arrival.


    "Send him in," Dominick said, running his hand through his hair.


    Within a short period of time, Gabriel was in front of him. "Congrattions on getting married," he said.


    "What¡¯s this? Are you genuinely wishing me or taunting me?" Dominick chuckled, bringing his hands out as he hugged Gabriel. "I hope things are good at your end now."


    "They are," Gabriel said, pulling away first. "It was a genuine wish," he added.


    Dominick smiled and asked him to take a seat. "Casaio is also here. Do you want me to call him too?"


    "Sure. I have things to ask him."

 Chapter 362: Shadows her heart

    <h4>Chapter 362: Shadows her heart</h4>


    Casaio tipped the bottle, filling their sses with dark red wine, but Gabriel lifted a hand to stop him.


    "Not for me," he said firmly.


    Dominick arched a brow. "Why?"


    Before Gabriel could answer, Casaio smirked knowingly. "Because his wife is pregnant, Nick."


    "Ah," Dominick leaned back, swirling the wine in his ss. "That exins why you¡¯ve suddenly abandoned so many of your vices." He took a slow sip before Gabriel¡¯s grave tone cut through the light mood.


    "Who¡¯s leading the Beta hunters?" Gabriel asked, not bothering with pleasantries. His eyes locked on Casaio¡¯s.


    "I don¡¯t know," Casaio admitted. "The man I captured wasn¡¯t high enough in their ranks to have that knowledge. But he did know the bases they operate from. I¡¯ve been waiting for you, so we could strike together. Except for Dominick."


    Dominick¡¯s disappointment was immediate. He set his ss down with a soft thud. "Don¡¯t tell me you two n on going without me." His tone carried more hurt than anger. "The wedding is in two days."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze softened, though his words were resolute. "Exactly. The groom cannot afford injuries. And June would never forgive us if we dragged you into this now."


    Dominick leaned forward, eyes shing with frustration. "Then postpone it. Handle this after my wedding. Let things go smoothly for once. What if either of you gets hurt before the ceremony? It¡¯s not as if the hunters are going to disappear. They don¡¯t even know we¡¯re onto them."


    The room fell into silence as his reasoning settled. Gabriel exchanged a nce with Casaio. After a long pause, Gabriel gave a slow nod.


    "You¡¯re right," Casaio said. "We¡¯ll wait."


    "Then we should celebrate yourst day before stepping into marriage," Gabriel suggested with a faint smile. "Call your friends. We¡¯ll host a proper gathering with them."


    Dominick blinked, then broke into a chuckle. "Wait, you? You¡¯re the one suggesting a party?"


    "I¡¯m not so heartless toward my brothers," Gabriel replied, his tone softening. "The bitterness I carried toward my family... It¡¯s been fading. Maybe it¡¯s because of Amelie. With her, even the anger inside me feels lighter."


    "That¡¯s true. Amelie¡¯s presence has changed you a lot," Dominick admitted with a grin. "And with a pup on the way, your life is only going to change more."


    Gabriel gave a low hum of agreement before shifting his gaze to Casaio. "And you? How are things between you and Zilia now?"


    A rare smile tugged at Casaio¡¯s lips. "I proposed to her."


    Both Gabriel and Dominick leaned forward slightly. "And?"


    "She epted," Casaio revealed with a bright smile. "Brothers, I want to surprise everyone on the day Dominick weds Juniper. I¡¯ll marry Zilia the same day."


    Dominick¡¯s eyes widened before lighting up with delight. "That¡ªthat¡¯s wonderful!" he eximed. "So you mean to surprise our parents too, right? Have you thought about the arrangements yet? Your wedding suit, Zilia¡¯s wedding dresses, and how on earth are you going to convince Zilia to wear that gown without giving away the secret?"


    "I¡¯ve ns. Don¡¯t worry," Casaio said with a smile.


    "So, this is a moment of double celebration," Gabriel pronounced.


    "Yes!" Dominick said delightfully.


    Gabriel was happy for his brothers. He had never felt such a feeling before. It was a change that unknowingly came to him thanks to Amelie. He started understanding the value of family, which he had never felt before.


    ~~~~


    Flora and Zander stepped out into the bustling arrival hall of the airport.


    "I need to head to the pce," Flora said, checking her phone. "Mom just messaged me. She wants me to call her. Apparently, a driver¡¯s on the way to pick me up."


    "That¡¯s good. Call your mother then," Zander replied with a casual nod.


    Flora nced at him, concern flickering in her eyes. "But what about you?"


    "I¡¯ll stay at a hotel, of course," Zander said simply, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Zander, thank you," Flora said with a gentle smile. "You always make me feel special."


    "Don¡¯t start with the emotional talk here," Zander teased, though his tone carried warmth. "The pce must be quite a distance from here. Let¡¯s grab a bite together. You¡¯ll bete for dinner there anyway."


    "You¡¯re right. Let me just make a call first," Flora said, stepping aside. Zander held onto her trolley bag, his gaze following her.


    <i>¡¯She still keeps her distance,¡¯</i> he thought.<i> ¡¯But all I can do is hope she heals... heals from the betrayal that still shadows her heart.¡¯</i>


    Momentster, Flora returned, her face brighter. "Mom said it¡¯ll take at least two hours before the driver arrives. So yes, we should definitely have dinner." She shed him a yful grin. "But this time, I¡¯m paying."


    "Sure," Zander agreed without protest.


    They strolled together to a nearby dining area, the aroma of freshly cooked food wrapping around them. As Flora flipped through the menu, her eyes lingered on one page. "What about grilled chicken?" she asked.


    "Yes, go with that," Zander replied as though content simply to share the moment with her.


    "We should try the creamy mushroom soup. And please bring Cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e for dessert," Flora said, closing the menu with a small smile.


    "Anything else, Madam?" the waiter asked politely.


    "That will be all," Flora replied. He nodded and left the table.


    Leaning back in her chair, she let out a quiet sigh. "I¡¯ve been starving since lunch. You won¡¯t believe my manager had me prepare an entire report before leaving at thest hour. But he was actually happy with me, so it felt worth it. He¡¯s a kind man... not like most of my colleagues." Her smile faltered, and she lowered her gaze. "Though I can¡¯t really me them. In their eyes, I was the one who did wrong."


    Zander¡¯s expression hardened. "Women are always made an easy target. It¡¯s unfair. But let¡¯s not dig up those wounds again. You¡¯ve carried enough of the past. What matters is that your future will be brighter... and you deserve that."

 Chapter 363: More like a chain

    <h4>Chapter 363: More like a chain</h4>


    Amelie¡¯s face lit up when she saw Carlos¡¯ name sh across the screen. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered.


    "Carlos?" she said, her eyes brightening as though she could already see him.


    "Hey, Mimi," Carlos greeted, his tone carrying a softness reserved only for her. He leaned back in the wooden chair near the window of his room, as the moonlight casting faint shadows across his face. "How are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m fine. You?"


    "I¡¯m doing alright," he replied. A small pause lingered before he added quickly, "Grandma¡¯s doing fine too, before you ask." His fingers drummed absently against the armrest, a restless rhythm betraying the calm in his voice.


    Amelie smiled knowingly. "Why did you call? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already missing us." Her words were teasing, but her heart secretly hoped it was true.


    "I do miss you all," Carlos admitted after a short silence. His voice dropped, carrying the weight of something unsaid. "And... it¡¯s happening again. They want me to lead." He let out a humorlessugh. "But I have no intention of teaching anyone anything. Sometimes I just wish I¡¯d been born into a normal family."


    The smile slowly faded from Amelie¡¯s face. A worry clouded her eyes as she listened. She could feel he was frustrated and exhausted by all of this.


    "Mimi," he murmured, "you know how my parents died... because of all this witchcraft and magic. I can¡¯t stand being tied to it. The farther I am from it, the more at peace I feel." His wordsced with aint he could no longer hold back.


    "Yet, you somehow got tied to it," Amelie said softly.


    "Yes," Carlos admitted. "The visions started first, which I never wanted or asked for. They said it was a blessing from heaven, but to me it feels more like a chain. After that, I was expected to learn, to study, to wield what was given." His fingers clenched around the armrest. "But all of this... suffocates me. Makes me feel as though I can¡¯t breathe." He hesitated, then asked with sudden uncertainty, "I¡¯m not boring you, am I? With all these unnecessary talks?"


    "No, you aren¡¯t," Amelie said quickly. "I¡¯m d you called, Carlos. You can speak as much as you need. I¡¯ll listen."


    On the other end, she heard him release a heavy sigh, long and weary. "I want to run away, Mimi. If it weren¡¯t for Grandmother... if it weren¡¯t for her frail health, I would have gone long ago. She¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m still here. But one day, I¡¯ll find a ce far from this, a ce where I can live in peace." His voice broke into a murmur, as though the words themselves were too fragile to bear.


    Amelie¡¯s heart ached for him. She recalled the moment his grandmother had quietly confessed that her time was running short.


    ¡¯Carlos, your grandmother doesn¡¯t want you bound to this life any more than you do.¡¯


    Instead, she spoke gently. "You¡¯re always wee here, Carlos. Whenever you want, for however long you need. I understand what it means to long for a simple moment of peace."


    "Thank you, Mimi," he whispered, sincerity softening his voice. A small pause followed before he asked, "Where¡¯s Gabriel?"


    "He¡¯s not in the room," Amelie replied. She shifted slightly, ncing around the pce chamber where she sat. "We¡¯re in the pce. Brother Dominick is getting married the day after tomorrow."


    "Oh," Carlos said with a faint chuckle, tinged with regret. "I almost forgot. The King¡¯s invitation did reach us, but... I had to politely decline. With Grandmother¡¯s health waning, I couldn¡¯t leave her side. Hopefully, the King didn¡¯t take it to heart."


    "I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t," Amelie said.


    "Don¡¯t you want to sleep?" Carlos asked after a pause.


    "I already slept earlier," Amelie replied. She leaned back against the velvet cushions, her fingers absently tracing the edge of the book resting on herp. "Now I¡¯m wide awake. I was reading."


    There was a moment of silence, then Carlos¡¯s tone shifted, unexpectedly careful. "How¡¯s your sister?"


    Amelie blinked, momentarily caught off guard. His sudden inquiry left her bewildered. "Why are you asking about her? Did you... see something?" Her curiosity slipped into her words before she could rein it back. "If you did, you can tell me."


    "I saw nothing," Carlos said firmly, though there was a weight beneath his words, as though he had thought longer on the matter than he admitted. "I only asked because... she looks troubled. Puzzled, almost. I hope you understand what I mean."


    Amelie lowered her gaze, her voice quieting. "Yes... I understand. Flora has been lost ever since everything happened. She¡¯s still carrying those shadows," Amelie replied.


    "Hmm. I hope she finds her true purpose, and her happiness," Carlos said. "Anyway, I should hang up now. Thank you... and goodnight, Mimi."


    "Goodnight," Amelie replied gently. "And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not alone. You can call me whenever you want."


    A small chuckle warmed his tone. "Of course. I¡¯ll keep bothering you." She could almost see the smile that reached his eyes before the line went quiet.


    Amelie lowered the phone onto the mattress beside her. Suddenly, a knock interrupted her thoughts.


    "Come in," she called softly.


    The door creaked open, and a maid slipped inside, bowing her head low. "Your Highness," she said with politeness, "all thedies have gathered in the hall. They request your presence. Allow me to guide you there."


    "Sure," Amelie replied with a small nod. She closed the book resting at her side, cing it carefully on the table. She slowly swung her legs down from the bed while the maid quickly approached her.


    "Are they gathered to have fun before the wedding?" Amelie asked.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Princess Katelyn called everyone since the princes are also having fun with their friends," the maid informed.


    "Oh. That sounds fun," Amelie said, still walking slowly. "How long have you been working here? You look young to me," she added.


    "I joined not long ago, Your Highness," the maid answered. They were in the North corridor when they encountered Idris.


    "Sister Amelie!" Idris eximed as his smile widened with joy.

 Chapter 364: Taller than you

    <h4>Chapter 364: Taller than you</h4>


    "Idris? Is that you?" Amelie¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the boy before her, taller now, his features sharper than she remembered. A smile broke across her face. "Gosh, you¡¯ve grown so much in such a short time!"


    Before she could say more, Idris crossed the space between them in quick strides and wrapped his arms around her. His embrace was warm yet gentle, and Amelie felt a sudden rush of delight, as though a missing piece of home had been returned. She patted his back affectionately.


    "I awakened my wolf," Idris said with a spark in his eyes, pulling back just enough to look at her. "And ever since then... everything has changed. There¡¯s so much I want to tell you, Sis!" He squeezed her hand with boyish eagerness. "Are you going to the hall too? Come, I¡¯ll take you there."


    Amelie¡¯s gaze shifted briefly toward the maid still standing by the door, her head bowed low in courtesy.


    Offering a grateful smile, Amelie nodded. "Thank you."


    The maid curtsied before stepping aside, leaving Amelie to Idris¡¯s eager guidance.


    "You know, I¡¯ve made a lot of friends at the academy," Idris said proudly, his chest puffing a little. "I only awakened my wolf not long ago, but the changes in me are incredible. And¡ª" he grinned mischievously, "I¡¯m even taller than you now!"


    Amelieughed, shaking her head in amusement. "Haha! You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve grown an inch taller than me."


    "Yes," he admitted with a chuckle, "but I¡¯m still shorter than Sister Zilia. Oh, and I bought a gift for you. I was supposed to give it today, but I left it in my room. I¡¯ll bring it tomorrow."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes softened. "You bought me a gift? That¡¯s so thoughtful of you. I didn¡¯t even think to get you anything." Her voice lowered into a tender murmur.


    Idris shook his head, smiling wide. "But you¡¯ve already given me so much, Sis. This gift is special. It¡¯s from the money I won in a contest at school. It was the first time I ever won something, and I was so happy."


    "That¡¯s wonderful, Idris." Amelie squeezed his hand, pride shining in her eyes. "I¡¯m so happy for your achievements. You really are growing fast." Her gaze dropped to his wrist. "Tell me, are you wearing the bracelet I sent you?"


    "Yes," Idris said quickly, lifting his right hand to show her the simple band gleaming faintly under the candlelight. "Prince Casaio gave it to me yesterday." He tilted his head curiously. "He said it was for protection. I didn¡¯t realize it came from you. Is everything alright?"


    Amelie¡¯s smile faltered ever so slightly. She drew in a quiet breath before answering. "Well... there¡¯s something you should know. A witch wants to harm Gabriel and me. To keep those around us safe, my friend, he¡¯s a mage, crafted these charms with his grandmother. That bracelet is one of them. Don¡¯t ever take it off, Idris. And if you notice anything unusual, promise me you¡¯ll tell me immediately. Do you understand?"


    "Sure," Idris replied without hesitation. "Don¡¯t worry, Sis. I¡¯ll be careful."


    The two of them reached the entrance of the hall, where bursts ofughter spilled out into the corridor. The sound was warm and lively, carrying the easy cheer of women gathered together.


    As Amelie and Idris stepped inside, Juniper¡¯s sharp voice rang out over the chatter. "Amelie and Idris are here!"


    Zilia immediately rose from her ce as she walked toward Amelie and Idris with a smile of wee.


    "We met each other in the corridor," Idris exined quickly as though anticipating questions.


    But before Zilia could respond, Katelyn arched a brow and crossed her arms over her chest. "Men and boys aren¡¯t allowed here."


    "What? Why not?" Idris asked, clearly baffled. His eyes darted around the room, at the circle of women in their fine attires.


    "Can¡¯t you see?" Katelyn replied with a hint of mischief in her voice. "This gathering is only for women." Her stance was firm, her arms tightening across her chest as though she were the gatekeeper of the hall.


    "Let Idris stay," Amelie urged.


    Katelyn arched her eyebrows at her, then turned toward Idris. "I understand you, Amelie," she replied, "but Idris should be with the men in their hall. Don¡¯t you agree, Idris?"


    Zilia¡¯s gaze softened as she studied her younger brother. She knew well enough, he was not familiar with most of the men, and thrusting him among them would feel like tossing him into a current too strong to swim.


    "Come on, Idris," Katelyn insisted. "You¡¯re a grown man now. And the matters wedies are about to discuss... they aren¡¯t for your ears." Her eyes flicked toward a nearby pce maid. With a graceful tilt of her head, she gave a silentmand.


    The maid stepped forward at once.


    Idris hesitated only a moment before lifting his hand in a small wave to Amelie and Zilia. "I¡¯ll see you bothter," he said softly, before allowing the maid to guide him out.


    As the doors closed behind him, silence lingered for a breath. Zilia¡¯s expression clouded with worry. "Idris isn¡¯t well acquainted with any of the men... except Casaio."


    "But tonight, he will be," Katelyn replied smoothly, dropping her arms to her side. "Idris is now a part of this family too. So, he must get familiar with everyone. Also, my brothers won¡¯t let him fall small."


    Flora hade to Amelie¡¯s said, holding her arm firmly. "Come, sit over there," she whispered, taking her away.


    "Zilia, you never told us you had a brother!" One of Katelyn¡¯s friend said.


    "Because we prefer to keep family matters private," Katelyn responded. "Idris was too young, so we kept his identity unknown. Zilia is pretty famous, and paparazzi would have bothered her brother," she asserted, handling the situation well.


    Zilia smiled and went back to her seat, which was near Amelie.


    "Now, we shall begin the night!" Katelyn said with a cheering voice.

 Chapter 365: Truly belongs to you

    <h4>Chapter 365: Truly belongs to you</h4>


    While his brothersughed and drank with their friends, Gabriel couldn¡¯t bring himself to join in. His gaze drifted across the hall until itnded on Idris, who sat quietly in a corner, his attention fixed on the phone in his hands as he scrolled to pass the time.


    A shadow fell over him when one of Dominick¡¯s friends approached. At first, Idris responded politely, his smile small but genuine. Then the man shoved a ss toward him. Idris¡¯s smile faltered.


    "Sir, I¡¯m underage. Please don¡¯t force me," he urged softly.


    "Underage?" The man chuckled. "That doesn¡¯t matter among elite wolves like us. Just a taste won¡¯t hurt."


    Several of hispanions called him off, but he ignored them, pressing the ss closer. Idris shifted uneasily, his eyes flicking toward Casaio for help, but Casaio¡¯s back was turned as he drank andughed with Dominick.


    "Come on, boy!" the man pushed again.


    Before Idris could respond, a hand shot out and mped tightly around the man¡¯s wrist. He hissed in pain, looking up, only to find Gabriel towering over him, his violet eyes zing.


    "He¡¯s a child," Gabriel said in an intimidating tone. "When he refuses, you listen." His grip tightened. "If you don¡¯t want to be thrown out, leave now. And don¡¯t bother showing up to the wedding since you¡¯re no longer invited."


    "Gabriel, you¡¯re overreacting," the man stammered, trying to twist free. "I was just joking with him."


    "Charlie," Gabriel cut him off, "do you really think you can fool me? I heard every word. You¡¯re not wee in this pce again. Step foot here, and I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t walk out."


    The hall fell into a hush silence. Those who had witnessed the exchange felt chills crawl down their spines. Gabriel¡¯s words carried the kind of weight no one dared test.


    Casaio finally turned, brows furrowing as he saw Charlie storming away, face twisted with anger. Approaching Gabriel, he rested a hand lightly on his arm, wine ss in the other.


    "What happened?" Casaio asked.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Why bring Idris here if you can¡¯t keep an eye on him? Charlie was trying to force alcohol on him." He exhaled sharply and stepped back. "Never mind. Enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll take my leave."


    He strode from the hall, his presence still lingering like a storm. Idris hesitated, then broke into a run after him. Breathless, he caught up in the corridor, but words stuck in his throat. He walked quietly at Gabriel¡¯s side until Gabriel stopped and turned, his one brow arched.


    "Thank you," Idris blurted at once, bowing his head slightly. "Your Highness."


    "Be firmer when men like Charlie approach you," Gabriel suggested.


    "I will," Idris nodded quickly.


    "No, you won¡¯t," Gabriel countered, studying him with piercing eyes. "You¡¯re too polite, too respectful. But not everyone deserves your sweetness. People will take advantage of it. You¡¯re a member of this royal family now, carry yourself like one. Don¡¯t be afraid to show your strength, Idris. Let them see the power that truly belongs to you."


    Idris nodded quietly, watching Gabriel¡¯s retreating figure. After a second, he hurried to follow.


    "I don¡¯t feel like sitting there," he muttered. "Are you going back to your room? Sister Amelie must be busy with the others... and Princess Katelyn said they¡¯d be having fun together."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t slow his stride. "Do you want me to keep youpany?" he asked.


    Idris nced up at him, hesitating for a moment before answering, "If Prince Gabriel doesn¡¯t have to sleep right now... then yes."


    "How¡¯s school going?" Gabriel asked, his tone casual as they walked.


    "It¡¯s fun," Idris replied with a small smile.


    "Just fun?" Gabriel mused, arching a brow.


    "Yes," Idris said, his eyes brightening. "I¡¯ve learned so much in such a short time. If it weren¡¯t for Prince Casaio, I wouldn¡¯t have seen this side of the world at all. But before that... you freed me from the ce where I lived like a prisoner. So, in a way, you share in my freedom. I should say... you came into my life like an angel."


    Gabriel gave him a fleeting nce, his lips curving in something between amusement and denial. "I¡¯m no angel, Idris. You¡¯ve got the wrong idea about me."


    "But you did save me," Idris insisted gently.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze hardened. "I¡¯m also the one who caught your sister spying. Don¡¯t mistake me for something I¡¯m not."


    "Oh." Idris tilted his head, thoughtful. "Even though you caught my sister, you... indirectly helped her. I don¡¯t think she would¡¯ve ever epted Prince Casaio¡¯s proposal if her true identity hadn¡¯t been revealed."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened, his expression unreadable. "I wanted her dead, Idris. Don¡¯t mistake it for kindness. I¡¯m not merciful enough for that." His tone was sharp, final. He took a step back, turning away. "You¡¯ve truly got the wrong idea about me. Now, head to your room. I¡¯ll go my own way."


    Gabriel ended the conversation abruptly and went ahead while Idris remained at his spot for a few seconds before heading his own way.


    He arrived at the hall, where Amelie was present with thedies. However, he didn¡¯t go inside. Instead, he mindlinked with Amelie.


    <i>¡¯Amelie, it¡¯s quitete. Do you want to stay more?¡¯ </i>


    Amelie lowered the ss of water and responded with the same mindlink.<i> ¡¯I think I should stay for more time here. Are you sleepy? You should go to bed.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯No, I¡¯m not sleepy yet. If you¡¯re enjoying, then you must stay.¡¯</i>


    Gabriel broke the mindlink and went toward the open balcony on the same corridor. Standing at its one side, he swiped his gaze around the giant pce structure.


    "Everything appears to be calm. But how long will it stay like this? I couldn¡¯t find where Ophelia resides. She must be nning something after not able to break through us," Gabriel mumbled, feeling anxious more for Amelie than him.


    Just then, his eyes fell upon his and Amelie¡¯s mother, who were in the garden, strolling and conversing with each other.

 Chapter 366: Inherited every bit of it from me

    <h4>Chapter 366: Inherited every bit of it from me</h4>


    "Your Majesty, your presence around my daughter must be afort to her," Samyra said softly. "Even when I visit her now, she feels... distant. But I must live with that. It¡¯s the price I pay for always hurting her."


    Mabel¡¯s expression remainedposed, her tone even as she answered, "We both shareplicated bonds with our children. I treated Gabriel no better. When I discovered the truth, I was shattered. I ruined my rtionship with my son. I knew he would grow to hate me. What I didn¡¯t know was that a witch¡¯s trick had stolen him from me long before. You weren¡¯t happy with what Amelie was, while I... I was terrified of losing Gabriel."


    Samyra gave a faint nod, her eyes heavy with understanding. "All we can do now is wait for them to heal."


    Mabel studied her for a moment before shifting the topic. "And what about Flora? Amelie often tells me she isn¡¯t doing well."


    Samyra¡¯s lips pressed together before she answered. "Flora only pretends to be fine. She chose to betray her own sister, and forgiveness is not easily given for that. Still... she is surviving, Your Majesty. And I hold on to the hope that one day, she may find happiness of her own." Her eyes gleamed with determination, as if she were willing hope into existence.


    "Of course! It¡¯s alreadyte. We should return to our rooms before our husbandse searching for us," Mabel opined.


    Samyra smiled and inclined her head before excusing herself. Mabel, however, remained behind.


    Momentster, a man in his thirties approached, bowing respectfully.


    "Your Majesty," he murmured. "I¡¯ve discovered the location where Ophelia wasst spotted."


    It was Jaxon, Mabel¡¯s most trusted spy.


    Gabriel still watched his mother from the balcony. He stayed rooted in ce, wondering what she¡¯s nning with this guy.


    "Where is she living?" Mabel asked.


    Jaxon retrieved his phone and disyed several photographs before sending a pin to her device. "I¡¯ve verified it over two days. Ophelia has been residing here for thest fifteen years. But, Your Majesty... I strongly advise you not to approach her. It could be dangerous."


    Mabel¡¯s jaw tightened. "I don¡¯t care about the risk. I have to protect my son and daughter-inw."


    Jaxon inclined his head in understanding, preparing to say more, only for Gabriel to emerge, catching both of them off guard.


    "What are you nning again?"


    "Gabriel?" Mabel¡¯s eyes widened before her expression hardened into authority. "What are you doing here?" She motioned quickly for Jaxon to withdraw.


    "Stay exactly where you are," Gabriel growled in a threatening tone, "unless you want me to rip your heart out."


    Mabel didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, her tone was firm and controlled. She confidently lied to him, "Are you really going to stir up amotion in the middle of the night? I was only instructing Jaxon to remain vignt during the wedding festivities. Ophelia is still atrge, and we must be cautious."


    Gabriel chuckled darkly at her words. Jaxon shifted uneasily, his eyes flicking between mother and son, while Mabel kept herposure.


    "Seriously?" Gabriel¡¯s tone dripped with mockery. "You think I¡¯m a fool?" A deep furrow carved into his brow. Without waiting for an answer, he turned to Jaxon and snatched the phone from his hand. "Unlock it," he ordered.


    "Gabriel, that¡¯s enough," Mabel interjected.


    "I won¡¯t stop." His gaze burned into hers. "You¡¯ve always lied to me. And I know you¡¯re nning something again." His eyes snapped back to Jaxon, whose hesitation only fueled his fury.


    "Tell your loyal dog to unlock this phone," Gabriel said coldly. "If he refuses, I¡¯ll take him straight to the King, and then, Mother, we¡¯ll see how much of your truth survives." He tilted his head slightly, his eyes cutting back to Mabel, daring her to deny him.


    "I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Just return the phone to Jaxon," Mabel said evenly.


    "Truth first," Gabriel snapped, finally turning to face her fully, his eyes sharp with usation.


    Mabel held his gaze without flinching. "Ophelia¡¯s location has been discovered. I intended to visit her after the wedding festivities were over."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched, his fury simmering to the surface. "You always do this. You always act alone! You knew it was dangerous to even track her, and still you nned to confront her yourself." His voice rose, each word ash. "Every single time, I try to soften toward you, to understand you, you destroy it. You say you love me, yet you look me in the eye and lie."


    His voice broke into a harsh bellow. "Do you know what that does to me? Every time you do it, I go fucking crazy! Why do you have to do this to me? Do you hate me so much that you can¡¯t bear me seeing alive?"


    "Gabriel!" Mabel¡¯s voice rose, her fists clenching at her sides. Her eyes shimmered instantly, brimming with tears.


    "How could you say that to me? Do you even realize what Ophelia did to me? You were so small when she poisoned me with her lies again and again. And I..." her voice cracked, "...I was just a mother trying to keep you alive."


    For the first time, her mask shattered. Tears rolled freely down her cheeks.


    Jaxon lowered his gaze, understanding that he was witnessing something too private to intrude upon. Quietly, he stepped back, leaving his phone in Gabriel¡¯s hand before disappearing in the night.


    "I¡¯ve lived every moment of my life in fear for you," Mabel continued, "Can¡¯t you see that? Everything I¡¯ve done, all the lies, all the choices I¡¯ve made, they were for you. I wanted to repent, but how can I when the past still festers? You think you¡¯ve grown this terrible, stubborn will all on your own?" She shook her head, tears falling harder this time. "No, Gabriel. Thates from me. You¡¯ve inherited every bit of it from me. I made mistakes, grave ones, and I have to make them right too."

 Chapter 367: To see the real you

    <h4>Chapter 367: To see the real you</h4>


    Seeing his mother broke down like that, Gabriel felt strange. A feeling he had never got before. He had always seen Mabel keeping her stoic expression in every situation, not exining herself.


    "I forgive you, Mom," Gabriel said in a low voice. Those words were enough to stop Mabel¡¯s tears. She stared at him, wondering what she heard was right.


    "You don¡¯t need to chase Ophelia anymore. It is my destiny to face her. Don¡¯t involve yourself into this danger. I can¡¯t bear to see anything happen to my mother." Gabriel held the hands of his mother and lowered his head. "Promise me, you won¡¯t go after her."


    Mabel still didn¡¯t blink and kept her gaze on him. He raised his head and looked into her eyes.


    "Mom, it¡¯s a simple request and you¡¯ve to consider it. I¡¯ve been too cruel to you. It pains me too after arguing with you. Don¡¯t you see that? You¡¯re right. I inherited all the traits from you. Did you not hear Carlos¡¯ grandmother¡¯s warning? She specifically asked you to stay away from this danger. I¡¯m sorry for never being a good son to you. This time I want to, but you¡¯ve to put your faith in me. It angers me when you do things behind my back."


    His thumbs brushed his mother¡¯s damp cheeks, gently wiping away thest of her tears. "You don¡¯t look good crying. It doesn¡¯t suit you, Mom." He dropped his gaze briefly, then lifted it again. "I carry the sin of the past. I should be the one to shoulder it. Don¡¯t drag yourself into this. Can you promise me that?"


    Mabel¡¯s hands trembled where they rested in his. "How can I stand by and watch you take the consequences of what I started, Gabriel? I-I trusted her," she stammered with shame carrying her eyes.


    "You told me why," Gabriel said softly. "I¡¯m not a small child who needs protection anymore. I can take care of myself. What would it prove if you got hurt because of me? You¡¯re still my mother, and I¡¯m still your son. You don¡¯t have to bury yourself in this, please."


    Mabel stared at him, disbelieving. The son who had once hurled usations at her now spoke with a calm she had never expected. "Have you truly forgiven me?" she asked.


    "Yes." Gabriel answered. "I have. You never opened up to me; you kept your face like a stone and pretended you had everything under control. I resented that. I wanted to see the real you. But I can¡¯t stay hard-hearted forever. Holding on to that anger only ate me up inside."


    He reached for her hands again and caressed them gently. "So, do you promise from taking a step back from all of this?" he inquired.


    "Since you want this, then yes," Mabel replied with a warm smile. She brought her hand to the back of her son¡¯s neck and pulled him closer, hugging him. Her palms patted her back before she brought them to his cheeks again and kissed his forehead.


    A tear unknowingly escaped her eye, which couldn¡¯t go ignored. "You were always a precious child to me. I¡¯m sorry for hurting you all these years. But it won¡¯t happen anymore. I promise you."


    Gabriel smiled, feeling contended.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie, thank you for staying up sote and sharing such a beautiful evening with me," Juniper said warmly as they paused outside Amelie¡¯s chamber doors. A yful sigh escaped her lips. "Now go and rest well. Gabriel will scold me if he learns I kept his wife awake this long."


    Amelie chuckled, shaking her head. "He won¡¯t. Besides, I enjoyed every moment. Tonight was truly wonderful."


    Juniper¡¯s expression softened, though a flicker of guilt crossed her eyes. "Still, I owe you an apology on behalf of my friends. They were out of line speaking about your sister the way they did. If I¡¯d known they would stir up such things, I would never have invited them."


    "That wasn¡¯t your fault," Amelie reassured gently. "And you needn¡¯t trouble yourself about it. I answered them well enough and silenced their tongues. So please, don¡¯t carry the weight of their rudeness."


    "That¡¯s very kind of you," Juniper said with a gentle smile. "Still, I owe your sister an apology as well. Since she left early, I¡¯ll speak to her in the morning. Good night, Amelie. Rest well. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow."


    Amelie nodded with a soft hum before stepping inside her room.


    As Juniper turned to leave, she caught sight of Gabriel approaching down the corridor. His stride was unhurried, but his eyes were searching. He came to a stop before her.


    "I heard you brought Amelie back," he said evenly.


    "Yes," Juniper replied, sping her hands together. "She¡¯s inside now. Forgive me for keeping her sote."


    "Don¡¯t apologize," Gabriel said. His tone softened almost imperceptibly. "She must have wanted to stay. I¡¯m d she enjoyed herself."


    Juniper inclined her head, offering a polite smile. "Hmm. Good night, Gabriel." With that, she drifted away down the hall.


    Gabriel quietly entered the chamber. The room was dim, warmed by the faint glow of a singlemp. Amelie wasn¡¯t there, he could hear the faint sound of water from the washroom. With a sigh, he crossed the room, lowering the curtains before moving to ready the bed.


    As he made the bed, he brought night clothes from the cupboard and waited for Amelie toe out. After a few minutes, she stepped out, her hand resting on her belly.


    "Oh, you¡¯ve returned too!" Amelie¡¯s lips carved with a smile. He was quick to reach her and ced his arm gently on her back. He held her hand and brought her to bed.


    "Yes. I hope you enjoyed." Making her sit on the mattress, he pulled the duvet over her. "I¡¯ll be back soon."


    "Hmm." She watched him disappear into the washroom. Picking up her phone from the bedside table, she found messages from Zander.


    Confusion etched across her face and she opened them to read.

 Chapter 368: To stop protecting me

    <h4>Chapter 368: To stop protecting me</h4>


    "Amelie, can we meet tomorrow? I¡¯m also in the capital. Choose the time and reply to me."


    Amelie stared at the message glowing on her screen, her brows knitting in quiet confusion.


    "Why does he want to meet me now?" she murmured under her breath.


    After a pause of hesitation, she began typing, her fingers moving slowly. "You cane to the pce in the morning." With a soft exhale, she set the phone down on the table and leaned back against the pillows, her gaze drifting upward in thought.


    Her mind slipped to Flora. ¡¯She¡¯s holding up so well... but how long can she endure like this?¡¯


    Pressing her palms together, Amelie closed her eyes in prayer.


    "Please, Moon Goddess... clear the obstacles from my sister¡¯s path. Help her find her happiness. Don¡¯t let her suffer any longer."


    As she opened her eyes, she heard the door click open and Gabriel stepped inside, dressed in his night clothes.


    "Did you all enjoy? What about Idris? He wanted to join, but onlydies were allowed," Amelie asked, shifting slightly on the bed.


    "Yes, we had a good time," Gabriel said as he slid under the nket beside her. "As for Idris, he¡¯s a quiet boy. Someone tried to coax him into drinking, but I asked them to leave. He¡¯s too young for that nonsense. I banned that person¡¯s entry."


    He moved closer, resting his arm gently over her shoulder. His hand slipped down to her rounded belly, warm and protective. "Doesn¡¯t it feel ufortable when the baby kicks so much?" he asked softly.


    Amelie shook her head, smiling. "How could I feel ufortable? Every kick reminds me that Noa is here with me. It¡¯s the best feeling. He¡¯s quiet now, I haven¡¯t felt him move for about an hour, but at night he often wakes up. I heard that when the mother moves around during the day, the baby feels like he¡¯s being rocked in a cradle, so he falls asleep. Isn¡¯t that beautiful?" Her smile radiated pure joy.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze softened as he listened. "That sounds wonderful," he murmured, his thumb brushing over her hand.


    Amelieced her fingers through his, leaning her head against his shoulder.


    "I was thinking," Gabriel spoke suddenly, "we should hold a baby shower for Noa soon."


    Amelie turned to him, eyes wide in surprise. "What? Really?"


    "Yes," he said with a small smile. "We should wee him properly, celebrate you, and your journey into motherhood. You deserve to be cherished, Amelie. And Noa deserves to feel that he¡¯s already loved, even before he arrives."


    Her heart fluttered at his words, her eyes glistening as she pressed a kiss against his cheek. "That would mean the world to me and to Noa," she whispered.


    "You two deserve that. Let this wedding pass, then we will celebrate the weing ceremony of Noa. He should know that even before his birth, his presence filled his parents with happiness. That we were eagerly waiting for him," Gabriel said, his voice warm with certainty.


    "You¡¯re right," Amelie murmured, her hand resting gently over his.


    For a moment, silence lingered between them, but Gabriel¡¯s expression shifted. His gaze softened, yet carried a seriousness. "I talked to my mother tonight," he suddenly admitted.


    Amelie¡¯s brows lifted in surprise. "Really? What did she say?"


    "She cried," Gabriel replied, his voice dropping lower. His eyes looked distant, as though reying the moment in his mind. "I¡¯ve never seen her like that before. It was... strange. She wasn¡¯t the strong, unshakable woman I¡¯ve always known. For the first time, she looked... vulnerable."


    Amelie touched his arm gently, urging him to continue.


    "I forgave her," he confessed after a pause, his voice almost breaking on the words.


    "I didn¡¯t think I could. Not after everything. But tonight... I did. After hearing why she did it." Gabriel¡¯s voice wavered as he tightened his hold on Amelie. "She was truthful to me, Amelie. For the first time, I saw it clearly, she has been carrying a burden all these years, and I failed to see it. I recalled what you told me a few days ago... that a mother can do anything to protect her child."


    He let out a quiet breath, his eyes glimmering with the storm of emotions he had long kept buried. "Remember, when I first met you, I used to ask myself why this woman is so attached to her pup when it wasn¡¯t even born... while my own mother never showed me that affection. Seeing you, I always felt grateful that a mother like you exists, that Noa will know this kind of love."


    His voice softened further. "But tonight, I realized... my mother wasn¡¯t heartless. She carried more than she ever showed to anyone. She always wanted to keep me safe, even if it cost her her own happiness."


    His eyes met hers, a smile still reflecting on his lips.


    "I¡¯m d you forgave your mother, Gabriel. It must have brought you peace," Amelie whispered, resting her hand over his chest where his heartbeat steadied beneath her palm. "Of course she made mistakes... but every decision she took was for you. She loves you more than she ever knew how to show."


    "Yes," Gabriel murmured. "I saw it tonight. I told her to stop protecting me because I can finally protect myself." His lips curved into the faintest smile. "Ame, I feel so light. I¡¯ve never felt this way before."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes softened and so did her smile "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve chosen a solution, Gabriel. You¡¯ve chosen to embrace your present instead of clinging to the wounds of the past. Both you and your mother were victims of the witch¡¯s cruelty. You epted her ws, and in doing so, you freed yourself too. That¡¯s why your heart feels lighter now."


    "You¡¯re right." Gabriel caught her hand and kissed her knuckles. "Let¡¯s sleep now. You need a good rest to stay healthy," he murmured. Helping hery down, he leaned toward the bedside table and switched off the dim light from themp. His face rested on the same pillow on which Amelie¡¯s head rested. Clinging close to her, Gabriel shut his eyes.


    "Goodnight, Amelie. Have sweet dreams," he whispered.

 Chapter 369: Whatever story suits you

    <h4>Chapter 369: Whatever story suits you</h4>


    Flora remained seated on the bed while staring at the wall in front of her. The words of Juniper¡¯s friends kept swirling in her mind like a reel.


    Half an hour ago, all of it started when the conversation suddenly shifted to her. Her eyes brimmed with tears but she wiped them quickly.


    <strong><i>**shback Started**</i></strong>


    "Flora, why did youe here?" asked Nicole. "Shouldn¡¯t you have rested in your chamber? It¡¯s strange you act normally around your sister as if nothing happened," she added, her hand holding the wine ss firmly.


    "Let her be, Nicole," another one said. "If Amelie hears you, she might get upset with you."


    "Guys, don¡¯t do it. Amelie will be here anytime soon," Juniper said, looking at the door. "If Amelie has chosen to forgive her, then we are no one to bother Flora like this."


    Katelyn nced at Flora, who was about to break into tears. ¡¯Why isn¡¯t she speaking a word to them? I told her to fight back, not stay quiet.¡¯


    "I am ashamed of what I-I did to my sister. But I am no longer that person. Moreover, none of you is aware of the whole truth, so I hope you all don¡¯t say anything to me without knowing the full story," Flora said, keeping her tone firm despite her heart was palpitating.


    "What?" Zarina chuckled this time.


    "Flora, whatever the remaining truth is none of us care about that. Everyone is aware of the fact that you tried to kill your own sister. You knew she was pregnant, but you hated her so much that you wanted to eliminate her," she pronounced.


    Flora¡¯s eyes widened and shook her head. "I-I didn¡¯t know," she said.


    "Don¡¯t lie. I¡¯ve confirmed it from some of my friends in your pack. Well, I don¡¯t care about your family, but the women like you piss me off. You shouldn¡¯t have showed your face tonight," Zarina bitterly said.


    "Hey, please don¡¯t say anything to Flora. It¡¯s all in the past," Juniper finally intervened.


    By the time, Amelie returned from the restroom with Zilia. They both noticed the strange tension in the room.


    "Juniper, how could you let her be part of tonight¡¯s event?" Zarina snapped, her eyes shing. "I didn¡¯t want to say anything, but someone has to expose what she¡¯s hiding."


    Flora took two stumbling steps back and fled from the hall, the murmur of voices trailing after her like a breeze that wouldn¡¯t die.


    "I¡¯ll go after her," Zilia said under her breath, already moving toward the door.


    "What did you say to my sister?" Amelie¡¯s voice cut through the room, every ounce of hurt and fury coiled tight behind it.


    "Calm down, Amelie," Juniper said, stepping between them and taking her hand. "She¡¯s upset, we didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "Kate, what did they tell Flora?" Amelie demanded.


    Katelyn opened her mouth, then closed it. "They used her of betraying you and¡ª" She faltered when Nicole butted in.


    "Amelie," Nicole said with forced sympathy, lifting her wine like a prop. "Your sister¡¯s reputation among families like ours is... ruined. People are saying she tried to kill you and that she used Alex, your former mate, to do it. Tonight was supposed to be joy, but she ruined everything for Juniper."


    "Exactly," Natasha added with a cold smile. "You shouldn¡¯t have brought her here. My chest burned the moment I saw her."


    Juniper pushed back. "You can¡¯t treat someone like that," she said, tightening her grip on Amelie¡¯s arm. "Whatever Flora did is her past. People can change. She deserves a chance."


    Amelie¡¯s face was pale hearing that. The room fell quiet, waiting either for agreement or for more teeth to be bared.


    "You¡¯re all wrong," she said. "Flora never tried to kill me. It was Alex. He knew I was pregnant. Yes, he had an affair, and he manipted Flora, used her the way he used me. He set things in motion , sent his wolves after my family, and then tried to pin the whole thing on Flora. In the end, he betrayed her too. None of you were there to see the truth. None of you know everything, and yet you stand here and bully someone who¡¯s already been broken by the same man you¡¯re ming her for. Tell me: have any of you never made a mistake? The way you treat her now reveals more about you than it ever will about her."


    Katelyn left her seat and walked to Amelie¡¯s side.


    "My brother arrested Flora for the second time, iming she tried killing Amelie," Katelyn said. "But she didn¡¯t. It was Alex. He was furious at the thought of losing everything, so he decided to destroy Amelie¡¯s family. Flora was only another pawn in his scheme."


    A silence followed, but it was broken when Amelie stepped forward.


    "And now that he¡¯s gone, you all feel free to stitch whatever story suits you," she said. "You act as if you know her better than I do. If any of you push my sister to ruin with your lies, I promise, no one will leave unounted for. It¡¯s easy to me a woman, but we never do the same to a man."


    As she spoke, a strange bluish light seemed to gather in her eyes, which intimidated most of them.


    "Amelie, w-we didn¡¯t know," Nicole stammered atst. "We¡¯re... sorry."


    Amelie¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t soften. "What you¡¯ve already done has scarred her more than you realize."


    "I¡¯ll apologize for them," Juniper interjected quickly, trying to mend the fracture before it spread further.


    Just then, Zilia stepped back into the hall. "Flora¡¯s in her room," she reported. "She says she¡¯s fine... and that she doesn¡¯t want anyone toe."


    Amelie¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she turned toward the door. But before she could move away, Juniper caught her hand.


    "Let me walk you back," she said gently, her tone more plea than offer.


    For a moment, Amelie only studied her. Then, with the faintest nod, she allowed Juniper to guide her away, leaving the others behind in a silence.

 Chapter 370: You are a good person

    <h4>Chapter 370: You are a good person</h4>


    Flora got out of the bed and went to wash her face. She looked at herself in the mirror and again broke down. Her sobs echoed in the washroom and for a while, she only cried until they stoppeding.


    After washing her face again, she returned to the room. She wished to go back but for Amelie¡¯s sake she didn¡¯t want to. Returning to the bed, she again stared at the nk wall in front of her.


    Taking a deep, steady breaths, she finally calmed down herself. "I shouldn¡¯t have run away and exined myself right there. I think I even ruined Juniper¡¯s special night," Flora murmured.


    She put on the slippers and walked out of the room into the night just to take a stroll. While walking, she realized the pce had an eerie silence at night. But this silence seemed better than the noises that almost haunted her earlier.


    As she walked through the empty corridor, her heart finally turned steady.


    "Oh... where have Ie?" Flora murmured, ncing around in confusion. The corridor stretched unfamiliar before her. She turned in a slow circle, her brows knitting together.


    "Flora."


    The sound of her name, carried softly but clearly, made her spin toward the voice. Zilia stood a few paces away with concern and curiosity.


    "What are you doing here?" Zilia asked.


    "I¡ªI was just walking," Flora admitted. "But I must¡¯ve lost my way." She hesitated, then added, "Sorry about earlier. I just... needed to be alone. But... why are you here?"


    "And I understand you wanted to be alone. My brother is staying in this chamber," Zilia said, gesturing toward a door on her left.


    "Oh." Flora¡¯s eyes followed the direction of her hand. "Did he already fall asleep?"


    "Yes, he has," Zilia replied with a small nod. "If you¡¯re not ready to sleep, then... shall we talk?"


    Flora hesitated. "What about Prince Casaio? He must be waiting for you."


    "Casaio?" A faint smile touched Zilia¡¯s lips. "He¡¯s already asleep. He drank far too much tonight." Her tone softened as she turned her eyes back to Flora. "But you know, I might be the best person for you to talk to. I¡¯ve made my own mistakes too, the kind that oncended me in prison."


    Flora blinked, confusion furrowing her brow. "Prison? What do you mean?"


    Instead of answering directly, Zilia reached out and sped Flora¡¯s hand gently. "Come. I¡¯ll tell you."


    Without another word, she led Flora through the dim corridor, back toward her room.


    As she shut the door behind her, Flora sat down on the bed. Zilia settled beside her and began, "Amelie is truly a wonderful elder sister. She confronted Juniper¡¯s friends."


    "Yeah, she is. She has always protected me," Flora said with a smile. "But I never did anything good for her. It¡¯s true I¡¯ve been selfish for a long time. I wanted Alex for myself. I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant. But there was a moment when I asked Alex why he let Amelie stay alive. I must be out of my mind. They weren¡¯tpletely wrong about me. I-I did so bad to Amelie that I-I can¡¯t even protect myself. I wanted her downfall until the very end. But I-I never nned any attack on her. By the time I realized what Alex did, I was being dragged away, my father had almost lost his life. A lot happened on the day I was supposed to wed Alex. I was so foolish. How could I stand with Alex and let him do whatever he wanted?"


    Hearing the confession of her mistakes, Zilia ced her hand over Flora¡¯s.


    "But after that, you decided to turn into a better person. And you¡¯re thriving toward it," Zilia stated softly.


    "But can I ever be a better person in the eyes of the others? I did wrong. Sometimes, I think I should disappear," Flora said, lowering her head.


    "Those who love you will be in pain for their entire life. I have witnessed it myself," Zilia stated. "I don¡¯t know if Amelie told you about me or not but I was a spy for the Alpha of Blood Dominion."


    Flora turned her head promptly to look at her. But she didn¡¯tment right away rather she chose to listen to her.


    "I was forced to be a spy ten years ago for the life of my brother. But when I came here, I found my mate in Casaio. He has been always been a wonderful man. I should say I never saw a man like him ever in my life. I kept rejecting his proposal for ten years because I didn¡¯t wish his life toe into danger because of me."


    She took a brief pause before continuing,


    "However, I was caught in the end. I was thrown into the prison. I was ready to serve my punishment. I knew it was over for me. Casaio rejected me because of the pressure on him. And I epted it because it was the best way to let him go. I remained in prison for weeks, hoping for myst day. But Casaio couldn¡¯t let me go. Even after everything turned well, I decided to leave Casaio¡¯s life forever with my brother and wanted to a far ce."


    "Then, what happened?" Zilia questioned.


    "Casaio found me and confronted me. He confessed he couldn¡¯t live without me and I must heal him for breaking him apart. Now, everything has turned so well. See, he even proposed me," Zilia stated, showing her ring to Flora.


    "That¡¯s beautiful," Flora said.


    "That¡¯s why don¡¯t lose hope. You made mistakes that were unforgivable. But that phase has already passed. Amelie is happy in her own life. People love to gossip about the others. What you¡¯ve to do is move on for yourself. You deserve a joyful life like the others. You¡¯ve lost too much, so be ready to gain too. Also, Amelie told us how you chose not toe into the words of the witch, who approached you with evil intentions. If you wanted, you could¡¯ve taken that help for gaining everything back. But you didn¡¯t. That¡¯s define the new you. You are a good person, Flora. Your past shall no longer define your present. Always keep that in mind."

 Chapter 371: You look so scared?

    <h4>Chapter 371: You look so scared?</h4>


    The next morning, Gabriel rose at dawn, the first rays of sunlight spilling softly through the tall windows of the chamber. After refreshing himself and donning a finely tailored set of clothes, he stepped out.


    As he entered the main hall, his eyes fell upon a passing pce maid. Raising his hand slightly, he stopped her.


    "Lady Amelie is still asleep," he said. "Remain by her side until she wakes."


    The maid bowed respectfully and proceeded toward the chamber where Amelie rested.


    Gabriel continued down the polished corridor, the air carrying the faint aroma of freshly brewed tea. When he reached the grand sitting room, he found his father and mother already settled on the ornate sofa as they sipped from delicate porcin cups.


    "Good morning, Mother, Father," Gabriel greeted warmly, bowing with grace.


    "Gabriel!" Raidan eximed, setting down his cup with a smile. "Good morning. Come, have a seat."


    Gabriel inclined his head politely before lowering himself onto the sofa, crossing one leg neatly over the other.


    "Your brothers and sisters are still fast asleep," Raidan remarked with a trace of amusement. "I heard you all enjoyed yourselves quite a bitst night. Yet... it seems you didn¡¯t drink."


    "That¡¯s right," Gabriel replied evenly.


    Mabel¡¯s eyes softened as she turned to her husband. "Gabriel has been especially considerate of Amelie. He¡¯s refrained from drinking for quite some time now."


    A faint smile curved Gabriel¡¯s lips. "That is one of the most beautiful parts of parenthood," he said softly.


    "I couldn¡¯t agree more," Mabel replied, her gaze warm.


    "I do have something important to discuss with you both," Gabriel continued, straightening slightly.


    "Go on," Raidan encouraged, raising his cup once more and taking thest sip of tea.


    "I would like Amelie¡¯s baby shower to be arranged soon," Gabriel said.


    Raidan¡¯s brows lifted in surprise. "Your mother and I spoke of the very same thingst night, before retiring." For a brief moment, he realized, perhaps for the first time, that Gabriel¡¯s resentment toward Mabel had eased, and that some unspoken reconciliation had taken root between them.


    Gabriel turned his head, meeting his mother¡¯s eyes with a gentle smile.


    "Since you and Amelie reside in San Ravendale, it would be best to hold the baby shower there," Mabel suggested thoughtfully.


    Raidan leaned back, astonished as he observed the soft exchange that now passed between his wife and son, a tone he had not expected from Gabriel, had moved his heart.


    "Gabriel, you¡¯re speaking so naturally with your mother," Raidan remarked with a note of amusement. "Don¡¯t tell me that both of you¡¯ve reconciled."


    "I have," Gabriel replied calmly. "Didn¡¯t Mother tell you?" He cast a brief nce at Mabel, and Raidan instinctively turned his head toward her.


    "Last night, we spoke at length," Mabel said softly, her eyes meeting her husband¡¯s. "Gabriel has finally forgiven me."


    A look of relief spread across Raidan¡¯s face. "That¡¯s wonderful!" he eximed, hisughter light but sincere. "Both of you carried such heavy burdens for far too long. Forgiveness¡ª" he smiled broadly "¡ªis the surest path to peace."


    Just then, a maid approached quietly, setting a steaming cup of coffee before Gabriel with a graceful bow.


    "Please enjoy it, Your Highness," she said respectfully. Lester, who stood attentively nearby, inclined his head as well.


    "Thank you," Gabriel said, his tone polite but warm as he lifted the mug in his hands.


    "I¡¯ve been far too stubborn for too long," Gabriel admitted, his voice steady yet tinged with remorse. "I should have tried to understand what my mother endured for my sake, but I failed. If she hadn¡¯t opened her heart to mest night, I might have taken much longer to even consider it. I¡¯ve been ungrateful... a troublesome son who only gave her pain. But it won¡¯t happen anymore. That ends here."


    Mabel¡¯s eyes glistened as tears welled up in them while her lips curving into a trembling smile. "And I, too, failed to understand the simple fact that I should never deprive you of a mother¡¯s love," she said. "But I¡¯m d you finally see me as your mother."


    Raidan¡¯s face lit with pride. He nodded firmly and dered, "This calls for celebration. Bring out the sweets! The two of you must share them, feed each other as a sign of this new beginning." He looked at Gabriel with warmth shining in his eyes. "I¡¯m proud of you, my son. Now, drink your coffee before it grows cold."


    Gabriel nodded, then suddenly paused, sensing a presence nearby. His eyes shifted, catching sight of Idris lingering half-hidden behind a tall marble pir. Narrowing his gaze, he called out, "Why are you hiding over there?"


    Idris stiffened the moment their eyes met. As the King and Queen also turned their heads toward him, he lowered his gaze, guilt written in his posture.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me?" Gabriel¡¯s tone sharpened, carrying a hint of authority.


    Startled, Idris hurried forward and bowed deeply. "I¡ªI was only curious to see what the King and Queen looked like," he stammered. "That is why I came here. Forgive me if I¡¯ve caused any trouble." His head remained bowed, his voice trembling with nervous respect.


    "Take a seat, Idris," Mabel said gently, her tone softening the tension in the air.


    "Sit here, beside me," Gabriel added, patting the space on the sofa next to him.


    Idris obeyed quickly, settling into the seat. His shoulders hunched slightly as he fiddled nervously with his fingers, uncertain under the weight of so many watchful eyes.


    "Why do you look scared? We aren¡¯t going to punish you," Mabel said. "You¡¯re the brother of Zilia. She never once got so nervous before us," she opined.


    "The Queen is absolutely right. Idris, dear, always keep your gaze straight and head high. That¡¯s the sign of being a confident man," Raidan pronounced.


    "Idris is scared of both of you," Gabriel chuckled. "Because none of you ever visited him. He feels he¡¯s still an outsider, Dad," he added as he took a slow sip from the mug.

 Chapter 372: A mysterious parcel

    <h4>Chapter 372: A mysterious parcel</h4>


    "Idris, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of us," Mabel said gently, a soft smile gracing her lips. "We¡¯ve epted your sister wholeheartedly. Thest time I saw you, you weren¡¯t nearly this tall. It¡¯s wonderful to see how quickly you¡¯re growing."


    "How is school going for you?" Raidan asked. "I imagine you¡¯ve already made plenty of friends."


    "It¡¯s been fun, Your Majesty," Idris replied, his nerves easing slightly. "And yes, I¡¯ve made many friends." Still, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the Queen¡¯s warmth toward him, so different from what he had once imagined, and it left him quietly bewildered.


    "Your Majesty, the sweets have arrived," Lester announced, stepping forward with a tray.


    Gabriel set his coffee mug down, took a piece of sweet, and stood. Walking over to his mother, he knelt gracefully before her and held the treat to her lips.


    Mabel epted the offering with a tender smile, taking a bite before feeding him the same sweet in return. The simple gesture drew warm smiles from everyone present, though Idris watched in quiet confusion, unsure of the custom.


    Mabel then ced her hand atop Gabriel¡¯s head, caressing it with motherly affection.


    "Have you forgotten your father?" Raidan teased, narrowing his eyes yfully.


    "Of course not, Dad." Gabriel rose, offered the sweet to his father, and smiled as Raidan epted it. "I love you both," he said earnestly, before embracing them. Both parents patted his back with pride before he finally returned to his seat.


    Turning to Idris, Gabriel picked up another sweet. "Here, Idris, try this one. It¡¯s made of walnuts and other dry fruits."


    Idris epted it shyly, taking a small bite. The rich sweetness filled his mouth, and though he remained quiet, he felt too good eating it.


    "It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?" Mabel asked warmly, her eyes softening as she looked at Idris. "Have some more."


    At her gesture, a maid quickly arranged several pieces of the sweet onto a small te and offered it to Idris.


    "Thank you," he said politely, epting it with both hands.


    Gabriel watched the exchange with a faint smile before finishing thest sip of his coffee. "I should take my leave. Amelie must be awake by now," he said, rising to his feet.


    "Of course," Raidan replied with a nod.


    "Idris, I¡¯ll see youter," Gabriel added kindly before turning and making his way out.


    When he reached the chamber, a maid stepped forward and bowed. "Her Ladyship is bathing, Your Highness," she informed him respectfully.


    "You may leave," Gabriel said with a small nod.


    The maid bowed again before quietly withdrawing, leaving Gabriel alone in the chamber. He walked to the washroom and knocked on the door.


    "Amelie, do you need help?" Gabriel asked as he gently pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    She was in the bathtub, warm water glistening against her skin as she scrubbed her arm. Startled, she looked up. "Gabriel!"


    "I thought you might need me," he said, rolling up his sleeves already.


    "But you¡¯ve already bathed," Amelie reminded him, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "If your clothes get damp, you¡¯ll have to bathe all over again. Just wait for me outside, I¡¯m almost done. Instead, pick out a dress for me. Oh, and if you have Zander¡¯s number, call him. He said he wants to see me."


    Gabriel frowned slightly. "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Amelie answered honestly. "He messaged mest night saying he¡¯d like to visit. If you don¡¯t have his number, check my phone."


    "Alright," Gabriel said atst, nodding. He turned and left the bathing chamber.


    At the bedside table, he picked up his own phone and scrolled through his contacts, but Zander¡¯s name was nowhere to be found. Reaching for Amelie¡¯s phone, he quickly located the number and ced the call.


    After a few rings, the line clicked.


    "Yes, Amelie?" came Zander¡¯s voice.


    "It¡¯s Gabriel," he replied evenly. "She¡¯s upied at the moment. You mentioned wanting to see her, if you¡¯re in the capital, I¡¯ll send someone to the airport to pick you up."


    "No need, Your Highness," Zander said. "I¡¯m staying at a hotel nearby. I¡¯lle to the pce by eleven."


    "Sure. Is it something important?" Gabriel asked, his tone measured.


    "Uh... it¡¯s rted to her sister," Zander replied after a brief pause. "Don¡¯t worry, it isn¡¯t anything bad. But I do need to speak with Amelie about Flora."


    "I see. Then I¡¯ll end the call here," Gabriel said.


    "Sure," Zander answered before the line went dead.


    Gabriel set the phone back onto the table and walked to the closet. Selecting a dress for Amelie, heid it neatly across the bed. Just then, a firm knock sounded at the door.


    He turned toward it and opened it to find Lester standing there. "Yes, Lester?"


    "Your Highness, the King requests your presence in the main hall," Lester said with a solemn expression.


    Gabriel¡¯s brows drew together. He stepped out, closing the door quietly behind him. "Did something happen?"


    "A parcel has arrived in your name," Lester exined. "The King and Queen fear it may be from Ophelia."


    "What does it contain?" Gabriel asked, his frown deepening.


    "We haven¡¯t opened it yet," Lester replied gravely.


    Without further dy, they quickened their pace toward the main hall. When Gabriel arrived, he noticed his sister was already present, though his elder brothers were nowhere to be seen.


    "Gabriel," Mabel said as he approached, worry flickering in her eyes. "The parcel bears your name. Do you wish for someone else to open it?"


    "No, Mother," Gabriel answered firmly. "I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Stepping forward, he took the box into his hands. With a swift motion, he drew a cutter across the seal, breaking it open.


    He found a letter inside along with a old, worn out ledger. He opened the letter as Lester grabbed the box from him.


    "It¡¯s for a help," Gabriel stated.


    "A help? From whom?" asked Rainard.


    "It says the person who sent this to me lives in Aurevalis," Gabriel answered.

 Chapter 373: Right about his mother

    <h4>Chapter 373: Right about his mother</h4>


    "What kind of help they need?" Rainard moved closer to Gabriel and took the letter from him.


    "But you never visited Aurevalis," Mabel said, getting worried. "Then, why would someone ask you to visit such a ce?" she muttered, feeling puzzled. "What does it say, Your Majesty?" Her gaze shifted to Rainard.


    "It does say they help of Gabriel. But the purpose is unknown," Rainard replied.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel checked the ledger and saw the enteries prepared. They seemed irrelevant until his eyes stopped at thest page.


    "When the moon is covered, the past will appear."


    Gabriel frowned as he tried connecting the dots, wondering where it would lead him.


    "Is it talking about the lunar eclipse?" Katelyn opined.


    "I think so. But it doesn¡¯t mention anything else," Gabriel answered, now feeling more confused.


    Rainard, on the other hand, checked inside the box and saw a crystal ball. "There¡¯s something more inside," he said, pulling it out. The crystal ball was white in color, showing nothing.


    "Dear, drop it. I think it¡¯s rted to the witch," said Mabel urgently in a worry.


    Gabriel, however, caught it. The ball remained steady, showing nothing. "I think all of this is harmless."


    "Just throw it away. We don¡¯t know the sender¡¯s intentions," Mabel said firmly. "It isn¡¯t wise to keep such things around. Lester, take the¡ª"


    "Mom," Gabriel interrupted, "I want to keep them. Whoever sent this didn¡¯t do so without purpose. There must be a reason it came to me. Please, don¡¯t be offended. Besides, I¡¯ll speak with Carlos about it, he¡¯ll know more. None of you need to worry."


    Mabel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she considered him. Atst, she relented with a reluctant nod. "Very well. But you mustn¡¯t keep it near you. Lester will ce the items outside the pce, in a separate chamber."


    Gabriel gave a hum of acknowledgment. Without further argument, he gathered the contents back into the box and handed it over. "Lester, make sure these are stored safely."


    "Yes, sire," Lester replied, clutching the box before bowing and leaving the hall.


    A heavy silence lingered until Gabriel finally exhaled, forcing a small smile. "Let¡¯s not dwell on this any longer. Tomorrow is Nick¡¯s wedding, and that should be our focus. Kate, you mustn¡¯t speak of this to anyone, especially Amelie. Do you understand? Keep your mouth shut."


    "Of course," Katelyn answered quickly.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze hardened. "I mean it, Kate. You won¡¯t utter a word."


    "I won¡¯t," she assured him, nodding with more conviction this time.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie eased herself down onto the bed, moving carefully as the weight of herrge belly pressed against her. She had just changed into the dress Gabriel had chosen for her. Her one hand rested protectively on her bump, while the other pressed into the small of her back, trying to soothe the ache that lingered there.


    "Where did he go?" she murmured to herself, ncing at the door with tired eyes.


    The answer came a secondter. The heavy doors swung open, and Gabriel stepped inside. His violet eyes immediately found her, softening as he closed the doors behind him. She greeted him with a gentle smile, and he returned it, though his gaze didn¡¯t miss the strain etched across her face.


    "Your back... is it aching?" Gabriel asked as he crossed the room to her. When he reached her, he raised a hand, brushing his fingers against her cheek with a touch as gentle as a whisper.


    "A little," Amelie admitted, her lips curving into a yful pout. "And you didn¡¯t evenpliment me today." She lowered her head, feigning disappointment.


    Gabriel let out a soft chuckle before lowering himself onto the bed beside her.


    "Look at me," Gabriel murmured, tilting her chin gently with his fingers until her eyes met his. "Don¡¯t you see? My eyes have always carried nothing but admiration for you." He leaned in, his lips brushing against hers in a soft, lingering kiss.


    A faint smile curved Amelie¡¯s lips when they parted. "Yes... I can see it clearly," she whispered, her voice low and shy. "But hearing it from your lips feels different." Her arms slipped around his neck, holding him close as though she never wished to let go.


    "You are so breathtaking," Gabriel said, his voice almost reverent. "I can hardly look away. If I could, I would keep you here in this chamber with me for the entire day." The back of his fingers traced down her arm in a slow caress, leaving a trail of warmth until he reached her wrist. He caught her delicate hand, lifting it to his lips.


    His eyes never wavered from hers as he pressed a tender kiss to her knuckles.


    "But I can¡¯t keep you locked away with me all day," Gabriel murmured, though his eyes still lingered on her with reluctance. Reaching out, he pinched her cheeks gently between his fingers. "But I can at least enjoy these chubbier cheeks of yours."


    "Hey!" Amelie swatted at his hands with a mock re, though her lips twitched with amusement.


    "What? Don¡¯t you like it?" Gabriel teased, his grin softening into something fonder. "You¡¯re more beautiful like this than you¡¯ve ever been."


    Amelieughed, lowering her gaze shyly, then gasped lightly. "Ah! Noa kicked!" Her hand instinctively pressed against her rounded belly, wonder shining in her eyes.


    Gabriel leaned closer, his expression lighting with joy. "That¡¯s because he agrees with me, his father is always right about his mother," he said proudly. His palm came to rest over hers on her stomach, feeling the life within. "Wolves grow quickly, Amelie. Noa will be a strong boy before we even realize it. He¡¯ll leave us both astonished." His voice softened. "Just imagining that future fills me with a joy I never knew was possible."


    "You¡¯re right. It flutters my heart," Amelie said. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯vee so far in this journey thanks to you," she asserted. "Every day I thank the Moon Goddess for bringing you into my life," she whispered, turning a little emotional.

 Chapter 374: Like a bridal gown

    <h4>Chapter 374: Like a bridal gown</h4>


    After breakfast, Gabriel left Amelie in Flora¡¯s care while he went out to check on the wedding arrangements.


    "Flora, I didn¡¯te to see youst night. It was terrible of them," Amelie said softly. "You don¡¯t have to take their words to heart because their words don¡¯t define you."


    "Amelie, I was hurt in that moment," Flora admitted. "But Zilia came to see mest night, and after talking to her, I realized my past doesn¡¯t define my present. So don¡¯t worry for me anymore." She hooked her arm around Amelie¡¯s, walking with her in a lighthearted mood.


    They stopped when they saw pce maids carrying fresh flower bouquets for the decorations.


    "Amelie, why didn¡¯t you choose to have your wedding here? It would have been grander," Flora remarked.


    "Because Gabriel¡¯s most precious memories are tied to San Ravendale," Amelie exined with a fond smile. "Our love bloomed there, that¡¯s why. But honestly, I loved everything about my wedding. It was such a beautiful day."


    Flora¡¯s expression shifted thoughtfully. "I feel Juniper isn¡¯t entirely what she shows to us. I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but unlike Zilia, June never really understood me. And the more I think about it, the stranger it feels."


    "Well, every person is different," Amelie replied calmly.


    "You¡¯re right," Flora agreed. "But something about her feels... off. You know, I can sense bad people quickly because I was once bad myself."


    Amelie smiled faintly at her sister¡¯s words. "You¡¯re thinking too much." She ced her hands on her belly, feeling Noa¡¯s little kicks.


    "By the way, Zander ising today to see me. Are you two still in contact?" Amelie tilted her head curiously.


    "Yes, we still talk," Flora answered. "But why would he want to see you?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Amelie admitted. "I didn¡¯t ask him."


    "Oh," Flora mused. "He must want to ask about me."


    "What do you mean?" Amelie looked at her in confusion. "Ask about you? Like... if you¡¯re well or not?"


    "No," Flora said after a pause. "Zander likes me. He wants me to be his Luna."


    "That¡¯s surprising!" Amelie eximed, her face brightening with joy. "Did you refuse him? You know, Zander has always been upright. Even when he was Alex¡¯s beta, he guided him toward the right path. He even warned me, but I couldn¡¯t grasp his words at the time. In the end, he chose what was right instead of standing blindly with his best friend."


    "I agree with you," Flora said, her voice tinged with regret. "He even advised me back then. But I was foolish and too arrogant to listen." She sighed, then hesitated before continuing. "But Amelie... I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable for him. He deserves a woman as good as he is. And returning to the Red River Pack won¡¯t be easy for me. People there hate me. They¡¯ll never ept me as their Luna. They might even take out their anger on Zander. I don¡¯t want his name to be tarnished because of me."


    Amelie squeezed her sister¡¯s hand gently. "That¡¯s a far-fetched thought, Flora. For now, you should think about the present."


    ~~~~


    "Casaio, why did you ask me to wear this dress? I¡¯m not the bride tomorrow," Zilia said as she adjusted the gown he had personally asked the designer to create for her.


    "I thought it would suit you," Casaio replied with a small smile. "Besides, the designer said it¡¯s perfect for the wedding."


    "But it looks like a bridal gown," Zilia murmured, running her hands over the fabric. "It¡¯s too beautiful... Thank you." She nced at him through the mirror, her reflection glowing with admiration.


    "Anything for you, Zilia," Casaio murmured as he walked over to her. Wrapping his arms around her from behind, he drew her close, resting his head against the curve of her neck and breathing in her scent.


    "Casaio... are you no longer upset with me?" she asked softly.


    "No," he answered without hesitation. "I¡¯ve put it all behind me. That time was difficult for both of us, a Chapter filled with nothing but suffering."


    "Hmm." Zilia¡¯s gaze softened as she recalled the morning. "Idris looked so happy during breakfast. Your parents acknowledged him as part of the family. Thank you, Casaio, for everything you¡¯ve done for us." Her eyes misted with emotion.


    Casaio pressed a brief kiss against her shoulder before replying. "My mother and my brother have finally put an end to their long-standing conflict. That¡¯s why her heart has softened, and the reason why Idris has been weed into this family atst. My mother¡¯s views were always rigid, as you know."


    He slowly released her and stepped back, and Zilia turned to face him.


    "Yes, I was going to ask you the same," Zilia said. "Gabriel and your mother looked sofortable today. I remember when Gabriel could barely speak to the Queen without tension in his voice. When did all of that change?"


    "Last night," Casaio replied with a small smile. "I don¡¯t know the full details, but Gabriel told me he finally saw something he had always longed for. Mother allowing her emotions to show instead of keeping them locked away. He realized just how vulnerable she has been all these years."


    "That¡¯s wonderful," Zilia said, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "I think Amelie may be the reason behind their reconciliation. She truly feels like a lucky charm for this family."


    Casaio¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her. "You are also a lucky charm, Zilia," he said. "So many good things have happened since you came into my life." His hands slid to her lower back, drawing her closer into his embrace.


    "I brought troubles," Zilia said.


    "Yeah but we ended the enmity with Blood Dominion at good note. They were troubling us for a long time. Everyone got to meet your brother too. So, yeah, many good things came with you as well," he pronounced with a prideful gaze. Then, closing the gap between their lips, he kissed her.

 Chapter 375: A baby’s charm

    <h4>Chapter 375: A baby¡¯s charm</h4>


    Gabriel held out the phone toward Jaxon. "Here. I¡¯m returning it to you."


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Jaxon said, epting it with a respectful bow.


    "You will take me to the ce where Ophelia lives," Gabrielmanded.


    Jaxon froze, blinking rapidly as if he hadn¡¯t heard correctly. "Pardon me... but I don¡¯t think you should go there. The Queen has made it clear, you are to stay away from Ophelia."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze hardened. "Do as I say," he ordered, turning on his heel as though the matter was settled.


    But Jaxon¡¯s voice rose behind him. "Prince Gabriel, forgive me... I cannot."


    Gabriel stopped mid-step, hisposure cracking. Whirling back, his violet eyes zed with fury. "You were ready to take my mother there without hesitation, even knowing she might lose her life. Yet now you refuse me?"


    Jaxon lowered his head, refusing to meet Gabriel¡¯s piercing stare. "Wolves live by vows. I have sworn an oath to the Queen. To never to defy her, no matter themand. I apologize, but I cannot betray that vow. Not even for you, Your Highness."


    Gabriel knew it was pointless to argue further with Jaxon, so he simply turned away and left. His steps carried him down the stone-paved walkway toward the garden.


    He stopped midway, his gaze catching the asters blooming gracefully in the early autumn light. Their violet petals shimmered faintly in the breeze, the shade so simr to the shade of his eyes. Gabriel stepped closer, letting his fingers brush against one of the blossoms, and a rare smile curved on his lips.


    Carefully plucking a single flower, he returned to the chamber. To his relief, Amelie was there, seated by the window, nibbling on fresh berries.


    "Gabriel!" she eximed softly, lowering the berry from her lips as her eyes lit up at the sight of him.


    He strode to her and bent slightly, lowering himself so he was closer to her gaze. "Amelie," he said gently, holding out the violet bloom, "I brought this for you. You should wear it in your hair." His smile widened as his eyes drifted to her bun, imagining how radiant she would look with the flower tucked in.


    "Aster..." Amelie whispered in surprise. Her eyes softened as she studied the blossom. "The violet color matches your eyes." She turned slightly, gathering her hair to the side. "Here," she murmured with a faint blush, "ce it in my bun for me."


    Gabriel tucked the aster into her bun with gentle fingers, then hurried to fetch a small hand mirror so she could admire it.


    Amelie held it up and a soft gasp escaped her. "It¡¯s beautiful," she breathed, lowering the ss to study him. "You spoil me. How am I supposed to repay you?" She popped a berry between his lips with a yful smile.


    Gabriel epted it with a fond smirk and chewed slowly, the sweetness lingering. He plucked another berry and fed it to her. "Maybe," he said as he met her eyes, "you can repay me by loving me more."


    "Sure," Amelie replied with a grin, her cheeks blooming with a hue of red.


    "Where¡¯s Flora?" Gabriel asked as he brushed a stray lock of hair from her face.


    "She went to the kitchen. Mother asked her to help with something... though I¡¯ve no idea what they¡¯re preparing for me," Amelie said, popping another berry into her mouth.


    "The household is buzzing with preparations. You should sit in the living room for a while, it¡¯s more lively there."


    Before she could respond, a knock at the door interrupted them.


    Both turned their heads toward the sound. Gabriel rose at once. "I¡¯ll see who it is."


    When he opened the door, he found Idris standing there, clutching a bag with both hands.


    "Your Highness," Idris greeted, bowing slightly. "I¡¯ve brought a gift for Sister Amelie, and for you as well."


    Gabriel stepped aside and gestured warmly. "Come in, Idris."


    "Idris!" Amelie eximed in joy. "Wow! That outfit looks so good on you. You look so handsome," sheplimented him, gesturing him to sit beside her.


    "Thank you, sis. But before sitting, I¡¯ve bought a small gift for both of you. It¡¯s not that expensive, but I felt I should buy them," he stated, forwarding the gift bag to Amelie.


    "Whatever it is, either small or big, we already like it," Amelie answered, ruffling her fingers in his hair.


    "You should check," Idris said, lowering himself on the mattress. Amelie took out the wrapped box from inside the bag.


    "Idris, the box is quite big! What exactly have you bought?" Gabriel chuckled.


    Amelie quickly unwrapped the box and finally opened it. She held the silk shawl that was ced at one side, then a smallntern along with a charm.


    "Idris, you bought such beautiful gifts. Thank you," Amelie said, her eyes brimming with tears. "Look, Gabriel! It¡¯s a baby¡¯s charm to protect them from the evil eye," she pronounced.


    "That¡¯s indeed a thoughtful gift, Idris," Gabriel stated and took the charm from Amelie. He then grabbed thentern and said, "We can hang it behind the baby¡¯s cradle."


    "Yes. Gabriel, there¡¯s something more. A wristwatch!"


    "How much money did you spend, Idris? Don¡¯t tell me you spent your pocket money too," Gabriel remarked as he took the box.


    "It¡¯s all from the prize money, Prince Gabriel. Besides, it¡¯s not the expensive," Idris replied.


    "You should¡¯ve used the money on yourself," Gabriel said.


    "But I wanted to give something to both of you as well," Idris answered.


    "And we love it, Idris. You really bought such beautiful gifts for us. I hardly receive such gifts. I truly liked them," Amelie stated with a bright smile. "Come, give me a hug," she pronounced.


    Idris quickly moved to her and hugged Amelie while Gabriel wore the wristwatch, removing his own.


    "This looks better than the luxurious watches I usually wear. I must say you¡¯ve an eye for good things," Gabriel stated.


    Idris pulled away from the hug and smiled. "I¡¯m d you two liked the gifts."


    "We have also something to give to you," Gabriel pronounced and went to the cupboard. Amelie was confused, thinking what could it be. They never prepared any gift for Idris.


    Then, closing the cupboard, Gabriel returned to them with a raven box in his hand.

 Chapter 376: A sign of belonging

    <h4>Chapter 376: A sign of belonging</h4>


    "What is it?" Idris asked curiously, his eyes widening as Gabriel handed him a small box.


    "You¡¯ll have to see for yourself," Gabriel replied.


    Idris carefully untied the knot and lifted the lid. Inside, nestled against the dark fabric, was a silver ring crowned with a polished emerald stone. His lips parted in awe.


    Amelie leaned closer, her eyes catching the gleam of the gem. "Wait... isn¡¯t that the emblem of the three Sinir brothers?" she asked in surprise.


    Gabriel nodded. "It is," he confirmed. His voice carried both pride and sincerity. "Idris may not be a Sinir by blood, but to us, he is one of us now. I wanted him to have this, not as a token of duty, but as a sign of belonging."


    Idris¡¯s small hands trembled slightly as he picked up the ring. With a beaming smile, he slipped it onto the pointer finger of his left hand. The emerald caught the light, glimmering like a promise.


    His eyes shone with unguarded joy as he looked up at Gabriel. For the first time, Idris didn¡¯t feel like just a younger outsider boy among princes, he felt like their brother.


    "This means so much to me, Prince Gabriel! Thank you!" Idris eximed, his eyes gleaming as he admired the emerald ring on his finger. "It fits perfectly. But... how did you even know the size of my finger?" he asked, looking up in surprise.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a good observer," he replied. Then, with a touch of seriousness, he added, "Keep it on always. It¡¯s not just a gift, it¡¯s a bond."


    "Of course! I¡¯ll never take it off. Thank you!" Idris beamed, his joy almost too big for his young frame to contain.


    Their moment of warmth was cut short when a knock sounded at the door.


    "Come in," Gabrielmanded.


    A pce maid entered, bowing respectfully. "Your Highness, someone hase to see Her Ladyship."


    "Is it Zander?" Amelie asked quickly, sitting upright.


    "Yes, Your Highness," the maid confirmed.


    Idris rose to his feet, clutching his hand with the ring as if it were treasure. "Then I¡¯ll take my leave now," he said with a polite bow.


    "Of course," Amelie said warmly. "And Idris, your gifts meant the world to us. Thank you."


    A shy grin tugged at his lips as he walked out.


    "Tell Zander we¡¯ll be there shortly. Also, make him sit in the main hall of Northern Pce," Gabriel instructed the maid. She bowed again and departed.


    Amelie sighed softly, ncing at the boxes. "Idris is so thoughtful for his age," she murmured with fondness.


    Gabriel moved closer, gathering the boxes neatly. "He is. That¡¯s why I wanted him to feel he belongs." Then he knelt, helping her slip on her ballet ts with gentle hands.


    "I can do it myself, you know," Amelie said softly as she stood up, brushing down her dress.


    "I know," Gabriel replied with a faint smile. "But I love doing these things for you."


    Leaving her momentarily, he went into the washroom to wash his hands. Meanwhile, Amelie set the half-empty bowl of berries on the bedside table and carefully covered it with a tray before stepping forward.


    When Gabriel returned to her side, his hand instinctively reached for hers. Together, they left the chamber.


    ~~~~


    Zander thanked the maid who had brought him a ss of water. He took a few slow sips when he sensed the presence of someone strong. He could only belong to one person, Gabriel Sinir. Lowering the ss, he turned toward the doorway and saw both Amelie and Gabriel entering together.


    He immediately rose to his feet, bowing in greeting before lifting his head again. A warm smile curved his lips as his eyes softened at Amelie.


    "Amelie, your baby bump has grown so much," he said with gentle amusement. "I imagine the birth is not far now."


    "Yes, most likely by next month," Amelie replied warmly. She gestured to the seat he had just vacated. "Please, sit."


    "I must apologize for disturbing you both," Zander said, "especially when everyone here must be so busy with preparations."


    "It¡¯s no disturbance," Gabriel answered with a calm smile. "We weren¡¯t upied with anything important. But tell us, what brings you here? Would you like some coffee first?"


    Zander shook his head lightly. "No, thank you, Your Highness. I had my coffee earlier at the hotel, and I¡¯m still quite full."


    A brief silence lingered before Zander finally spoke again.


    "I wanted to speak with Amelie... about Flora," he admitted, his voice quieter now. "Amelie, I wish to pursue her. But she is so adamant, so determined to keep me at a distance. She has shut her heart entirely. The space between us feels so wide now that I can hardly reach her, let alone speak to her openly."


    Amelie¡¯s brows pinched with sympathy. "Flora isn¡¯t ready for anymitment, Zander. You know what the Red River Pack did to her, what she endured, and the mistakes she made. Those scars weigh heavily on her. I tried to talk to her, told her she should give herself another chance... but she refused. She told me that you deserve someone better than her."


    Zander let out a long, heavy sigh, his head bowing as if the words pressed on his shoulders. "Yes. She told me the same. But I don¡¯t believe that. I think Flora could be a remarkable Luna. Around her, I¡¯ve always felt afort I can¡¯t exin. As for what people think¡ª" his gaze lifted, "they forget. Scandals, whispers... all of it fades with time. That¡¯s how society works."


    Amelie shook her head softly. "They don¡¯t forget, Zander. Not truly. And if you stand beside her, their gossip won¡¯t just be about her past, it will be about you as well."


    "I agree with Amelie," Gabriel said. "You were Alex¡¯s best friend, his beta. Maybe people are with you today, but you don¡¯t know about tomorrow. Your union with Flora could bring chaos. However, there¡¯s no fun if you don¡¯t pursue your love even in the chaos," he smirked, encouraging Zander.

 Chapter 377: Gazing at him so intensely

    <h4>Chapter 377: Gazing at him so intensely</h4>


    "Are you asking him to pursue my sister?" Amelie still looked a bit surprised.


    "Well, I was only encouraging him," Gabriel replied. He pulled out the phone from his pocket. "You two should continue," he said and left.


    "Zander, I also want my sister to start living. But I don¡¯t know how to convince her. You must be wanting me to help you," Amelie said, keeping a serious face.


    "But you¡¯ve already talked to her. I thought if you might talk to Flora, she would consider moving forward," Zander stated. "But I¡¯m not in a rush. I can wait for her as much as she wants me to," he affirmed, a small smile spreading on his lips.


    "I¡¯ll see what I can do, but I can¡¯t give you a word that Flora will definitely consider your feelings," Amelie didn¡¯t assure him fully.


    "I understandpletely. You¡¯re not wrong when you say people might question me too, how can I bring Flora as my mate to the pack? It can even bring turmoil and more difficulties to Flora. I¡¯ve to make sure they first see me as the best Alpha for them. Though they trust me, I still need to be sure that my choice of Luna will be respected by them too."


    Amelie smiled as she nodded her head slowly. "You have always been thoughtful. If the Moon Goddess wants the bond between you both to exist, then it will definitely happen," she stated.


    "You¡¯re right!" Zander agreed with her. "Amelie, for a while, I¡¯m curious to know why I¡¯m sensing an Alpha she-wolf from you."


    "Because I¡¯m an Alpha," Amelie answered. "It¡¯s a long story. You can say my wolf was caged inside me," she added.


    "That¡¯s shocking!" Zander eximed and smiled. "You had to undergo so much just because you were an omega in the others¡¯ eyes. You were destined to meet Gabriel, your true fated mate. I am sorry for not being able to help you when you needed it the most."


    "It¡¯s fine, Zander. You were merely following the orders from Alex at that time. Besides, you chose to protect my family when Alex decided to end them. That itself exins how much uprightness you hold in your heart," Amelie stated.


    "Amelie, what are you doing here? I got to know from a servant¨C" Katelyn abruptly stopped upon seeing an unknown man in the hall.


    Zander immediately left his seat and greeted the princess.


    "This is Zander, Red River Pack¡¯s Alpha," Amelie replied.


    "Oh. Wait, I think I do know you. But I¡¯ve forgotten," Katelyn said. "I¡¯ll leave you both alone. See youter, Amelie."


    She quietly made her way out while mumbling, "I thought Amelie stopped talking to everyone who belonged to that pack."


    As she crossed the Northern corridor of the castle, her head collided against something solid, but not hard.


    "Can¡¯t you walk straight?" Katelyn yelled and saw Karmen as soon as she lifted her head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness," he apologized, bowing his head.


    "It¡¯s fine," Katelyn said. "What are you doing here? My brother isn¡¯t with Amelie."


    "Prince Gabriel is ahead near the fountain," Karmen answered.


    "Oh. Go ahead then," Katelyn replied, giving him the way.


    Karmen walked past her while she turned to look at him. ¡¯Will he turn back?¡¯


    "Why are you gazing at him so intensely, Princess?" Sage¡¯s voice fell on her ear, and she quickly turned around.


    "What are you doing here?" She was flustered and ced both her hands on her cheeks.


    "The King called me to the pce," Sage answered. "He said his soon-to-be son-inw shoulde a day before the wedding."


    Katelyn rolled her eyes at him. "I¡¯ve not said yes to you yet."


    "You will soon," Sage replied.


    "You know, over-confidence can be the reason of your downfall," Katelyn remarked.


    "That¡¯s why I only stay confident," Sage stated.


    "I told your father I would be bringing Katelyn, so let¡¯s go." Without her response, he caught her hand and walked her with him.


    "You can let go of my hand," Katelyn said. When he didn¡¯t reply, she turned silent too. Finally, they were in the main hall of the pce, where everything seemed chaotic.


    "Your father is in the garden," Sage stated and they made their way outside.


    They found Raidan seated on a chair.


    "Your Majesty, sorry for making you wait too long," Sage said, bowing slightly and letting go of Katelyn¡¯s hand.


    "Dad, why did you call me? And I thought the guests wille tomorrow," she pronounced.


    "Sage isn¡¯t just a guest," Raidan stated, ncing at him and smiling.


    "But he¡¯s not either a part of this family," Katelyn said in a low voice. She looked at the magazine and furrowed her brows together before grabbing it to read.


    "What is this?" Her eyes widened seeing the headline along with her and Sage¡¯s image. It was from the city they visited to meet their client.


    "Princess Katelyn has found her fated mate!"


    She read that headline and then gazed at Sage.


    "Dad, it¡¯s not true yet. I don¡¯t know who clicked this picture," she muttered in fury.


    "I know. I didn¡¯t call you here for this. Sage, take a seat, please," Raidan gestured to the empty chair. He lowered himself and settled into it.


    "Then why did you suddenly want both of us?" Katelyn asked.


    "Tomorrow, many guests will be present. They may want me to tell them the story behind this news. Media will be present too. So, I want to ask you what you¡¯ll answer if they ask you."


    "Ahh, I will tell the truth. Sage is my boss at work while I¡¯m his secretary," Katelyn replied.


    "That¡¯s not how you answer when you are a princess," Raidan stated, frowning at her.


    "Then, what am I supposed to answer? The truth lies there only."


    "Kate, we are seeing each other. Don¡¯t forget that part," Sage replied softly, turning his head to look at her.


    "Yes, but it¡¯s not official yet. So, why should I answer them with a lie?" Katelyn pressed.


    "No one is telling you to lie. Just tell them that we both are seeing each other, but nothing is official yet," Sage stated. "Am I right, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes," Raidan agreed.

 Chapter 378: Used to be my crush

    <h4>Chapter 378: Used to be my crush</h4>


    "What? No! Why should we even tell them this?" Katelyn questioned.


    "Sage, can you give us a moment?" Raidan urged.


    "Of course, Your Majesty." Sage stood up and walked away.


    "Kate, tell me what¡¯s actually going on," Raidan asked, keeping his voice gentle. "Why are you so adamant of not getting married? I get it you don¡¯t like Sage, but what if I bring another proposal for you? Are you going to refuse for that too?"


    "Dad, you told me you would give me a month," Katelyn asserted.


    "Yes, I told you that. However, hearing you talk makes me feel you are going to refuse to marry Sage. I never stopped you ever from doing anything. But it seems you¡¯re refusing to marry not because you don¡¯t want to marry, but you¡¯ve someone in your heart. Am I right?" Raidan squinted his eyes.


    Katelyn fidgeted with her fingers as she heard her father¡¯s words. ¡¯Did Sage tell my father? I requested him not to do this.¡¯


    "Say something, Kate," Raidan said.


    "Dad, I¡¯ve no one in my heart," Katelyn lied with a straight face.


    "If you have someone, then tell me," Raidan encouraged her in a gentle voice.


    "No, Dad. There¡¯s no one," Katelyn repeated.


    "Then, tomorrow if such a question be asked, you are supposed to handle it wisely. You¡¯re not amoner, you are a Princess. Keep that in mind. Your words carry a lot of weight. I don¡¯t understand what you don¡¯t like in Sage. He¡¯s such a sweet boy. Despite losing his birth mother, and living under the same roof with her stepmother, he never once let the others see what pain he has been going through. He understands people well. That¡¯s why his pack respects him a lot."


    Katelyn was shocked to learn that Sage¡¯s mother whom she met that day wasn¡¯t his birth mother.


    "Are you saying that his mother died long ago?" Katelyn asked.


    "Yes. You don¡¯t know!?" Raidan furrowed his brows together. "Seems like you¡¯re notmunicating at all with Sage," he said with a soft chuckle.


    "No, we do. But he never told me, Dad. He acts so sweetly in front of his stepmother I thought she was his real mother," Katelyn answered.


    "Because Sage is a lovely boy. He respects his elders," Raidan answered. "You may regret losing such a nice proposal, Kate, if you keep showing the resistance. Parents don¡¯t want bad for their children. I, as your father, want your best."


    "I understand, Dad," Katelyn said.


    ~~~~~


    "Jaxon didn¡¯t tell me about Ophelia¡¯s whereabouts. You shouldn¡¯t search for her either," Gabriel instructed Caleb.


    "Sure," Karmen agreed without pressing further. His sharp eyes, however, lingered on Gabriel. "But you look troubled. Is everything alright?"


    "I received a strange box this morning," Gabriel revealed. "I¡¯ll show you its contentster. There¡¯s nothing dangerous in it, but it¡¯s rted to a request for help from Aurevalis."


    "What kind of help?" Karmen asked, confusion flickering across his face.


    "I don¡¯t know," Gabriel replied with a small shake of his head. "It¡¯s just... unusual. I¡¯ll show it to you once the wedding is over. For now, I just wanted to make you aware."


    "Hmm." Karmen nodded slowly, then straightened as though remembering something important. "By the way, I also have something to tell you."


    "Hmm? Say it," Gabriel said.


    "Mom has brought a proposal for me," Karmen said.


    "And?" Gabriel arched his eyebrow.


    "Do you remember there used to be a girl named Aisha?" Karmen asked.


    "No, I don¡¯t," Gabriel replied promptly.


    "Well, she used to be my crush," Karmen replied.


    "What? Seriously!? Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me? You¡¯ve always been so... Mysterious," Gabriel said with a chuckle. "So, you want to give it a try?"


    "Aisha had a mate," Karmen said. "As far as I know she was deeply in love with him and the same went for him. I don¡¯t know why her mother came to mine with such a proposal."


    "Who knows Aisha send her mother?" Gabriel jested.


    "Gabriel!" Karmen chuckled lightly. "It¡¯s serious," he said.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Dude," Gabriel apologized, the smile fading slowly now. "What¡¯s in your mind? Don¡¯t tell me you want to refuse for it."


    "No. I liked her back then and even during sophomore years. I¡¯m just curious to know what has happened," Karmen said with a serious expression.


    "Maybe her mate rejected her. So, she wants to move on," Gabriel murmured.


    "I do not think so. Her mate was not a jerk. He is a good person," Karmen stated.


    "Who was her mate?" Gabriel asked.


    "Joshua," Karmen answered.


    "I don¡¯t know who that person is. Maybe you should ask her yourself. I suppose you¡¯re looking forward to your meeting with your crush."


    "Hey," Karmenughed again, "I¡¯m not a little boy anymore. It was just a crush. No hard feelings."


    "Yeah, I get it," Gabriel said, not believing him this time. "You never told me, Karmen. I feel hurt."


    "Because it wasn¡¯t that important," Karmen said. "You know that I don¡¯t pay heed to unnecessary things," he asserted.


    "I know. I hope Aisha and you be mates," Gabriel prayed.


    "I agreed to meet her because I was curious, Gabriel. I do not have high hopes," Karmen exined.


    "But I do have high hopes for this meeting. You know, I¡¯m so eager to see my friend falling in love with his mate, having kids with her. Then, our kids will y together with each other. Doesn¡¯t that sound too beautiful?" Gabriel asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," Karmen said.


    Gabriel shook his head. "I hope Aisha makes you feel love daily, then this heart of yours will soften a bit. I want to see the romantic Karmen, who¡¯s chasing his mate and talking about love," he asserted.


    "Gabriel, that¡¯s a far-fetched thought. I don¡¯t know what Aisha is even like. She was just too simple back then. That¡¯s the only thing attracted me toward her," Karmen stated. "But so many years have passed. I don¡¯t want to be biased while meeting her, but let¡¯s hope I find what I¡¯m looking in a mate."

 Chapter 379: Sage will forgive you

    <h4>Chapter 379: Sage will forgive you</h4>


    Amelie struggled to fasten the hooks of her dress behind her neck and sighed in frustration when it slipped from her fingers again. She nced toward the door, silently hoping Gabriel would return soon.


    As if on cue, the doors opened and Gabriel stepped inside.


    "Please," she murmured, "help me with the hook."


    Without a word, Gabriel crossed the room and stood behind her. He gently swept her hair over one shoulder, his fingers brushing against her skin, before fastening the hooks at the nape of her neck. When their eyes met in the mirror, his arms slipped naturally around her waist, pulling her into the warmth of his embrace.


    "The gown isn¡¯t too heavy, is it?" he asked softly, his chin almost grazing her temple.


    Amelie shook her head, a small smile curving her lips. "No. Surprisingly, it feels lighter than most gowns I¡¯ve worn in the past."


    Gabriel pressed a lingering kiss to her bare shoulder, his hands instinctivelying to rest on the gentle curve of her rounded belly.


    "That¡¯s because I asked the designer to keep everything in mind," he murmured, tilting his head so he could admire her side profile in the mirror. "Every detail was chosen for yourfort."


    She smiled warmly and turned to face him, her fingers carefully adjusting the brooch on his zer. In a soft whisper, Amelie said, "You look too handsome tonight. It suddenly reminds me of our wedding."


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved into a teasing smirk. "Shall we marry once more?"


    Amelie let out a softugh, shaking her head, but her amusement stilled when she felt his hand gently covering hers.


    "If you feel tired at any point, tell me," Gabriel said in a tender tone. "We¡¯ll return to the room. Yourfort matters the most."


    "I know," Amelie replied, her smile lingering. "But I n to enjoy the whole night until it¡¯s over." A yful gleam entered her eyes. "By the way, have you prepared your speech?"


    Gabriel exhaled a small chuckle. "I¡¯ll say whateveres to my mind in that moment."


    "You should¡¯ve practiced at least once," she teased, tilting her head at him.


    "I believe in immediate actions," he affirmed with quiet confidence. Then, his gaze lowered, pausing at her neckline. A faint frown tugged at his brow. "Your neck looks empty..."


    "I was going to wear the ne your mother sent," Amelie said.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes promptly shifted to the vanity table. "I¡¯ll help you with it." He carefully picked up the ne and draped it around her neck.


    Amelie turned toward the mirror, her fingertips brushing lightly over the diamonds. "Beautiful," she murmured, her eyes shimmering with admiration.


    "Well, you¡¯re beautiful," Gabriel whispered. He leaned closer, pressing a tender kiss just below her ear, then pulled back with a hushed breath. "I¡¯d better stop here," he muttered to himself, forcing a step away.


    Amelie turned toward him, her smile gentle as she held out her hand. "Let¡¯s go."


    Hand in hand, they made their way toward the grand hall of the pce, where the wedding celebration was already underway. Guests had begun filling the room, and almost everyone who passed them stopped to greet the couple, offering warm wishes for Amelie¡¯s safe delivery.


    "Why is everyone suddenly so kind to me?" Amelie whispered, still in awe.


    "Because in their eyes, you¡¯re a warrior," Gabriel replied softly. "Despite the danger from your ex-mate, you fought to protect your unborn pup. They admire you for that."


    "Are you sure? Because I think they¡¯re doing it more out of respect," she said thoughtfully.


    "You two certainly took your time arriving," came Mabel¡¯s voice before Gabriel could speak. She reached for Amelie¡¯s arm with motherly affection. "You look beautiful. But don¡¯t tire yourself out, alright?"


    "Yes, Mother," Amelie answered sweetly.


    "Gabriel, go check on your brothers," Mabel instructed, her gaze sweeping the hall. "I¡¯m sure Nick is still getting ready, but where has Casaio disappeared to?"


    "Go check on your brother," Amelie urged Gabriel gently.


    "He¡¯ll be here soon," Gabriel replied with calm certainty.


    "No, you should go check on him," Mabel insisted. "We¡¯re here for Amelie. Don¡¯t worry about her."


    Just then, Katelyn swept into the hall, twirling in her gown. "Amelie, oh my god, you look gorgeous! But what about me?" she asked, striking a yful pose.


    "Exceptionally elegant," Amelieplimented with a smile.


    Gabriel gave a knowing nce, realizing Katelyn, with her lively energy, would keep Ameliepany alongside Mabel, and slipped away quietly to find his brothers.


    "Did you design it yourself?" Amelie asked, her eyes drawn to the delicatece butterflies stitched across Katelyn¡¯s dress.


    "Yes, I did," Katelyn answered proudly, smoothing her gown as she sat beside Amelie.


    Mabel excused herself just then, gliding across the hall to join her husband in conversation.


    Left alone together, Katelyn leaned a little closer, her cheerful demeanor softening. "Amelie, you know... I made a mistake."


    "What do you mean?" Amelie asked, confusion flickering in her eyes.


    "You were right..." Katelyn lowered her gaze, her voice trembling. "I¡ªI misunderstood Sage. I thought the woman I met was his real mother, but she¡¯s not... she¡¯s his stepmother. And now I realize I did something awful. I threw away his mother¡¯s amulet, the one that actually belonged to his real mother. I can¡¯t believe I did that. I need to make it right tonight."


    Amelie¡¯s brows knitted. "Why would you throw the amulet away? That¡¯s... disrespectful, Katelyn."


    "I didn¡¯t know!" Katelyn burst out, regret clear in her tone. "His stepmother was the one who pressed it into my hands. She wanted Sage to give me the gift she¡¯d chosen, but she must have known how I would react. When he told me I could throw it away if I didn¡¯t need it, I did. Gods, Amelie, my head hasn¡¯t stopped spinning since Father told me the truth about Sage¡¯s mother."


    Amelie reached for her hand, squeezing it reassuringly. "Calm down. If you speak to him honestly, Sage will forgive you. He¡¯s not the kind of man to hold onto bitterness if your apology is genuine."

 Chapter 380: Refuse me a dance

    <h4>Chapter 380: Refuse me a dance</h4>


    "Mom is looking for you," Gabriel said, leaning casually against the doorframe.


    Casaio lowered the small crystal scent bottle he had been holding and turned toward him. "How do I look?"


    "Good," Gabriel replied simply.


    "Just good?" Casaio arched a brow, adjusting his cufflinks.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips quirked into a faint smile. "Perfect for a wedding. Like a groom, in fact." He straightened his stance. "Zilia must still be getting ready."


    "Yes," Casaio sighed, checking his reflection once more as he fixed his bowtie. "Convincing her to wear that gown was nearly impossible. She kept saying it looked too much like a bridal dress, that she didn¡¯t want to draw attention away from Juniper tonight."


    Gabriel gave a small nod of approval before pushing himself from the doorframe. "I¡¯ll go check on Dominick."


    But before he reached the next room, the door opened, and Dominick stepped out, adjusting his jacket as he walked toward him.


    "Is everything ready? The guests must have started arriving," Dominick asked with anticipation.


    "Yes. And you should already be at the altar," Gabriel reminded him with a faint smirk.


    "Is Casaio ready?"


    "He is."


    Together, the brothers made their way to the grand wedding hall. The air buzzed with quiet chatter and the warm glow of chandeliers spilled over the rows of elegantly dressed guests. At the entrance, Raidan sped his son in a firm hug and patted his back.


    "Take your ce, son," Raidan said warmly. "You look remarkable."


    "Thank you, Father," Dominick replied, a rare softness in his voice. With a steady breath, he moved toward the altar.


    Gabriel followed close behind, though his gaze drifted across the room, only to find Amelieughing gracefully among a group ofdies her age. His lips curved faintly when Amelie caught his gaze.


    Gabriel, catching Amelie¡¯s eye from across the hall, lifted his hand and blew her a yful flying kiss. Heat rushed to her cheeks, and she ducked her head with a smile she couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    "My brother never misses a chance to shower you with affection," Katelyn teased softly, leaning close to whisper in Amelie¡¯s ear.


    Amelie, too, gave a flying kiss to Gabriel, who brought his hands to his chest, smirking. She smiled brightly seeing his reaction.


    "You¡¯re lucky, Amelie, for having such a romantic husband," said Jete.


    Flora, watching the exchange from nearby, felt her lips curve into a gentle smile. She was genuinely happy for Amelie, anyone could see the love between her and Gabriel.


    Yet when her gaze drifted toward the altar, her chest tightened. Memories of the past flooded in, dragging her back to her own wedding day, when she had been cruelly pulled away before she could even take her vows.


    It had been a blessing in disguise, she told herself that every time, because marrying Alex would have destroyed her. And yet, the dream she once cherished, the vision of walking down the aisle with hope in her heart, had shatteredpletely, leaving behind a wound that time had dulled but never erased.


    "Flora, can we talk in private? Somewhere less crowded," Zarina asked softly. Nicole and Natasha stood beside her, their expressions unusually serious.


    Flora blinked, taken aback, but nodded. "Sure."


    The four of them slipped away to the farthest corner of the hall, where the noise ofughter and music dulled into the background.


    "We... we want to apologize for that night," Natasha began.


    "Yes, we¡¯re truly sorry," Zarina and Nicole added almost in unison.


    Flora stared at them, stunned. Her heart skipped a beat as she searched their faces, trying to decipher if this was some of their trick. But what she saw instead was sincerity, the kind she never thought she would receive from them.


    "We crossed a line," Zarina admitted, her tone weighted with regret. "We refused to believe your words, and we judged you harshly. You did make mistakes, Flora, but in truth... you were a pawn in Alex¡¯s game. He meant to use you and throw you aside when it suited him." Her voice faltered, but she pressed on. "We¡¯re sorry for adding to your pain. We are sorry for hurting you so deeply when you needed understanding instead."


    The genuine remorse in their eyes was sincere.


    "I forgive you three," Flora said atst, her voice calm but sincere.


    "Wonderful!" Nicole sped her hands together, relief softening her features. "Then, we¡¯re hoping we can truly be friends from now on. Even if you¡¯re in San Ravendale, we can still stay connected."


    "Sure," Flora replied with a gentle smile. "I¡¯d love that."


    They quickly exchanged contacts, and after a few more words of gratitude, the three slipped back into the lively crowd, leaving Flora with a rare sense of lightness in her chest. For the first time in a long while, she felt as though a heavy burden had been lifted.


    She took a step forward, ready to rejoin the others, when a hand suddenly sped hers. Startled, she spun around, only to find Zander standing there, his lips curled in a faint smirk.


    "You!?" she eximed.


    "Why? Were you expecting someone else?" he asked, arching a brow, his toneced with yful sarcasm.


    "I was startled, that¡¯s all. I nearly hit you," Flora muttered, pulling her hand back slightly, though her cheeks flushed at her own reaction.


    Zander chuckled, lowering his head slightly in apology. "Sorry for sneaking up on you like that. You were surrounded bydies, so I thought I¡¯d wait my turn." His eyes lingered on her a moment longer before he added, "You look beautiful, by the way."


    "Thank you. You also look like a gentleman," Flora said with a soft smile.


    Zander¡¯s lips curved upward. "Then I suppose you won¡¯t refuse me a dance once the wedding finishes?"


    Flora blinked, a little taken aback, but quicklyposed herself. "Sure," she agreed with a small nod. Then, tilting her head, she added, "But first, you should meet my parents. They¡¯ll be happy to see you."


    Zander¡¯s eyes softened, and for a fleeting moment. "Sure, then lead the way," he said, gesturing toward the crowd.

 Chapter 381: Make your bond stronger

    <h4>Chapter 381: Make your bond stronger</h4>


    The entire hall quieted into hushed whispers as the announcer¡¯s voice carried the words everyone had been waiting for, the bride had arrived.


    A nervousness settled over Dominick. He sped his hands tightly, his gaze locked on the doors, anticipation flickering in his eyes as he waited for Juniper¡¯s first step down the aisle.


    The pianist¡¯s melody filled the grand hall as Juniper appeared, her arm linked with her father¡¯s. Gasps of admiration rippled through the guests; her gown shimmered under the soft glow of the chandeliers. Her every step poised yet trembling with emotion.


    Dominick¡¯s breath hitched, and as he walked forward to meet her, Juniper¡¯s father ced her hand into his. With a solemn bow of his head, Dominick silently thanked the man for entrusting him with his daughter¡¯s future. Then, side by side, he and Juniper faced each other at the altar.


    "You look nervous," Juniper whispered, her lips curving into a reassuring smile.


    "I am," Dominick admitted softly, his voice almost lost beneath the music. "We¡¯ve dreamt of this moment for so long. Forgive me for making you wait all these years."


    The priest¡¯s voice rose, beginning the ceremony, while Casaio and Gabriel stood off to the right of the altar, watching his brother¡¯s union.


    "When will you tell them about your own marriage?" Gabriel murmured quietly.


    "After they¡¯ve spoken their vows," Casaio replied, his eyes briefly finding Zilia among the guests. She sat watching the couple with eyes that gleamed with joy.


    At the front row, Raidan and Mabel exchanged a look one of pride and emotion, as Dominick and Juniper began to recite their vows. Words from the heart bound them together in front of their families, their friends, and their kingdom.


    When the rings were slipped onto their fingers and the priest dered them husband and wife, the hall erupted in a wave of apuse and cheers. Joyful ps echoed through the space, sealing the long-awaited union in celebration.


    With trembling hands, Dominick gently lifted the veil that framed Juniper¡¯s radiant face. Their eyes locked, brimming with unspoken love and the weight of years of waiting.


    Juniper¡¯s fingers slipped into his, steadying him, and in the next second, she sealed their lips with a kiss, sealing their vows before everyone who mattered.


    From above, a cascade of petals showered down as the hall erupted in apuse and cheers.


    When they finally drew apart, Dominick raised Juniper¡¯s hand high in the air. His voice rang out with unrestrained happiness, "Yayy!"


    Laughter and whistles followed his cry, and Juniper blushed, her smile brighter than ever. Dominick turned his head, his gaze falling on his brothers.


    The hall echoed with cheers as Dominick¡¯s brothers pped the loudest, pride shining in their eyes. Dominick turned briefly toward them before his gaze swept back to Juniper. With a sudden burst of yful energy, he scooped her off her feet.


    "Ahhh!" Juniper squealed, flustered andughing, her hands instinctively bracing against his shoulders.


    The guestsugued with amusement at her reaction. Dominick slowly lowered her back down, only to steal another kiss, one deeper and more confident this time, as if to remind the world she was truly his.


    Petals still clung to her hair when he pulled away, leaving her cheeks glowing with happiness.


    At that moment, Casaio stepped forward, making his way to the podium set in the left corner. He cleared his throat, and gradually, theughter and apuse softened until a reverent silence spread through the hall.


    "Congrattions, Nick and June," Casaio began. "I still remember the day Dominick came running to me, practically glowing, telling me he had found his mate. We were so young back then, early twenties, maybe mid, and I¡¯ll admit, I thought it was just the excitement of youth."


    He paused, his eyes glistening as they fell on the newlyweds. "But years passed, and I witnessed their love only deepen, stronger than time, distance, or hardship. And today, by the grace of the Moon Goddess, we see that love fulfilled, as they stand here united as one."


    Raidan and Mabel exchanged a knowing nod.


    "Nick," Casaio continued, his gaze softening as it settled on his brother, "there¡¯s only two years between us, but you¡¯ve always been more than just my younger brother. You¡¯ve been mypanion, my friend, and sometimes even my shadow." A faint smile curved on his lips. "We grew up side by side, sharing the same struggles, the same dreams, and, at times, the same mischief."


    A gentle chuckle rippled through the guests.


    "And now, seeing you like this... standing with the woman you¡¯ve loved for so many years, finally calling her your wife, it fills me with pride. I¡¯m truly happy for you, Nick. For both of you. My wish is simple: may your love never waver in any situation, and may every trial only make your bond stronger."


    "Thanks," Dominick said softly. His voice didn¡¯t reach him, but Casaio caught the meaning in his brother¡¯s eyes and gave a small nod.


    Casaio then turned his attention back to the guests. "I know most of you must be anticipating something else from me. As the eldest, I was always meant to marry first... but life had its own ns."


    A ripple of curious murmurs stirred in the crowd.


    At those words, Zilia¡¯s smile faltered. Her fingers tightened around the hem of her dress, and she lowered her gaze, guilt knitting her brows, realizing what she had done to them.


    Casaio¡¯s next words made the entire hall erupt in gasps.


    "Well... I¡¯ve decided to marry Zilia, today, here, in this very hall."


    Guests exchanged stunned looks, their whispers growing louder. Only Dominick and Gabriel remainedposed since they had known all along.


    Zilia¡¯s head snapped upward, her eyes widening in disbelief. Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    "Sis! You¡¯re going to marry today!" Idris shouted excitedly beside her, nearly making her jump.


    Casaio¡¯s gaze softened as it settled on Zilia. "Yes, I¡¯m going to marry today to the woman I always cherish and keep cherishing. I would like all of you witness another union to take ce."


    He left the podium and got down to reach Zilia. She was quick to stand up, and he grasped her hands.


    "That¡¯s why you asked me to wear this dress," Zilia whispered.


    "Exactly," Casaio said with a smile.

 Chapter 382: Casaio will lead this kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 382: Casaio will lead this kingdom</h4>


    Juniper nced at the guests around her as she witnessed Casaio¡¯s and Zilia¡¯s wedding taking ce. It was meant to be her day. She nced at Dominick, who looked strangely happy about it.


    "Did you know?" asked Juniper.


    He tilted his head. "Know what?"


    "That Casaio and Zilia will marry today," Juniper asked.


    "Yes. Cas shared it with Gabriel and me just two days ago," Dominick replied. "It¡¯s a moment of double celebration for us."


    "It was meant to be our day," Juniper said.


    "Yes, it¡¯s still our day," Dominick replied, holding her hand again.


    Flora, who was seated on the table next to them, ended up hearing their conversation. She nced at Juniper and realized, ¡¯Why isn¡¯t she happy about it? I thought she truly cared for the people around her.¡¯


    Casaio and Zilia took the vows while looking into each other¡¯s eyes while Mabel turned emotional. Her eldest son¡¯s wedding was finally happening.


    "He gave us a big surprise, dear," Raidan whispered close to Mabel¡¯s ear.


    "Yes, he did." Mabel nodded. Casaio suffered a lot in love. She had watched him, heard through the servants how he would spend the sleepless nights without Zilia by her side. Even she wanted him to find someone else, not knowing that for Casaio Zilia was the only one. Now, seeing him taking vows with the same woman, Mabel smiled, thinking, ¡¯The Moon Goddess has strange ways to test us.¡¯


    Zilia slipped the ring onto Casaio¡¯s finger, her vision blurring as tears spilled down her cheeks. "I love you," she whispered as she looked into his eyes glistening through her own tears. Unable to hold back, she flung her arms around him, pressing herself into his chest.


    Casaio¡¯s embrace was firm, protective, his hands sliding gently along her back as though anchoring her to him. "And I love you, Zilia," he murmured against her hair.


    A soft cheer rose as the petals began to rain down from above once more, cascading over them like a blessing. Zilia pulled back slightly, her face tilted upward, catching the flutter of petals against her skin. When her gaze returned to Casaio¡¯s, she found his lips capturing hers in a sudden, fervent kiss.


    Her back arched into his support, one hand flying instinctively to cradle the back of his head, deepening the kiss that spoke louder than any words.


    From the crowd, Idris¡¯s joyous pping rang above the apuse, his grin wide with pride. His sister¡¯s long-cherished dream, one she had carried in silence and hope, had finally been fulfilled before his very eyes.


    Dominick stood up and whistled for Casaio.


    Both Zilia and Casaio pulled back, smiling at each other. "Now, you¡¯ve officially be Zilia Casaio Sinir," he said.


    They both turned to Casaio¡¯s parents and bowed for the humble blessings before waving at the crowd of guests.


    Gabriel quietly stepped toward the podium just as Casaio led Zilia down from the altar. The newlyweds settled onto the seats beside Dominick and Juniper, their hands still entwined, radiant in the afterglow of their vows.


    "Congrattions, Zilia!" Amelie and Katelyn chimed in together.


    Amelie leaned forward with a gentle smile. "That was such a beautiful surprise, Brother Casaio. You two look perfect together. Idris was so emotional watching his sister get married," she added, brushing her hand fondly over Idris¡¯s head.


    Casaio¡¯s gaze softened as itnded on Zilia¡¯s younger brother. Idris¡¯s eyes were still watery, and his cheeks flushed pink from crying too much, but his smile shone.


    Before Casaio could say a word, the clear sound of Gabriel¡¯s voice resonated through the speakers, drawing every head toward the podium.


    "I never imagined I¡¯d be the one giving a speech at my brothers¡¯ weddings," Gabriel began, "standing here before our parents and all of you, our esteemed guests. All my life, I kept myself distant from family bonds, convincing myself I didn¡¯t need them. But time... It has a way of reshaping us. And it certainly reshaped me."


    Amelie¡¯s heart fluttered with pride as her gaze lingered on her husband.


    "I am the third child of my parents," Gabriel continued and took a brief pause. "Growing up with two elder brothers gave me a shield of protection I was too stubborn to admit I needed. I was the annoying one, the one who constantly bickered, argued, and tested their patience. But no matter how difficult I was, whenever I truly needed them... my brothers were always there. Always. Without me ever having to ask."


    "Is it really Gabriel speaking?" Dominick chuckled softly, leaning closer to Casaio.


    Casaio smirked. "He¡¯s changed for the better. Thanks to Amelie."


    At the podium, Gabriel let out a quiet breath, his gaze moving between his two elder brothers. "I was never the easiest younger brother to have. In truth, I don¡¯t think I was ever a good younger brother to either of you. But despite all my ws, both of you carried me through, in ways I can never repay." His voice softened, touched with sincerity. "So tonight, standing here, I want to do what I should have done long ago, pray for your happiness, and for the joy and strength you¡¯ll always find in your mates."


    Both Casaio and Dominick were touched by their brothers words.


    Amelie¡¯s gaze drifted toward Juniper, noticing how tightly her hand clenched around her ss. Her smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Are you alright, June?" Amelie asked gently, leaning closer.


    "I¡¯m fine," Juniper replied, masking her unease with a smile that felt more painted than real.


    Before Amelie could press further, the apuse spread across the hall as Gabriel stepped down from the podium. He lingered quietly behind his father, while Raidan moved forward.


    "Tonight, we have witnessed something extraordinary," Raidan began. "Two marriages in a single day, an astonishment even for me, yet a blessing beyond measure. I thank you all for being here to share in this joy."


    "Now, there is one more announcement to make. The time hase to name my heir. From this day forward, Casaio will lead this kingdom... with his wife, Zilia, by his side."


    Casaio¡¯s eyes widened at his father¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t expected such a deration. He nced at his father, then mother, who simply gave him a smile.


    "Though all my children will carry forward the legacy of the Sinir family, it is Casaio, as the eldest, who will shoulder not only the responsibility and pride of this family, but also of the kingdom."

 Chapter 383: Everything was about them

    <h4>Chapter 383: Everything was about them</h4>


    Later that night, once the guests had departed and the corridors grew quiet, everyone began retreating to their chambers. Katelyn walked slowly, her heart beating faster as she spotted Sage waiting outside her door.


    Earlier, during their dance, she had asked him to meet her here.


    As she approached, Sage turned his head toward her. The sudden contact of their eyes made her falter, her fingers curling into her palms.


    "What was it you couldn¡¯t say earlier?" Sage asked.


    "Ah... that..." Katelyn began, gathering her courage as she stepped closer. But before she could finish, her heel caught on the hem of her gown. She stumbled forward with a small gasp.


    In an instant, Sage¡¯s hands were on her, steadying her. Her fingers clutched at his arms instinctively, feeling the firm strength beneath them.


    "Careful, Princess," Sage murmured, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    "Thank you," Katelyn said, her gaze meeting his again. She fiddled with her fingers, worrying her lower lip.


    His thumb brushed across her mouth. "Don¡¯t. You¡¯ll chap it."


    Katelyn pressed her lips together.


    "Why are you hesitating to speak?" he asked, amused.


    "I¡¯m not. I was going to ask how I might win your mother¡¯s amulet back from you," she said atst. "It was meant for me. It wasn¡¯t entirely my fault that I tossed the bag after you told me. So, you should give me a chance."


    "Why are you so insistent on having my mother¡¯s amulet?" Sage asked, baffled by her persistence.


    "I told you before. What if your mother asks me about it again? What will I say? She already asked if I liked the gift, and I had to lie. As long as I¡¯m with you, I should at least know the things you care about, including your mother¡¯s amulet."


    "Hmm. Just win me, and I¡¯ll give it to you," Sage replied.


    "And how exactly am I supposed to ¡¯win¡¯ you? You¡¯re not some trophy," Katelyn frowned, her eyes searching his.


    "Like this." Sage leaned forward suddenly and brushed his lips against hers.


    Katelyn went frozen.


    "Pamper me the way a girlfriend should," he teased. Then, flicking his fingers before her face, he added with a widening smirk, "Why aren¡¯t you blinking? Did my kiss shock you?"


    "You can¡¯t do that to me," Katelyn muttered, blinking rapidly now. "I told you not to y with my heart. I shouldn¡¯t have even asked."


    As Katelyn pivoted on her heels to leave, Sage¡¯s hand closed around her arm, halting her in ce. With a sudden tug, he drew her back, leaning close until his breath brushed her ear.


    "Kate," he murmured, "I know who the man is that you like. Goodnight. I¡¯ll see you in the morning."


    Before she could turn to demand an exnation, he was already gone, vanishing from her sight as swiftly as he had appeared.


    Her stomach tightened. ¡¯He knows about Karmen. But how?¡¯ The thought made her swallow hard, panic curling through her chest. If Sage decided to tell her parents, it would be disastrous. And yet, for now, she was helpless, she didn¡¯t even know where he was staying.


    "Calm down, Kate. Maybe he¡¯s simply testing you. He doesn¡¯t know," she told herself, taking a deep breath. Then, exhaling it, she went back to her chamber, where maids were already waiting for her.


    ~~~~


    Dominick stepped into the room after freshening up and changing into clean clothes. His gaze immediately fell on Juniper, lying motionless on the bed. At first nce, she seemed asleep, and it worried him that why she went to bed.


    He hurried to her side, sitting down and leaning closer, only to find her eyes wide open, fixed on him.


    "I thought you¡¯d already fallen asleep because¡ª" he began softly.


    Juniper¡¯s voice cut through his words, sharp and edged. "Why did you ruin it for us?"


    Dominick blinked, bewildered. "What do you mean?"


    "You could have told your elder brother to choose another day, Nick," Juniper said, her voice trembling. "I dreamt of this day for so long. We were supposed to be the couple everyone remembered. But no, you let your brother share it with Zilia." Tears welled in her eyes, and she brushed them away with shaking fingers.


    "June, sit up," Dominick urged gently, leaning back to give her space. "I thought you would like it."


    Juniper pushed herself upright, turning her face aside. "Why would I like it? Everyone forgot that it was our wedding day, not Casaio¡¯s and Zilia¡¯s. And as if that weren¡¯t enough, your father dered your brother the next king. Everything was about them, Nick. Not us."


    Dominick frowned, confusion knotting his brow. "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re thinking this way. It isn¡¯t true. People congratted both of us. We sought the blessings of our elders, weughed, we celebrated. You were happy. You¡¯ve always been happy in others¡¯ joy. So why this sudden anger?" he murmured, still puzzled by her reaction.


    "Nick, yes, I find happiness in others¡¯ joy," Juniper said, her lips quivering. "But I never meant to share this day with anyone else. You¡¯re not understanding me. I wanted us to be the center of the news tomorrow. But what happened... It was theplete opposite. Your family favored Zilia and Casaio. Wasn¡¯t she a spy? And yet your father chose her to be the next Queen for your brother!"


    Dominick stared at her, disbelief written across his face. Juniper had never spoken like this before, then why was she acting so strangely now?


    "Just... sleep," Juniper muttered. "It¡¯s been a tiring day for both of us. Switch off the light, and don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m just not in the mood." Shey back down, pulling the nket over herself and turning her back to him.


    Dominick stood up slowly and turned off the lights. He slid inside the nket from the other side and found Juniper turned her back again.


    <i>¡¯Why she addressed Zilia as a spy? Why do I get a wrong feeling about you, June?¡¯ </i>

 Chapter 384: Backfire on Casaio

    <h4>Chapter 384: Backfire on Casaio</h4>


    Zilia lifted her gaze as soon as she saw Casaio. A radiant smile spread across her lips, and she lowered her feet to the floor.


    She ran to him, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist. "Thank you for such a wonderful surprise."


    "How many times are you going to say that?" Casaio asked, gently pushing her back just enough to meet her eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know... maybe infinite times," Zilia replied, smiling. "I never imagined it would feel like this. It was... Dreamlike for a moment. Idris walked me down the aisle, and then you held me, and we..."


    Her words faltered, leaving her unfinished as Casaio captured her lips with his. His hand cradled her neck, his own lips craved into a smile. He withdrew slowly before pressing a soft kiss on the center of her forehead.


    Keeping his hands firmly on her waist, Casaio guided them to the bed.


    "Casaio, your parents forgave me," Zilia said, lowering herself onto the mattress and tugging him down to sit beside her. "How do you feel about being the next king? You used to tell me you were scared of carrying such a huge responsibility."


    "Honestly... I don¡¯t know," Casaio admitted. "Dad just... shocked me. It¡¯s nothing I imagined. Soon, there¡¯ll be an official ceremony for my ession. I still feel unprepared. I don¡¯t think I understand the people deeply enough. Honestly, I find Gabriel more capable. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel he could have been a better king."


    Zilia smiled softly. "Because Gabriel has a way of bringing out the unexpected. Even I don¡¯t see myself as a queen. It¡¯s... Something I don¡¯t know if I can pull off. And given my background, if people ever find out, don¡¯t you think it could affect you?"


    "It¡¯s never going toe out. And I don¡¯t care," Casaio said firmly.


    "Well, I believe you can be a great Alpha King," Zilia replied, smiling. "Gabriel may be sharp with his resources, but that doesn¡¯t automatically make him a great king. The reason is simple: he isn¡¯t merciful enough. He helped me because of you, he couldn¡¯t bear to see his brother suffer. Sure, Amelie has softened him a little, but with others, he¡¯s still the same. You... You did so much for someone like me. I don¡¯t think any other man in your ce would even have thought about keeping me alive. So don¡¯t doubt yourself. A good king is someone supported and admired by everyone."


    Casaio chuckled, amused. "You really think people admire me... and that makes me a good king?"


    "Yes," Zilia said firmly. "The one loved by the people is the true king. I¡¯m not belittling Gabriel, I know how capable he is, but I don¡¯t want you to see yourself as less worthy. Your father must have chosen you for a reason. Not simply because you¡¯re the eldest."


    Casaio hummed, a soft smile ying on his lips. "Hmm... shall we go to sleep? It¡¯s been a long, tiring day for us." He rested his head on her shoulder, his fingers intertwining with hers.


    "It was a loving day for us," Zilia replied, a gentle warmth in her voice.


    "Yes, it was!" Casaio said, nodding. "Idris was so happy for you," he added, his tone affectionate.


    "Yeah... thanks to you. But you forgave me too easily, don¡¯t you think?" Zilia said, a teasing lilt in her voice. "I thought I was supposed to win your heart."


    Casaio leaned back slightly, his expression softening. "I felt I should let it go," he said gently. "It wasn¡¯t your fault from the start. You had your own struggles." He gave her a reassuring nce. "Come... let¡¯s sleep now."


    Zilia nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips, and slid into bed beside him. She rested her head on his arm, snuggling close, feeling the steady warmth of his body.


    ~~~~~


    Mabel set theb down on the table and tilted her head thoughtfully.


    "Casaio looked less confident about his next role," she began, stepping toward the bed.


    Raidan removed his sses, slipping the diary into the drawer before closing it with a soft click.


    "That¡¯s because he¡¯s always been wary of the position," Raidan exined. "Still, he is the perfect Alpha King. Dominick is too soft, which wouldn¡¯t work, and Gabriel isn¡¯t what the people desire. I debated between Casaio and Nick for a while. Even though Casaio is the eldest and should inherit the throne by default, I wanted to be certain about my choice."


    "I wonder what you based this decision on," Mabel said, flicking off the main lights. "Casaio seems more confused than ever. I still think he could use another year to prepare himself for this role."


    "Casaio knows politics well. And he has more support of the noble alpha and beta families. That¡¯s my main reason to choose him. I didn¡¯t tell you this before, but I secretly held a poll for the next Alpha King. Casaio won by the majority," Raidan exined, smiling warmly.


    "That¡¯s wonderful. But one thing worries me," Mabel said, her voice tinged with concern. "Zilia has a background as a spy. Her truth must nevere out, if it does, it could backfire on Casaio."


    "Of course it won¡¯t," Raidan replied, his gaze thoughtful. "None of us in the family would ever reveal such a truth to others. Zilia was caught up in a conspiracy; she never sought this fate. And she¡¯s perfect for Casaio, she loves him deeply."


    "I¡¯m concerned about Juniper, though," Mabel murmured, frowning. "She didn¡¯t seem happy tonight. Maybe I¡¯m imagining things, but I feel... Something¡¯s off."


    "You worry too much sometimes, dear," Raidan said gently. He switched off themp at the bedside andy back. "Sleep now. Don¡¯t let your mind dwell on these thoughts."


    Mabel nced at her husband, who had shut his eyes. A deep furrow formed between her brows.


    <i>¡¯I wonder if Juniper will remain a good daughter-inw of this household. I don¡¯t want fight among my sons,¡¯ </i>she thought.

 Chapter 385: Congratulations, it’s a boy!

    <h4>Chapter 385: Congrattions, it¡¯s a boy!</h4>


    In the early morning hours, everyone rushed to the chamber where Amelie and Gabriel were staying.


    "Ahhh!" Amelie cried inbor pain.


    The maids gave way to the Queen and Amelie¡¯s mother, who found Amelie writhing in pain on the bed.


    "Mom, have the doctor and healerse? My wife... Amelie went into earlybor," Gabriel muttered, panicking while holding Amelie¡¯s hand tightly. Lowering his head, he quickly brushed away the strands from her damp face, which was covered in sweat.


    "Yes, they are on their way. Don¡¯t worry. Amelie is ready for the birth, I believe," Mabel stated and nced at Samyra, who had sat by Amelie¡¯s side.


    "It¡¯s too painful. Noa is kicking vigorously," Amelie said, tears escaping from the corner of her eyes, her breathing turning ragged.


    "Dear, you¡¯ll get through it. Just for a few more moments. The doctor will be here any minute," Samyra whispered, feeling worried to see her daughter like this.


    The chamber doors burst open. "Your Majesty, forgive the dy," said the trusted pce doctor, Louisa Clementine, bowing quickly. Her eyes swept the scene before she spoke again. "Only one may stay inside during the delivery. I believe the husband should remain." She gestured toward her assistants, who rushed forward to prepare the room.


    Both Mabel and Samyra went out of the chamber. Mabel had her hand on Samyra¡¯s shoulder, telling her silently that Amelie and the pup would be fine.


    An IV was inserted into Amelie¡¯s hand as the entire setup was made as quickly as they could. Louisa wore gloves and quickly moved up the gown that Amelie had worn.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel¡¯s eyes were on Amelie. He was silently praying for her well-being. She looked so much in pain, and it was ripping his heart.


    Louisa examined Amelie and furrowed her brows. "The pup cane out any minute. Amelie, listen to me. You¡¯re fully dted. So, now, when the next contractiones, I need you to push. The pup is eager toe out. I know you can do it."


    Amelie opened her eyes and nodded while feeling the gentle soothing of Gabriel¡¯s hand over her head.


    "Take a deep breath. Now, push, Amelie!" Louisa said while the assistants made sure to keep Amelie¡¯s legs apart. She cried again as her head slightly lifted from the pillow.


    "Very good, Amelie. I-I can see the baby¡¯s head. Now, one more time," Louisa encouraged her. Amelie cried as it was too painful, and she shook her head. Her back felt like it was cracking. Every nerve of her body was screaming with pain.


    "Amelie, you can do it. Just do it slowly," Gabriel whispered gently. Though his own heart was heavy seeing all of this, he had to give strength to Amelie in such a situation.


    "Noa is eager to see you, to see us, so just push slowly. You can do it, love," Gabriel said, kissing her forehead.


    Amelie took a breath before trying again. The healer on the other side had caught her hand, giving her strength to fight through the pain. With the next contraction, she pushed harder.


    Louisa smiled seeing the baby¡¯s head. "Amelie, you¡¯re doing well. I need more from you." She tried again with the same strength.


    "Let¡¯s make Amelie sit upright. It can make the birth easier," Louisa suggested. One more assistant climbed onto the bed while Gabriel helped Amelie to sit from the other side.


    Her head leaned close to Gabriel¡¯s chest as she tried pushing harder than thest time. She had gone through so much toe this far. Noa shoulde into the world soon and see how much people already loved him.


    The pushing had definitely be easier now. Louisa supported the baby¡¯s head to make sure it woulde out safely.


    "Now, keep the steady pushes. Everything is fine so far. You¡¯re doing great, dear," Louisa further encouraged her. Minutes passed into an hour. The baby¡¯s head waspletely out. Louisa didn¡¯t dy and gently pulled it out. The shoulders came into view before the rest of the body.


    She raised the baby gently, making sure the passageway for air was clear. The pup was breathing, too, when its loud cries suddenly filled the entire chamber and corridors.


    Amelie began crying as she saw her baby, her eyes closing gently while reaching out her hands for him. Gabriel, too, turned emotional as tears rolled down his cheeks without his knowledge. He remained holding Amelie firmly as he let her entire weight rest on him.


    "Congrattions, it¡¯s a boy!" Louisa said, handing the baby to Amelie, who rested him against her chest. The cries of the baby started melting away as the mother¡¯s warmth reced them. Louisa gestured to her assistants to remove the centa while stepping down from the bed.


    Amelie ended up crying in joy and relief. Noa hade into this world. She gazed at Gabriel, who had tears of happiness too. However, the intensebor pain made her feel weaker and exhausted. Her eyes closed slowly as she fell into a slumber, but her hands remained on the baby¡¯s back.


    "Prince Gabriel, your wife is tired. You don¡¯t have to worry. She will be awake soon," Louisa said softly, lifting the baby gently from Amelie¡¯s arms. She wiped Noa clean and wrapped him snugly in a soft cotton cloth.


    "Is the baby fine? I-I would like to carry him," Gabriel whispered, getting a strange feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced before. Noa was crying in the doctor¡¯s arms, but as soon as he came into Gabriel¡¯s, his cries stopped.


    A smile carved Gabriel¡¯s lips as he looked at his baby¡¯s face. He was so fragile, so Gabriel was very careful.


    Louisa guided him gently. "Your Highness, hold him like this," she instructed, adjusting Gabriel¡¯s posture to ensure the baby was fully supported. Gabriel nodded, cradling Noa with reverence.


    "The baby is so tiny," he murmured. "He¡¯s not crying."


    "That¡¯s really remarkable. Usually, babies cry in their father¡¯s arms. I believe the pup has a special bond with you," Louisa said with a warm smile.


    "Yes, he has. I¡¯m his father, after all," Gabriel whispered with a bright smile as another tear dropped from his eye.

 Chapter 386: Noah led me to choose her

    <h4>Chapter 386: Noah led me to choose her</h4>


    "Marvellous!" Raidan eximed as he heard that a boy was born. "I became grandfather. Lester, make sure to reward all of them generously," he announced in joy.


    "Congrattions, Mrs. Conley. Your daughter had be a mother and is safe," Mabel said, patting Samyra¡¯s back as they hugged each other.


    Raidan shared a hug with Amelie¡¯s father.


    "Can we see them?" Katelyn and Flora asked at the same time. They both looked at each other and smiled.


    "Of course," Louisa replied with a gentle smile. "The chamber has been cleaned and is ready for visitors. Both mother and child are healthy, so there is nothing to worry about."


    As the chamber doors open, all of them walked inside to congratte them.


    Amelie was holding the baby in her arms while resting her head on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. "Noah¡¯s nose is so tiny. It¡¯s just like me, I believe." She lifted her gaze to meet Gabriel¡¯s.


    Just then, their eyes fell upon the King and the Queen, who entered first with radiant smile on their faces. Followed by them, the others entered, eager to see the baby.


    Amelie straightened up, lifting her head from Gabriel¡¯s shoulder.


    "You did a wonderful job, Amelie. Congrattions on giving the birth to such a beautiful baby," Mabel said, leaning down to kiss Amelie¡¯s forehead. "May I?" she asked.


    "Of course, Mother," Amelie said, letting Mabel carry the baby.


    She nced at her parents, who came to her side to bless her.


    Gabriel looked at his brothers, and left the bed. He hugged them, smiling uncontrobly.


    "Congrats on bing a father," Casaio said, patting his back.


    "Thank you."


    "You were nning for a baby shower, but the baby couldn¡¯t wait toe out to the world," Dominick said, and they three chuckled.


    "What have you thought of the baby¡¯s name?" Mabel inquired them.


    Gabriel and Amelie looked each other.


    "It¡¯s Noah, Mom. Noah Sinir," Gabriel replied promptly.


    "That¡¯s a wonderful name," Raidan pronounced,ughing in joy.


    "Mom, I want to hold Noah too," Katelyn said eagerly.


    "Not right now," Mabel replied gently, moving baby Noah closer to Amelie, who embraced him tenderly. His little eyes fluttered, but thankfully, he didn¡¯t wake.


    "You¡¯ll wake the baby. We should let Amelie and Noah rest, it was exhausting for both of them," Mabel suggested softly.


    Samyra leaned closer, brushing a gentle hand over Noah¡¯s tiny head. "You did it, Amelie. You brought this wonderful baby into the world," she whispered. "Take some rest. Later, you¡¯ve to breast feed too."


    "Yes, Mom," Amelie replied.


    "Sister Amelie! I heard the baby is born!" Idris shouted in excitement as he ran into the room. But seeing everyone gathered quietly around, he suddenly lowered his gaze, feeling nervous.


    "Idris, keep your voice down," Zilia scolded gently as she walked over to him. "The baby is asleep," she added softly.


    "Sorry," Idris muttered with a hint of embarrassment in his tone.


    Amelie waved him over. "Come here, Idris."


    He carefully approached the bed as Samyra stepped aside to let him near.


    "Oh... the baby is so tiny," he whispered in awe, his eyes wide with wonder.


    "Idris, step back now," Zilia suggested gently. "Let Amelie and the baby rest. You¡¯ll have plenty of time to meet themter."


    "Take care," Idris said, quickly stepping away from the bed. One by one, everyone exited the chamber. Gabriel followed, knowing his mother would want to speak with him.


    As the doors closed behind them, Mabel sighed. "This was so sudden... Why did she go intobor so unexpectedly?"


    Gabriel nodded. "It was predicted she might give birth early. Her expected date was next month, but she ended up delivering fifteen days early." He paused, his eyes softening as he thought of his son.


    "Noah is special, Mom. You were so against me when I first introduced you to Amelie. I told you then... the connection I felt first was toward Noah. At that time, I couldn¡¯t sense Amelie¡¯s scent, maybe because of the curse I carried from my past life. The same went for Amelie. Noah is the one who led me to choose her, and it was all the will of the Moon Goddess."


    Mabel took his hands in hers. "I know... I¡¯ve been such a nuisance to you even back then. But I¡¯m proud of you for standing firm on your path. There¡¯s one more thing, Amelie is a new mother. For a month, she must stay in her room with the baby to properly recuperate her energy and regain her strength."


    "That means we have to stay in the pce," Gabriel said.


    "Yes. I know you don¡¯t have the best memories here, but it¡¯s only for a month," Mabel affirmed.


    Gabriel smiled softly. "It¡¯s no longer a ce of bad memories for me. Noah chose to be born here. I don¡¯t mind staying in the pce for one more month."


    Mabel nodded. "I believe Amelie will get everyone¡¯s attention here, which is good for both her and Noah."


    "You¡¯re right," Gabriel replied.


    "Now, go to her," Mabel said gently. "Amelie must want you by her side. I¡¯ll prepare something healthy for her. Also, in an hour, she¡¯ll need to breastfeed the baby, it¡¯s essential. A maid will always be there to assist her."


    "Hmm."


    Mabel let go of his hands as Gabriel stopped her.


    "Did you feel the same when I was born?" he asked suddenly.


    She turned to him, a gentle smile on her face. "Of course. The feeling of giving birth is entirely different... and you were so tiny," Mabel said warmly.


    "I¡¯m sorry for always hurting you," Gabriel murmured, his eyes misting over once again.


    "Don¡¯t apologize," Mabel replied softly. "We both made mistakes... and I was the reason for a lot of it," she added. Then, patting Gabriel¡¯s arm, she walked away.


    He went inside and found Amelie staring at the baby intently.


    "You must rest for some time, Ame," Gabriel said.


    "Gabriel, thank you. I was eagerly waiting for this day. Thanks to you I got to see this," Amelie expressed her gratitude, meeting his eyes.

 Chapter 387: Cancel the booking

    <h4>Chapter 387: Cancel the booking</h4>


    Gabriel got worried when Noah started crying. He rushed taking the baby outside, not wanting to disturb Amelie¡¯s sleep and asked the appointed maid in his wife¡¯s assistance,


    "I¡¯ve been trying to stop Noah from crying. But he¡¯s not. What should I do? Is he sick? I checked the diaper too. Amelie is fast asleep, and I don¡¯t wish to wake her up."


    "Your Highness, the baby must be hungry. You need to ask Her Ladyship to feed the baby," the maid said.


    "Oh. Then, I will ask Amelie to wake up." Gabriel walked back into the chamber, following the maid. He lowered himself to the bed as Noah had stopped a little.


    "Amelie, wake up," Gabriel said, gently nudging on her shoulder.


    She was quick to open her eyes and sat up in worry. "What happened? Is Noah..."


    "He is hungry. You need to breastfeed him again," Gabriel pointed.


    "Ah." Amelie gently took Noah from him, and put him on herp. "Why don¡¯t you freshen up, Gabriel? You¡¯re still in the same clothes. Ashna is here to assist me. You should rx," she suggested while looking at the maid, who quickly stepped up.


    "Sure." Gabriel left the chamber while Amelie gently shook her head.


    "Your Highness, I¡¯ll bring the superfood for you. Her Majesty hade earlier. She wants you to eat that daily as it can help you recuperate in a better way," Ashna said with a smile.


    "Hmm."


    Momentster, Flora and Samyra entered the room.


    "Prince Gabriel sent the pce maid saying you might need us," Samyra said.


    "Ashna is helping me, the maid Royal Mother has appointed for my service," Amelie exined. Noah had fallen asleep, which she noticed after a while and gentlyy him on the mattress. She covered him from the soft, tiny nket.


    "I didn¡¯t know babies looks so adorable," Amelie whispered, her eyes turning misty.


    Flora went to the other side of the bed, wanting to see sleeping Noah. A soft smile graced her lips. "You¡¯re right. He¡¯s so tiny. I heard in the earlier years, pup grow really fast. We all be shocked to see Noah running around," she stated.


    Samyra nced at Amelie. "You should sleep for some more time. Did you pump the milk? We will give to Noah when he wakes up," she opined.


    Ashna came by then with a tray in her hand.


    "I am not sleepy yet. I¡¯m hungry though," Amelie said, ncing at the tray in Ashna¡¯s hand with a smile.


    ~~~~


    "June, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time for us to leave," Dominick said firmly.


    "Why not?" Juniper lowered the tablet from her hands, her brows knitting as she met his gaze.


    "Because I still have unfinished work to handle, especially with the beta hunters. Gabriel can¡¯t go with us now; Amelie and Noah need him. That leaves Casaio and me to deal with the situation before it esctes. As for our honeymoon, we can go after a week," Dominick exined.


    Juniper exhaled sharply, her frustration rising. "We have a whole army of strong wolves. Casaio doesn¡¯t need you; he can lead them himself. I¡¯ve already booked everything for us, Nick. Why should we cancel what¡¯s supposed to be our time?"


    "I¡¯m not asking you to cancel it," Dominick said, sitting on the bed and leaning forward. "Just postpone it. One week, June. That¡¯s all. With everything happening, how could we possibly enjoy our alone time if my mind is back here?"


    Without another word, she snatched her phone from the nightstand and dialed the resort. Her voice was filled with fury when she spoke, "Due to unforeseen circumstances, Dominick and I won¡¯t being. Please cancel the booking."


    She hung up and tossed the phone onto the mattress, her eyes shing as she looked at him. "There. Now, do you feel better?"


    Dominick widened his eyes in shock. "June, I asked you to reschedule, not cancel. Why would you¡ª"


    "Because I¡¯m done," she snapped, cutting him off. "I¡¯m not going anywhere with you anymore. All you ever think about is everyone else. First, you and your brother ruined what was supposed to be the happiest day of my life. Now you can¡¯t even give me a simple honeymoon without bringing your family¡¯s endless troubles into it. I¡¯ve always been understanding, alwayspromising. But it seems that with you, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll ever be allowed to do."


    Dominick stared at her, stunned by the bitterness in her voice. "June... What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you speaking to me like this? You¡¯ve never-never acted this way before. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve changed overnight."


    Juniper¡¯s lips trembled, but she quickly masked it with cold defiance. "Maybe I have. Or maybe I¡¯ve just finally opened my eyes. You¡¯ve ruined everything, Nick. And don¡¯t expect me to keep fixing it."


    Without waiting for his reply, she turned sharply, walked out of the room, leaving him frozen in silence.


    Dominick dragged a hand through his hair, frustration and regret tangling inside him. ¡¯Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have pushed her to cancel it...¡¯ he thought. But what unsettled him most was her sharp words echoing in his mind. ¡¯Why does she keep saying I ruined her wedding day? For me, it was beautiful, filled with joy, filled with blessings. Doesn¡¯t she see that?¡¯


    He was getting a strange, uneasy feeling that he had never felt before.


    Unable to sit still, he rose from the bed and left the room, determined to find her. But when he searched the chamber, Juniper was nowhere in sight. He then stepped into the corridor


    Spotting a pair of maids tidying nearby, he approached quickly. "Have any of you seen Juniper?"


    The younger maid bobbed her head. "Yes, my lord. She was with Her Highness Zilia just a moment ago."


    Dominick exhaled slowly. But then, he got worried.


    ¡¯What if she says something bad to Zilia? I¡¯ve to stop Juniper before she hurts Zilia.¡¯


    He followed Juniper¡¯s scent and found her standing on therge balcony of the Northern Pce. Slowing down, he walked to his wife when the words he heard shocked himpletely.

 Chapter 388: Her eyes on the throne

    <h4>Chapter 388: Her eyes on the throne</h4>


    After storming out of the chamber in anger, Juniper collided with Zilia.


    "June, shall we go see Amelie?" Zilia asked with a gentle smile. "I¡¯ve been thinking about what we could give her as a present. I even discussed it with Casaio earlier, but he was busy and told me to choose whatever I liked."


    Juniper¡¯s gaze hardened. "Zilia, can we talk?"


    Zilia noticed the coldness in her tone and felt a flicker of unease. Nodding quickly, she replied, "Of course. Let¡¯s go over there," gesturing toward therge balcony.


    Juniper followed with brisk steps. Once outside, she rested her hand on the balustrade as she looked at the pleasant sky. She then began carefully, "So... how does it feel to be the next Queen?"


    "What?" Zilia eximed sharply.


    Juniper chuckled softly. "You got such a... big wedding gift," she continued, her voice trembling with suppressed anger. "No one expected it would happen this way. Only a few months ago, you were arrested on charges of espionage."


    Dominick, who had overheard her words, froze in shock.


    "June, why bring that up now? I¡¯ve repented, and everyone knows I acted only to save my brother," Zilia said softly, trying to calm the storm.


    Dominick stepped forward quickly. "I apologize on June¡¯s behalf," he said, looking at Zilia.


    "No, you don¡¯t have to," Zilia replied. "She has every right to question me."


    Juniper¡¯s voice sharpened even more. "You don¡¯t deserve to be Queen. Think of Casaio before epting such a position."


    "June!" Dominick raised his voice in rm.


    "Lower your voice!" Juniper snapped at him. Turning back to Zilia, her words cut deep. "You all ruined my wedding day. And you¡ª" she jabbed at Zilia, "¡ªcould have told Casaio yesterday that you couldn¡¯t marry him. You¡¯ve been doing this for ten years. Why agree to the altar now? You don¡¯t even deserve a family because you were a spy, remember that."


    Juniper¡¯s re flicked toward Dominick before she stormed away, fury radiating from her every step.


    Dominick stood speechless. He turned quickly to Zilia and bowed his head. "Please forgive her. I¡ªI will talk to her and make sure¡ª"


    Zilia remained calm despite how vulnerable she was feeling inside. "Nick, I don¡¯t mind what she said to me, honestly. But you must make sure she doesn¡¯t tell anyone else. If could bring a disaster to the name of the Sinir Royal Family if my past is revealed to outsiders."


    Dominick hummed softly, meeting Zilia¡¯s gaze. "I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s reacting like this since yesterday. From my perspective, the wedding was perfect."


    Zilia¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. "It wasn¡¯t perfect for June. I think I also forgot, in that moment, that I shouldn¡¯t have shared the altar meant for you and her. Don¡¯t say no, it was her big day, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s upset. But because she¡¯s angry, her true self hase out."


    Dominick furrowed his brows, swallowing hard. "I just... I don¡¯t want her to think that¡ª"


    "No one else will believe it," Zilia interrupted gently. "But June is acting strangely. I won¡¯t say anything to Casaio since a big fight could break out. I want to keep this between the three of us. I think she has her eyes on the throne. We need to stop her before she ruins the family."


    "She... she¡ª" Dominick stammered, unable to finish. A cold realization settled over him: everything he thought he had built with Juniper suddenly felt fragile, like it could crumble at any moment.


    "She never talked about it with me before marriage," Dominick said.


    "But she never expected Casaio will get the throne. The Queen is no longer managing the inner pce. That power vests in Juniper¡¯s hands. We need to make sure the King gives this power back to the Queen. I can fight the world for what I have done when ites to this family, but the trust the people have on this family can go and enemies may use it a chance toe against us. That¡¯s the biggest worry for now."


    Dominick nodded his head. "I will make sure Juniper doesn¡¯t say a word to anyone." He lowered his eyes in regret and shame before walking away.


    Flora, who was hiding behind a pir with a stack of clothes in her hands. ¡¯I think Prince Gabriel should know this. June is going to ruin them if any dy happens.¡¯


    She turned around and went back to see Amelie.


    Meanwhile, Zilia leaned against the balustrade as her heart started pounding in worry against her chest. ¡¯I won¡¯t let anything happen to this family, especially Casaio. He has always been good to everyone. Nothing wrong shoulde his way.¡¯


    She stepped off the balcony and walked down the corridor. The lively chatter from the chamber where Amelie and Gabriel rested drifted into her ears. Wearing a gentle smile, she entered the room and saw most of the family gathered there.


    "Noah has opened his eyes!" Katelyn eximed excitedly. She grabbed Zilia¡¯s arm and led her to the cradle.


    "Look at his eyes, they¡¯re beautiful. Such a strange shade of blue," Katelyn added, her face lighting up.


    "Yes, truly unique," Zilia admitted, smiling. "But where are Amelie and Gabriel?"


    "Amelie is in the washroom, and my brother is learning from a maid how to put a diaper on him. It was a mess earlier," Katelyn replied with a giggle. "By the way, Noah isn¡¯t crying anymore. He quiets instantly when Mom holds him. I want to carry him too, but he ends up crying."


    Zilia chuckled softly, bending down to lift Noah into her arms. "Oh, my boy!" she whispered lovingly, and to everyone¡¯s delight, Noah¡¯s tiny face broke into a smile.


    "Wow! He smiled!" Katelyn shouted, her own lips curving into a wide grin.


    "Yes, he did. Noah, I¡¯m your eldest aunt, Aunt Zilia," she whispered softly, holding him close.


    Noah wriggled in her arms and giggled again.


    "Gosh! He¡¯s smiling again! And I¡¯m your aunt too, little one," Katelyn added, her face lighting up with a bright, joyful smile.

 Chapter 389: I’m hurt too

    <h4>Chapter 389: I¡¯m hurt too</h4>


    "I heard earlier that your brothers went to catch the leader of the beta hunters. Won¡¯t you go?" Amelie inquired after she put Noah to sleep.


    "Casaio said he could handle it," Gabriel answered. "Besides, I should be beside my wife. Everything can wait," he added, leaning close. His lips found her cheek, making her smile. She turned to look at him as his arms were wrapped around her from behind.


    "What Sage said turned out to be true. I gave birth to a boy. I still can¡¯t believe I gave birth. It was painful, but this feeling is different, Gabriel," she whispered.


    "Of course, for you it¡¯s different. Only another mother can understand such a kind of feeling," Gabriel answered. "I had ns for a baby shower, but it turns out Noah wanted toe to this world asap." He nced at Noah, who was sleeping peacefully beside Amelie.


    "You can n it for my second baby," Amelie stated.


    "Are you serious? It¡¯s too much for your body. I don¡¯t want you to undergo so much pain again," Gabriel said, his chin resting on her shoulder. "It was difficult for you, I know. For now, we have to only focus on your recovery."


    Amelie smiled simply and shut her eyes for a moment. "Now, Noah is born, I¡¯m less worried." Again tilting her head, she continued, "Our only worry left is to fight the witch. Also, we have to be careful with Noah. Babies are easily prone to any negative elements."


    "Nothing will happen to Noah. The security is tight here. Besides, only trustworthy pce maids are allowed to be near you," Gabriel exined.


    "Hmm. By the way, did Karmene by?" Amelie questioned.


    "Umm... He has been outside sincest night. Maybe tomorrow you can get to meet him. You know he will be shocked seeing Noah. It was unexpected, Amelie. It¡¯s just beautiful. The mere presence of Noah makes everything joyful," Gabriel remarked, again smiling brightly.


    "You¡¯re right. And what makes it more beautiful is that he¡¯s getting everyone¡¯s love and attention." Amelie¡¯s eyes turned a bit watery as she recalled the day when she ran away from the pack.


    Her voice became a bit heavier as she said, "I¡¯ve shared this earlier too. But the day I found out I was pregnant, I was feeling over the moon. Noah gave me a lot of strength in every situation after that. I thought my love would be enough for me. I didn¡¯t know\... He would meet you all, especially you. Gabriel, you fought for us and imed us as yours."


    "Amelie, I know those thoughts are overwhelming for you. But you¡¯vee a long way from that phase. Don¡¯t recall the day of your run. If you want to recall, then remember the moment we met," Gabriel advised. His thumb moved over her cheek as he kissed her lips. She returned it, her eyes fluttering shut, agreeing with him mentally.


    ~~~~~


    "I let my anger took over me. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to Zilia," Juniper murmured while pacing through therge balcony of her room. "Nick is going to hate me after today. I have to be more understanding."


    She stopped and exhaled her breath before looking up at the half-moon.


    "June," Dominick¡¯s voice came from behind, and she turned promptly.


    "Nick, I-I am sorry," Juniper whispered. She lowered her eyes in shame while fiddling with her fingers. "I didn¡¯t mean any of those words. It was just my anger that spoke. And in anger and frustration, Ished out at Zilia too. I¡¯m truly sorry."


    She found him approaching her.


    "Look at me," Dominick demanded.


    Juniper lifted her head, meeting his gaze. "You not only hurt Zilia, but you revealed the deeper truth buried in your heart."


    A frown appeared on her forehead. "What¡¯s in my heart?"


    "You are upset because my brother got the throne, aren¡¯t you? From the moment he married Zilia to Father announcing him as the next King, you¡¯ve been upset. I noticed everything. But I love you, June, that¡¯s why I kept my silence."


    "That¡¯s a tant usation against me," Juniper stated.


    "Is it? Then why did you speak to Zilia about her past? I used to think you were kind to everyone around you. I always thought you were like me. But it turns out, I was wrong," Dominick stated, feeling annoyed.


    "Nick, I was truly upset about how the wedding went," Juniper affirmed.


    Dominick averted his gaze from her.


    "You don¡¯t trust me!" She held his arms in shock. "Why can¡¯t you see I was hurt?"


    "I thought you were until I saw the way you talked to Zilia," Dominick replied.


    "I didn¡¯t say entirely wrong about her. You think if we keep it hidden, no one will find out," Juniper asked, searching for an answer in his eyes.


    "You¡¯re scaring me, June. I didn¡¯t fall in love with..." Dominick shook his head. "Never mind. Let¡¯s end it here."


    He turned to walk away when Juniper held his hand. "Finish what you were saying to me. Then you¡¯re free to go."


    "There¡¯s nothing to speak," Dominick asserted, removing her hand from his.


    Juniper¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. "I have only you. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m hurt too? Everything I dreamed about in my wedding didn¡¯t go the way it should have."


    "Then why did you say such harsh words to Zilia? Why did you tell her she didn¡¯t deserve a family because she was a spy? You were aware her brother was held captive by the Alpha she was forced to serve. It¡¯s true Zilia had to ept that role, but you are no one to judge her. And how could you tell her she doesn¡¯t deserve to be the next Queen? Her past never defined her. June, tell me why you had to say all of that unless you had those things in your heart?"


    Juniper clenched her fists tightly at her sides. "Fine, I am jealous. So what? Your father could¡¯ve chosen you too. But he didn¡¯t. I am upset about everything that has happened since yesterday."

 Chapter 390: Sage’s ex-girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 390: Sage¡¯s ex-girlfriend</h4>


    "Inform my parents that I¡¯m going out with Sage," Katelyn ordered the maid in her service. She picked up her clutch and walked to the pce¡¯s foyer, where Sage stood outside his car.


    He was bbergasted to see her in the party dress, a ck bodycon with a high slit on the left side.


    "I hope I didn¡¯t make you wait too long," Katelyn said.


    "You didn¡¯t," Sage replied, opening the door for her. Katelyn climbed in and began fastening her seatbelt while Sage entered the car from the other side.


    "Whose party is this?" Katelyn asked. "You made the n at thest moment, didn¡¯t you?"


    "It¡¯s one of my close friends. And no, it wasn¡¯tst minute, he invited mest week," Sage answered.


    "I see. I wanted to refuse toe, but then I was too happy," Katelyn admitted.


    "Because the little prince is born, right?" Sage asked.


    "Yes! You should¡¯vee to see Noah. He¡¯s so tiny and adorable, Sage. I became an aunt. You know, I touched his hands and feet, they were so tiny," Katelyn said, smiling brightly in joy.


    Sage who was driving the car out of the pce¡¯s premises smiled to hear her. "It seems you like babies a lot," he said.


    "Yes, I do," Katelyn answered with radiant eyes. "I want babies too."


    Sage nced at her for a second before focusing his gaze ahead. "Of course, we will have adorable young buns once we get married," she asserted.


    "What?" Katelyn shot back a nce at him.


    "You said you wanted babies," Sage replied.


    "Yes, but... Just don¡¯t speak," Katelyn told him, shaking her head. "By the way, how do you look? I must look the most beautiful in the party."


    "Are you saying you want everyone¡¯s eyes on you?" Sage muttered.


    "I¡¯m the Princess!" Katelyn replied. "Of course, every eye should be on me. By the way, I am going to miss Noah. I have to go back to San Ravendale tomorrow. Amelie can¡¯t step out with the baby for a month, so they will be here until then."


    "Well, work can¡¯t bepromised," Sage replied.


    "That¡¯s true." Katelyn leaned her head back against the seat, crossing her arms across her chest. She said nothing more, simply waiting for the long drive to end.


    Atst, after an hour on the road, they arrived. The hotel loomed ahead, its fa?ade glowing under cascades of golden lights that shimmered against the night sky. A red carpet had beenid at the entrance, and cars lined the drive.


    Sage parked, and as soon as Katelyn stepped out, he was already by her side. Handing the keys to the waiting chauffeur, he reached for her hand.


    "Here," Sage said, passing her a gift bag tied with a satin ribbon. "Present this to Miguel. He¡¯s justunched another jewelry brand."


    "Shouldn¡¯t you give it yourself?" Katelyn asked, brows knitting in confusion.


    "Yes, if I were alone," Sage replied smoothly. "But you¡¯re with me, so you should give it."


    Something about his words warmed her unexpectedly, and before she could stop herself, a smile tugged at her lips. She held the bag a little tighter, secretly pleased.


    The pair walked through the gleaming lobby and into the grand ballroom, where the party was already in full swing. Crystal chandeliers bathed the room in golden light, andughter mingled with the music of a live band. Guests moved gracefully across the polished marble floors, their sses sparkling with champagne.


    They hadn¡¯t gone far before a tall man with an easy smile approached.


    "Sage!" Miguel Marconi greeted, pulling him into a firm, familiar hug.


    "Congrattions onunching another jewelry brand," Sage said warmly as they parted.


    "Thanks, man. I¡¯m d you came." Miguel¡¯s eyes lit up before he noticed the familiar woman at Sage¡¯s side.


    "I didn¡¯te alone," Sage said, turning with a faint smile. "This is my... My girlfriend, Princess Katelyn. And Kate, this is my friend, Miguel Marconi."


    Katelyn blinked, surprised at those words.


    Miguel¡¯s demeanor shifted immediately. His head dipped respectfully. "Your Highness, thank you for gracing us with your presence tonight."


    As Miguel lifted his head, Katelyn said, "Here¡¯s a small gift from Sage."


    "And Katelyn," Sage added with a faint smile.


    "Thank you," Miguel said, epting the gift. "Please, enjoy the party. Your favorite drinks are here too, Sage." He gave another polite bow to Katelyn before excusing himself to greet more guests.


    The moment he was gone, Katelyn turned to Sage with a frown. "Why did you call me your friend?"


    "Then what are you to me?" Sage countered. "I can¡¯t address you as my fianc¨¦e already."


    A waiter stopped by with a silver tray of drinks. Sage plucked a ss without hesitation, but when Katelyn reached for one, his hand caught her wrist.


    "Drink the one with less alcohol," he said, exchanging the ss for a colorful mocktail. "I don¡¯t want you getting drunk and spilling more of your secrets."


    Katelyn¡¯s cheeks med red. She snatched the ss from him and took a sip, her lips pursed in embarrassment.


    Just then, a feminine voice floated toward them.


    "Sage, how have you been?" Eleanor asked with curiosity. Her gaze shifted to Katelyn, and she offered a graceful smile along with a slight bow of her head. "Your Highness, you look stunning. I¡¯m Eleanor Kargham, Sage¡¯s ex-girlfriend," she added.


    Sage gave a low chuckle, lifting his ss as his jaw tightened.


    "Nice to meet you, Eleanor," Katelyn replied politely. "And you don¡¯t have to tell me your rtionship with Sage."


    Before Eleanor could respond, Katelyn¡¯s eyes caught a familiar face across the room. She took the opportunity and excused herself. "I¡¯ll go ahead. You two should talk." With that, she turned and walked deeper into the crowd, leaving both of them alone.


    Sage lowered the champagne ss. "What do you have to say?" he coldly asked while his eyes followed Katelyn in the crowd.


    "You moved on really fast. Now, I realized where your eyes were, Sage. Did you tell Princess Katelyn how much passionate we were once?"

 Chapter 391: Give me a perfect reason

    <h4>Chapter 391: Give me a perfect reason</h4>


    "Passionate?" Sage frowned. "We never were. My terms were clear with you even before recognizing you as my girlfriend, that we wouldn¡¯t be sharing any feelings with each other," he reminded her.


    "Yes, I remember it. But how could you do this to me? We have been together for months, Sage. You simply broke up with me because you found out your father wanted Princess Katelyn¡¯s hand for you. I know everything. Your mother told me," Eleanor stated.


    Sage clenched his fist at his side. His stepmother was again into it, ruining his life.


    "You don¡¯t remember anything, Eleanor. Before spending a night together and bing a couple, I was very clear: not to return crying to me if one day I broke up with you. Your answer was: ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve no interest in falling in love with you.¡¯"


    Katelyn, from the other side of the room, kept ncing in Sage¡¯s direction.


    "Where are you looking at?" her friend, Hennah, asked. "Wait! You came with Sage Nightshade, didn¡¯t you? The hardcore yer who changed girls like garments."


    Katelyn got annoyed to hear her. "I¡¯m seeing Sage," she said.


    "Him? Why?" Hennah handed her a ss of strong champagne. "Out of all the men in this kingdom, you found him!" She rolled her eyes and shook her head in disbelief.


    "Dad thinks Sage is suitable for me. He made a promise with Sage¡¯s father, so I¡¯ve to keep my father¡¯s promise. However, he said I should consider seeing Sage for just a month. If I still don¡¯t develop feelings for him, I can refuse," Katelyn asserted.


    "Kate, why didn¡¯t you tell your father that Sage is a yer? He isn¡¯t going to be loyal to you. Look at his audacity¡ªtalking to another woman when he came with you to the party." Hennah lifted the ss and swallowed the champagne in a single shot.


    "Because my fate is locked. If not Sage, then some other Alpha. But I won¡¯t marry him. I¡¯ve made up my mind long ago. I will refuse Dad as soon as the month passes," Katelyn affirmed. She took a few sips of the champagne and felt its strong taste in her mouth.


    "Well, your brothers chose what they wanted to have. Look at Prince Gabriel. He defied everyone to be with Amelie, who was discarded by her own family. How is she? I heard that she will give birth soon. The reporters try to give news about her and Prince Gabriel, but everything wipes out as soon as ites out."


    "Amelie is fine. Well, there¡¯s good news. Though my father wants to tell the media about it tomorrow, since you¡¯re my trusted friend, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ve be an aunt!" Katelyn said, smiling radiantly.


    "OMG! Really?" Hennah widened her eyes in shock and surprise.


    "Yes!" Katelyn hushed her voice, whispering. "Don¡¯t tell anyone. Okay?"


    "I won¡¯t," Hennah assured her.


    Sage watched Katelynughing and smiling with her friend. It made him smile too. <i>¡¯She hardly smiles like that in front of me,¡¯ </i>he thought.


    "Sage, you can¡¯t do this to us. I¡¯ve tried forgetting you from the moment you broke up with me. But it¡¯s hard. I love you deeply," Eleanor said.


    Sage snapped his head to hers, meeting her eyes with his cold ones. "No, you don¡¯t love me. Stop bothering me before I show you my worst possible side," he muttered. Without giving her another nce, he simply walked away.


    "He¡¯sing here," Hennah murmured, and Kate turned her head. "I¡¯ll excuse myself. He¡¯s too annoying and I can¡¯t stand his sight."


    Hennah excused herself, leaving Katelyn alone. Because she was at the corner, not many people were around. Sage finally stopped in front of her and took the ss of champagne.


    "I told you not to drink," Sage said, gulping the remaining content from the ss.


    "Wait!" Her lips remained parted as she saw him drink the champagne from her ss. "Your friend ran away seeing me. She must be telling you how terrible I am," he stated.


    Katelynughed. "So, you know how women think of you. How¡¯s your ex doing? She proudly introduced herself to me. Don¡¯t you think, as a princess, I¡¯m quite tolerant toward such people?"


    "Yes, you are. None of my past rtionships were full ofmitments. So, you don¡¯t need to judge me from my past," Sage answered.


    Katelyn shook her head, not believing a wording out of his mouth.


    "Sage, you can¡¯t change my heart. I¡¯ll not marry you," Katelyn replied firmly.


    "Why? At least, try to know me in the remaining eighteen days. Maybe you¡¯ll regret one day losing me," Sage answered.


    "Why would I regret?" Katelyn snapped. "I never even kissed anyone before I was set up with you. You do everything against my will. I¡¯ve been a good daughter to my parents because it hurts me when I talk loudly to them. That¡¯s why I am bearing this bullshit of yours. You¡¯ve slept with many, but I¡¯m not like you. I-I want a man who¡¯s like me. Hope you will get this into your head soon."


    "You mean you want Karmen!?"


    "Shut up!" Katelyn¡¯s anger red. Her eyes gleamed silvery.


    "What are you so afraid of? If you don¡¯t want me, then at least give me a perfect reason to tell my Dad why you can¡¯t marry me! You think I enjoy all of this? Only I know..." He abruptly paused, not revealing his vulnerabilities to her. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want anyone to hear about him. He took a deep breath before exhaling it to calm himself down.


    "What do you know?" Katelyn frowned.


    "Nothing. Let¡¯s just go back," Sage murmured, feeling suddenly disturbed.


    "No. I want to stay here till it ends. If you want to leave, then you can," Katelyn replied and walked past him. She went back to Hennah, who was surrounded by many people.


    Seeing the princess, everyone bowed, offering her their respects.


    "Don¡¯t mind my status. Just treat me as equally as yours," Katelyn told them.


    Hennah quickly moved close to her ear and whispered, "Eleanor ising this way. I hope she doesn¡¯t say something which¡ª"


    But Elevator¡¯s immediate words cut her off.


    "Princess Katelyn, were you with Sage earlier? I can¡¯t seem to find him. I wanted to return this to him," Eleanor said, showing her the ring.

 Chapter 392: My life isn’t all roses

    <h4>Chapter 392: My life isn¡¯t all roses</h4>


    "Why are you asking the princess to return the ring?" asked one of thedies.


    "Because Princess Katelyn is¡ª"


    "Your Highness, you should return to the pce. The King and Queen may get worried if you stay out toote. Your elder brother called me and said I should escort you back to the pce," Sage pronounced.


    "Which brother?"


    "Prince Gabriel," Sage answered.


    "I should take my leave. It¡¯s truly wonderful to see all of you after such a long time," Katelyn said, walking ahead. Sage snatched the ring from Eleanor¡¯s hand and followed after Katelyn.


    "Dude, are you leaving already?" Miguel asked, stopping him.


    "Yes. Sorry," Sage said and hurried after Katelyn. As he stepped out of the hotel, he spotted the princess standing at the bottom of the stairs. He slowed down and came to a stop beside her.


    "It wasn¡¯t Brother Gabriel who called me," Katelyn said. "I think we should talk. Let¡¯s go to the garden. It will give us some privacy," she asserted.


    Sage agreed. When they reached thevish hotel garden, they found a grand fountain glowing under the lights. Sitting at its marble edge, Katelyn slipped off her heels. "I feel better," she murmured.


    "Eleanor wants you. You already have someone you like, someone you¡¯ve slept with numerous times. You should consider marrying her instead of wasting your time on me," Katelyn said, her eyes fixed on him.


    "But I don¡¯t even like her," Sage replied. "Let alone love her."


    "Then let¡¯s be honest with each other tonight," Katelyn said firmly. "I¡¯ll share my deepest thoughts, and you¡¯ll share yours. You earlier said I needed to give you a perfect reason to tell your father why this should end. If you¡¯re truthful with me, I¡¯ll help you. I suppose it¡¯s your father who forced this proposal on you. Am I right?"


    Sage walked a few steps ahead before sitting down beside her. The steady ssh of the fountain calmed his nerves.


    "How can I trust you? You have a loose mouth," Sage muttered.


    "A loose mouth?" Katelyn tilted her head.


    "Yes, you spill everything without anyone¡¯s asking," Sage answered. "How can I trust you?" he arched his eyebrow.


    "I promise I won¡¯t," Katelyn answered.


    "Look, my life isn¡¯t all roses. It¡¯s all filled with thorns. Whatever I do is because I have to survive. My casual hookups, dating life, shouldn¡¯t define me who I am. I may have slept with many without anymitments, but it¡¯s my way to deal with the stress. That¡¯s all I can say. Maybe when I start trusting you, I tell you more. But not now," Sage exined, looking ahead.


    "I liked Karmen way back from my high school days. It was a mere infatuation in early years, but it turned into love. However, he rejected me not once but thrice. I¡¯m not his type. He called me naive. I can¡¯t tell my parents or anyone about him. Only Brother Gabriel has fought for his love because Amelie was interested too. But in my case, the interest was one-sided. So, I gave up. Karmen would¡¯ve gotten upset if I had ever revealed his name. He¡¯s just too perfect in my eyes, but he can¡¯t be mine."


    Sage gave a small nod. "I¡¯m sorry for overreacting earlier, and for dragging his name into it."


    "It¡¯s fine. I annoy you just as much," Katelyn replied with a faint smile. She tilted her head back, gazing at the night sky before lowering her eyes to him again. Amelie¡¯s words whispered in the back of her mind.


    <i>¡¯Maybe he¡¯s holding more than you know. Don¡¯t judge him without knowing him.¡¯</i>


    Her voice turned thoughtful. "Why did you say your life is full of thorns? Is it because of your stepmother? I¡¯ve heard people say stepmothers are usually cruel."


    Her gaze dropped to the ring on Sage¡¯s hand. Gently, she brushed her fingertips over it. "This looks antique. Did you really give it to Eleanor? Somehow, I doubt it. You didn¡¯t even have feelings for her."


    Sage¡¯s jaw tightened. He turned the ring between his fingers as if weighing the memories tied to it. "I didn¡¯t give it to her. My stepmother did. I don¡¯t even know how many of my mother¡¯s belongings she keeps hidden away. And the worst part? I only ever find out about them from others, not from her."


    Katelyn frowned. "Shouldn¡¯t your mother¡¯s things belong to you? What does your stepmother gain by holding on to them?" She paused, recalling something. "Even that amulet she gave me, at first I thought it was just a gift. But you told me to throw it away."


    "Because I thought it came from her," Sage admitted sharply. He exhaled slowly, his shoulders slumping. "I didn¡¯t care about anything she gave you. But when she said it belonged to my mother, I... Lost it. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her handing over something so personal, as if she had the right. I¡¯m sorry Ished out at you. It wasn¡¯t your fault."


    "What¡¯s your father role in it?" Katelyn asked.


    Sage turned silent as if he didn¡¯t want to share. If he would spill about his Dad, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop from speaking more. What his Dad to him was worst than his stepmother.


    "If he had cared for me, all of this wouldn¡¯t be happening. That¡¯s all I have to say," Sage answered.


    "Hmm." She opened her clutch and took out her phone. "It¡¯s past dinnertime already."


    "Let¡¯s get you back to the pce," Sage stated, standing up and extending his hand for her.


    Katelyn grasped it and he drew her up only to find her stumbling too close to him. "We can dine together if you want. I am craving continental food," she asserted.


    "Sure." He didn¡¯t let go of her hand and began walking. "Let¡¯s have dinner in this hotel. They do have one of the best continental cuisines in the capital," he answered with a smile, heading toward the restuarant section.

 Chapter 393: To share his personal affairs

    <h4>Chapter 393: To share his personal affairs</h4>


    After dinner, Sage escorted Katelyn back to the pce before returning to his hotel.


    As Katelyn crossed the main hall, she noticed Gabriel and Karmen locked in a serious conversation despite thete hour. The moment they saw her, both men fell silent. Karmen offered her a respectful bow before excusing himself.


    "Are Amelie and Noah asleep?" Katelyn asked.


    "Yes," Gabriel replied. He turned to leave, but she stopped him.


    "Brother, can we talk?"


    Gabriel paused, frowning slightly as he faced her again. "What is it? If this is about Karmen, then¡ª"


    "No, it¡¯s not," Katelyn interrupted quickly. "I want to talk to you about Sage."


    Gabriel studied her for a moment, then gestured toward the couch. Once they were seated, he waited patiently for her to continue.


    "Can you tell me honestly if Sage is a good man for me?" she asked softly. "I¡¯m asking because you¡¯re close to him. And... Mother said if I refuse Sage, I¡¯ll still be expected to meet someone else. If only I had found my mate, none of this would be soplicated."


    Gabriel leaned back, folding his arms. "What qualities do you look for in a husband?"


    "Um... Caring, respectful toward me, someone who understands me even when I don¡¯t say a word," Katelyn replied thoughtfully. After a pause, she smiled faintly. "Someone like Father."


    Gabriel gave a small nod. "Sage is a good man, with ws, of course. You probably already know about his past. He¡¯s had many rtionships, but they were all casual, withoutmitment. Still, he¡¯s not the man people make him out to be."


    "His family situation is messy, isn¡¯t it?" Katelyn asked quietly. "He hasn¡¯t told me much, only that his life is ¡¯all thrones.¡¯"


    "Everyone has battles to fight, Kate," Gabriel said gently. "And you should know, Father won¡¯t force you if you decide not to marry Sage. Sage himself is only here because of his own father¡¯s pressure. If you refuse him, nothing in your life will change... Except you¡¯ll have to meet someone else. Maybe someone better."


    "So, you think I should refuse him?" she pressed. "I wanted to say no again, but... Today I saw a side of him I¡¯ve never seen before. It left me confused."


    Gabriel smiled. "Your decision isn¡¯t mine to make. But I¡¯ll give you this information. Sage is different from most. He won¡¯t use your title against you. Other Alphas might remind you at every step that you¡¯re a princess, expecting favors. Sage would never do that."


    "But his father can," Katelyn countered.


    "Well, Sage won¡¯t let him do anything wrong. But Kate," Gabriel said gently, "this is something only you can decide. Sage could be a wonderful husband. There¡¯s no doubt about it. But if you don¡¯t feel he¡¯s right for you, then you shouldn¡¯t listen to me or anyone else. Follow your intuition. Your heart will always matter most in a decision like this."


    Katelyn nodded slowly. "Thank you, Brother. Also... could you tell me how Sage¡¯s mother died? I made a mistake not long ago, and I¡¯d like to make up for it."


    <i>¡¯So Sage hasn¡¯t told her the truth,¡¯ </i>Gabriel thought grimly.


    "Kate, I can¡¯t," he said after a pause. "It¡¯s not my ce to share his personal affairs. You should ask him yourself." He stood. "Now, go to your room, it¡¯ste, and I¡¯m exhausted too."


    Katelyn hummed in acknowledgment before leaving for her chambers, leaving Gabriel alone in the hall.


    Just as he was about to retire, he heard Lester¡¯s voice behind him.


    "Your Highness, may I have a word?"


    "What is it?" Gabriel asked.


    "I saw your second brother sitting alone in the garden," Lester reported with a worried tone. "He seemed... Troubled. Perhaps you should check on him."


    "Alright. Thank you for telling me."


    Lester bowed respectfully and withdrew.


    Gabriel made his way through the dimly lit corridors and across the quiet grounds. After nearly ten minutes, he finally spotted his brother.


    "What are you doing out here, Nick? Weren¡¯t you supposed to leave with Casaio tonight?"


    Dominick was sprawled across a white wooden bench, an empty bottle resting against his chest. At the sound of Gabriel¡¯s voice, he startled awake, quickly sitting upright and clutching the bottle.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened. "What¡¯s wrong with you? You reek of alcohol!"


    "I made a mistake," Dominick muttered, his voice heavy with regret.


    Gabriel frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I can¡¯t say it yet." Dominick dragged a hand down his face. "I just... I can¡¯t stay near June for now. Maybe if I step away, she¡¯lle to her senses. I don¡¯t want her turning into someone I never imagined she could be."


    Gabriel¡¯s chest tightened at the defeated look on his brother¡¯s face. He sat beside him. "Nick,e on. Let¡¯s get you to your room. You need rest. We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow."


    But Dominick shook his head stubbornly. "No. If we talk, we¡¯ll only argue again. I keep thinking... maybe I shouldn¡¯t have pressed Casaio to marry Zilia yesterday of all days. Maybe then June wouldn¡¯t have grown so upset, so dark in her thoughts. But the fact she had them at all..." His voice dropped to a whisper. "It means she already held those dark thoughts inside. Thoughts I never wanted to believe she had."


    Gabriel stared at him, unsettled. His brother¡¯s words were disjointed, but the pain behind them was real, and it worried him deeply.


    ¡¯What exactly did June tell him that he¡¯se to this condition?¡¯ he thought before pulling up Dominick, ready to take to the room.


    He knocked on the door when after some time, Juniper opened it.


    She widened her eyes in shock seeing Gabriel holding Dominick.


    "He was lying on a bench in the garden," Gabriel said.


    "Do you really love me, June?" Dominick questioned, straightening up. His hands moved to her shoulders as he pressed on them. "I never thought you would act like this. Why do you have to feel so low about everything? Why do you have to say those words?"


    Juniper nced at Gabriel, who simply walked away, giving both of them a space.

 Chapter 394: Tell me who it was

    <h4>Chapter 394: Tell me who it was</h4>


    The next morning, when Dominick woke up, he recalled everything from thest night. He looked for Juniper, who was not on the bed. Turning his head, he found her on the recliner, a thin nket covering her.


    Getting down from the bed, he walked to her and bent a little to carry Juniper in his arms. While doing so, he made sure he wouldn¡¯t disturb her sleep. As he carefullyid her down on the bed, Juniper¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. But her sleep didn¡¯t break.


    Dominick brushed away the strands that rested over her cheek. ¡¯I think I made a mistake. June and I¡¯ve been together for eight years. She was waiting for the wedding day so eagerly. Yet, I let Casaio take that day, thinking nothing would happen. But June is hurt.¡¯


    Simply staring at her face, he contemted further, ¡¯If June has to expose Zilia¡¯s past, she could have done it earlier. I don¡¯t think she will ever do it. I have to trust my mate. I love her and there shouldn¡¯t be an ounce of doubt in it.¡¯


    Staying like that for a few more minutes, Dominick finally went to the washroom. He had a hot water bath to calm his senses. After freshening up, he changed into the outfit that Juniper gifted him not long ago.


    As he returned to the room, his eyes found Juniper standing near the window, sighing as gentle morning breeze blew. He fiddled with his fingers as he walked slowly towards her.


    "You got drunkst night. Do you know what you¡¯ve told Gabriel?" Juniper asked, not turning around.


    "I am sorry," Dominick apologized immediately. "I should have told you that Casaio had chosen the same day to surprise Zilia with the marriage. I failed to understand what you might have been feeling in that moment."


    Juniper turned around and gazed at him in confusion. "Does that matter now? Everything is already in ruins," she muttered.


    "I will make it up for you," he began, again resuming his walk. "Let¡¯s do what you want. We will go for our honeymoon as you want. Casaio can take the help of the other wolves to take down the beta hunters."


    He stopped and grasped her both hands. "June, I was feeling betrayed, you know. I thought I knew everything about you. I never witnessed the other side of you before this. But I love you. You should know that I have always loved you."


    Juniper looked away, her eyes brimming with tears. "Do you even mean it? Last day you were so upset with me. You didn¡¯t care what I¡¯ve been feeling. Suddenly, you are saying all of this. It¡¯s just hrious that you realized I did get hurt badly."


    Dominick held her chin, gently moving her face to him. "And what about you? You went straight to Zilia to say all of that on her face. What if she had gone to my parents and spoke about it? Who would have been affected the most? You and I. My anger stemmed from the words you said in that moment. I dide after you, but I lost it the moment you spoke to Zilia with such a harsh tone. I know you¡¯re hurt, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can bring anyone¡¯s past like that. Understand that."


    Juniper chose to remain silent.


    "I¡¯m sorry for hurting you," he said again, this time pulling into his embrace. His hand rested on the back of her head as he shut his eyes.


    Juniper lifted her hands and put them on his back, embracing him too.


    ~~~~


    Raiden sipped his morning tea in the garden. His eyes skimmed the newspaper, but before he could turn another page, a familiar presence brushed against him.


    "Good morning, Dad!" Katelyn¡¯s cheerful voice rang out as she approached, holding a tiny white flower delicately between her fingers.


    Raiden tilted his head, a warm smile softening his stern features. "Good morning."


    Lester, ever efficient, stepped forward, taking the newspaper from the Alpha King¡¯s hands. He folded it neatly before retreating a step back.


    "Here, for you. I randomly picked it," Katelyn said with a yful grin, slipping the small flower into the pocket of her father¡¯s zer.


    Raiden¡¯s smile deepened at her gesture. He gestured toward the chair across from him. "Have tea with me."


    Katelyn nodded, settling gracefully into the seat. As the maid poured a steaming cup for her, Raiden¡¯s voice broke thefortable silence.


    "How is everything going with Sage?"


    "It¡¯s going good," Katelyn replied softly, her eyes lowering for just a moment.


    Raiden studied his daughter¡¯s expression. Something unspoken lingered in her gaze. With a subtle flick of his hand, he dismissed Lester. The butler bowed and left, the maid following closely behind, leaving father and daughter alone.


    Katelyn took a slow sip before lowering the cup on the saucer.


    "You don¡¯t seem to be honest with me. I¡¯m your father. Don¡¯t you think you should tell me what¡¯s in your heart? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll scold you or anything for speaking the truth," Raidan asserted. "You¡¯re still not happy about my decision, are you?"


    "Dad, I hoped I could have found a mate like my brothers did. I know your promise holds a weight to Sage¡¯s father," Katelyn stated. "Only two weeks left, then I¡¯ll tell you my decision."


    "I think I already know your answer. You will say no to Sage," Raidan replied. "Do you have anyone in your heart? Tell me. I will make sure you marry that person."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes lit up to hear that. "What if the man doesn¡¯t like me? It¡¯s toote, Dad, for everything. Honestly, he never saw me as a woman, so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore."


    "Who? You liked someone and you hid it from me!" Raidan felt hurt.


    "That¡¯s because I thought you would be upset with me. I didn¡¯t like an alpha as you expected from me. It was a beta, who stole my heart. But Dad, I have stopped my feelings for him. Besides, I told you he never liked me."


    "Who did you like? At least tell me who it was," Raidan urged.

 Chapter 395: Truths can’t stay buried

    <h4>Chapter 395: Truths can¡¯t stay buried</h4>


    "Karmen," Katelyn whispered atst.


    Raiden¡¯s brows shot up. "Gabriel¡¯s Beta?" His voice carried both surprise and disbelief.


    "Yes," she admitted softly. "But I don¡¯t love him anymore. That was... In the past."


    Raiden leaned back. "Kate," he began with a fatherly tone, "I would never stop you from choosing a beta, or even an omega, if that¡¯s where your heart led you. I only hoped you would consider an alpha because it might bring you strength and security. But if that path doesn¡¯t bring you joy, I will never force it on you. You¡¯re my daughter before anything else, and your happiness matters most. I would stand against the world if it meant protecting that."


    Her heart warmed up at the unexpected warmth in his words. For so long, she had feared his judgment, certain he would question her or dismiss her feelings. Now, regret gnawed at her for not confiding in him sooner.


    "Karmen is a good man," Raiden continued gently. "I understand why your heart chose him. But if he let you slip away, that is his loss. Do not let his rejection make you feel unworthy, Kate. You are worth far more than you realize, and one day someone will see it clearly."


    A small smile broke across her face, the heaviness in her chest easing as her father¡¯s words washed over her.


    Raiden reached for his teacup. "I would not have asked you to meet Sage if not for the promise I made to his father. But I will not bind you to a vow that makes you unhappy. That is not the kind of father I wish to be. In the past, perhaps I was stern, even rigid in my expectations, but never again at the cost of your heart."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes shimmered. "Th-thank you, Dad," she stuttered.


    "Let¡¯s finish our tea before it grows cold," Raidan said, lifting his cup once more.


    Katelyn nodded and followed suit, savoring thest sips inpanionable silence with her father. A short whileter, she rose and made her way back into the pce, her steps carrying her straight toward the chamber where Amelie and Noah were.


    As soon as she entered, she found the room already lively. Everyone had gathered, and in the center of it all, Noah rested peacefully in the Queen¡¯s mother¡¯s arms.


    "I want to hold Noah too!" Katelyn eximed, her face lighting up as she walked over.


    "Of course, dear. Be gentle," Mabel said warmly, carefully transferring the infant into her daughter¡¯s waiting arms.


    Katelyn¡¯s breath caught as she cradled her little nephew, her heart racing with both joy and apprehension. Yesterday, Noah had burst into tears the moment she held him.


    "Mom," she whispered in amazement, her voice low, "he¡¯s not crying."


    "Why would he cry?" Mabel chuckled, watching her daughter¡¯s cautious wonder with fondness. She turned then toward Amelie¡¯s mother, who was seated nearby. "Mrs. Conley, since the children are all here, why don¡¯t we step aside and discuss the celebration for Noah¡¯s official wee into our family?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty," Samyra replied gracefully, rising from her seat.


    "Zilia, you should join us as well," Mabel added. "June can remain here with the others."


    Once the three women departed, the chamber grew quieter. Katelyn lowered herself onto the couch, still cradling Noah close. She brushed a fingertip gently across his tiny hand before ncing toward her sister-inw.


    "June, do you want to hold Noah?" she asked softly.


    Juniper shook her head. "I yed with him earlier," she replied, folding her hands in herp.


    "Is Amelie still getting ready? And where¡¯s Brother Gabriel?" Katelyn continued, her eyes never leaving Noah¡¯s face. The infant¡¯s gaze blinked up at her. "June... aren¡¯t his eyes beautiful? I¡¯ve never seen such eyes before. Not even Amelie has eyes like these."


    "Maybe Alex did," Juniper said quietly.


    Katelyn¡¯s head snapped toward her. "Don¡¯t say his name," she warned. She shifted Noah closer to her chest, protective instinct sharp in her tone. "Noah must never hear that name."


    Juniper met her gaze steadily. "He will, someday," she murmured. "Truths can¡¯t stay buried forever."


    "They can if you truly wish to keep them hidden," Katelyn countered firmly. Then, her gaze softened as she studied her sister more closely. "But June... why do you look so pale? Are you feeling alright?"


    Juniper blinked, startled, and raised a hand to her cheek. "I look pale?"


    "Yes," Katelyn said, concern threading her voice. "And your eyes... they¡¯re swollen. You haven¡¯t been sleeping well, have you?"


    Juniper lowered her gaze, avoiding the question. Silence lingered between them.


    Meanwhile, little Noah¡¯s longshes fluttered shut, and he drifted into slumber in Katelyn¡¯s arms. She rocked him gently, unwilling to disturb his peace.


    Just then, Gabriel and Dominick entered the chamber.


    Juniper¡¯s eyes lit up seeing Dominick, and she stood up.


    Gabriel stepped forward and gently lifted Noah from Katelyn¡¯s arms. He cradled the infant, ncing down at his son. "He¡¯s sleeping," he murmured.


    "Yes," Katelyn replied softly. "He just drifted off."


    Gabriel shifted his gaze back to her. "Sage is here. You need to leave today for San Ravendale."


    "I know," Katelyn said, a touch of reluctance in her tone. "But why is Sage here already?"


    "To pick you up, of course," Gabriel answered. "Do well when you get there, Kate. Father has high hopes for you."


    Her expression softened as her eyes lingered on the tiny child in her brother¡¯s arms. "I¡¯m going to miss Noah," she whispered. She reached out, her hand brushing lightly against Noah¡¯s small head.


    Across the room, Dominick¡¯s attention flicked toward Juniper. She hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off Noah.


    He brought her arm on her back and pulled her close. "I¡¯ve given my official duties to Gabriel for the time we will be in our honeymoon!"


    "Are we really going?" Juniper asked.


    "Of course! I promised you in the morning," Dominick said with a smile. Gabriel nced at both of them, smiling a little, as he could see things had turned better between them.

 Chapter 396: Patrol the entire night

    <h4>Chapter 396: Patrol the entire night</h4>


    Gabriel walked into the bedroom with Noah nestled in his arms. Moving with care, heid his son in the cradle and rocked it gently until the baby¡¯s soft breaths evened out into slumber.


    "Gabriel, did I take too long?" Amelie hurried in, her damp hair clinging to her shoulders, the faint scent ofvender bath oil trailing behind her. "I ended up soaking in the tub and lost track of time."


    Gabriel turned his head toward her, lowering his voice so as not to disturb Noah. "It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s already asleep." Stepping closer, he slipped an arm around her and drew her against his chest. His breath brushed her ear as he murmured, "You deserve that time, Amelie. You brought our son into this world. Taking care of yourself is just as important."


    She softened in his embrace, then looked up at him with a faint smile.


    "Come," he said gently, guiding her to the bed. "Let me dry your hair."


    "If you use the dryer, the sound might wake Noah," Amelie whispered, ncing at the cradle.


    "I know," Gabriel reassured, reaching for the towel. His fingers brushed over her wet strands. "That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do it with this."


    Amelie sat on the bed while Gabriel settled behind her.


    "I thought Noah would cry a lot. Kids do cry. But he is a quiet child. Both the Queen and my mother said that it¡¯s alright," Amelie stated.


    "Yes, it¡¯s normal. Noah doesn¡¯t want to disturb his mommy with constant crying. Maybe that¡¯s why," Gabriel answered.


    A smile carved on her lips.


    "Did you check the diaper earlier?" she then asked.


    "Yes, I did. It was dry. By the way, Kate has gone back to San Ravendale. She hase to see you, but you were in the bath."


    "Oh. I will call herter," Amelie said. "Even Flora left early in the morning. She hadn¡¯t gotten much leave. Dad also left with her."


    "Yes, I met David before he left with Flora. But they wille again since Noah¡¯s weing ceremony," he replied. Lowering the towel to the other side, he hugged Amelie from behind.


    "Did you talk to Carlos and his grandmother?"


    "Not yet. I thought we both should to a video call to them when Noah be awake," Amelie answered.


    "Sure."


    "Now, I¡¯ve given birth to Noah, I need to prepare myself for a fight ahead," Leia told him, her tone turning serious.


    "A fight?" he confusedly stared at her.


    "Yes. Ophelia is still out there. And after less then two months, we may have to face her. It can happen even earlier too. We never know when the enemies attack. I¡¯ve been weak when Selene wasn¡¯t there. But I think after her awakening, I am no longer weak."


    "Hmm. You¡¯re Alpha she-wolf, so your strength must be remarkable. For now, you can¡¯t think about all of that. You have to recuperate and not leave this chamber. After a few weeks, I will myself take you out. Till then, be inside the chamber, in the pce," Gabriel said calmly.


    "Okay," Amelie agreed. She turned to him slowly and kissed on his lips. "I love you." Again, parting her lips, she nibbled his. He also parted his lips, kissing her back with the same passion.


    ~~~~~


    Casaio returned to the pce and went straight to his chamber. The room was quiet, and Zilia was nowhere to be seen, something he had half-expected. With a sigh, he slipped off his overcoat and let it fall neatly over the sofa.


    "Your Highness, would you like some water?" a maid asked softly from behind.


    "No," Casaio replied curtly, loosening the top two buttons of his shirt. "Where¡¯s Zilia?"


    "Her Highness is with Her Majesty. They¡¯re preparing for the weing ceremony of the little prince," the maid answered with humble respect.


    Casaio gave a small nod and turned toward her. "You can go."


    The maid bowed deeply before withdrawing, leaving him alone in the chamber. He sank into the sofa, leaned his head back against the cushion, and closed his eyes, letting the silence settle.


    Momentster, his senses sharpened as Zilia¡¯s familiar scent drifted into the room. His eyes snapped open while sitting just as she hurried in, a small box in her hands.


    "Cas! When did you return?" she eximed, cing the box on the table before quickly sitting beside him. Her eyes scanned him anxiously, searching for any sign of injury.


    "I¡¯m fine," Casaio reassured. "I returned just a few minutes ago."


    "How did it go?" Zilia asked with worry lingered in her eyes.


    "We had to patrol the entire night," he admitted, running a hand through his hair. "It may take some more time before we can arrest them all."


    Zilia¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "I¡¯ll apany you tonight. Don¡¯t even think of saying no. You went alonest night."


    Casaio reached out, resting his hand over hers. "Everyone needs you here," he said firmly. "That¡¯s why you must stay in the pce. I have an entire army of wolves at mymand."


    "I agree, but I am worried," Zilia said.


    "Your presence will worry me more," Casaio replied.


    She didn¡¯t argue and leaned forward. Pouring a ss of water for him, she gave it to him. "Drink it. Then, have a good, refreshing bath. I will bring the meals for you by the time you¡¯ll be ready or do you want to sleep first?"


    "I¡¯m not sleepy," Casaio answered before he finished drinking water.


    Zilia took the ss from him.


    "I suppose Idris has gone back to the academy," Casaio stated.


    "Yes, he has. He wanted to be near Noah, but Amelie asked him not to think about skipping school," Zilia replied.


    "Hmm. Well, Idris isn¡¯t far from here. He cane whenever he wants," Casaio replied, rising to his feet. "I¡¯ll take a bath first," he asserted.


    "Sure." Zilia watched her husband leave. She grabbed the box and took it to their bedroom to keep it safely inside the cupboard.

 Chapter 397: Allow me to cook

    <h4>Chapter 397: Allow me to cook</h4>


    Dominick embraced his father first, then his mother, feeling the warmth of their parting moment.


    "Since you two will be away for a week, I¡¯ve decided to postpone the weing ceremony until after your return," Mabel said gently. "Don¡¯t take too long toe back."


    "Of course, Mother. We¡¯ll be back soon," Juniper assured her with a soft smile.


    Rainard ced a steady hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. "Call us as soon as yound in rindel," he reminded.


    "Of course," Dominick agreed, ncing at his watch. "We should leave now before we¡¯rete."


    Rainard gave him a nod of approval. "Yes, go ahead. And take good care of June," he said.


    Dominickced his fingers through Juniper¡¯s and together they walked away, their steps in quiet sync. As they settled into the car, Juniper broke the silence.


    "You wanted to be here with everyone. We could have¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t say we could have ger," Dominick cut her off gently but firmly. "You should be my priority."


    Her lips curved into a soft smile at his words, and she rested her head against his shoulder,forted by his certainty.


    As the car rolled forward, Juniper¡¯s gaze drifted out the window. The pce gates faded into the distance. Ever since she and Dominick had reconciled, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she had overreacted before. Guilt tugged at her heart. She wanted to apologize to Zilia too, but the right moment had nevere.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯ll talk to her after returning from the honeymoon. Hopefully, she forgives me,¡¯ </i>she thought, her eyes clouding with regret.


    Beside her, Dominick¡¯s thoughts ran just as deep.<i> ¡¯I didn¡¯t make our wedding special enough. June deserves more. She¡¯s the center of my world, and she¡¯s always been loyal, never once asking anything from me. This wedding should have been perfect for her. I just hope this time, June will feel special... Truly special.¡¯</i>


    ~~~~~


    "Sage, you didn¡¯t have to carry my luggage to the apartment. I can manage it myself," Katelyn said, ncing at him with a faint smile.


    "It seems you didn¡¯t want me to see your apartment," Sage teased lightly. "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t enter unless you invite me in."


    "That¡¯s not true," Katelyn quickly replied. "I just didn¡¯t want you to trouble yourself." Her hesitation melted into warmth as she added, "Now that you¡¯vee all this way, you shoulde inside."


    "Really?" Sage asked, his brows lifting as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to say it.


    Katelyn nodded, a small, genuine smile tugging at her lips.


    "Yes. I can¡¯t ask you to leave," Katelyn said softly as she entered the password. The door clicked open, and she stepped inside, dragging one trolley bag while Sage carried the other with ease.


    He slipped off his shoes at the entrance and put on the spare slippers neatly ced by the door.


    Katelyn led him into the spacious living room, its soft light shades reflecting her calm and elegant taste. "Sit here. I¡¯ll bring you some water," she offered.


    Sage gave a small nod and lowered himself onto the couch, his gaze briefly sweeping over the carefully arranged space. Everything about the home felt warm and refined.


    Momentster, Katelyn returned with a tray bnced in her hands. Before she could set it down, Sage rose quickly to meet her, taking a ss from the tray. "Thanks," he said simply, settling back onto the couch.


    "I only took one bag from here, but Mom packed a lot more things for me in the second one," Katelyn said with a smallugh.


    "That¡¯s nice. Your mother is pampering you," Sage replied warmly.


    "Yes, she is. Ever since Brother Gabriel and she reconciled, Mom has softened so much. Honestly, I never thought my mother and brother would ever mend their rtionship... But they did. And I¡¯m so happy about it."


    "They reconciled!?" Sage¡¯s brows lifted in surprise. He lowered the ss onto the table. "That¡¯s wonderful news." Rising slightly, he added, "I should go. You must be wanting to rest."


    "I rested the entire flight," Katelyn countered with a gentle shake of her head. "I can cook something for us. It¡¯s lunchtime anyway."


    "You know how to cook!?" Sage teased, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "I¡¯m still learning," she admitted, smiling shyly. "But I think I¡¯ve gotten pretty good at it."


    Sage stood, his expression softening as he looked at her. "Allow me to cook for you, Princess," he said with sincerity. "I¡¯ve been cooking for myself for a long time. Just show me the kitchen."


    "Alright," Katelyn said, walking ahead with a yful nce over her shoulder. "But don¡¯tinter that I made you work."


    "I won¡¯t," Sage replied.


    They entered the kitchen, and he casually slipped off his jacket, handing it to her before rolling up the sleeves of his shirt. The motion revealed the strong lines of his forearms, veins running beneath his skin, and Katelyn¡¯s throat tightened as she swallowed hard.


    Without another word, he tied an apron around his waist and strode to the refrigerator. Pulling it open, he retrieved a neatly packed salmon fillet and a frozen packet of meat, turning each over in his hands as he checked the dates.


    "They were bought today," he murmured, almost to himself.


    "I asked Albus to stock the food before I left for the flight," Katelyn exined, setting his jacket aside.


    "Gabriel¡¯s house butler, right?" Sage asked, ncing at her.


    "Yes," Katelyn nodded, watching him with growing curiosity. "So... what are you nning to cook?"


    A small smile curved his lips as he set the packets down on the counter. "You¡¯ll know soon enough. Why don¡¯t you freshen up while I prepare lunch?" he suggested.


    Katelyn hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright. But don¡¯t overwork yourself," she said softly, turning toward her room.


    As she walked away, she couldn¡¯t resist onest nce at him. A strange feeling developed in her heart.


    "I thought he was like my brothers, who know nothing about cooking," she murmured, smiling.

 Chapter 398: Key to one’s heart

    <h4>Chapter 398: Key to one¡¯s heart</h4>


    Katelyn returned to the kitchen after her bath, her hair still damp. The moment she stepped inside, her nostrils were instantly filled with the mouthwatering aroma of freshly cooked food. Her eyes followed the source andnded on Sage, who was carefully cing thest of the dishes on the dining table.


    "You¡¯ve cooked so much!" Katelyn eximed as she moved closer to the table.


    "Yes," Sage replied warmly. "I thought a hearty meal was necessary to make you feel good." He pulled out a chair for her. "Here, sit down."


    Katelyn obeyed, her heart skipping at the unexpected gesture. As she settled onto the chair, she tilted her head just in time to catch Sage untying his apron. Her gaze drifted to the spread before her, and her eyes widened in astonishment.


    "What are all these dishes?" she asked, almost breathless at the sight.


    Sage¡¯s lips curved faintly as he gestured toward the table. "This one is pan-seared salmon. You should try it with the lemon butter sauce. Since there was some salmon left, I decided to make teriyaki salmon as well, best with steamed rice. And from the meat, I made garlic butter steak bites." He nced briefly toward the counter before adding, "I noticed you had a bottle of red wine, so we¡¯ll open that too."


    Katelyn let out a smallugh, her smile softening into something tender. "It feels like I¡¯m in a restaurant," she murmured.


    Without a word, Sage leaned forward and served a portion of the pan-seared salmon onto her te. "Taste it," he said.


    Katelyn lifted her fork and obeyed, cing the bite into her mouth. The vors were rich, buttery, and bright with lemon, the salmon melting with the very first chew.


    "That¡¯s absolutely delicious," Katelyn said, her smile lighting up her face. "You cook like a top-notch chef."


    Sage allowed himself a small smile before rising and heading to the counter. He retrieved a bottle of wine and two sses, returning to the table with careful steps. Pouring the wine into both sses, he set one beside Katelyn¡¯s te before taking his own seat.


    Katelyn¡¯s appetite got the better of her. Without hesitation, she served herself and began eating quickly, until Sage gently interrupted her.


    "Eat slowly," he advised.


    Katelyn chuckled softly between bites. "Honestly, the food is so good that I can¡¯t stop myself. I¡¯ve been famished since morning, and this rich meal... It makes me genuinely happy," she murmured, savoring a bite of steak.


    "I¡¯m d you enjoyed it," Sage replied, picking up his fork and beginning to eat from his own te.


    When they finished, Katelyn couldn¡¯t stop praising him, her tone warm and teasing. "I never imagined an alpha could cook such delicious food. Most never step into the kitchen. Sage, you truly have a remarkable talent."


    She walked toward the sink with him, smiling as he carried thest remaining sses. "I¡¯ll wash them," Sage offered.


    "No," Katelyn said, grabbing the gloves from his hand. "You can¡¯t do that," she added.


    "Why?" Sage arched his eyebrows with amusement in his voice.


    "Because you cooked for us. You must be tired. So just take some rest," Katelyn replied softly.


    "You mean here in your house? In your bed?" Sage teased, a yful glimmer dancing in his eyes.


    "No," Katelyn said, still smiling. "Just rest in the living room. The couch is big enough, you know," she murmured.


    Katelyn lowered her gaze as Sage gently took the gloves from her, cing them on the counter. He leaned against it, pulling her closer until his arms wrapped firmly around her lower back.


    "I¡¯ve never seen you smile at me like this before," he murmured. His eyes lingered on hers, then slowly drifted toward her lips.


    "You annoy me all the time, that¡¯s why," Katelyn whispered, her lips curling into a small smile again.


    "Well, the same goes for you," Sage countered softly.


    "When did I annoy you?" she asked, narrowing her eyes while keeping her smile intact.


    "A lot of times. When you run away from me, when you tell me I can¡¯t even be the guy you like, it annoys me," he said. He lifted his left hand to her temple, brushing away damp strands of hair with care. "When I found out you have someone else in your heart, it pissed me off. Then, I saw you looking at Karmen in a way you never looked at me. But today... You looked at me with the same gaze. It made me wonder if I have to impress you by cooking for you every day. If that¡¯s what you want from me, then I have no problem with it."


    Katelyn bit her bottom lip, ncing away for a moment.


    "I won¡¯t agree to marry you just because you can cook well," she said softly but firmly.


    "A good meal is a key to one¡¯s heart," Sage replied, a faint smirk ying on his lips.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s true," she admitted. "But you have to make my heart flutter. You have to show me that no matter what, you will stand by me, even in the worst possible situations. You have to protect me from everything. You see, I¡¯m a princess with a lot of tantrums," Katelyn asserted.


    She suddenly realized she had never spoken to anyone like this, not even to Karmen when they had gone out for dinner. She had never been able to express herself so openly to the man who once rejected her for her naivety. A thought crossed her mind: perhaps Sage might be different, yet maybe he was only showing this side of himself now... And could changeter.


    "Well, I like it when you throw tantrums," Sage answered. He inched his face a little close to hers, his breath fanning over her lips. "And as for fluttering your heart, it¡¯s not tough for me. I only have to kiss you once," he whispered.


    Katelyn¡¯s fingers curled and she didn¡¯t blink. Her heart did race rapidly. Then, she felt his thumb moving over her lips before it stopped in the middle. Leaning down, he kissed his thumb, a gesture which certainly fluttered her heart.

 Chapter 399: I’m being called

    <h4>Chapter 399: I¡¯m being called</h4>


    Katelyn curled her fingers, her eyes grew slightly bigger.


    "I should go home. If I stay here, things may get out of control," Sage said, withdrawing himself.


    She didn¡¯t stop him this time. "Sure." Though a hesitation was present in her voice as if she wanted Sage to stay back.


    She waved at him as he stepped out of the door. As he left, Katelyn shut the door behind her and leaned against it.


    ¡¯Why was I even thinking of asking him to stay for a little longer?¡¯ she thought, shaking her head.


    Going to back to the kitchen, Katelyn washed the utensils before finally heading to her room. Tired, shey on the soft mattress and stared at the ceiling. She recalled how Sage came too close to her, but he didn¡¯t directly kiss her.


    "He has a good control being an alpha," Katelyn murmured. "I almost thought we would kiss."


    Then, turning on her stomach and pulling a small pillow under head head, she murmured, "How could I think of a kiss with him?" The smile on her lips betrayed her own question.


    Caught between denial and the fluttering warmth in her chest, her thoughts slowly blurred. Before long, drowsiness pulled her under, and she drifted off to sleep.


    ~~~~


    "It¡¯s done," Gabriel said softly as he fastened thest fold of Noah¡¯s diaper.


    "The maid could have done that," Amelie remarked.


    Gabriel nced at her with a faint smile. "But a daddy must do it for his son," he replied, lifting the infant into his arms. His eyes softened as he gazed at the tiny face. "Daddy loves you more than anything, Noah."


    As if understanding, the newborn¡¯s lips widened into the smile, making Gabriel¡¯s heart soar with joy so pure it almost hurt.


    "Now, go to your mommy," he murmured tenderly, lowering Noah into Amelie¡¯s waiting arms. "I¡¯ll wash my hands and be right back."


    Noah wriggled in her embrace, his little hands and legs iling in the air with innocent energy. Amelie¡¯s lips curved in a tender smile as she secured him against her chest, her warmth calming his tiny movements. She pushed aside the half-finished porridge bowl on the tray and began to gently pat his back in a soothing rhythm.


    "Your eyes are so beautiful, my little one," she whispered. "Such a rare, perfect shade of blue. Mama loves you more than words can say." Her eyes shimmered with tears of happiness. "Let¡¯s go to the balcony."


    She moved out of the bed, and walked slowly toward the balcony. Opening it¡¯s door, she stepped out in the air and let Noah see the world beyond the room too. Though it was too early to put him into such an environment, but it was a part of growing his strength too.


    And being a werewolf, Noah was already showing much more than one could expect. He was reacting to the items he was seeing, making Amelie wonder how fast he would grow.


    What fear her was if he would get the traits of Alex. She looked at the far distant, where hilltops could be seen when Noah¡¯s little arms rested on her chest.


    "Yes, baby? Are you hungry?" Leia asked when Noah suddenly cried.


    Amelie sat on the swing in the balcony when Gabriel appeared magically.


    "He¡¯s hungry," she whisiper already breastfeeding Noah.


    "Oh. You brought him to the open air. It¡¯s good. Even the doctor said earlier that you could take such walks with the baby in the mornings and evenings," he pronounced, going behind the swing, giving it gentle pushes.


    "Gabriel, sit here," she tilted her head after a moment.


    He came forward and settled beside her on therge swing.


    "You should go to Brother Casaio and help him. I heard Royal Mother talking earlier with Father, saying the eldest prince has been patrolling an area the entire night," she said, feeling worried.


    "Casaio doesn¡¯t want me toe. He insists on handling the matter himself," Gabriel replied.


    "I see..." Amelie¡¯s voice trailed off, though concern still shadowed her eyes.


    Gabriel hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "There¡¯s something else. I didn¡¯t mention it earlier, but a few days ago I received a parcel, from an unknown sender. Inside was a message... A plea for my help." His tone lowered, serious. "Karmen and I have been looking into it."


    Amelie¡¯s expression tightened instantly, worry shing across her face. "Was it from¡ª"


    "No," Gabriel cut in quickly, refusing before she could even finish the thought. "Not who you fear. The message came from a country called Aurevalis."


    "Aurevalis?" Amelie frowned, the name heavy with unfamiliar weight. "Have you ever been there?"


    "Never," Gabriel admitted. "I spoke to Carlos about it. He confirmed it wasn¡¯t one of Ophelia¡¯s tricks. In fact, he said Ophelia has grown weak, his Grandmother tried to reach her, but the connection barely held. For now, the witch is no threat."


    He leaned forward, voice dropping further. "As for the parcel... Carlos examined it carefully and said there¡¯s no magic involved in it."


    "Oh... that is strange," Amelie murmured, her brows drawing together.


    ¡¯There was one more message hidden within it,¡¯ Gabriel reflected silently.<i> ¡¯I can¡¯t shake the feeling that someone from our past is reaching out... Summoning me. I don¡¯t know why, but it feels as though I¡¯m being called there.¡¯</i>


    Just then, Noah¡¯s tiny leg brushed against his arm. Gabriel looked down to find the boy¡¯s wide eyes fixed on him with a curious intensity. A soft smile tugged at Gabriel¡¯s lips, the heaviness of his thoughts lifting for a moment from his head.


    <i>¡¯Whatever awaits us,¡¯ </i>he promised inwardly<i>, ¡¯I will trust the Moon Goddess... And the fate she has bestowed upon me.¡¯</i>


    "Gabriel, if you need me in anything, you can say. Don¡¯t left me out with your ns," Amelie stated, tilting her head.


    "Of course, I will tell you once I find out the entire truth. But I think I¡¯ve to go to Aurevalis soon," Gabriel said with a serious expression.

 Chapter 400: An unfortunate accident

    <h4>Chapter 400: An unfortunate ident</h4>


    "Finally, you¡¯re home, Karmen," his mother, Norma.


    His father, Ramsey, lowered the newspaper he had been reading and fixed his gaze firmly on their son.


    "Good morning, Mother. Father," Karmen greeted, pausing before them for a respectful moment.


    "Where were you the entire night?" Norma asked.


    "At work," Karmen replied. "With Prince Gabriel."


    Ramsey arched a brow. "I thought Prince Gabriel had stepped back from his duties, at least for a while, after the arrival of the little one."


    "He has," Karmen admitted, "but some matters still require his attention. I¡¯m exhausted, so I¡¯ll be going to rest."


    "Don¡¯t sleep the whole day," Norma reminded him firmly. "Wake up before noon. We¡¯re going to Aisha¡¯s home."


    Karmen sighed, irritation shing across his face. "Today? Why, Mom? You could have told them we¡¯de tomorrow."


    Norma¡¯s expression hardened as she shook her head. "How long are you going to keep dying this? Meeting a woman isn¡¯t a burden, Karmen. I don¡¯t understand you sometimes."


    "Listen to your mom. Wake up before noon," Ramsey stated.


    Karmen hummed reluctantly and went to his room. Instead of going to bed, he first freshened up. While showering he thought, ¡¯It is my first time meeting Aisha like this? I have only watched her from afar. I wanted to prepare myself for this.¡¯


    A nervous feeling pressed his chest. The cool water cascaded down his body to his shoulders, then rest of the body. It calmed his nerves down but for a brief second.


    Turning off the tap after some time, he stepped out and put on a bathrobe. After brushing his teeth, he went straight to bed andy down. "Why is her family looking for a proposal for Aisha? What exactly happened with her?" he murmured.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s just sleep for now,¡¯ he thought and closed his eyes.


    The knock on the door broke his sleep, and he rubbed his eyes.


    "Karmen, open the door. It¡¯s past eleven o¡¯clock. When are you going toe out?" Norma asked, knocking on the door.


    "Yes, mom. I am awake," Karmen said, rubbing off the sleep his eyes again. Getting off the bed, he opened the door.


    "Here, wear this dress. I¡¯ve tailored it for you specifically for today," Norma stated.


    "Okay."


    "You¡¯ve not eaten anything yet. I¡¯ll send¨C"


    "I¡¯m not hungry, Mom," Karmen cut her off. "I¡¯ll get ready ande downstairs soon," he said.


    "Okay. Do it quick," Norma pronounced and walked away.


    He closed the door and made his bed first. Then, changing into the tailored suit, he checked himself in the mirror. A smile carved on his lips as the dark navy suit fitted him well. He made his hair and applied his regr cologne before grabbing his phone and the handkerchief.


    As he came downstairs, he found his mother was checking for the gifts while his father was on a call.


    Seeing him, Ramsey ended the call. He approached his son and ced his both arms on Karmen¡¯s shoulder. "It¡¯s going to be a special day for you!"


    ¡¯They seem to be more excited than I am,¡¯ Karmen thought.


    "Go sit with him in the car," Norma told her husband.


    Karmen went ahead with his father while Norma stayed behind. She checked the rings again and a smile formed on her lips. "I hope everything goes well, Moon Goddess."


    Putting the ring boxes into her shoulder bag, she walked out of the house.


    ~~~~~


    Aisha looked at herself in the mirror when her sister, Lilith said, "Doesn¡¯t the dress too good on you? I am sure Karmen is going to fall in love with you."


    "I don¡¯t want it to happen," Aisha said, her eyes glistening with tears of pain.


    "How long are you going to mourn for Joshua?" Lilith worriedly asked.


    "He marked me, Lilith. Why can¡¯t you understand? I get it that Mom and Dad see me as burden now. But you should have understood me," Aishained.


    "No one sees you as a burden. The thing is you can¡¯t stay like this forever. You don¡¯t do anything, except for staying in your room. And you¡¯ve been doing this for two years. Do you think our parents aren¡¯t hurt seeing you like this? Joshua had an unfortunate ident. I get that you two promised each other to be each other¡¯s, but sometimes fate works differently. You¡¯re still 29. Just do it for their happiness this time. They never asked anything from you, Aisha. You know this well."


    Lilith caressed her younger sister¡¯s cheek. "I have heard that Karmen is a nice guy. He never dated anyone before. Not to mention, he¡¯s the beta of Prince Gabriel."


    "Mates are supposed to be loyal to each other. I think, I shouldn¡¯t have lived either!" Aisha almost screamed as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Aisha!" Their mother¡¯s voice reverberated though the room.


    Both the sisters turned to look at the door when Valentina walked in with a ne box in her hands.


    "Mom, please don¡¯t..." Lilith tried to stop her mother.


    "You daughter is calling for you. Go downstairs," Valentina told Lilith.


    "Please, don¡¯t scold Aisha," she requested her mother before walking away.


    "Joshua would have never wanted you to suffer like this," Valentina said, resting the box on the vanity table. She picked up the tissue and wiped the tears from her daughter¡¯s cheeks. "You¡¯ll ruin your makeup at this rate."


    "Mom, I won¡¯t love anyone. Only Joshua is in my heart," Aisha said.


    "You¡¯re wrong," Valentina stated. "Your father had been sick for a year. Have you ever thought a wolf hardly falls sick to this extent except when they are under a lot of stress? You think we are your enemies. Whatever you feel today is may be wrong but after a certain time, you will thank us. I have to search a lot for the man who will embrace you without questions. Karmen is perfect for you, Aisha. And you¡¯ll not ruin it today. If you, then you may not see me alive. Perhaps, then you¡¯ll be at peace."

 Chapter 401: A terrible loss for you

    <h4>Chapter 401: A terrible loss for you</h4>


    The car came to a stop, and Karmen stepped out alongside his parents. A gentle breeze stirred around them as they approached. Aisha¡¯s parents came forward to greet them, their faces lighting up as they embraced one another warmly.


    "Karmen," Alistair Doren said with a smile that carried both pride and nostalgia, "it¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you. You¡¯ve truly grown into a remarkable man."


    "Yes, Mr. Doren," Karmen replied with a gentle smile. "Thest time I saw you was nine years ago at the council meeting."


    "We should go inside," Valentina said, gesturing gracefully toward the main door of the house. They all stepped in, their footsteps soft against the polished floor, and settled into the living room.


    Lilith¡¯s daughter approached Karmen shyly, extending a delicate flower toward him. "Daddy says this brings love," she said softly.


    "Eloise,e here," Lilith called gently.


    Karmen bent slightly, epting the flower with a warm smile. "Thank you."


    "This is the daughter of our elder daughter," Valentina introduced.


    "She¡¯s lovely," Norma said, smiling as she nced at the child. Her eyes then roamed the room appreciatively. "Your home¡¯s interior is beautiful. I heard you were an interior designer in the past."


    "Yes," Valentina replied softly, a trace of nostalgia in her voice. "But family responsibilities made me decide to step away." She kept silent about the true reason that two years ago, she had left her career to care for Aisha.


    The maids entered gracefully, carrying trays filled with an assortment of delicacies.


    "Where¡¯s your second daughter, Mrs. Doren? We¡¯re eager to see her," Norma said, unable to hide her excitement at the thought of meeting Aisha.


    "She¡¯s in her room. Lilith will bring her down shortly," Valentina replied calmly.


    Meanwhile, Alistair scooped his granddaughter onto hisp, smiling fondly as she clutched a ss of juice with both tiny hands.


    "How old is Eloise now?" Ramsey asked, his voice warm.


    "She¡¯s four," Alistair replied with a proud smile.


    "It¡¯s wonderful to have grandkids around," Ramsey remarked with a fondness in his tone.


    "You¡¯re right. You no longer serve as Beta for the Alpha King, correct?" Alistair asked curiously.


    "Yes," Ramsey replied. "I stepped down a few years ago. Now, Karmen serves as Beta to Prince Gabriel." He nced at his son with a proud gaze.


    "Aisha is here!" Valentina announced as she rose from her ce.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Aisha.


    Norma and Ramsey smiled while exchanging nces with each other. While Karmen stood up, but kept his expression neutral.


    Lilith asked her younger sister to sit beside Karmen. Aisha was reluctant, which Karmen noticed.


    "Aisha,e sit here," Valentina told her daughter this time, motioning her hand to the left couch on which Karmen was seated alone.


    Moving closer, Aisha finally sat down and Karmen followed her suit.


    ¡¯Something is wrong. She doesn¡¯t want it to happen,¡¯ Karmen thought. But their families were acting as if everything was fine.


    "These sweets are made my our daughter. Aisha loves making sweets," Alistair said, ncing at his daughter.


    The conversation flowed easily among the families. Yet at the edge of it all, Karmen and Aisha sat in silence.


    "Why don¡¯t we let them alone for some time?" Valentina suggested. "They both are sitting like statues. Aisha, take Karmen with you to the garden. You two should talk."


    "Yes, Mom," Aisha replied, wearing a fake smile and standing up.


    She went ahead while Karmen followed her, excusing himself.


    As they reached the garden¡¯s center, Karmen decided to speak first.


    "I¨C"


    "I¨C"


    The two of them spoke at the same time and even paused.


    "Please, go first," Karmen told her.


    "No, you should speak first," Aisha pronounced.


    "Do you remember me?" Karmen asked.


    "Pardon me?" Aisha confusedly stared at him.


    "We were in same ss in the school. Of course, different sections," Karmen replied. "But¨C" he paused.


    "But?" Aisha arched her eyebrows.


    "Joshua and I used to be in the same ss. Even during university, our courses were same. That¡¯s how I know you. As far as I know Joshua was your mate," Karmen said, directlying to the main point without circling in loops.


    "If you know Joshua, then shouldn¡¯t you be aware of what happened to him?"


    "Sorry? I don¡¯t know," Karmen replied, frowning a little.


    "He died two years ago... In an ident." A lump formed in Aisha¡¯s throat, and she lowered her head as tears flowed freely from her eyes.


    "I-I am sorry," Karmen apologized. Seeing her break like that, he understood Aisha hadn¡¯t moved over Joshua. And hepletely understood that it wasn¡¯t easy for her. She and Joshua were dating from the days of their school.


    Karmen retrieved a handkerchief from the pocket of his pants and moved it toward Aisha. "Please, take it. I am sure if anyone sees you like this, especially our families, then it may bring trouble for you."


    Aisha took the handkerchief from him, wiping her tears. After a few minutes, when she turned better, she continued, "I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have¨C"


    "It¡¯s fine," Karmen replied, interrupting her. "You two were mates. Then, why did you agree for this meeting?"


    Aisha turned quiet. She didn¡¯t want to upset her mother, and her warning still lingered in Aisha¡¯s mind.


    "What about you? You knew about so much for me. Then, why did youe?" Aisha asked curiously.


    "Because I was curious," Karmen replied. "Are you parents forcing you to go for a marriage? You can tell me."


    "Yes. But I¡¯ve to marry for their sake," Aisha replied. "Please don¡¯t say no for me."


    "That will be wrong to you. Mates are bound to each other for one life. I don¡¯t think you should marry, Aisha. It was a terrible loss for you. But if you are not interested, then don¡¯t force yourself even if that what¡¯s your parents want," Karmen advised her.


    Aisha was surprised to hear his words. She hadn¡¯t expected that, most men who came with proposals grew irritated, dismissive, when faced with her reluctance. Yet Karmen... Didn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t angry.


    "I can tell inside I¡¯m not interested," Karmen said.


    "No," Aisha refused.

 Chapter 402: Carries too much pain

    <h4>Chapter 402: Carries too much pain</h4>


    "Why are you refusing?" Karmen asked, a faint frown creasing his forehead. "If you¡¯re worried your parents will me you, don¡¯t. I promise, I¡¯ll handle it in a way that no one will point a finger at you."


    "My parents will only move on to another proposal," Aisha replied quietly. She hesitated, struggling to put her thoughts into words. "And... I don¡¯t even know how to exin what I feel."


    Karmen leaned forward slightly, his voice steady yet gentle. "Aisha, you shouldn¡¯t marry if your heart isn¡¯t in it. I know your parents want the best for you, but this life¡ªit¡¯s yours to live, not theirs. Joshua¡¯s death was a tragedy, and it changed everything for you. But if you wish to keep his memory alive, then do it on your own terms. Fight for the life you want, not the one others choose for you."


    Her gaze dropped, her voice barely above a whisper. "How? It¡¯s not easy... not for a woman."


    Karmen¡¯s expression softened with understanding. "No, it isn¡¯t. Nothing is ever easy for a woman. But ease isn¡¯t the measure of worth. Just because your parents believe marriage will secure your happiness, doesn¡¯t mean it truly will. Happiness has toe from you, not from their expectations."


    Aisha¡¯s fingers tightened around the handkerchief. Her mother¡¯s warning echoed once more in her mind, louder now, as if trying to silence Karmen¡¯s words.


    "Karmen..." Aisha¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, "I appreciate your warm and thoughtful words. Truly. But... Please don¡¯t refuse me."


    She drew in a shaky breath, her eyes glistening. "I can¡¯t tell you everything about my situation right now, but I¡ªI¡¯m stuck. I hate the thought of using anyone, but... I think I need to ask a favor from you." Her voice faltered before she pressed on. "Could you... Please not refuse to go forward with this proposal? Could you please act with me that we both like each other? Until I can pull myself out of this? Just keep seeing me. I know it¡¯s selfish. But you¡¯re the only person I believe won¡¯t demand anything in return. So please... Help me."


    Karmen blinked, taken aback. Her words puzzled him at first, but the desperation in her eyes said more than her exnation. She was trying to protect her parents, to keep them from worry, he could see that much.


    He exhaled slowly. Maybe, just for a time, he could help her carry this weight. Maybe it would even help her find her footing again.


    "Alright," Karmen agreed. "I¡¯ll help you."


    "Thank you," Aisha whispered, a faint smile softening her face.


    Karmen nodded. "You may not see me regrly. My work keeps me busy, so if I don¡¯t answer your calls right away... Please understand."


    "I won¡¯t have a problem with that," Aisha assured him quickly. "I promise I won¡¯t disturb you."


    Karmen¡¯s expression grew more serious. "I may only be in the capital for a month, maybe even less. So try to find your way out of this before then."


    Her smile faltered just slightly, but she nodded all the same. "I will. Don¡¯t worry about that."


    "Great! Then, shall we head back?" Karmen asked, rising to his feet. "I suppose they must be waiting eagerly."


    Aisha gave a small nod. "Hmm." Relief settled into her chest, the tight knots in her stomach finally loosening. The anxious questions about what kind of man Karmen might be no longer haunted her mind.


    When they stepped back into the living room, every pair of eyes immediately turned to them with curiosity. They sat down side by side, and Valentina¡¯s voice was the first to break the silence.


    "You two seem rather quiet. I hope everything is well?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Doren," Karmen replied politely.


    Norma leaned forward, unable to contain her enthusiasm. "And what do you think of each other? In fact, we were even hoping you might be engaged today."


    Aisha¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and even Karmen stiffened, caught off guard.


    "No, Mom," he said firmly. "We¡¯d prefer to spend some time getting to know each other before making such an important decision."


    Ramsey ced a calming hand on Norma¡¯s arm. "As the children see fit. Let them decide in their own time. What does Mr. And Mrs. Doren think?"


    "We agree with you," Alistair said, nodding firmly. "We can¡¯t force our children into a decision just because we wish it so."


    Valentina rose with a bright smile, diffusing the tension. "Well then, lunch is ready. Shall we head to the dining room?"


    Everyone stood from the couches and followed her into the warm, well-lit dining room, the table set with care. Karmen and Aisha were seated beside each other, while the rest of the family took their usual ces.


    The meal passed with polite conversation, but neither Karmen nor Aisha spoke much, both caught in their own thoughts.


    When lunch ended, Karmen and his family prepared to leave. As he settled into the car, his gaze drifted back to Aisha. She stood quietly by the doorway.


    <i>¡¯I hope she heals soon,¡¯ </i>he thought, watching her figure recede into the distance. ¡¯<i>She carries too much pain... And everyone around her only seems to make it heavier.¡¯</i>


    Valentina rushed to her daughter and hugged her. "Aisha, you did a wonderful job! Karmen is such a nice guy."


    "I told you our daughter will find a better man soon. Karmen has rich values. Though he speaks less, he¡¯s very thoughtful," Alistair stated.


    Aisha looked at her parents¡¯ happy faces. She simply smiled and said, "I will start going to work from tomorrow." With that, she turned around and disappeared inside the house.


    "Did you hear it right?" Valentina asked her husband.


    "Yes. I think it¡¯s a good sign," Alistair stated, side-hugging his wife. "Our daughter will soone out of the memories of Joshua."


    "You¡¯re right."


    Lilith looked at her parents and frowned slightly.<i> ¡¯Is it only me who thinks something is odd about this?¡¯ </i>She went inside to speak to her sister.

 Chapter 403: Decided to help Aisha

    <h4>Chapter 403: Decided to help Aisha</h4>


    Gabriel set his pen down and leaned back in his chair, one hand pressing against the back of his neck. The evening sunlight filtered through the tall windows, casting long shadows that stretched across the wall.


    Then, a soft knock broke the quiet.


    "Come in," Gabriel called.


    The door opened, and a figure stepped inside. Gabriel instinctively straightened his posture.


    "I see you¡¯ve taken over some of Nick¡¯s workload," Casaio remarked as he pulled out a chair and settled into it with ease.


    Gabriel sighed. "Nick has a mountain of pending work. Can¡¯t he hire more assistants to deal with it?"


    Casaio gave a small, knowing smile. "That¡¯s not Nick¡¯s way. He believes in handling most matters personally, no matter how heavy the load."


    "And that¡¯s why he dys most matters," Gabriel muttered under his breath. He shifted his gaze toward Casaio. "Anyway, why are you here? Should I be joining you tonight? You¡¯re still patrolling the area without a single official arrest of anyone from the Beta Hunters organization."


    "I came to discuss something else," Casaio replied. "Do you remember the message you received from Aurevalis? The one from that unknown sender?"


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed. "Yes. What about it?"


    "Aurevalis is said to be the birthce of werewolves," Casaio exined, leaning back slightly. "I once had a friend who lived in a kingdom near its borders. I reached out to him."


    Gabriel leaned forward. "And what did he say?"


    "Not much," Casaio admitted. "But he mentioned whispers that Aurevalis has be a ground for dark practices. Dangerous ones. Which is why I think you should ignore the parcel you received."


    Gabriel fell silent, lost in thought. After a long pause, he nodded. "You¡¯re right. Noah and Amelie need me more. I¡¯ve no interest in dragging trouble in their lives."


    "Yes," Casaio agreed, pushing himself halfway up from the chair. "That¡¯s wise. I¡¯ll take my leave, then¡ª"


    "Wait." Gabriel¡¯s voice stopped him. "When is your coronation ceremony?"


    Casaio¡¯s shoulders tensed. He hesitated before answering, "I don¡¯t know. And truthfully... I never wanted to be the next Alpha King like this."


    "Don¡¯t say that," Gabriel said, his voice steady but kind. "Father is old now, that¡¯s why he wants you to take over. Think of it not as a burden, but as a chance to build a safer future for us all." A faint smile touched his lips.


    "You really think I can be a good King?" Casaio mused. "I still remember when Zilia was arrested. You asked me then, how could I protect this kingdom when I hadn¡¯t even realized what she truly was?"


    Gabriel inclined his head. "I did. That was only a few months ago, and I¡¯ll admit... My rtionship with you wasn¡¯t exactly warm then. But the deal you struck with the Blood Dominion proved your strength. It showed me your ability to lead through diplomacy, not just force."


    A faint smile tugged at Casaio¡¯s lips. "Thank you... For trusting me then."


    Gabriel leaned forward slightly. "There is one person, though, you should be careful of."


    "Who?" Casaio frowned, his shoulders stiffening.


    "Juniper," Gabriel replied.


    Casaio blinked in surprise. "What? Nick¡¯s mate? Surely you don¡¯t mean her?"


    "Yes," Gabriel said firmly.


    Casaio shook his head, still unconvinced. "Why? Why should I be cautious of her?"


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze darkened. "Because June isn¡¯t happy that her marriage to Dominick had to share the same day as yours and Zilia¡¯s. Something changed between her and Nick after that day. I suspect she may try to expose Zilia¡¯s past. And if she does, it could unravel far more than you realize." He paused before continuing, "You need to think carefully about how to stop her before she acts."


    "But they both went on their honeymoon," Casaio countered, brows furrowing. "If something were truly wrong, Nick wouldn¡¯t have taken her away."


    Gabriel exhaled slowly. "Or perhaps he¡¯s trying to keep her pacified. Listen, Casaio, if Zilia¡¯s pastes to light, it won¡¯t just stain her. It will stir chaos for both of you. Last night, Nick was badly drunk. I overheard him rambling while dragging him back to his chambers. He kept repeating that June was furious about you being named King. And he mentioned Zilia, too... Said June had argued with her."


    Casaio stiffened as he was unaware of all of this.


    "I don¡¯t know the details," Gabriel admitted. "But you need to speak with Zilia. Find out what really happened before Juniper decides to act on her anger. If she does, you may not have the chance to control everything."


    Casaio got tensed as he hadn¡¯t expected such a big thing to happen. "Nick didn¡¯t share anything with me," he murmured.


    "Maybe he had his reasons," Gabriel replied evenly.


    Casaio drew a long breath, then gave a short nod. "Thanks for telling me. I¡¯ll speak with Zilia once I finish my mission."


    Gabriel simply hummed in acknowledgment, watching his brother rise from the chair and leave. When the door shut behind him, Gabriel decided to leave too. He still had Amelie and Noah waiting for him, and the thought of their faces steadied him as he turned toward his chambers.


    But as he stepped into the corridor, he nearly halted. A familiar figure stood ahead.


    "Karmen?" Gabriel¡¯s surprise was evident. "Why are you here? I thought you¡¯d gone home."


    Karmen sighed. "I met Aisha."


    Gabriel arched a brow. "That¡¯s... good, isn¡¯t it?"


    Karmen shook his head faintly. "Not exactly. She doesn¡¯t want to marry anyone, Gabriel. Her parents are forcing her. Joshua died two years ago, but she hasn¡¯t been able to move on. And still, my parents, especially my mother, were pushing for our engagement today. Thankfully , I didn¡¯t let it happen."


    Gabriel studied him carefully. "So, you refused to see her anymore."


    "No... I decided to help Aisha," Karmen replied, confusing Gabriel.


    "Wait! Why did you decide to help her unless you¡¯ve feelings for her? It¡¯s going to be tough for you. Joshua treated her nicely, that¡¯s why she¡¯s holding onto him for this long," Gabriel stated.

 Chapter 404: You’ll forget your own

    <h4>Chapter 404: You¡¯ll forget your own</h4>


    "I don¡¯t like her," Karmen muttered. "It was just... A crush from a long time ago."


    "Don¡¯t lie," Gabriel chuckled, tapping a finger against his friend¡¯s chest. "You wouldn¡¯t have gone this far if you didn¡¯t feel at least something for her."


    Karmen shook his head. "I just felt bad for her."


    Gabriel arched a brow. "Hmm. And how many women do you usually ¡¯feel bad¡¯ for?" He smirked before letting his tone turn more serious. "So, how exactly did you decide to help her?"


    "For a month at most," Karmen replied. "She still can¡¯t let go of Joshua, and forcing her into marriage would be cruel. Her parents think tying her down will heal her, but when I talked to her... I could see she wasn¡¯t ready. She asked for my help, and I agreed."


    Gabriel studied him for a moment, then leaned closer. "Be careful, Karmen. Don¡¯t give her more than you mean to. If your heart gets involved, you won¡¯t be able to walk away."


    A faintugh escaped Karmen as he shook his head. "You think I¡¯d fall in love? I¡¯m not you."


    "What do you mean? I should be an example for you," Gabriel said with a warm smile. "Look at me, I¡¯m content with Amelie by my side. And now, with Noah in my life, I have even more to hold onto. I don¡¯t give up easily. But you, my friend... You care so much about Aisha¡¯s happiness that you¡¯ll forget your own."


    "Don¡¯t worry about me," Karmen replied firmly. "In a month, nothing is going to change."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t argue. He simply smiled, brushing past him toward the corridor.


    Karmen followed, frowning. "What? You actually think I¡¯ll fall for Aisha in a month? That¡¯s ridiculous. Love doesn¡¯t happen in a month." His voice carried more conviction than confidence, as if he were trying to convince himself as much as Gabriel.


    "Well, for me, it happened quite early," Gabriel said with a soft smile.


    "That¡¯s why I told you that I¡¯m not you," Karmen remarked. "By the way, I brought a gift for Amelie and Noah. Can I see them?"


    "Of course," Gabriel replied, tilting his head in wee.


    They walked side by side, Gabriel draping an arm casually over Karmen¡¯s shoulders.


    "Let¡¯s put off our n about Aurevalis," Gabriel said. "We won¡¯t be visiting that ce."


    Karmen frowned. "What? Why?"


    "I don¡¯t trust it," Gabriel admitted. "It could be a trap. Right now, I can¡¯t afford to take unnecessary risks."


    Karmen¡¯s gaze hardened. "Maybe you can¡¯t, but I can. I¡¯ll keep digging. I want to know who sent you that parcel."


    Gabriel gave a nonchnt shrug. "As you wish." He didn¡¯t press further.


    When they finally entered the chamber, they found Amelie was sittingfortably on the sofa, Noah resting peacefully in a cradle beside her. Ashna stood nearby, midughter with Amelie.


    At the sight of them, Amelie brightened. "Gabriel! Karmen!" she eximed, her voice carrying both surprise and joy.


    Ashna immediately straightened, herughter cut short. She bowed her head politely, lips pressed together as if sealing away whatever she had been about to say.


    "Karmen wanted to see you and Noah," Gabriel said as they stepped further inside. His gaze drifted toward the cradle. "Ah, he¡¯s asleep."


    Amelie rose gracefully, her smile soft as Karmen extended a bag toward her. "It took me a long time to choose these," he admitted. "I hope you¡¯ll like them."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes warmed as she epted the gift.


    Gabriel, however, let out a mock sigh. "It is unbelievable. He never buys me anything. How many years have we been friends, Karmen? And not even a single gift?"


    Karmen¡¯s lips curved in a faint smile. "Well, forgive me. I figured you already have everything."


    He moved closer to the cradle, leaning slightly to peer at Noah¡¯s sleeping face.


    "Noah doesn¡¯t cry as much as other babies," Gabriel whispered, brushing his fingers gently over his son¡¯s head with unmistakable tenderness.


    "You¡¯ll wake him," Amelie murmured, stepping closer. Gabriel quickly pulled his hand back, a sheepish smile flickering on his face.


    "I should take my leave," Karmen said softly, straightening.


    "Wait," Amelie interjected, her eyes glinting. "I have something to give you too." She turned her head toward Ashna, who immediately hurried out of the chamber.


    Gabriel arched a brow. "And what exactly do you want to give him?"


    "Something I¡¯ve wanted to pass on to Karmen for a long time," Amelie replied.


    Momentster, Ashna reappeared, carrying a small bag. She handed it to Amelie, who offered it to Karmen with both hands.


    Karmen epted it, inclining his head in gratitude. "Thank you, Amelie."


    He nced at Gabriel and said, "I¡¯ll take my leave then. See you tomorrow." With a respectful nod, he stepped out of the chamber.


    Ashna quietly followed, leaving Gabriel and Amelie in peace.


    Gabriel wrapped his arms gently around Amelie, leaning in so their foreheads touched. "Where¡¯s my gift?" he murmured with a teasing smile.


    "My gift?" she asked softly, tilting her head.


    "Hmm," he replied, brushing his thumb along her cheek.


    Amelie smiled warmly, her voice yful but tender. "Well... I¡¯m your gift."


    Gabriel chuckled, pulling her closer, and pressed his lips to hers in a slow, intimate kiss.


    Then, withdrawing slightly, Gabriel wrapped Amelie in a tender embrace, inhaling her scent as ifmitting it to memory.


    "The Royal Mother and Father have decided the date for Noah¡¯s weing ceremony with the priest¡¯s blessing," Amelie said softly. "It will be next Friday, just a week away."


    "Really? That¡¯s wonderful," Gabriel replied, his lips brushing gently against her neck. "Noah will receive the blessings of all the elders."


    "Yes," Amelie murmured, her gaze softening as she looked down at Noah¡¯s sleeping face. "I¡¯m so happy."


    A momentter, Gabriel pulled away. "You deserve happiness. We have yet to click pictures with our baby for its official inclusion in the family book. I¡¯ve decided for the theme too," he asserted.


    "I¡¯m so excited for that." Amelie¡¯s bright smile reached her eyes while in her mind she thought, <i>¡¯I pray everything goes well for us.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 405: Casaio flinched in pain

    <h4>Chapter 405: Casaio flinched in pain</h4>


    Casaio took the night vision binocrs from his beta, Estelle, and put them over his eyes.


    "There¡¯s nothing suspicious in their activities. I think we should attack," Estelle said. "But it¡¯s strange that the lights are entirely off inside the mansion. But the gathered hunters could be seen."


    "Tell everyone to be ready. The attack will happen in the next minutes," Casaio ordered.


    Estelle bowed her head slightly before stepping away. Casaio lowered the binocrs and knit his brows close. Hunters might have guns with silver bullets, and other weapons which could harm them.


    ¡¯I have to enter their ce at all costs and catch their leader before they bring casualties to us,¡¯ he contemted.


    Ten minutes passed shortly, and as per n they began the movement. The Northward side moved first as Casaio led them. Though Estelle wanted him to stay behind to give only orders, but Casaio didn¡¯t agree to it. He wanted to lead his wolves, fight along with them from the hunters who woulde in their way.


    After covering a distance of more than five hundred metres, the army from the East moved.


    Meanwhile, inside the big mansion of the hunters, everyone was gathered in the main hall for the allocation of their next assignment. It was dark and everyone awaited their leader toe down the stairs to address them.


    None of them dared to even whisper since their leader would shot dead such people.


    Finally, in all ck clothes attire a person came but as always he had a mask on. His gaze swept across the people standing before him.


    "Your next assignment is to kill those who knows about us. Also, whom among you tried harming Gabriel¡¯s beta?" the man asked.


    Everyone remained quiet while the two who actually fled that night from Gabriel¡¯s wrath quietly stepped forward.


    "We-we were the ones who attacked Prince Gabriel¡¯s beta. But it was all a mistake, Master," said one of them while trembling in fear.


    The leader extended his hand out when his assistent handed him a gun loaded with bullets.


    The two men knelt down as they shivered in fear of losing their lives. "Please forgive us. If we knew the beta was such a respected one, we would¡¯ve neverunched an attacked on him."


    "There are no ces for mistake," the leader pronounced and struck the bullets straight into their heads, causing them to die right at that spot. He then looked up and swept his gaze on everyone standing there.


    "Such mistakes won¡¯t be tolerated," the leader snapped. "I¡¯ve received word the royalty have discovered us. For now, you go underground and vanishpletely. And if any of you are captured, do us a favor: die before you talk. Remember what I gave you. There was a time many of you were street beggars, worthless to the elite. I made you something else."


    As his words echoed through the hall, the mansion¡¯s heavy doors open. The cold night air slid into the room.


    "Master, we¡¯ve been attacked!" a guard panted, stumbling forward.


    "What?" the leader demanded, frowning. His assistant moved to his side, fingers already on a weapon.


    "Wolves," the guard gasped, struggling to catch his breath. "Alphas and betas, there are too many of them."


    The leader¡¯s face hardened. "Listen up! Arm yourselves and fight for your lives tonight!" he ordered, and the room erupted into the hurried, terrified preparations of men who knew they might not survive the night.


    "You should stay here, Brandon," the assistant whispered to the leader¡¯s ear. "If they catch you it will be a problem," he muttered.


    "Hmm. You have to lead them, Frank," Brandon said, cing a hand on his assistant¡¯s shoulder.


    All the gathered hunters had quickly moved to the room of inventory for the weapons. Meanwhile, Brandon moved to the top of the mansion, ready to attack the wolves from there.


    ~~~~


    Casaio¡¯s wolf eyes gleamed under the pale moonlight, which covered through the thinyer of the clouds while scanning his surroundings


    The sharp sound of a gunshot split the air, halting the pack behind him. Without hesitation, he vanished into thin air and reappeared at the mansion¡¯s front, where lines of hunters had already taken formation with weapons raised.


    His wolves surged after him, charging forward despite the rain of silver bullets, which mostly all dodged with ease.


    Casaio was already among the hunters now. His body blurred with speed, which was unable to detect. Hunters swung and fired, but by the time they blinked, he was behind them. A wave of dread surged through their ranks as one by one, Casaio struck them down with serious injuries.


    But he didn¡¯t kill any of them. He wanted them alive.


    Brandon clenched his fists seeing many wolves had surrounded them. He lifted the weapon and aimed at the wolf, who came into his sight and fired the silver bullet. The aim was precise, leaving the wolf dead on its spot.


    A smirk appeared across his lips as he aimed more wolves while wearing the high vision sses.


    Casaio snapped his head up as he saw the leader finally, striking many of the wolves. He didn¡¯t wait and transformed back into his human form.


    Brandon saw it through his sses and frowned. He aimed at Casaio, who suddenly vanished from the ground below.


    "Where the fuck he left?" he murmured when he felt a presence behind him. Turning around, he quickly aimed the gun at Casaio, who vanished from his sight. The next second, he appeared, right in front of him and hit Brandon¡¯s wrist.


    "Ahh!" Brandon writhed in pain as the gun left his grip. Then, a punchnded on his face before Casaio grasped him by the hair.


    "Tell your minions to drop the weapons. I swear, you¡¯ll get the worst possible punishment for your acts," Casaio warned him.


    Brandon chuckled at him when a shot reverberated in the air.


    Casaio flinched in pain as the bullet hit him right into the back and turned his head to find another hunter behind him.

 Chapter 406: Blow your head off

    <h4>Chapter 406: Blow your head off</h4>


    Frank moved closer and said, "Leave him alone , or the second bullet will struck your skull."


    "Just shoot him dead. Don¡¯t be worried for me," said Brandon, his grin widening.


    Just then, Frank¡¯s eyes grew still as the tip of the gun pressed firmly against his skull.


    "What if I blow your head off before that?" Gabriel¡¯s voicended on his ears. "Lower your gun when I¡¯m asking nicely," he said. Frank gulped and kept his gaze on Brandon.


    Meanwhile, Casaio simply smiled before striking at Brandon¡¯s neck. He fainted at the very spot and Casaio was quick to call his beta up at the mansion¡¯s top. He removed Brandon¡¯s mask and frowned to see his face.


    "Now, announce to all the hunters to stop fighting for nothing," Gabrielmanded Frank. "I¡¯ve brought the loudspeaker too. Here!" He handed it to Frank while still pressing the gun on the back of his head.


    "Move forward," he then instructed.


    Upon reaching the front edge of the rooftop, Frank spoke through the loudspeaker, "Stop where you are! Our leader has fallen."


    Gabriel snatched the loudspeaker from him and hit him on the neck too. As Frank lost his consciousness, Gabriel said through the loudspeaker,


    "If you want to live, drop your weapons instantly. Consider yourself lucky that we aren¡¯t ripping your hearts out." His intimidating tone sent shivers through their bodies.


    Shortly, all of them stopped right away and dropped their weapons. The wolves after transforming back, arrested them while the others helped the injured.


    Gabriel gazed at his brother and rushed to his side. He grasped his arm and saw Estelle running into their direction along with two other wolves.


    "We are leaving. Make sure no hunters escape," Gabriel ordered and vanished from their sights.


    They appeared in the pce¡¯s grand hall in a rush of air. Gabriel eased Casaio onto a velvet sofa. Without wasting a breath, Gabriel vanished down the corridor, calling for the doctor.


    When he returned minutester, his chest tightened at the sight before him, Casaio¡¯s face had gone pale as he was in agonizing pain.


    "Why did you let yourself get exposed like that?" Gabriel scolded with worry. He sped Casaio¡¯s arm with surprising gentleness. "Come on, we¡¯re getting you to your room."


    Rather than risk the walk, Gabriel teleported them again, this time materializing just outside Casaio¡¯s chamber. The doors stood open. Inside, Zilia was pacing the floor, her hands wringing together in restless anxiety.


    Her eyes widened the moment she saw them. "What happened to you?" she gasped, rushing forward as Gabriel guided his brother inside.


    "He was struck by a bullet," Gabriel said tightly, lowering Casaio onto the bed.


    "What?" The word left Zilia like a breath stolen from her chest. She was instantly at his side, slipping beneath his arm to steady him, her heart hammering with dread.


    Without hesitation, Zilia tugged off his overcoat, then unfastened his shirt with trembling fingers. The fabric came away, and both she and Gabriel froze, their eyes widening in shock.


    Casaio¡¯s back was covered with blood. A deep wound carved across his shoulder de as if it had torn straight through bone and muscle.


    "I told you not to go alone," Zilia¡¯s voice trembled, her words breaking under the weight of her worry. Tears welled in her eyes, glistening in the soft light of the chamber.


    "Your Highness," came a steady voice announcing the doctor¡¯s arrival.


    Gabriel barely nced up. "Please, treat my brother¡¯s wound quickly," he urged.


    Matthew stepped forward without hesitation, setting down a heavy leather briefcase. He opened it, donning the medical gloves.


    "Prince Casaio should lie on his stomach for support," Matthew instructed. Zilia and Gabriel moved together without hesitation, adjusting him gently. Poppy, Matthew¡¯s assistant, stepped forward to assist the doctor.


    Matthew nced over his shoulder at them. "Please wait outside. I assure you nothing will happen to the prince."


    Reluctantly, Gabriel and Zilia stepped out of the room.


    "Will he be fine? I never saw in such a state before. The wound looks terrible," Zilia murmured.


    "He will be fine," Gabriel said with assurance. "Once the bullet is removed, his wound will heal quickly."


    Before Zilia could respond, Raidan¡¯s voice echoed through the chamber. "What happened to Casaio?" He stepped inside, his wife Mabel following close behind, both wearing expressions of concern.


    "He was struck by a silver bullet," Gabriel replied. "Matthew is treating him now."


    Mabel¡¯s brow furrowed in worry. "We should take him to the hospital. There, the treatment will be much more thorough."


    Gabriel shook his head slightly as he caly exined to his mother, "He¡¯s not in a condition to travel. I couldn¡¯t teleport that far with him either, that¡¯s why I brought him here. I trust Matthew¡¯s ability to handle this."


    "Gabriel is right. Matthew is a skilled doctor and healer. He will not let anything happen to Casaio," Raidan stated.


    Mabel came to Zilia¡¯s side and ced her hand on her arm.


    Mabel stepped closer to Zilia and gently ced her hand on her arm.


    Then, looking at his son, she reminded him softly, "Gabriel, you should be with Noah and Amelie,"


    "I¡¯ve left them in Ashna¡¯s care," he replied promptly. He was no longer the same Gabriel from before, who used to be indifferent to the safety of his siblings. Now, worry and anger burned in him. If only he had been there a second sooner, this could have been prevented.


    Then, after what felt like an eternity, the chamber door opened.


    "You all maye inside," Poppy¡¯s cheerful voice broke the tension. "Prince Casaio is fine."


    They hurried inside only to find Casaio lying peacefully on the bed.


    Matthew bowed respectfully to the King and Queen. "The bullet has been removed. I¡¯ve applied some healing to close the wound. It is deep, so I advise that His Highness avoid movement for the next two to three days. I¡¯ve administered a sedative injection, that is why he has fallen asleep."


    All of them were relieved to hear the doctor.


    Raidan exhaled deeply. "That¡¯s a relief. Thank you, Matthew, Poppy," he said with gratitude, casting appreciative nces at both.

 Chapter 407: Want Daddy to help you sleep?

    <h4>Chapter 407: Want Daddy to help you sleep?</h4>


    "You should sleep," Gabriel told Zilia softly as he lingered at the chamber door, thest to leave.


    "Thank you, Gabriel," Zilia said with gratitude. "If you hadn¡¯t acted so quickly, then..."


    "Nothing would have happened to Casaio," Gabriel assured her, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Goodnight." With that, he stepped out into the dimly lit corridor.


    Not far along, he encountered Estelle, who had just returned from her duties.


    "Everyone has been captured, Your Highness," Estelle reported promptly. "How is Prince Casaio? Is he recovering well?"


    "Yes. He¡¯s resting now," Gabriel replied.


    Estelle exhaled in relief, whispering a silent thanks to the Moon Goddess.


    Gabriel studied her for a moment, then asked with genuine intrigue, "You¡¯re the only female beta I¡¯ve seen working with such dedication. Why is that? I¡¯ve rarely known women to take on such a role, and you do itmendably."


    His words brought a gentle smile to her face. "Prince Casaio rescued me when I was young. From that day, I vowed I would protect him with everything I have."


    "I see," Gabriel said, nodding in understanding.


    Estelle hesitated, then brightened as she added, "I heard Princess Amelie has given birth to a boy. Congrattions, Your Highness... On bing a father."


    "Thank you," Gabriel replied, and this time his smile was warm, touched with pride. "It¡¯ste. Stay here in the pce tonight. A guest room will be prepared for you, and in the morning you may visit Casaio. He should be awake by then."


    At that moment, Lester approached. Gabriel gave him a brief nod, silently instructing him to escort Estelle to her room.


    Gabriel walked away silently and entered the bedroom finally. Ashna rose to her feet, seeing the prince and bowed.


    "Thank you," Gabriel said in a low voice. Ashna bowed and left the room. Closing the door behind him, he found Amelie and Noah were sleeping peacefully. Removing his overcoat, he slid right next to Amelie and snuggled her close before drifting off to sleep.


    But as soon as Gabriel drifted into sleep, Noah¡¯s sudden cries pierced the quiet night, pulling him awake. Beside him, Amelie stirred, but Gabriel gently touched her arm.


    "Sleep. I¡¯ll take care of him," he whispered.


    He rose and went to the cradle, lifting Noah carefully into his arms. "What¡¯s wrong, little one?" Gabriel murmured, quickly realizing the reason when he felt the dampness. "Ah, so Daddy needs to change you, doesn¡¯t he? Stop crying now. Your mother needs her rest."


    He fetched a fresh diaper and changed Noah swiftly. The baby quieted almost immediately, his small fists rxing as Gabriel finished. After washing his hands, Gabriel returned to the room, Noah nestled securely against his chest.


    "Close your eyes," Gabriel said softly, rocking him. But instead of sleeping, Noah stared up at him with wide, striking blue eyes that seemed almost too knowing for a newborn. His tiny fingers wriggled, brushing against Gabriel¡¯s cheek.


    A quiet chuckle escaped Gabriel. "So, you want Daddy to help you sleep, huh?" he whispered.


    Noah¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, and Gabriel¡¯s heart warmed. He paced slowly across the room, gently patting Noah¡¯s back, humming under his breath. It took more than a little effort, but atst Noah¡¯s breaths evened out, and he fell asleep.


    "Good boy," Gabriel murmured, cing him carefully back into the cradle. He lingered a moment longer, watching his son sleep peacefully, before finally returning to bed.


    ~~~~~


    The next morning, Gabriel woke muchter than usual. A nce at the clock told him it was already past ten. Blinking the sleep from his eyes, he noticed the bed was empty.


    Rising quickly, he made his way out, following the faint sound of softughter. In the living space, he found Amelie bent over Noah, making him wear the clothes.


    "Look, your daddy is finally awake!" Amelie said yfully, lifting Noah into her arms and turning toward him.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as his gaze softened on them.


    "Gabriel," Amelie added warmly, "how was your sleep?"


    "Good," he murmured as he approached, his voice low but touched with honesty. "Though I still feel tired."


    He leaned down and brushed a tender kiss against her cheek, his hand briefly grazing Noah¡¯s head.


    Noah threw his hands in the air, making both of themugh. "Alright, Daddy is giving a kiss to you." He softly kissed the middle of Noah¡¯s head.


    "I¡¯ll go and freshen up," Gabriel said.


    "Sure," Amelie nodded. "By the way, Brother Casaio is awake."


    "I¡¯ll see himter," Gabriel replied before turning and walking toward their room.


    Just then, Ashna entered, bncing a tray in her hands. "Your Highness, I brought a fruit sd for you," she said with a respectful smile. "Also, your mother and father are preparing to leave. I saw them packing their luggage earlier."


    "Oh?" Amelie blinked in surprise. "I thought they would stay longer."


    "They would have," Ashna exined as she set the tray down and slid a fork into the bowl. "But I overheard your father saying that your sister is still alone in San Ravendale. They seem worried about her."


    "I see..." Amelie murmured, her voice softening. She looked down at Noah, who wriggled in her arms. With a gentle smile, she handed him over to her attendant. "Take care of him for a while, Ashna."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Ashna said, cradling Noah with care.


    Amelie watched them for a moment, her thoughts wandering. "Yes... Flora is alone there," she whispered almost to herself, concern threading through her tone.


    <i>¡¯I hope she doesn¡¯t stay hard on herself. She has to live for her own happiness,¡¯ </i>Amelie thought.


    While eating the fruits, she would notice how Ashna would y with Noah.


    "The other day you say you¡¯ve a little sister. Do bring her to Noah¡¯s weing ceremony," Amelie told her.


    "Ah, thank you for inviting her but will it be appropriate for me? I mean, we servants aren¡¯t allowed to bring our family in the pce," Ashna stated.


    "I¡¯ll talk to Gabriel regarding it. You should bring your little sister. That way you¡¯ll also get time to spend with her," Amelie pronounced with a warm smile.

 Chapter 408: Born to lead

    <h4>Chapter 408: Born to lead</h4>


    Dominick lowered the phone slowly, his expression clouded with worry as the news sank in, Casaio was badly injured.


    "Nick, I¡¯m ready! Let¡¯s go!" Juniper¡¯s radiant smile lit up the room as she appeared, dressed for their beach outing. But the moment she caught sight of his troubled face, her smile faltered.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    Dominick hesitated for a second before replying, "Casaio was injuredst night."


    Juniper¡¯s eyes widened. "What? How?"


    "During the hunt for the hunters," he said grimly.


    Her breath hitched. "Is he... is he alright?"


    Dominick nodded. "Yes. Gabriel got there just in time and saved him. But¡ª" his throat tightened as he confessed, "I was supposed to be with him on that mission. A silver bullet struck his back, missing his heart by a narrow margin."


    "Shall we go back then? It doesn¡¯t feel right to stay here," Juniper suggested softly.


    "I don¡¯t know," Dominick admitted, his shoulders heavy. "I spoke with Mom. She said we don¡¯t have to worry, Casaio is stable now. But still... I feel bad," he whispered.


    Juniper shook her head. "It¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it? I was the one desperate toe here with you. If I had insisted we stay back, you would¡¯ve gone with your brother. Then he wouldn¡¯t have been injured."


    Dominick shook his head quickly. "I don¡¯t me you. It was me who was careless from the beginning. I upset you first, then failed to bnce my duty with my personal life."


    "Don¡¯t say that." Juniper reached for his hand, her eyes softening. "I don¡¯t mind anymore how the wedding happened. Yes, I was hurt at first... and I did get jealous. But not anymore. You gave your best on our wedding day. It was me who ruined the mood afterward."


    Dominick looked at her, his eyes shadowed with guilt.


    "I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll face Zilia again. I kept thinking about itst night, how I dragged up her past. It was wrong of me. She¡¯s suffered enough, and now that she¡¯s finally found real happiness... I should have respected that."


    Juniper squeezed his hands gently.


    Dominick¡¯s voice lowered. "And what do you think about my brother receiving the throne? You were upset about it too."


    "I only said those things in anger. Don¡¯t hold them against me. I didn¡¯t mean them." She gave his hands another squeeze, her eyes meeting his. "I know Casaio will make a good king. He is born to lead this kingdom."


    Dominick simply studied her eyes, but didn¡¯t say a word.


    <i>¡¯I was wrong about her. She was simply upset on how our wedding turned out,¡¯ </i>he thought.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Dominick finally spoke, suddenly carrying her up in his arms.


    ~~~~~


    Flora rubbed her aching eyes, the glow of theputer screen blurring her vision after hours of staring at the report. The words on the page felt like a tangled puzzle, and she wasn¡¯t sure where to begin.


    "Flora, is it true?" A voice interrupted her thoughts. She looked up to see Mary standing nearby, her expression curious.


    "Huh? What¡¯s true?" Flora frowned, momentarily distracted.


    "That your sister gave birth," Darcie chimed in softly. "There was an official announcement from the Alpha King earlier. They¡¯re holding a ceremony to wee the little prince."


    Flora¡¯s gaze drifted back to the screen, her voice t. "If you already know, why ask?"


    Darcie and Mary exchanged a subtle nce.


    "Are you upset with us?" Darcie ventured.


    "Well, she is," Lazlo said, stepping closer, a file clutched in his hand. "They have been saying she was bullied... used of cheating her sister."


    Flora¡¯s jaw tightened, but she couldn¡¯t speak.


    "Is that why you don¡¯t look happy, Flora?" asked Rachel, walking closer with a hot coffee mug in her hand.


    "Is that why you don¡¯t look happy, Flora?" Rachel asked softly, approaching with a steaming mug of coffee in hand.


    "You all love forming opinions about me, don¡¯t you?" Flora replied sharply. "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to be alone." She snatched the file from her desk and stormed away.


    She stopped at the open balcony to breathe in the open air. Fingers raked through her hair as she drew deep, uneven breaths, trying to push away the tension coiling in her chest.


    "Hey."


    The voice startled her. She turned to see Lazlo standing a few steps behind.


    "What do you want?" she snapped, her tone defensive. "Was it fun to drag something so inappropriate in front of everyone? I know I made a huge mistake, but you don¡¯t even know the full truth. Yes, I hurt my sister, but my eyes were opened that day¡ª" She faltered, biting her lip as her fists clenched tighter.


    Without meeting his gaze, she turned away, letting silence hang between them.


    "The manager wants your report in an hour," Lazlo said. "You can cry all you want afterward."


    He pivoted on his heels and continued quietly, "By the way, a small piece of advice. Check the anomalies from thest three months. They¡¯re subtle, but crucial. That could make the report stand out."


    With that, he walked away without another word.


    Flora furrowed her brows, her curiosity piqued despite her frustration. She flipped the pages of the file open with urgency, skimming through the figures. Slowly, realization dawned, she had missed a critical detail.


    Without further dy, she dashed back to her department, slid into her chair, and began working with renewed energy.


    Once she finished it, she printed them out and went to the manager¡¯s office.


    He went through the report, giving it a nod. "Keep it here. I want you to give this report to the secretary of the director. My secretary is outside, so do the work."


    "Sure, Sir," Flora said, grabbing the file and hurrying away to see Katelyn.


    Stepping out of the elevator, she wandered her eyes around. Walking ahead, she finally spotted Katelyn¡¯s desk, but it was empty.


    "Excuse me, where¡¯s Secretary Katelyn? I wanted to give this file to her," Flora asked a man, who was walking away with a stack of files in his arms.

 Chapter 409: She doesn’t want me

    <h4>Chapter 409: She doesn¡¯t want me</h4>


    "Secretary Katelyn has gone outside for some work," the man said curtly before walking away, not waiting to hear more from Flora.


    "Where should I¡ª" she started, but he was already gone.


    Left standing in the hallway, Flora decided to ce the file on Katelyn¡¯s desk, hoping she would find itter. She pushed open the office door and moved toward the cab.


    "Who are you?" a deep voice cut through the silence.


    Flora spun around, startled, her gaze dropping immediately to the floor. "I... I came with a file. Since Secretary Katelyn wasn¡¯t here, I thought I¡¯d ce it in her cab," she exined quickly.


    "Give it to me," Sage said.


    Flora hurried forward and extended the file to him.


    "You can go," he pronounced, dismissing her with a wave.


    She gave a small nod and walked past him, her steps quick. Sage¡¯s eyes followed her, catching the name on her ID card. His brows furrowed.


    "Amelie¡¯s younger sister... She works here," he murmured under his breath, a frown pulling at his features.


    Stepping into his office, Sage sank into the chair and dropped the file onto the desk with little care. Leaning back against the swivel chair, he closed his eyes.


    Since early morning, something had felt off. A strange, gnawing restlessness that refused to leave him. Now, heat spread through his body in waves, making it harder to focus.


    Realization struck him. He straightened abruptly. "It¡¯s my rut," he muttered under his breath.


    Without wasting a second, he snatched up his car keys and moved toward the door. As he strode down the hall toward the elevator, he pulled out his phone and dialed Katelyn, but it turned out to be busy.


    Clicking his tongue in frustration, he left a short message before stepping into the elevator. By the time the doors closed, he was already calling for a driver, ordering him to take him straight home.


    During the drive, the heat in Sage¡¯s body only intensified by now. His grip tightened on the seat as he fought to keep control of his senses.


    "Drive faster," Sage ordered in a rough voice.


    The driver pressed harder on the elerator, weaving past other vehicles. He nced briefly at Sage through the rearview mirror. "Sir, should I stop by to buy some suppressants?"


    "I have them at home. Don¡¯t bother. Just drive," Sage snapped, though his tone carried more desperation than anger.


    The driver gave a quick nod and fixed his eyes back on the road. Finally, they rolled into the residentialplex.


    Sage wasted no time. He snatched the keys from the driver¡¯s hand and strode into the building. By the time he reached his apartment, his body felt like it was on fire. He fumbled with the lock, shoved the door open, and slipped inside without a second¡¯s hesitation.


    He searched for the suppressants in his bedroom, but to his surprise the bottle was empty.


    "Fuck!" He cursed under his breath, realizing it emptied thest time he was in a rut. His vision was blurring because of his rut and pulled out the phone. Instead of calling the driver, he mistakenly called Katelyn.


    "Sorry, Sage. I was speaking with a client. I¡¯m on my way," Katelyn said, pausing at the entrance of thepany building.


    "Buy me suppressants," Sage said in a hoarse voice with strain.


    Katelyn halted, her eyes narrowing in concern as she stepped closer. "Are you in rut?" she asked softly.


    "Yes," he admitted curtly, avoiding her gaze. His fingers fumbled clumsily at the buttons of his shirt, his movements sharp and restless.


    Irritation flickered across his expression before he tore the shirt open, letting it fall to the floor. His bare chest gleamed faintly under the overhead lights. He reached for the AC remote, lowering the temperature as if forcing his body to calm itself.


    Katelyn froze at the sound of the tearing fabric, her concern deepening. "Where do you live? I¡¯ll bring the suppressants for you."


    "I don¡¯t live there," Sage said abruptly.


    "Where do you live? I¡¯ll get them for you," Katelyn said, already heading toward her car. She opened the door and slid inside, her mind already shifting to the task.


    "I sent you a message," Sage¡¯s voice came faintly over the phone before the call disconnected abruptly.


    Katelyn frowned and quickly unlocked her phone to check the message. Her brows knitted together as she read.


    "He lives in the same building as I do... Just a different unit," she murmured to herself. "I¡¯ll have to ask him about thister." She fastened her seatbelt, her mind momentarily distracted, then started the car and drove toward the nearest medical store.


    After purchasing the suppressants, she returned to her car and drove toward Sage¡¯s apartmentplex. Parking, she stepped out and walked briskly to his unit.


    Her fingers pressed the doorbell and waited for the door to open. However, several minutes passed, but Sage didn¡¯t open. She pressed the doorbell again. But no response came.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him? Did something happen?" Katelyn panicked with concern as the door finally creaked open.


    Sage appeared, freshly out of the shower, the damp strands of his hair clinging to his forehead. He was wrapped loosely in a dark bathrobe.


    "Here... These are the suppressants for you," she said softly, extending the bag toward him.


    "Thanks," Sage said, his fingers brushed against hers and a strange shiver ran down both of their spines. Katelyn¡¯s eyes gleamed and so did his as they suddenly caught each other¡¯s scents. Their wolves reacted to it at the same time.


    "Mate," Sage¡¯s wolf growled, but Katelyn quickly took a few steps back.


    "It can¡¯t be possible," Katelyn said, and before situation could escte between them, she dashed away.


    "Kate!" Sage muttered, his grip tightening around the bag. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to go behind her. He shut the door behind him, and leaned against the door.


    "She is my mate, but it turns out she doesn¡¯t want me," Sage murmured, feeling betrayed and hurt.

 Chapter 410: Want you to love me

    <h4>Chapter 410: Want you to love me</h4>


    Katelyn couldn¡¯t focus on her work the entire day. The thought of Sage being her mate stirred a strange sensation in her body, one she was desperate not to acknowledge.


    ¡¯Why did it happen?¡¯ Katelyn thought, her mind restless. ¡¯I have nned out an entirely different future for myself. Now, him being my mate will make everything worse.¡¯


    Her wolf, Silver, spoke softly in the back of her mind, her voice tinged with amusement, ¡¯I already like him.¡¯


    ¡¯Are you serious?¡¯ Katelyn snapped inwardly, her thoughts sharp.


    ¡¯Well, don¡¯t you like him? I mean... He has been good to you. Unlike Karmen, who always hurt both of us, Sage at least didn¡¯t do anything like that. Even we are so far, I can already feel the pull between me and Nyko.¡¯


    Silver¡¯s joy was unmistakable, spreading like warmth through Katelyn¡¯s chest, making her shiver involuntarily. She couldn¡¯t deny that recently she had felt drawn to Sage in ways she hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡¯But he didn¡¯t call me once. If he truly wanted me, wouldn¡¯t he have?¡¯ Katelyn thought.


    And if her thought had been heard, her phone rang, the screen lighting up with Sage¡¯s name. Her breath caught, and she hesitated, her thumb hovering over the answer button. But before she could decide, the call ended abruptly.


    Katelyn gathered her things and left the office in silence. She drove home, resolving to meet Sage after freshening up. Yet, as she reached the lobby of her apartment floor, her steps slowed, almost as if drawn by an unseen force.


    Sage was pacing in the lobby.


    Again, she and Silver felt that undeniable pull toward him. His pacing stopped instantly, and his eyes locked on hers.


    "Are you upset?" Sage asked softly.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be outside," Katelyn replied cautiously. "You¡¯re in your rut."


    "I took the suppressants," Sage admitted, stepping closer. His voice dropped low. "You¡¯re my mate. Then why did you run away from me? Is that even right?" His growl carried an undercurrent of frustration, his wolf¡¯s anger evident.


    "I¡ªI was shocked," Katelyn stammered, avoiding his gaze.


    "No. You hate me, don¡¯t you?" Sage frowned deeply. "Nobody ever liked me. But I¡¯ve silently prayed to the Moon Goddess to give me a mate who would be genuine with me... Who would not fake love towards me."


    Katelyn¡¯s lips parted slightly. Against her better judgment, the words slipped out. "What about your ex? She seems to be in love with you."


    "The woman my stepmother supports will never love me," Sage said. His gaze hardened. "You know nothing about me. And you can me my rut for this emotional breakdown, but Katelyn... I want you to see the real me. I want you to love me. I want you to smile at me. Don¡¯t be like the others. Don¡¯t ignore me."


    His head lowered as he reached for both of her hands.


    Katelyn spotted a couple walking past the building as she decided to take Sage inside her apartment.


    "Let¡¯s go in," she whispered, gently tugging him toward her door. She quickly entered the password, the lock clicking open, and stepped inside. Sage followed closely, and she shut the door softly behind them.


    When she turned, she noticed how close he was. His hot breath almost fanned the tip of her nose and she had to take back a reluctant step.


    "Let¡¯s sit first and talk," she murmured, slipping off her heels and sliding into her slippers. She moved toward the living room. Sage trailed quietly behind her.


    She lowered herself onto the couch.


    "Look, I don¡¯t hate you anymore," Katelyn said softly. "So don¡¯t be upset. I¡ªI nned entirely different things for myself. You don¡¯t have to feel low."


    "Don¡¯t say those words just to keep my heart," Sage murmured.


    "Fine," she replied.


    "Didn¡¯t you feel restless being away from me?" she asked.


    "I did. I was going fucking insane! You left me like..." He trailed off, his jaw tightening. "I couldn¡¯t follow you because of my rut. I didn¡¯t want it to get worse."


    "But you took suppressants," Katelyn murmured, raising an eyebrow.


    "I mean... other factors could have triggered it back," Sage said, sliding closer. He sat beside her and gently took her hand in his. The moment their skin touched, the same undeniable pull surged between them again.


    "You¡¯re different, Kate," he whispered. "Initially, I wanted to follow my father¡¯s instructions, but as I spent more time with you... I wanted to have you for myself. I truly wanted you to marry me. And now finding my mate in you, I can¡¯t let you go anymore."


    "So, you¡¯re saying you have feelings for me. But you never acted like it," Katelynined softly, searching his eyes.


    "You would have yelled at me. Or maybeughed it off as a joke," Sage replied earnestly. "Just because I casually hung around women in the past doesn¡¯t define my entire personality. Don¡¯t you think? You¡¯ve spent enough time with me. You must¡¯ve noticed."


    Katelyn fell silent, her mind swirling with thoughts she didn¡¯t voice.


    Then, his pheromones hit her senses like a wave.


    "Hey... you are¡ª" she began, lifting her head only to freeze. The colors of his pupils had shifted to a deep, glowing red.


    Sage didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he lowered his head and buried his face in the crook of her neck. The warmth of him pressed against her skin, his breath brushing lightly over her pulse point.


    Katelyn bit her bottom lip and swallowed hard. Every nerve in her body screamed to pull away before she would lose the control. And this closeness was shattering the control she¡¯d fought so hard to maintain.


    "Your pheromones... smell like... crushed jasmine petals," Sage murmured against her skin. His lips were just an inch apart from sucking her neck.


    She should be pushing him away like she always used to do, but she was unable to. His rough lips brushed her neck, sending a shiver down her spine.


    "Kate, can we just share a kiss?" Sage asked for her permission despite the slipping control he also tried to maintain with her.

 Chapter 411: Sage is making efforts

    <h4>Chapter 411: Sage is making efforts</h4>


    "A kiss? Why? Do you really think that would calm you down?" Katelyn¡¯s voice was soft but she pressed her palm gently against his chest, pushing him back an inch.


    "And I know men like you, Sage, the ones who swear they only love one woman. My heart isn¡¯t built for games. It¡¯s fragile. What happens if you shatter itter? I don¡¯t crave much in life; I already have everything I need. What I want is the right man."


    Sage¡¯s lips curved into a faint, almost rueful smile at her words. "You¡¯re right," he murmured. "Most men do say that. But I¡¯ve never told anyone what I¡¯m telling you now." He leaned closer, his breath brushing her ear. "It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? How you still don¡¯t believe me. You¡¯re mine now, Katelyn, my mate. No one else can have you. Remember that."


    "You have fifteen days," Katelyn said. "I won¡¯t give myself to a mate bond so easily. I need to see your true feelings first."


    "Thank you... For being honest with me," Sage replied after a pause as he straightened to his full height.


    "You¡¯re leaving?" Katelyn asked, her heart skipping as she watched him pull back.


    "Yeah," Sage said with a bitter littleugh, already turning away. "Because you refused to kiss me. It would¡¯ve calmed me down, at least. I need to stay away from you, for my own sanity."


    He was almost at the door now, his hand closing over the knob when Katelyn¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She rose, instinct driving her forward.


    "Sage," she called softly.


    His grip on the knob ckened, and he slowly turned his head toward her, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "What?" he asked.


    "I¡¯ll bring meals for you," Katelyn said softly, taking a hesitant step toward him.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just order something," Sage replied, ncing away as though trying to put distance between them even with his words.


    "Are you sure?" she asked. "You really don¡¯t want me to cook for you?"


    "Kate, I¡¯m staying here," he said firmly, closing the door behind him. Without waiting for her response, Sage slipped his feet back into the slippers and brushed past her.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to stay here," Katelyn replied, folding her arms. "You¡¯ll only feel worse being this close to me. And..." She hesitated, biting back the words pressing at her lips.


    Sage paused mid-step. "And that way you¡¯ll understand what a mate bond really does," he muttered. "You said I¡¯d y with your feelings. You don¡¯t trust me, not even a little. Do you know how much that hurts?"


    "I thought you understood me," Katelyn said, her eyes meet his.


    "I¡¯m hungry," Sage replied. "Just cook for me. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for what feels like an eternity. It¡¯s already past six, isn¡¯t it?" He slid his phone from his pocket, checking the time but not really looking at it.


    "Okay," she murmured after a pause. "But you¡¯ll have to wait a little. I need to freshen up first."


    "Hm."


    He watched her retreat.


    "If there were another woman in her ce," he thought, "she would have fallen into my arms by now. But Katelyn... she¡¯s different. As much as I¡¯m affected, she¡¯s affected too. The bond is there, even if she fights it. But for now my main concern is how much longer can my suppressants hold my rut back?"


    Katelyn dried her face with the towel, her hands trembling slightly. She grabbed her phone and quickly dialed Amelie¡¯s number.


    "Please... please, be free," she whispered under her breath, pacing across the room.


    The call clicked, and a cheerful voice answered. "Kate? Good evening!" Amelie greeted warmly.


    "Good evening, Amelie. How are you? And Noah?"


    "We¡¯re good. Noah is happily in his grandmother¡¯s arms right now," Amelie said with a softugh. "What about you? You must have just gotten back from work."


    Katelyn hesitated for a moment before answering. "Yeah... I did. But, Amelie, I found my mate."


    There was a sharp gasp on the other end. "Oh my god! Who?" Excitement bubbled in Amelie¡¯s tone.


    "Sage Nightshade," Katelyn said quietly.


    "Really? That¡¯s, well, that¡¯s nice." Amelie¡¯s voice wavered between surprise and curiosity. "But... Kate, why don¡¯t you sound excited? I can hear it in your voice. You still think Sage isn¡¯t right for you, don¡¯t you?"


    "I do," Katelyn admitted softly. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s just... I¡¯m more shocked than happy. Honestly, I wanted to run away from him. And yet, the Moon Goddess chose him for me. I can¡¯t ignore that. I want to see if he¡¯s truly sincere, Amelie. But I¡¯m confused, and worried. What if¡ª" her voice faltered, "what if he turns out to be a bad Alpha?"


    "Kate, you¡¯ve spent time with him already. Tell me the truth. Did Sage ever make you feel unsafe? Did he ever make you doubt your worth? I told you not to judge him from his past."


    "He¡¯s... caring," Katelyn admitted after a pause, her voice low. "It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve been unfair to him. Maybe because of my own prejudices about who I thought he was." She sighed, realizing she was answering her own doubts as she spoke.


    "I¡¯ll be honest with you, Kate," Amelie said gently. "You always looked up to Karmen. So, deep down, the kind of man you thought you wanted... was someone like him, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Katelyn let out a faint hum in agreement. "Maybe. But Karmen turned out to be... something else. He¡¯s not good to me. And I know I brought some of that on myself, because I kept pestering him."


    "Kate," Amelie¡¯s tone softened. "You can¡¯tpare any man with Karmen. Every person is different, every bond is different. And now, you¡¯ve found your mate. Don¡¯t let your doubts chain you down. Try to understand him... And if he shows you his sincerity, embrace him with your whole heart. I¡¯m sure Sage is making efforts to win you. Don¡¯t lose it. Matebond is a purest bond one can share with each other. You can¡¯t defy the will of the Moon Goddess. Keep that in mind."

 Chapter 412: What she truly wants

    <h4>Chapter 412: What she truly wants</h4>


    "Gabriel, thanks forst night," Casaio said, shifting upright against the pillows. "Did you begin the interrogation?"


    "Not yet," Gabriel replied. "That¡¯s not my ce. It¡¯s yours."


    "Good," Casaio exhaled, relief flickering across his face. "If you had, I¡¯d have been upset with you."


    "You should be upset with yourself," Gabriel countered, his eyes narrowing. "You escaped a bullet aimed at your heart. If it hadnded true, it would¡¯ve been fatal."


    Casaio¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile at his brother¡¯s uncharacteristic concern. "This isn¡¯t my hot-headed brother speaking," he remarked softly, amusementced with gratitude.


    "Hey, I¡¯ll admit it. I was a bad person," Gabriel said. "And I hate to say it, but... I do feel guilty about it."


    Casaio only smiled in response, his expression yful, almost teasing, as if Gabriel¡¯s sincerity amused him.


    "Marriage really changed you," Casaio remarked with a chuckle. Then, his tone shifted, more serious. "By the way, I asked our parents not to tell Kate about this. She¡¯s finally starting to focus on herself. Zilia won¡¯t say a word either. Make sure Amelie keeps it quiet too."


    "Sure," Gabriel agreed without hesitation.


    Casaio¡¯s eyes softened. "So... how does it feel, being a father? Noah must be keeping you up at night."


    "It¡¯s fun," Gabriel admitted, a small smile tugging at his lips. "And whenever I hold him in my arms, he just... smiles at me. It feels like the whole world stops."


    Casaio¡¯s expression grew thoughtful. "You know, you only found Amelie because of Noah. Without him and with the curses, you two might never have crossed paths. Ophelia tried to curse you apart, but even she couldn¡¯t defy the will of the Moon Goddess."


    "I agree," Gabriel said with a slow nod.


    "A month will pass soon," Casaio said. "Then only one more month will remain for you and Amelie to uncover your pasts. But Gabriel, whatever the truth may be, remember this: you and Amelie are inseparable. Nothing can change that. And we are all standing with you."


    "I know," Gabriel replied firmly. "I should take my leave now. Zilia must already be on her way here."


    He turned around and made his way back to his own chamber. When he stepped inside, the sight before him softened his expression. Amelie was seated beside the cradle, her hand gently rocking it in a soothing rhythm.


    "Royal Mother was here," Amelie said, looking up at him with a small smile. "She gave Noah a protective charm. She said it was crafted by the Priest of the Moon Temple himself, and that he¡¯lle to bless Noah during the weing ceremony."


    "That¡¯s wonderful to hear," Gabriel replied, moving closer to cradle. He looked at the cross pendant, which had emerald stones on them.


    Amelie rose to her feet and moved toward the bed, her steps unhurried.


    "I spoke with Katelyn earlier," she confided, her voice gentle as she settled beside him.


    Gabriel¡¯s head lifted. "You didn¡¯t tell her about Casaio, did you?" he asked at once.


    "I didn¡¯t," Amelie assured him quickly. "She called me, actually... To say she found her mate. It¡¯s Sage."


    "What?" Gabriel let out a disbelieving chuckle as he lowered himself onto the bed. "She must be losing her mind. Kate can never seem to make decisions on her own, can she? Don¡¯t give her advice, Amelie. She¡¯s alreadyshed out at you once."


    "That was because I made a mistake too," Amelie said calmly. "She¡¯s your sister, Gabriel, and honestly, she never judged me when we first met. That¡¯s why... I hold her in high regard."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened, though his voice stayed firm. "I know. I told Kate she needs to make her own choices. And yet, she still turns to you for your opinion, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "But she wasn¡¯t in favor of mating with Sage," Amelie said, her tone thoughtful. "I only told her to do what she feels is right... and not to defy the Moon Goddess¡¯s will."


    "I¡¯d say if she isn¡¯t confident, then she shouldn¡¯t ept Sage as her mate," Gabriel replied firmly. "She has the choice to reject him if she wants. Kate¡¯s confused. She doesn¡¯t even know what she truly wants."


    Amelie hummed in acknowledgment before shifting the subject. "And what about Karmen? You told me you had something to share about him, but we haven¡¯t had the time to talk since that day."


    Gabriel leaned back against the headboard, exhaling slowly. "Karmen had a childhood crush. He never mentioned it to me before. Recently, her mother brought a proposal for him, and they agreed." His tone hardened a little as he added, "But there¡¯s aplication. The woman already had a mate, who died two years ago. She doesn¡¯t want to remarry, but her family is pressuring her. For their sake, she asked Karmen not to refuse the match he intended to decline. So now... Karmen is helping her."


    "Wow... that¡¯s something strange," Amelie said softly. "I just hope Karmen doesn¡¯t get hurt. Who¡¯s the woman, by the way?"


    "Aisha," Gabriel answered without hesitation. His tone sharpened slightly as he continued, "Karmen isn¡¯t the type to involve himself in such matters. But for her, he¡¯s... Softer. He¡¯s lived all these years without a woman by his side, and somehow Aisha still draws him in. He refuses to admit it, but I know my brother. For her, he¡¯ll be selfless. And she..." Gabriel¡¯s jaw clenched. "She¡¯s using him, whether she realizes it or not."


    Amelie moved closer, her hand brushing his arm. "You don¡¯t like it, do you?"


    "No," Gabriel said. "I don¡¯t want Karmen to suffer. They¡¯ll part ways after a month. But a lot can happen in a month. And Aisha is still madly in love with herte mate. Karmen will suffer most of all, watching her walk away once again."


    "Then, help Karmen," Amelie suggested.


    "I will if I find Aisha crossing her limits. She should fight her own battles but she dragged Karmen into it just because he¡¯s nice and agreed to help her without asking anything in return."

 Chapter 413: Where she belongs

    <h4>Chapter 413: Where she belongs</h4>


    After finishing his meal at Katelyn¡¯s house, Sage returned to his apartment and locked himself in his bedroom. He paced the length of the room, until finally he sank onto the rug with his back against the bed.


    "No, Nyko. I can¡¯t go near her. You need to understand that," Sage muttered aloud, his chest tightening as his wolf rumbled restlessly within him.


    ¡¯But Silver and I have already epted each other,¡¯ Nyko¡¯s voice growled in the back of his mind. ¡¯Just make Kate agree. Do whatever it takes. We¡¯re going to burn like fire the entire night if you keep resisting.¡¯


    "I can¡¯t hurt her," Sage whispered back fiercely, pressing a hand over his heart as if to hold himself together. "I won¡¯t."


    Nyko went silent, but his silence carried no peace. The restlessness only increased, suffocating Sage until even his breaths grew ragged. His imagination started taking toll on him. Katelyn¡¯s scent flooding his senses, which was both sweet and intoxicating, pulling him under.


    With a groan, he drew his knees up and buried his face between them, every muscle trembling. "Why today?" he muttered hoarsely. "Of all days, why did she have to appear before me now? Why did I have to find my mate today?"


    When no calm came, Sage finally pushed himself up. The heat burning through his veins was unbearable, maybe a cold shower would wash it away, if only for a moment. But just as he turned toward the bathroom, the sharp chime of the doorbell rang out.


    "Kate?" he breathed, hope and desperation tangling in his voice. Without thinking, he hurried across the room, rut-clouded instincts making him reckless. He flung the door open, but froze.


    "You," Sage spat, his expression darkening as his gaze locked on thest person he wanted to see. Eleanor.


    His jaw clenched, fury cutting through the haze as he moved to m the door. But Eleanor was quicker, slipping inside before he could shut her out.


    "Get out," Sage growled, his fists curling so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    "Your mother sent something for you. I went to your home, and¡ª" Eleanor began, but Sage didn¡¯t let her finish. He yanked the door wide and shoved her back into the hall.


    "You are shameless, aren¡¯t you?" Sage snapped with fury. Eleanor¡¯s pheromones hung in the air like poison, hitting him with a dizzying rush. His body ached, his knees threatening to buckle, as if her presence was dragging every weakness out of him.


    Themotion had already drawn the neighbors as curious eyesnded on the scene.


    "Don¡¯te near me. And don¡¯t you ever step foot in here again," Sage warned with a his thunderous voice. With that, he mmed the door shut in her face.


    But Eleanor wasn¡¯t done. Her fists pounded against the wood, each knock echoing through the room.


    "Sage! Sage!" she cried, her voice breaking as she mmed her palm against the door again and again. "Don¡¯t see me as the viin here! I love you so much. Don¡¯t push me away!"


    "Fuck her pheromones... my head and my whole body¡¯s burning," Sage muttered through clenched teeth. He staggered into the washroom, gripping the sink as cold sweat broke across his skin. Turning the tap, he sshed water over his face, desperate to cool the fire raging in his veins before turning to the shower.


    Outside, Eleanor finally stopped pounding at the door. Her expression hardened as she turned on her heel, walking briskly toward the elevator. Pulling her phone from her purse, her gaze lingered on Katelyn¡¯s contact the one she had slyly obtained from Sage¡¯s stepmother.


    With a smirk, she pressed the number and lifted the phone to her ear as the elevator doors slid shut.


    "Hello?" came Katelyn¡¯s voice on the other end. "Who¡¯s this?"


    "Hi, Princess Katelyn. It¡¯s me, Eleanor. Can we meet right now?" Eleanor asked smoothly, though her eyes glittered with malice.


    Katelyn¡¯s tone sharpened. "How did you get my number?"


    "Sage¡¯s mother gave it to me," Eleanor replied casually, ncing at the glowing floor numbers ticking downward on the elevator¡¯s disy.


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t have time to meet," Katelyn said coldly.


    "No need," Eleanor purred. "Then I¡¯ll say it here. Leave, Sage. Leave his life. I love him dearly. I know you both are honoring family promises, but, Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t stand between me and the man I love."


    Katelyn¡¯s fingers curled until her nails bit into her palms. "You dare speak to a princess like that? Don¡¯t test me. Don¡¯t forget who I am, or what I can do to someone who tries to im my mate."


    "Your mate? You don¡¯t even love him!" Eleanor snapped, striding out of the elevator toward her car. "Everyone knows you¡¯re not interested in Sage. You¡¯re only doing this for your father¡¯s sake."


    Katelyn snorted at her words. "And who are you to decide whether I love him or not? Sage and I are bound as mates. Only rejection can separate us. If anyone should leave his life, it¡¯s you. And hear me well, this is thest time you call me and dare speak to me in that tone. Try it again, and I swear, I won¡¯t spare you."


    Before Eleanor could respond, Katelyn ended the call with a sharp tap. She stared down at the phone, her own words echoing back at her. She had spoken out of anger, but it was the truth she hadn¡¯t admitted to herself until now.


    Her frown deepened. "Sage¡¯s stepmother is insane," she muttered. "Looks like I¡¯ll have to show her exactly where she belongs."


    As she walked toward the bed, Katelyn¡¯s steps slowed, her mind drifting back to Sage. ¡¯Is he alright?¡¯


    She had never worried for him before and never allowed herself to. Yet the matebond tugged at her heart in ways she couldn¡¯t control, stirring emotions she wouldn¡¯t have normally felt.


    She pressed her lips together, unsettled by the truth. The more she tried to resist, the more her instincts betrayed her.

 Chapter 414: Life of fulfillment and joy

    <h4>Chapter 414: Life of fulfillment and joy</h4>


    Karmen reviewed the final report onest time before sending it back to the financial department. He closed hisptop and prepared to head out for a run. Just then, the phone on the table buzzed. He nced at the screen and frowned at the name disyed.


    Sliding his finger across the screen, he brought the device to his ear.


    "Yes, Aisha?" he answered.


    "I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you," Aisha¡¯s voice asked softly.


    "No, I just finished my work," he replied, pushing back his chair. Rising, he walked toward the balcony, the city skyline stretching before him. "Why did you call?"


    "Let¡¯s skip meeting tomorrow," she said. "I know our parents arranged a lunch for us, but I can¡¯t make it. I have an important interview, and I want to avoid the lunch."


    "Alright," he said, his tone neutral.


    "You¡¯re not upset, are you?"


    "Why would I be upset?"


    There was a pause before Aisha¡¯s voice softened. "It¡¯s just... I feel like I¡¯m doing things that might not be to your liking. Even asking you to lie for me sometimes."


    "I don¡¯t mind lying for you," Karmen answered calmly.


    "Thank you for helping me," Aisha said softly.


    "You don¡¯t have to say it every time we talk," Karmen asserted. "I agreed to this of my own will, so don¡¯t feel burdened. Do whatever you feel is right. I¡¯ll hang up then."


    Aisha hummed softly and lowered the phone after the call ended. She stepped toward the balcony and gazed at the night sky, curling her fingers thoughtfully.


    ¡¯Karmen is a good man. That¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this. I have to clear this interview, get a job, and leave this house. That¡¯s the only way I can have my own freedom and at the same time, free Karmen from doing an act with me.¡¯


    A movement caught her attention. She sensed someone at the balcony door and turned around. Lilith stood there, holding a bag.


    "Tomorrow will be your first date," Lilith said casually. "Mom bought a dress for you." She stepped closer to Aisha.


    Taking the bag, Aisha replied, "I¡¯ll wear it."


    "You¡¯re happy, right? You didn¡¯t resist or argue with our parents," Lilith observed, her tone curious.


    Aisha smiled faintly.


    "It¡¯s to keep you happy. Dad was talking with Mom earlier, saying they would be at peace if you enter a married life soon. Joshua¡¯s demise took a toll on you, put you into depression," Lilith said with a worried gaze.


    "Karmen and I¡¯ve a long way to go," Aisha said. "But falling in love with him... It¡¯s going to tough."


    "It¡¯s alright. Forgetting Joshua isn¡¯t easy. He was a nice soul," Lilith asserted. "But you deserve a life of fulfillment and joy."


    Aisha hummed. "Don¡¯t worry about me, sis," she said with a smile.


    ~~~~~


    After dinner, Mabel decided to take a stroll in the garden with Raidan. As they walked, her eyes caught sight of a familiar figure approaching them.


    "Shouldn¡¯t he be with Amelie at this hour?" Raidan murmured, his brows slightly furrowed.


    Gabriel halted before them, offering a slight bow of respect.


    "Mom," he began with concern, "the pendant you gave Noah... Is it truly safe? I ask because I don¡¯t wish to ce my trust in any priest or priestess at this time."


    "Of course, it¡¯s safe," Mabel assured him softly. "I¡¯ve known the priest for years."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze hardened.


    "But with Ophelia still in the world, she must know my son has been born," he said in a tense voice "She is no ordinary witch. She is the witch of witches. Having lived for thousands of years, she possesses powers beyond anything we can even begin to imagine."


    Mabel¡¯s eyes flickered with unease. "Then... Perhaps we should remove the pendant from Noah," she suggested softly, concern evident in her tone.


    "Ophelia hasn¡¯t shown herself in weeks," Raidan said.


    Gabriel shook his head, his expression grave. "That may be so, but silence does not mean safety. I want to be cautious. Noah is still so fragile... and newborns are far too easily drawn toward forces they cannot resist."


    Mabel nodded solemnly. "That is true," she admitted. "That pendant... I brought it specifically as a protective charm for Noah. It is more than a simple ornament since it carries blessings from the Moon Temple, infused with ancient wards designed to guard against dark magic. I believed it would shield him."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze softened for a moment as he looked at her.


    "Your intent is good, Mom," Gabriel said softly. "But my heart cannot let me take any risk. You know what Ophelia¡¯s words did to both of us. I chose to forgive you for my own peace, but with Noah... I can¡¯t take that chance. I could have removed the pendant on my own, yet I wanted to inform you first."


    Mabel¡¯s eyes softened, her hands folding in herp. "Just remove it," she said. "I don¡¯t mind. I want Noah to be safe too."


    "Thank you," Gabriel replied with a solemn nod. "Goodnight, Mom. Dad." He bowed respectfully before turning and walking away.


    Raidan watched him go, his expression thoughtful. "Gabriel has grown so much in such a short time... maturity and wisdom is evident in his actions. But perhaps if you had spoken the truth to him earlier, he might not have suffered so much," he murmured.


    "I know, Your Majesty," Mabel said firmly. "I was always stoic toward him. Gabriel chose to forgive me because he found peace with Amelie. I regret my actions from the past, but I won¡¯t repeat them. I promised myself that I would follow whatever Gabriel wishes."


    "Hmm... that¡¯s reassuring to hear," Raidan said thoughtfully. His brows furrowed slightly. "By the way, have you spoken to Kate? She didn¡¯t answer my call earlier. I¡¯m thinking of telling William not to expect her to say yes. Butst time, Sage approached me with such confidence that I gave him a month¡¯s time."


    Mabel ced her hand over her heart, her expression gentle. "Kate must be exhausted after work. Give her time. She¡¯s not good at making decisions quickly. But this time, we should let her choose for herself. So, be patient. Wait a few more days before expecting her response."

 Chapter 415: Learn about your origin

    <h4>Chapter 415: Learn about your origin</h4>


    Gabriel stared at the message from Aurevalis under the flicker of the tablemp. His other hand rested above Amelie¡¯s head, who was sleeping peacefully.


    <i>¡¯Why am I feeling the urge to go to Aurevalis? Though I don¡¯t want to, a part of my heart says I should go there,¡¯ </i>Gabriel thought. The letter had only a few words written, another reason why Gabriel was reluctant to make the journey.


    <i>¡¯Something is missing, which I¡¯m unable to detect or understand.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯You should go,¡¯</i> Valko told him<i>. ¡¯Noah and Amelie are safe in the pce. Now, even Mom isn¡¯t against them or your choices. We can¡¯t stay here and get troubled over this every day.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯What if it¡¯s a trap?¡¯</i> Gabriel argued back.


    <i>¡¯Since when did we start worrying about traps? We always find a way to get out of them,¡¯ </i>Valko said proudly.


    <i>¡¯It¡¯s different now. I don¡¯t want my life to fall into danger because that would bring distress to Amelie. That¡¯s my main reason for holding back.¡¯</i>


    Valko fell silent, unable to argue. Gabriel¡¯s words carried the truth.


    Gabriel quietly slipped out of bed and walked across the dimly lit chamber in search of a candle. Once he found one, he lit it and set it on the table.


    It was an old method, one used in ancient times, to reveal hidden writing. Taking the letter in hand, Gabriel carefully held it closer to the me. As the heat touched the letter, faint lines began to emerge, and his eyes widened when the concealed message slowly surfaced before him.


    <strong><i>"Gabriel Sinir. If you want to learn about your origin,e to Aurevalis, the ancient city where the first werewolf appeared. The more you dy it, the more time you¡¯ll give to the witch who cursed you to grow stronger."</i></strong>


    Gabriel pulled the letter away from the me and blew out the candle.


    "My origin?" he murmured under his breath, eyes flickering with unease.


    Just then, a faint cry echoed through the room. Noah.


    Without wasting a second, Gabriel strode back into the bedroom. Amelie was already awake, gently rocking the baby in her arms.


    "Noah¡¯s hungry," she whispered softly, her voice heavy with sleep.


    Gabriel picked up the bottle of pumped milk from the nearby shelf and handed it to her. "I can make him sleep. You should¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine," Amelie interrupted gently. "You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself all the time."


    She guided the bottle to Noah¡¯s lips, watching as he began to drink eagerly. "You weren¡¯t in the room. What happened?" Amelie¡¯s head tilted toward him, her eyes searching his face. "What¡¯s been bothering you?"


    "I have to go to Aurevalis," Gabriel replied, settling beside her.


    "What? So suddenly?" she asked, surprise threading her voice.


    "Hmm," he murmured, staring ahead. "But I¡¯ll go after the ceremony. The message wasn¡¯t just a single sentence, but there was much more hidden, which I¡¯ve only just uncovered. I¡¯ve been telling myself not to go to Aurevalis, but a part of me... wants to."


    "Then go," Amelie said softly, cing a reassuring hand over his. "Don¡¯t hold yourself back just for the sake of Noah and me. We have so many people here to protect us. Besides, I can protect us well, you know this."


    She gave him a small, confident smile.


    "I know." Gabriel gently covered her hand with his, his touch firm yet tender.


    "So... what did you find out?" Amelie asked, leaning closer.


    Gabriel recited the exact words from the letter. When he finished, Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "That means... Someone there knows your past," she murmured with concern.


    "Yes," he confirmed. "And I can¡¯t ignore this feeling inside me. It¡¯s like my heart is pulling me toward Aurevalis. But Amelie... promise me something." He looked deeply into her eyes. "No matter what happens, you won¡¯t do anything that could put your life in danger, even if I end up trapped there. I may not think it will happen... but I have to prepare for the worst."


    Amelie¡¯s gaze softened. She sped his hand tighter and spoke with determination, "We¡¯ll deal with that when the timees. For now... you focus on finding the answers. You always find a way."


    Gabriel gave her a small, grateful nod. He rested his head gently against her shoulder, his gaze fixed on Noah, who was still contentedly drinking his milk.


    "Noah is taking all your attention these days," he murmured with a faint smile. "And I can¡¯t even be jealous... of my own son."


    Amelie chuckled softly at his words. Noah, pulling the bottle away, let out a small squeal and wriggled his tiny hands, his lips curling into a gentle smile as if sensing the warmth around him.


    "Is he happy about having you all to himself?" Gabriel murmured with affection. Without another word, he gently lifted Noah into his arms, cradling him close against his chest.


    Leaning down, he pressed tender kisses along the baby¡¯s soft cheeks, each kiss drawing a gentle giggle from Amelie and a delighted gurgle from Noah. Time seemed to slow as they lingered in that warm moment, until eventually, Noah¡¯s eyelids grew heavy and he drifted into peaceful sleep.


    Carefully, Gabrielid him into the cradle and gave it a gentle sway for a few seconds, watching over him protectively.


    Then, with a sigh, he returned to the bed where Ameliey waiting.


    Sliding the letter into the drawer, he switched off themp, plunging the room into a soft darkness. Drawing her close, he wrapped Amelie in his arms.


    Shutting his eyes, he drifted off to sleep finally.


    ~~~~


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared intently at the magical orb. The mist within shifted unnaturally, revealing a scene that made her frown deepen. Gabrielughing softly beside Amelie, a baby cradled tenderly in their arms.


    "What is this?" she hissed under her breath. "They have a child... How dare they be happy?" Her fingers curled into fists, knuckles whitening with fury.


    A dangerous resolve hardened in her eyes. "I must find a way to get close to them. But that meddling witch... I¡¯ll have to eliminate her first, if she¡¯s to stand in my way of protecting them."

 Chapter 416: Your wife will be the reason

    <h4>Chapter 416: Your wife will be the reason</h4>


    Sage woke with a thudding headache. Since seeing Eleanor the night before his rut had turned vicious, her pheromones still affected him, leaving him nauseous.


    He wished that Katelyn were here; his mate, his other half. That thought should have eased the ache, but she wasn¡¯t. He med himself for always putting on that mighty alpha facade around her. Maybe that was why she stayed away.


    Hey back on the couch and took a slow sip of the cold water he¡¯d fetched from the fridge. "I¡¯m going to kill Eleanor foring herest night," he growled, and Nyko, the wolf under his skin, answered with a low rumble beneath his ribs.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. A familiar scent drifted through the air a secondter, wrapping around him. It was Katelyn.


    Before he could think, Sage was at the door, yanking it open.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Katelyn¡¯s brows drew together as she took him in his pallid skin. There were the shadows bruising his eyes and the exhaustion carved deep into his face.


    He swallowed hard, forcing himself not to pull her into his arms right there. Every instinct screamed to close the distance, to bury his face in her neck, but her pheromones were already working through him. The pounding in his head eased; the burning under his skin began to settle.


    "Can Ie in?" she asked gently, lifting a jute bag. "I brought breakfast for you."


    "Of course." He stepped aside quickly, his voice rougher than he meant it to be.


    She entered with her, and he shut the door behind them. For a moment, he hesitated, debating whether to tell her about Eleanor¡¯s visit ,but the thought died quickly. ¡¯No. She¡¯d be upset. She might take it the wrong way.¡¯


    Katelyn made her way to the kitchen. She noticed the empty water bottles scattered across the counter, sighed faintly, and began unpacking the boxes, arranging the food onto tes.


    "You can take your medicine after breakfast," Katelyn said as Sage walked into the kitchen. "It¡¯ll help. You should try to get some sleep afterward."


    "Medicine won¡¯t do much," Sage murmured. "And forget about sleep. Maybe if you stayed a little closer... then I might actually rest."


    Katelyn ignored the pull in his tone and carried the bowls and tes to the table, arranging them carefully.


    "I have to go somewhere today," she said after a moment.


    "Work?" he asked, a faint hope flickering in his eyes.


    She shook her head. "No. An arrogant woman crossed mest night, and I intend to remind her who she¡¯s dealing with."


    Sage frowned. "Who are you talking about?"


    "You don¡¯t need to know," Katelyn replied briskly. "Now sit down and eat before everything gets cold."


    Sage decided not to push her further. He sat quietly and took a bite of the omelette.


    "Won¡¯t you eat?" he asked, ncing up at her.


    "No," she said, looking away. "I skip breakfast sometimes."


    He hummed softly, chewing before adding, "You shouldn¡¯t. Even if you did put on a little weight, you¡¯d still be beautiful, in every way."


    Katelyn¡¯s head snapped toward him. "Don¡¯t lie."


    "I¡¯m not lying," Sage said, meeting her gaze. "Why do you always think I am?" He exhaled and shook his head, the faintest trace of hurt in his eyes.


    "Because you¡¯re the kind of man who¡¯s probably said that to a dozen women," Katelyn shot back, her tone clipped and cool. "Tell me, Sage, how did you really handle your rut before me? Let me guess, by sleeping around? Omegas, alphas, maybe even betas? Oh, wait... you did have a girlfriend once, didn¡¯t you? Eleanor, right?"


    Sage¡¯s jaw tightened. "Hey," he said, "During my rut, I always locked myself in my apartment. You know what an Alpha¡¯s instinct is during that time is to breed, to im. I could never risk that. Not with anyone except for my mate or the woman I would have fallen in love with."


    Then, his eyes turned crimson as his voice deepened. "Every woman I¡¯ve been with... It was for a reason. And that reason was simple. I wanted sex, just sex. Nothing more. I must say for past one and a half month, I am doing nothing. And it¡¯s not bothering me. What bothers me is that I am not able to win you. I want you to see the real me, but you don¡¯t. It hurts me."


    Katelyn simply stared at him for a few more seconds before rising to her feet.


    "I¡¯m leaving," she said, and walked to the counter. Grabbing her handbag, she didn¡¯t bat him another nce and left.


    In the elevator, she kept thinking about what Sage said. "Am I too harsh on him?"


    The elevator came to a stop at the ground floor. Katelyn stepped out and moved straight to her car, closing the door without hesitation. She didn¡¯t waste a second, and drove for the Nightshade estate.


    An hourter she pulled up to the mansion. The guard lifted the gate the moment he recognized her, and she drove through the sweeping drive to the forecourt. She was still gathering herself when she saw William talking on his phone in the living room and walked straight up to him.


    "Your Highness!" William started, surprised, ending his call with a curt apology.


    "Where is Mrs. Nightshade?" Katelyn asked, looking around.


    William¡¯s expression shifted from startled to concerned. "She¡¯s in the kitchen. Is everything¡ª?"


    Blythe appeared then with a cookie jar in her hands. "Princess Katelyn, you¡¯re here unannounced."


    Katelyn didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. "How dare you give my number to Sage¡¯s ex?"


    Blythe blinked, genuinely confused. "Pardon me, Your Highness?"


    "I said how dare you. I don¡¯t care what games you and your household y with your son, but you will not drag me into them. You handed my contact to Eleanor, Sage¡¯s ex. If I¡¯ll take it to my parents, and you¡¯ll regret the consequences." She paused, turning her gaze to William.


    "And Mr. Nightshade, if I refuse to marry Sage because of this, your wife will be the reason. Make her understand not to make me angry or I¡¯ll destroy her," she pronounced, her eyes shining silvery.

 Chapter 417: Backfired on her

    <h4>Chapter 417: Backfired on her</h4>


    Katelyn turned on her heels and strode out of the Nightshade mansion.


    The moment she disappeared, William rounded on his wife. "Who told you to give the Princess¡¯s personal contact information to Sage¡¯s ex?" he thundered.


    Blythe flinched, lowering her gaze. "I only wanted them to be friends," she murmured in a trembling voice.


    "Friends?" William stepped closer, his anger radiating. "Do you even hear yourself? Blythe, if the Princess refuses to marry my son because of this stunt, you¡¯ll be leaving this pack. Keep that in mind."


    Blythe¡¯s head snapped up, eyes wide. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I am," he growled. "I won¡¯t tolerate you in this house if you¡¯ve ruined this alliance." With that, he turned on his heel and stormed off to meet Sage.


    Blythe stood frozen for a moment, her heart pounding. Then, with shaking hands, she hurried to the bedroom and grabbed her phone. She dialed Eleanor¡¯s number, and the call connected after a few rings.


    "Aunt Blythe! Good morning," came Eleanor¡¯s cheerful voice on the other end.


    Blythe didn¡¯t waste time. "What did you do to Princess Katelyn?" she demanded.


    "I¡ªI didn¡¯t do anything. What happened?" Eleanor stammered, confusioncing her tone.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me!" Blythe snapped. "You must have said something. The Princess came here and humiliated me in front of everyone! Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?"


    Blythe¡¯s hand trembled around the phone as she listened to Eleanor¡¯s voice.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Blythe," Eleanor said quickly. "I only did what you asked. You told me to break their alliance, so I reminded the Princess how close I am to Sage."


    Blythe¡¯s color drained. "Don¡¯t ever go near them again," she snapped. "And delete the Princess¡¯s number if you want to keep livingfortably. Katelyn doesn¡¯t forgive or forget." She ended the call before Eleanor could protest.


    For a long moment she stood where she was, the silence of the room pressing in. Her scheme was meant to make Sage look bad in William¡¯s eyes and drive a wedge between him and the Princess, but it backfired on her. This was the first time William got angry at her.


    "I can¡¯t believe Katelyn was this bold," Blythe murmured. ¡¯If Katelyn marries Sage, I¡¯ll be the one to suffer.¡¯ The idea made her hands clench. She decided to find a way that the alliance would break without her getting being involved.


    ~~~~~


    Sage stared at the empty bottle of suppressants on the table.


    "I can¡¯t believe that even with a mate, I still have to take these," he muttered in disbelief. "But this rut, it¡¯s worse than ever. Maybe because I¡¯ve finally found my mate... and she refuses to be with me."


    A sudden chime of the doorbell cut through his thoughts. He frowned. "Who¡¯s here at this hour?"


    Setting the bottle down, he pushed himself up and went to the door.


    "Dad!" he blurted, surprised to see William standing there.


    "You didn¡¯t go to the office," William said, his tone more statement than question.


    "I was tired," Sage lied. "Thought I¡¯d take a few days off." Thest thing he wanted was his father pushing him toward Katelyn in his rut period. "Come in."


    William stepped inside and made his way to the living room. He sank into the couch and motioned for Sage to sit.


    "Princess Katelyn came to the house today," he said.


    Sage froze. "What? Why?"


    "Because Blythe gave her number to your ex." William¡¯s voice hardened. "Who were you dating before, Sage?"


    "Eleanor," Sage admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "It was casual, nothing serious. But why did Katelyn go there?"


    "Apparently, Eleanor said something to her. You should find out what it was, and apologize to the Princess on Blythe¡¯s behalf."


    Sage¡¯s expression darkened. "And why should I do that? If your wife caused the problem, then she should be the one to fix it."


    William¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Sage, I¡¯m telling you to do it."


    Sage stood up. "I¡¯m not a child, and I¡¯m done following orders that protect her from her own mistakes. Your wife made the mess, and she¡¯s the one who¡¯ll clean it up. Because I¡¯m tired, I want you to leave."


    William¡¯s brows drew together, his expression hardening. He stood abruptly.


    "Make sure Princess Katelyn marries only you, Sage," he said curtly, then turned and strode out of the apartment, leaving his son staring after him in bewilderment.


    Sage ran a hand through his hair, frowning. "What the hell happened at home?" he muttered.


    He hurried to his bedroom, snatched his phone off the nightstand, and scrolled through his contacts until he found one.


    A familiar voice answered, respectful and calm. "Greetings, young master."


    "Zyon," Sage said sharply. "Tell me what happened at the house. Did Princess Katelyne there?"


    "Yes, Your Highness," Zyon replied. "She arrived earlier today. Madam Blythe had given Princess Katelyn¡¯s personal number to Miss Eleanor, who then said something most inappropriate to Her Highness. The Princess was furious. She scolded Madam in front of everyone and warned that if she ever refused the marriage proposal, Madam would be the reason."


    Sage¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, his pulse quickening. "I see..." he murmured, a muscle ticking in his jaw. "Thank you, Zyon."


    When the call ended, he sank down on the edge of the bed.


    "I can¡¯t believe Kate did it," he murmured, smiling.


    But it faded soon as he recalled hisst day¡¯s confrontation with Eleanor. "Did she call Katelyn after leaving from my sight? But why did Kate not mention it? I¡¯ve to ask herter in the evening."


    But his restless mind couldn¡¯t wait and he dialed Katelyn¡¯s number. Though he had less hopes she would answer his call, but surprisingly she did.


    "Sage, stay at the door. I¡¯m on your way to your apartment," Katelyn replied.


    "Huh? Okay," Sage said, clearly flustered. He went to the door again and opened it. His eyes followed the direction from where Katelyn¡¯s pheromonal fragrance wasing and spotted her.

 Chapter 418: Werewolf pups grow rapidly

    <h4>Chapter 418: Werewolf pups grow rapidly</h4>


    "I thought you wouldn¡¯t see me until the evening," Sage said, ncing at Katelyn with a faint smile.


    "I took a day off to take care of you," she replied, cing the groceries in the refrigerator and tossing aside a few items that had passed their expiry date. "You should have cleaned the fridge yourself to keep busy during your rut," she scolded him lightly, her tone carrying both care and irritation.


    Sage leaned casually against the counter, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. "You act like you¡¯re my wife."


    Katelyn shot him a pointed look but said nothing.


    "What did you do at my house? My dad came earlier asking me to apologize to you," Sage added with surprise.


    "What? He came here?" Katelyn spun around, closing the refrigerator door.


    Sage¡¯s brows drew together in concern. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me Eleanor called you? What did she say?"


    "That bitch was telling me to end my rtionship with you," Katelyn said. "She sounded like she was threatening me. I¡¯m the Princess, yet people think my kindness makes me weak. The worst part? Your stepmother gave her my personal number without my permission. That¡¯s why I went to your house, to show her exactly what kind of authority I hold. I told her not to y games with me. How could you even tolerate her?" Katelyn rolled her eyes with an annoyed tone.


    Sage couldn¡¯t help but smile at her fiery reaction. He stepped closer and, without warning, wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a firm embrace. The sudden closeness left Katelyn startled.


    "Sage, why are you hugging me?" she asked. She swallowed hard, aware that his warmth stirred something unfamiliar within her.


    "I¡¯m thanking you," Sage murmured against her hair. "For showing my stepmother her rightful ce. I¡¯ve wanted to do that for years... but that doesn¡¯t mean you need to do it every time."


    Katelyn pulled back slightly. "I didn¡¯t do it for you. I was angr. Also, you shouldn¡¯t tolerate her annoyances in the first ce."


    Sage hummed softly, keeping the truth to himself that he couldn¡¯t stand up to Blythe. His father always protected her, and Sage had learned to hold his tongue. Another reason for obeying William was that only his father knew where his mother lived, and he needed that information.


    "Eleanor came herest night," he revealed. "She worsened my rut, and I lost my temper with her. Maybe that¡¯s why she called you. I¡¯m truly sorry, Katelyn. But I promise you... Nothing like this will ever happen again."


    "Did you let her into the house?" Katelyn frowned.


    "No," Sage replied simply.


    "She¡¯s obsessed with you. You should find a way to make sure she stops bothering you. And remember, you¡¯re seeing me, so don¡¯t even let other women touch you," Katelyn said, her voice carrying a strange possessiveness, born clearly of the mate bond.


    "Are you saying I¡¯m your mate... and only yours?" Sage mused, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "No." Katelyn turned away, unwilling to look at him. Her scent, however, pulled him closer, tempting him to lean in and inhale deeply.


    "Since you¡¯re staying here all day, let¡¯s watch a movie together," he said softly. Before she could answer, Sage swept her up in one arm, carrying her effortlessly. The sudden motion startled her.


    "Where are you taking me?" Katelyn hit his shoulder lightly.


    "Inside the bedroom. The TV is there," Sage answered with a smile.


    Katelyn didn¡¯t protest and rested her head on his shoulder.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel cradled Noah gently in his arms as he finally decided to take him and Amelie for a short stroll in the garden. It had been several days since Amelie had stepped outside, and the fresh air seemed overdue.


    Noah wriggled his tiny arms excitedly at the change of scenery, his little fingers twitching as if eager to touch the world around him. Gabriel adjusted the small cap on his head with care. "Looks like Noah¡¯s eager to explore the garden with Daddy," he said softly, a warm smile in his voice.


    Amelie nced up and smiled. "Noah always gets excited when he¡¯s with you."


    At that moment, Casaio¡¯s voice rang out from nearby. "Noah, my boy!"


    Noah¡¯s wide eyes followed the sound, and a sweet, innocent smile lit up his face.


    "You¡¯re healed," Gabriel observed, his voice tender.


    "Yes," Casaio replied, nodding in quiet agreement.


    Zilia waved cheerfully at Noah, who responded by waving his tiny hands vigorously in the air.


    "You¡¯re taking Noah out? And Amelie too?" Casaio said in surprise, stepping closer. "I thought Mom wanted them to stay indoors for a month." He gently ced his hand over Noah¡¯s head over the cap.


    Gabriel shook his head slightly, his gaze already sweeping over the garden. "I don¡¯t think we need to follow such strict rules. Noah is growing so fast. Being an alpha means his development is quicker and his senses will sharpen sooner. It¡¯s important to let him experience nature early. As for Amelie, she¡¯s been cooped up for days. She needs a change of scenery."


    Amelie squeezed Gabriel¡¯s hand gently, a soft smile on her lips.


    Casaio chuckled, watching Noah grasp his finger with surprising strength. "Oh, he¡¯s got quite a grip. Are the babies usually this strong?" he asked with genuine amusement.


    Gabriel nced at Noah. "Yes. Werewolf pups grow rapidly. Their strength and instincts begin developing almost from birth. They surprise us with how much they understand."


    Casaio¡¯s eyes softened. "That¡¯s wonderful. But I think Noah¡¯s strength is still remarkable," he stated with a smile.


    Zilia observed Casaio and thought, ¡¯I think we should n for kids too.¡¯


    "I won¡¯t take much of your time. Go ahead," Casaio said, taking a step away.


    "Are you two going somewhere?" Amelie inquired.


    "Yes, outside for some work. We will see youter," Zilia replied. "Bye, Noah!" She waved at him.


    Noah giggled at them, watching them going away.


    "Let¡¯s go," Gabriel said, gazing at Amelie again.

 Chapter 419: Noah isn’t a Sinclair

    <h4>Chapter 419: Noah isn¡¯t a Sinir</h4>


    "By the way, let¡¯s rest for a while in the gazebo. We¡¯ve walked enough," Gabriel suggested, his fingers intertwining with Amelie¡¯s once more.


    They strolled to the white gazebo overlooking the pond and took a seat on the wooden bench. The gentle rustle of leaves mixed with Noah¡¯s soft coos as he blinked curiously at the light filtering through the trellis.


    "Look at his eyes," Gabriel murmured, brushing his thumb along Noah¡¯s cheek. "They¡¯re like the vast universe which is endless and beautiful."


    Amelie smiled faintly, but her expression shifted. "They¡¯re... Not like Alex¡¯s," she said.


    Gabriel turned to her, brows furrowing. "Why bring him up now?"


    "Because..." she hesitated, ncing down at Noah. "I overheard people talking. They were gossiping about Noah¡¯s eyes."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened. "What? Where? Who dared to associate that name with our son?" His voice dropped, restraining the anger.


    "I saw it while scrolling through social media," Amelie said softly. "There were already posts about our son¡¯s birth."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows drew together, the warmth in his eyes fading into concern.


    "I knew my past couldn¡¯t stay hidden forever," she continued, her gaze fixed on Noah¡¯s tiny fingers curling around hers. "But I don¡¯t care what they say. When he grows up, when he¡¯s old enough to understand, I¡¯ll tell Noah the truth. I¡¯ll tell him who I had him with."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened as his hand instinctively went to Noah¡¯s back whom he always wanted to shield. The thought of their son ever being hurt by rumors, or by Amelie¡¯s past, stirred something protective and fierce inside him.


    "What are you thinking?" Amelie asked softly.


    "That I won¡¯t be able to shield Noah from the truth forever," Gabriel admitted.


    Amelie smiled gently, her fingers brushing over Noah¡¯s tiny hand. "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure Noah will understand me one day. And the most important thing is that you¡¯re his father."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her. "I don¡¯t want people to hurt him. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I do," Amelie replied gently. "I don¡¯t regret bringing Noah into this world. Alex never even acknowledged him. From the moment he found out, all he wanted was to harm my baby. But you... you became his savior. You¡¯ve been a father to him, even though he doesn¡¯t carry your blood. Noah loves you already and I can totally feel it."


    Gabriel smiled softly and nodded in agreement. "Of course, Noah loves me." He lowered his gaze to meet his son¡¯s. "Say, Mommy... Daddy!" he encouraged gently, as if teaching him something precious.


    Amelie joined in with a smile. "Say, Daddy!"


    Noah simply returned a bright, innocent smile, his eyes sparkling with joy.


    Gabriel chuckled softly, his heart fluttering.


    "Say Mommy... say Daddy," Gabriel urged again, his voice gentle.


    "It may take some time for him," Amelie replied softly. "I think we should go in. It¡¯s time for Noah¡¯s milk," she added, ncing toward the nursery.


    "Oh, yes," Gabriel said with a nod.


    "Let me carry him. It¡¯s no trouble," Amelie offered, gently lifting Noah into her arms.


    "Ma!"


    Noah¡¯s voice rang out unexpectedly.


    Amelie froze, her eyes widening in surprise. "Did you just call me ¡¯Ma¡¯?"


    "Yes, he did!" Gabriel¡¯s face lit up with excitement. "Noah, say it again. Say Daddy too! Say it!"


    "Da!" Noah spoke, his small voice carrying clearly in the quiet garden.


    Gabriel and Amelie burst into joyousughter, their faces lighting up. Tears of happiness welled in their eyes. In that moment, the time seemed to stop for them and it wrapped them in the warmth of their shared love for their son.


    ~~~~~~


    "Your Majesties, Prince Gabriel has taken Princess Amelie and the little prince for a stroll in the garden," Lester informed Raidan and Mabel.


    "That¡¯s good. They should get some fresh air," Raidan remarked.


    "I thought Amelie should rest in her chambers for a few days," Mabel countered gently.


    "Perhaps she grew restless, and Gabriel decided to take them out," Raidan replied with a knowing smile.


    Their conversation paused as their eyes shifted toward the servants entering the hall, carrying luggage inside.


    "Whose luggage is this?" Raidan asked, his gaze fixed on the servants.


    "We have returned, Father," Dominick¡¯s voice echoed through the hall. He entered alongside Juniper, both bowing respectfully to the King and Queen.


    "You two were supposed to return after three days," Raidan said, surprise evident in his voice.


    "Indeed. But we came back early," Dominick replied softly.


    Mabel sensed a tension between them, which she couldn¡¯t ignore. She decided to talk to Juniper.


    "You both should rest," she pronounced gently, though her gaze lingered on Juniper.


    Before anyone could respond, Gabriel rushed into the hall, a broad smile lighting up his face. "Dad, Mom! Noah called us ¡¯Da¡¯ and ¡¯Ma¡¯!"


    "What?" Raidan and Mabel eximed almost in unison, rising to their feet in astonishment.


    Amelie appeared in the main hall, cradling Noah in her arms. Her own smile was warm.


    "Noah already started speaking! That¡¯s such marvelous growth," Raidan said, chuckling softly. "After all, he¡¯s a Sinir!"


    Juniper¡¯s voice cut through the cheer. "Noah isn¡¯t a Sinir."


    "What did you say?" Dominick¡¯s brow furrowed, his voice low but tense.


    "It¡¯s true. Noah is not a Sinir," Juniper replied calmly. "He carries the blood of another Alpha. Alex Morgan, wasn¡¯t that his name?"


    Dominick¡¯s eyes widened. "What¡¯s your problem, June? How could you¡ª"


    "You are the problem, not me!" Juniper snapped, her voice trembling with anger. She turned sharply and dashed away.


    "I... I am sorry, Amelie. Truly sorry," Dominick apologized. "I¡¯ll exinter." He began to step away, but Gabriel¡¯s voice rang out like thunder.


    "This is uneptable. Juniper has said something beyond forgiveness." His violet eyes zed with fury, locking onto Dominick.


    Then, Noah¡¯s cheerful voice cut through the tension. "Da! Da!"


    Gabriel froze, the anger in his gaze melting away as he looked down at his son. Noah¡¯s delightful smile took away his anger, bringing a calm expression on his face.


    "Nick, go to your wife and tell her I would like to talk to her," Mabel instructed her son.

 Chapter 420: Remove you from this palace

    <h4>Chapter 420: Remove you from this pce</h4>


    "What the hell was that, June?" Dominick bellowed as he stormed into the bedroom.


    Juniper sat calmly on the bed, sipping water with slow deliberation, as if she were savoring each second of his fury. She set the ss down gently. "Don¡¯t yell at me. Your family deserved to hear the truth."


    "Are you out of your mind? That was a joyous moment for Gabriel and Amelie," Dominick snapped with anger. "And how dare you im Noah isn¡¯t a Sinir? His father is Gabriel. You owe Amelie an apology."


    "I won¡¯t," Juniper said steadily, locking eyes with him. "Why should I apologize for speaking the truth?"


    "June, why are you doing this? I love you. And you¡¯re hurting me every day with this behavior," Dominick said, his voice dropping to a pained tone. "First, you spoke wrongly to Zilia, and now... Amelie."


    Juniper¡¯s eyes hardened. "I also love you. But you always side with your family. All you think about is them. What did you dost night? Have you forgotten? You asked your beta not to let Gabriel work on your behalf. You chose to work remotely. You don¡¯t prioritise me." She leaned forward slightly, her voice sharp. "And worst... you only care about your brothers and their mates. You should me yourself, not me."


    Dominick took a step closer, his voice low but edged with hurt. "What exactly did you say to me yesterday? You told me you wouldn¡¯t mind if I worked remotely. That what mattered was that we were together."


    Juniper¡¯s gaze remained cold. "I was testing you. And you failed. You are mate in name only. You never showed this side of yourself before marriage. Back then, you were all sweet words and promises. But now... I see the real you."


    Before Dominick could reply, a soft knock came at the door. He opened it to find a pce maid standing there.


    "The Luna Queen is waiting for Princess Juniper in her chamber," she said politely.


    "Mom wants to see you," Dominick told her.


    Juniper stood without a word and brushed past him. Dominick clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he watched her walk away.


    ¡¯Is this truly our mate, ck?¡¯ he asked his wolf.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. Even I can¡¯t recognise her anymore,¡¯ ck replied in a low voice deep within his mind.


    ~~~~~


    Juniper entered the living room of the Queen¡¯s chamber and found it empty. The air felt heavy, as if the silence itself was waiting for her.


    "Take a seat," Mabel¡¯s voice called softly from behind her. Juniper turned to find the Queen holding a wooden box, its surface intricately carved with delicate floral patterns.


    "Tell me, what is going on? What has been troubling you, Juniper? Ever since your marriage to Dominick, things haven¡¯t been right between you two. And what you said earlier... it wasn¡¯t just rude. It showed something you¡¯ve been carrying in your heart for a long time," Mabel said, her voice calm but firm.


    "Your Majesty," Juniper began, "the day of my marriage was meant to be perfect. But Nick allowed Casaio to share it with Zilia. Everything changed from that day. Everything was ruined."


    "And that is why you speak such harsh words to everyone. But what wrong has Amelie done to you to deserve this?" Mabel demanded, her tone sharper now.


    Juniper lifted her gaze, meeting the Queen¡¯s eyes steadily. "She did nothing wrong to me, Mother. But she needs to hear the truth. The entire Sinir family should. Noah isn¡¯t the true heir of this family. He is Alex¡¯s son. Though Gabriel killed him, that doesn¡¯t erase the truth, Alex did leave his part behind."


    Mabel studied her silently for a long moment, her eyes narrowing as she thought. ¡¯So this is her true face. She is beyond redemption and her thoughts won¡¯t change. She has a problem with everyone.¡¯


    "Your Majesty, did you call for me?" Zilia asked softly as she entered. "Casaio and I just returned from outside." Her gaze shifted to Juniper, and surprise shed across her face. "You returned so early!"


    Juniper said nothing, ignoring Zilia entirely.


    "Take a seat," Mabel instructed calmly.


    Zilia sensed immediately that something was wrong. Her mind raced. Had Mabel discovered Juniper¡¯s conversation from before?


    "Mother, why did you call Zilia?" Juniper asked sharply.


    "I want to know exactly what happened the day after your marriage," Mabel said firmly, her voice carrying authority. "A servant told me you argued with Zilia. It¡¯s time I learned the truth."


    Juniper¡¯s eyes hardened. "Nothing is hidden from the Queen. I told Zilia she was a spy, and that her past could harm Prince Casaio when he takes the throne as the next Alpha King."


    "And why do you concern yourself with such matters?" Mabel¡¯s voice sharpened. "Who gave you the authority to act as though you are the Queen of this pce?"


    "Forgive me, Mother," Juniper replied calmly. "I only showed Zilia the truth. Truths cannot be hidden forever. Sooner orter, people will discover what she has done. Besides... I don¡¯t believe Prince Casaio will be the perfect King."


    Mabel¡¯s expression darkened. "No one asked for your opinion, Juniper. You¡¯re dismissed from your position as Inner Pce Head. The King has ordered it. I take that duty back to myself."


    Juniper rose to leave, without uttering a word.


    The Queen¡¯s voice stopped her mid-motion. "I¡¯m not finished yet. If you dare speak such words in front of anyone again, I will remove you from this pce... and from Dominick¡¯s life. I mean it, Juniper. In my eyes, you were always the ideal daughter-inw... but you have failed me."


    Juniper paused at the doorway, her back still turned. She spoke without looking back. "And you have failed me too, Mother. I thought at least you would understand me. I said nothing wrong. Think about that... alone."


    With that, she walked away, giving a sharp re to Zilia.


    "Mother, you should not have told her that you would kick her out of the pce," Zilia said.


    "I gave her the bait. I wonder if she takes it or not. But to save this family, I was supposed to do this. Juniper will ruin us before any of us can understand," Mabel stated with a worried gaze.

 Chapter 421: You can’t reject me, Nick

    <h4>Chapter 421: You can¡¯t reject me, Nick</h4>


    "Gabriel, calm down," Amelie said gently. "Look, even Noah¡¯s crying." She brushed a soothing hand over the baby¡¯s chest, her voice trembling with worry.


    "How am I supposed to calm down?" Gabriel snapped, his voice rough with fury. "How dare June say something like that in front of me? Every word out of her mouth made my blood boil." His fists tightened. But then, Noah¡¯s cries made him realize that he had to stop acting in that way.


    "Noah, Daddy isn¡¯t angry anymore. Don¡¯t cry," Gabriel murmured as he took the baby from Amelie. He began pacing slowly across the room, patting Noah¡¯s back in a steady rhythm. After a few minutes, the crying softened to little hups, then faded altogether.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Ame," he said atst, his voice lower now. "I should¡¯ve kept my temper, but I couldn¡¯t help it. You heard what June said, she¡¯spletely lost her mind."


    "Don¡¯t speak like that in front of Noah," Amelie chided gently.


    Gabriel exhaled reluctantly, andid Noah carefully in his cradle.


    "Da!" Noah chirped, his voice bright and clear. The sound drew a smile to Gabriel¡¯s face. Amelie stepped beside him and brushed her hand along his arm.


    "Ma! Ma!" Noah babbled again, kicking lightly in his cradle.


    "Yes, baby. Daddy isn¡¯t angry anymore," Amelie murmured, giving the cradle a gentle push. She watched until Noah¡¯s eyes fluttered closed and his breathing deepened into sleep.


    Taking Gabriel¡¯s hand, she led him quietly toward the door. Outside the bedroom, Ashna lingered in the hallway.


    "Please stay with Noah," Amelie said softly. "He¡¯s asleep now."


    Ashna bowed and walked in while Amelie and Gabriel made their way to the grand balcony of the chamber.


    Letting go of his hand, Amelie said, "You can¡¯t say that your sister-inw. Brother Nick loves her. I think something has happened between them. And¨C"


    He cut her off, voice sharp. "That doesn¡¯t matter to me, Amelie. June said something unforgivable. What did she mean, ¡¯Noah isn¡¯t a Sinir¡¯? Who gave her the right to say that? If it weren¡¯t for you and Noah, I¡ª" He stopped for a second, "I would have killed her right there."


    "Gabriel, don¡¯t say that," Amelie whispered, shaking her head.


    "Dominick loved a very wrong woman," he went on, pacing a few steps as if he could walk the anger away. "June is going to destroy this family. Mark my words."


    Amelie recalled Flora¡¯s words that Juniper wasn¡¯t who she pretended to be. She brushed it off at that time.


    "Noah is a Sinir," Gabriel said. "He¡¯s my son. I will never call myself just his stepfather." He set both hands on Amelie¡¯s shoulders, anchoring himself to her. "I¡¯m sorry you had to hear that. I promised you wouldn¡¯t."


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize," Amelie murmured, lifting a hand to his cheek. "I know what you are to Noah. What Juniper said was something beyond anyone¡¯s imagination."


    Their conversation was cut short when a servant entered the room and cleared her throat nervously.


    "Your Highnesses," she said, bowing slightly, "Prince Dominick is outside. He wishes to¡ª"


    "Let him in," Amelie interrupted, not waiting to hear the rest.


    The servant nodded quickly and left their sights.


    "Nick must be here to apologize to you," Gabriel said.


    "Don¡¯t say anything to your brother. It¡¯s not his fault, remember that," Amelie replied softly.


    Gabriel said nothing. He strode ahead, and Amelie let out a quiet sigh before stepping away from the balcony. As she entered the living room, her eyes fell on Dominick, guilt written inly across his face.


    "Amelie," he began, "I know what Juniper said is unforgivable, but I have to apologize to you."


    "It¡¯s fine, Brother Nick," Amelie said gently.


    "It¡¯s not fine, Nick," Gabriel cut in sharply, fixing him with a stern gaze. "You better sort it out with your mate." Then, looking at Amelie, he said, "I¡¯ll see youter. Nick, let¡¯s talk in alone."


    Before Amelie could stop them, they both left the chamber.


    They both stopped in the middle of the corridor, which was empty.


    "She has a problem with everyone, Nick," Gabriel said, controlling the anger. "Your mate has been losing her mind ever since she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. June wanted the wedding day to be hers alone. And I still don¡¯t know what the actual hell happened on your honeymoon that left you both in such foul moods and ruined my happiest day. It was the first time Noah spoke, and June destroyed it. I me you and your mate for this. Amelie is kind, too kind. But I¡¯m not. You know exactly what I would do to anyone who hurts Amelie or Noah."


    Dominick remained silent, clearly absorbing Gabriel¡¯s aggression.


    "I had nned an exclusive continental wedding for her," he said. "But before I could even surprise her, she got angry. I¡ªI was worried. Thinking Casaio might be injured, and then you¡¯d have to work on my behalf, I just reviewed some reports from there. That set her off."


    Gabriel¡¯s re sharpened. "You two have been together for over six years. Yet there isn¡¯t an ounce of understanding between you. I don¡¯t think Juniper will ever change. You two aren¡¯t fit for each other. I have been losing my mind ever since Juniper said such harsh words to her."


    Bringing a hand to the back of his neck, Gabriel rubbed it wearily. "I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Nick. But you need to start thinking carefully about your choices."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Dominick alone with his thoughts. For a long moment, Dominick stood in silence, his chest tight with guilt and confusion. Then he made his way back to his chamber, only to find Juniper packing her luggage.


    "I¡¯m leaving," Juniper said without looking at him. "Your mother already said she¡¯d throw me out, so I might as well go before she gets the chance."


    "Why are you doing this?" Dominick asked in a pained voice. "We¡¯ve had disagreements before, but you¡¯ve never reacted like this. There were times I barely spoke to you for days when work piled up, and you didn¡¯t get angry. Sometimes I even canceled our dates, and you never minded. I know I¡¯ve made mistakes, Juniper, but I never expected such a sudden change in you, in us."


    "So you think I¡¯m the one at fault here, don¡¯t you?" Juniper¡¯s voice trembled with anger.


    "I didn¡¯t say that," Dominick replied, trying to stay calm.


    "Your mother wants to throw me out, and you just stood here doing nothing," Juniper shot back. "Shouldn¡¯t you be standing up for me? Shouldn¡¯t you fight for me?"


    "Of course I will," Dominick said. "But first, I need to hear her side of the story."


    Juniper let out a sharpugh, her eyes glistening with frustration. "You don¡¯t trust me, Nick. Look at your brothers. Both of them would go to any lengths for their mates. But you? You think I¡¯m lying. You don¡¯t trust me anymore. You¡¯ve changed."


    Dominick¡¯s patience thinned. "Why are you twisting this, Juniper? My brothers shed with Mother for real reasons, not over misunderstandings. And I think I know why she said that to you."


    Juniper¡¯s hands curled into fists, her voice dropping to a growl. "I¡¯m leaving. You¡¯re a jerk."


    Dominick¡¯s gaze hardened. "Then leave before I reject you."


    Her head snapped up, eyes wide with disbelief. "What did you just say? You¡¯d reject me?" she whispered in a shock.


    "You heard me," Dominick said, though his voice trembled. "I want to reject you, Juniper. I made a mistake choosing the wrong mate. I¡¯m not the one for you. I can¡¯t meet your expectations. It¡¯s better we end this before we destroy each other." He turned sharply on his heel.


    "I, Dominick Sinir¡ª"


    "Dominick!" Juniper cut him off with a panicked tone. "If you reject me, you¡¯ll regret it. I swear it. I¡¯ll make sure everyone finds out that Zilia was a spy. Don¡¯t you dare do this to me."


    Dominick froze. Tears stung his eyes, not from her threat, but from the confirmation of what he¡¯d feared. He had wanted to test her, to see how far she would go. Now he knew the real Juniper.


    He turned slowly, staring at her as if seeing a stranger. ¡¯I really did make a mistake,¡¯ he thought bitterly. ¡¯I never truly knew her.¡¯


    Juniper stepped toward him, desperation trembling through her movements. "You¡ªyou can¡¯t reject me, Nick. I¡¯m your mate. Your fated mate. I won¡¯t leave this pce, do you hear me? I won¡¯t!


    She threw her arms around him, clinging to him as though holding on could undo the words he¡¯d spoken. But Dominick didn¡¯t move. He stood there, rigid and silent, his heart breaking beneath the weight of what their love had turned into.


    A tear escaped from the corner of his eye as he felt a strange ache in his heart. It was something one would feel when their matebond would severe.

 Chapter 422: Not crowned as the next Queen

    <h4>Chapter 422: Not crowned as the next Queen</h4>


    Casaio returned to the pce that evening with a grim expression. Hours of interrogation had yielded nothing, the captured hunters hadn¡¯t uttered a single word.


    "Cas, I¡¯ve been waiting for you," Zilia said the moment she saw him, her steps quick as she crossed the room.


    He frowned, reading the tension in her face. "Is everything alright? How¡¯s Idris?"


    "He¡¯s fine," she replied, shaking her head. "But this isn¡¯t about him."


    "What is it then?" Casaio asked, concern sharpening his voice.


    "Why don¡¯t you sit down first?" Zilia gestured toward the bed, already moving to the small table nearby. She poured him a ss of water and handed it over once he¡¯d settled down.


    Casaio took a few slow gulps, still watching her. "Zilia, you¡¯re worrying me. What happened?"


    Zilia sat beside him, her hands twisting together before she began to speak. She recounted everything, Juniper¡¯s cruel words to Amelie; the confrontation between Gabriel and Dominick, and how the entire household had been thrown into turmoil.


    By the time she finished, Casaio¡¯s eyes had widened in disbelief. "What?" he breathed. "June said Noah isn¡¯t a Sinir?" His voice rose in anger.


    "What¡¯s even wrong with her?" Casaio muttered, disbelief clear in his voice. "First she med you, and now she¡¯s targeting that little baby?"


    "Mother confronted her," Zilia replied. "She warned June that if she ever behaves like this again, she might be thrown out of the pce."


    "Mom won¡¯t tolerate that kind of behavior," Casaio admitted with a nod.


    Zilia sighed, her gaze distant. "It¡¯s strange. June wasn¡¯t always like this, or maybe we just never truly saw who she really was. It was supposed to be a special day for Gabriel and Amelie. Noah spoke his first two words, Cas, and June ruined it for them, especially for Amelie. She¡¯s fought so hard to stand where she is today. Alex once wanted both her and Noah dead, and now this... June shouldn¡¯t have been so cruel. If Noah grows up hearing things like that, what will he think of himself?"


    Casaio¡¯s expression darkened. "That¡¯s truly disheartening. June destroyed their happiness." He pushed himself to his feet. "I¡¯ll talk to her. This all started because we shared her wedding day. I never imagined it would create such a deep rift between her and Dominick."


    "Of course, you should talk to her," Zilia said, rising from her seat. "But do it in Dominick¡¯s presence. Don¡¯t speak to Juniper alone, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in her mind anymore."


    "Sure," Casaio agreed. "I¡¯ll be back soon."


    He left at once. When he reached the chamber shared by Dominick and Juniper, he found a maid standing by the door.


    "Inform them I¡¯vee," Casaio instructed.


    The maid bowed and slipped inside. A momentter, Dominick appeared, his face pale and drawn. Casaio didn¡¯t need to ask, Juniper¡¯s sharp tongue had clearly found its mark again.


    Dominick led him in. Juniper stood near the window, her postureposed but her eyes cold. She offered a graceful bow.


    Casaio didn¡¯t return it. "I heard about what happened today," he said evenly. "Apparently, I¡¯m the reason behind your anger. I wanted to surprise Zilia that day, but I didn¡¯t realize it would make you so unhappy. Still, what I can¡¯t understand is, why call Zilia a spy? Why use her of threatening my position as the next Alpha King? If you truly had an objection, why didn¡¯t you speak up at the altar when I announced my marriage to her? Why hide behind pleasantries only to turn viciouster? If this is who you really are, Juniper, then show that side to everyone, not just us."


    "Brother, please," Dominick interjected, eyes fixed on the floor. "Don¡¯t speak to her like that."


    "You heard him, Prince Casaio," Juniper said, her toneced with mock respect. "Leave. You have no right to lecture me. Yes, it all started because of you and your beloved mate. You two stole my happiness, and now, because I dare to speak of it, I¡¯m the problem? Everyone in this family has an issue with me." She let out a dry chuckle.


    "And what exactly do you expect me to do to fix it?" Casaio asked, his voice calm but edged with exhaustion.


    "Don¡¯t lecture me," Juniper snapped. "If you want to help, ask your mother instead. She¡¯s the one who said she¡¯d throw me out. But it won¡¯t matter, Dominick loves me, and no one can separate us."


    Casaio¡¯s gaze shifted to his brother. Dominick stood silent, his eyes hollow with the weight of everything unsaid. The sight twisted something in Casaio¡¯s chest. Without another word, he turned and left the chamber.


    As the door closed behind him, Juniper exhaled sharply and muttered, almost to herself, "See? Even Casaio¡¯s fighting for his mate. What I said wasn¡¯t wrong. Zilia was caught spying. She should have been punished, not crowned as the next Queen."


    Dominick lifted his head and looked into Juniper¡¯s eyes.


    "Nick, I won¡¯t say a word to anyone about her past. You matter to me, Nick," Juniper said, closing the distance between them. She held his hands when he pulled them back.


    "Why are you acting like this?" Juniper asked. "We have to act like a lovely couple, who support each other in everything."


    "Yes, we have to pretend. And within these four walls of our chamber, we will live as strangers. Don¡¯t even dare toe near me," Dominick warned her.


    "Don¡¯t say that, Nick. It makes me lose my mind!" Juniper bellowed, frowning at him. Then, grabbing him by the cor, she continued, "You have to keep showing the love toward me. I don¡¯t want to destroy the life of your dear elder brother and sister-inw. So, don¡¯t provoke me." Her eyes shone golden as her dangerous intentions were revealed to her.


    <i>¡¯I have to kick her out of my life. But I can¡¯t do it yet. I¡¯ve to n out first how to get rid of her,¡¯ </i>he thought.

 Chapter 423: To test her loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 423: To test her loyalty</h4>


    Casaio pinched the bridge of his nose, releasing a slow, weary sigh. "June has to be out of Nick¡¯s life," he said. "She¡¯s controlling him, I saw it earlier." His gaze drifted toward Gabriel, who sat opposite him on the sofa, one arm draped along the backrest. "Where are Amelie and Noah?"


    "In their room," Gabriel replied. "Noah¡¯s asleep."


    Casaio nodded absently, guilt tugging at his voice. "I keep thinking... If I hadn¡¯t nned my wedding for the same day as theirs, none of this would¡¯ve happened."


    "You¡¯re wrong," Gabriel said tly. "Juniper¡¯s always been like this. She just hid it well. She¡¯s rotten at heart. I¡¯ve seen the way she looks at power. What she wants isn¡¯t love or peace, it¡¯s the crown. She wants Nick to be the next Alpha King so she can stand beside him as Queen. That¡¯s what¡¯s driving her madness."


    Casaio straightened slightly. "Then I can¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t even think about it, Cas," Gabriel cut him off coldly. "Why are both my brothers so fucking soft?" He leaned forward, eyes dark with warning. "Juniper will never reach the power she¡¯s craving. What worries me more is that she might join forces with Ophelia. The witch has been hunting for a weakness among us. She already tried to use Flora, thinking she could reach Amelie through her, but Flora didn¡¯t fall got her tactics. But June may. Therefore, we have to save Dominick first from the marriage, then test Juniper or vice-versa."


    "You mean setting a trap for Juniper, to test her loyalty?" Casaio asked, his brows knitting together.


    "Yes," Gabriel said simply, his gaze steady.


    Casaio exhaled, his shoulders sagging. "Dominick loves her. I could see it in his eyes," he murmured. "That¡¯s what worries me the most."


    "Indeed, he does," Gabriel admitted, leaning back slightly. "But that love could destroy him. It¡¯s pulling him into an abyss he won¡¯t climb out of unless we intervene. That¡¯s why we have to act before it¡¯s toote."


    He rubbed a hand over his face, a note of frustration in his voice. "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting dragged into family politics," he muttered. "I¡¯ve always stayed out of it, but no one¡¯s ever schemed the way Juniper has."


    "We will talk to Nick, then," Casaio stated.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie, things have been getting better at work," Flora said cheerfully over the phone. "What about you? How are you and little Noah?"


    "We¡¯re good, Flora," Amelie replied, her voice soft with contentment. "The little one¡¯s asleep right now. Gabriel took us out earlier, not far, just to the garden. And guess what? Noah¡¯s started speaking. Just two words so far, ¡¯Ma¡¯ and ¡¯Da.¡¯"


    "Oh my god, that¡¯s wonderful news, Amelie!" Flora eximed, a smile audible in her tone. "He¡¯s growing up so fast. Tell him to call mr Aunty. I want to hear it."


    "Of course!" Amelie said brightly. But her smile slowly faded, reced by a silence that settled between them.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Flora asked, her cheerful tone softening into concern. She sat down, sensing the heaviness in Amelie¡¯s silence. "You don¡¯t sound as happy as you should be."


    Amelie hesitated, then sighed. "It¡¯s Juniper. She¡¯s been... creating trouble here. I took your words lightly when you warned me she wasn¡¯t as kind as she appeared."


    "I told you, I could smell the evil in her," Flora said, a deep frown forming on her face. "But what did she do this time? Did she say something to you?"


    Amelie¡¯s voice lowered to a whisper. "She said Noah isn¡¯t a Sinir. That he doesn¡¯t have the blood of Sinirs." Her eyes shimmered, tears threatening to spill.


    "What?" Flora¡¯s breath caught in disbelief. "Juniper said that?" She was silent for a second, collecting herself. "Amelie, don¡¯t let her words reach your heart. Everyone there loves Noah, you know that. You¡¯ve seen it yourself."


    "Yes, I know," Amelie murmured, dabbing at her eyes. "But still... It¡¯s not something any of us expected."


    Flora¡¯s tone hardened. "I told you Juniper was trouble. That day, she turned her friends against me, whispering lies and pretending innocence. She¡¯s done this before. What did the King and Queen say? And I¡¯m certain Prince Gabriel must have been furious."


    "Yeah, he was furious. Right now he¡¯s out with Prince Casaio," Amelie said softly.


    "Hmm. You have to be careful around her," Flora warned. "Juniper will go after anyone who stands in her way. She evenshed out at Zilia, she¡¯ll use Zilia¡¯s past as a weapon if she can."


    Amelie folded her hands in herp. "I know. But Brother Nick loves her. I don¡¯t want to hurt him by saying anything harsh. I feel like he¡¯s suffering on his own." She swallowed. "You know how it is when one partner is toxic, life bes unbearable."


    "Then Dominick needs to face it, and soon," Flora said, her voice hardening. "If he doesn¡¯t, Juniper won¡¯t just ruin him, she¡¯ll pull all of you down with her. I wish I were there; I¡¯d put her in her ce. When people at work turned on me, I didn¡¯t sit quiet, I showed them who I really am. Zander¡¯s advise worked."


    Amelie managed a small, grateful smile. "You mean, they are no longer harsh to you, right?"


    "Juniper needs someone like me to teach her a lesson," Flora said with a sly grin.


    "You¡¯re not evil anymore, Flora. Don¡¯t call yourself that," Amelie replied, half-smiling.


    Flora gritted her teeth as she continued, "I¡¯m only cruel to those who¡¯re cruel to me. I¡¯lle as soon as I can, and I swear, Juniper won¡¯t get near you again. That woman¡¯s already getting on my nerves."


    "I get you, Flora. I suddenly feel light talking to you," Amelie said. "Thanks."


    "Don¡¯t say thanks. I¡¯m your sister. In the past I never was supportive to you. But I don¡¯t want to be like that anymore. Juniper shouldn¡¯t have ruined your beautiful day. Just wait for me toe," Flora affirmed, giving her assurance.


    "Okay. Good night, Flora. I¡¯ll hang up now," Amelie said, ending the call.


    Flora sighed as she lowered the phone to the coffee table. "June, you shouldn¡¯t have said something so terrible about Noah. I bit the humiliation directed towards me, but not towards my baby nephew."

 Chapter 424: For staying with me

    <h4>Chapter 424: For staying with me</h4>


    "Sage, I can¡¯t stay the night here," Katelyn said.


    "Why not?" Sage asked, his brow furrowing, eyes soft with that familiar, pleading look that always tugged at her heart.


    "Because I just... can¡¯t," she replied, looking away.


    Sage stepped closer. "Katelyn, I didn¡¯t even touch you all day. Nothing will happen tonight either. You know you can trust me."


    "It¡¯s not about that," she said after a pause. "Something¡¯s happened back at the pce." She exhaled, trying to steady her thoughts. "I was thinking of extending my leave so I can return to the pce. I need to pack tonight. I¡¯ll be leaving first thing in the morning."


    Sage¡¯s concern deepened. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? What happened?"


    "I just heard from my attendant that Juniper caused amotion in the pce. She told everyone that Noah isn¡¯t a Sinir." Her jaw tightened. "I can¡¯t let that stand. I need to go back and confront her myself, for saying something so cruel to Amelie and her son," Katelyn exined.


    Sage frowned. "That¡¯s... incredibly harsh," he murmured. "You¡¯re right to go. They¡¯ll need you there."


    Katelyn nodded, forcing a small smile. "I suppose you¡¯ll see me again in a few days. The weing ceremony ising up soon, after all."


    "Yeah, by tomorrow I¡¯ll be out of my rut," Sage said with a faint smile. "Thanks for staying with me the entire day, Kate. I really do feel better because of you."


    "Just remember one thing," Katelyn warned lightly, pausing to look at him. "Don¡¯t open the door for Eleanor, no matter how hard she bangs on it."


    "I won¡¯t," Sage promised, his lips curving into a small, amused smile. Then, ncing at the clock, he added, "You should go before it gets toote, before I change my mind and insist you stay."


    Katelyn chuckled softly. "Goodnight, Sage."


    He didn¡¯t reply, only followed her silently to the door. When she reached the doorway, she turned slightly and gave him onest smile before stepping out.


    Sage watched her till she disappeared from his sight. Shutting the door behind him, he returned to the living room. Katelyn¡¯s pheromones were all over his apartment, bringing a smile on his face.


    "I wonder when she will ept me. What if she rejects me? I can¡¯t let it happen. She¡¯s the only one I will have till myst breath. I hope she doesn¡¯t reject for my ill behavior," he murmured.


    ~~~~~


    Late that night, Gabriel and Karmen met in the eastern wing¡¯s garden of the pce. The moonlight filtered through the trees as the two men spoke in hushed tones.


    "You said Juniper¡¯s been causing trouble in the family," Karmen muttered, his brows knitting together. "And how could she even dare to say something about Noah?" His voice carried a trace of disbelief, and suspicion had already taken root in his eyes.


    "That¡¯s exactly why I need your help," Gabriel replied. "I want you to look into her family. Everything about them. She¡¯s Dominick¡¯s fated mate, and it¡¯s been tearing him apart. I didn¡¯t want to interfere in their personal matters..." He paused, "but I can¡¯t stay silent anymore. Juniper has gone too far, she¡¯s hurt Amelie."


    "But Prince Dominick is your brother," Karmen reminded softly. "Be careful not to hurt him in the process."


    "I won¡¯t," Gabriel assured, though his voice was edged with frustration. "Juniper¡¯s already ckmailing him that¡¯s why he¡¯s been so withdrawntely. Casaio mentioned it to me." His brows furrowed as he spoke.


    Karmen sighed. "Prince Dominick married her with such joy. Everyone remembers how happy he was that day. A wedding should be one of the brightest moments in a person¡¯s life... yet what she¡¯s doing now is beyond imagination. She¡¯s destroying that happiness for both of them."


    Gabriel shook his head slowly. "No," he refused. "June isn¡¯t hurting both of them. She¡¯s only hurting Nick. She doesn¡¯t care about his feelings. And her end goal is to get the throne. Mark my words. After some day, she will ask my father to dere Dominick as the next Alpha King."


    "Leave it," Gabriel said with a faint sigh, his tone softening. "Tell me about you and Aisha. How¡¯s that going?"


    "Nothing," Karmen replied curtly.


    "Nothing?" Gabriel arched a brow. "You¡¯re not even trying to win her over? You like her, Karmen. At least make an effort."


    Karmen shook his head. "I told you she has Joshua in her heart. Do you really think it would help if I confessed my feelings? She isn¡¯t interested in anyone."


    Gabriel studied him for a moment, concern flickering in his eyes. "Then promise me you won¡¯t fall in love with her. I¡¯m worried for you, my beta. If you let yourself fall too deep, you¡¯ll only end up hurting yourself."


    A small, rueful smile touched Karmen¡¯s lips. "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen." Then, his expression grew serious. "I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Vittileo family. And I¡¯ll start digging into Juniper¡¯s past what kind of person she really was, and what she¡¯s been doing all this time."


    Gabriel nodded. "ording to Amelie, June started causing trouble even before her wedding. She mentioned it before, but neither of us took it seriously back then."


    Karmen frowned. "What exactly did she do?"


    "She humiliated Flora when Amelie wasn¡¯t around," Gabriel said. "Dragged up her past through her so-called friends, made cutting remarks. I¡¯m not defending Flora, but Amelie said that even she admitted, June isn¡¯t as kind as she pretends to be."


    "Then, I will try to find out through her friends. To stop Juniper, you need to find her weakness too. So, I¡¯ll look into it."


    "Sure. You can leave now. Thanks foring here," Gabriel expressed his gratitude.


    "It¡¯s my pleasure to work for you," Karmen said with a smile before bowing slightly and walked away.


    Gabriel returned to the chamber, asking Ashna to retire for bed. Shutting the bedroom¡¯s door, he first checked on Noah, who was sleeping peacefully in the cradle, then moved to bed, snuggling close to Amelie.

 Chapter 425: Consider it as your test

    <h4>Chapter 425: Consider it as your test</h4>


    "You didn¡¯t sleep beside mest night. Why?" Juniper¡¯s voice carried a note of irritation the moment she opened her eyes.


    Dominick didn¡¯t answer. He stood by the cupboard, methodically pulling out his clothes, refusing to meet her gaze.


    "Don¡¯t ignore me, Dominick," she snapped, sitting up in bed. "I¡¯m asking you something. Why did you leave in the middle of the night?"


    He paused, his hand tightening slightly around the fabric before he spoke. "Because I have no intention of bing a husband to you anymore. Also, I have nothing to say to you, June. So, don¡¯t waste your time, or mine."


    "Are you ming me for everything that happened? Why do you always see it as my fault?" Juniper demanded, her voice rising.


    Dominick froze, then mmed the wardrobe door shut. He turned sharply to face her, anger shing in his eyes. "Do you even remember what you said to mest night? Did you take a moment to think about those words?" His voice shook with restrained fury. "Ask yourself, June, why do you love me? Is it for who I am... or for my rank?"


    "I said nothing wrong!" Juniper shot back. "Zilia deserves to be exposed. You were going to reject me because of her! How could I forget that?"


    "And what business is her past to you?" Dominick¡¯s tone grew harsher. "I don¡¯t want to be the next Alpha King. Casaio deserves the throne, and if not him, then Gabriel. Do you understand that? So stop, just stop doing things that will destroy both of us." He tightened his grip on the clothes from the bed as his knuckles turned white.


    "Nick, you¡¯re such a pathetic fool," Juniper hissed. "I didn¡¯t marry you just because you¡¯re an alpha prince. I love you. But you need to wake up and see the future. You can¡¯t live like Casaio¡¯s obedient dog forever! He¡¯ll always control you. And you think Gabriel if bes the Alpha King will ever favor you and your decisions! He only sees Amelie and her filthy son¡ª"


    "June!" Dominick roared, his fury finally breaking free. "Shut up! Just shut your mouth!" He stepped closer, trembling with rage. "How could you say something so vile about a baby? Have you lost your mind?"


    He turned away. "I¡¯m done with you, June. Don¡¯t talk to me again."


    With that, he simply walked out of the bedroom, leaving Juniper infuriated.


    "Nick, don¡¯t force me for something I don¡¯t want to do," Juniper muttered. She grabbed her phone and wrote a message in her group. "If you can¡¯t give me what I desire, I will show you the destruction of this family," she mumbled with evil intention.


    ~~~~~


    "Did you speak with June?" Raidan asked, carrying a trace of concern as he sipped his morning tea.


    "Yes," Mabel replied. "I spoke with her yesterday."


    Raidan set his cup down with a soft clink, his brows knitting together. "This should never have happened. Dominick and Casaio are equally at fault, deciding to marry on the same day without consulting anyone. It was a reckless decision."


    "Indeed," Mabel agreed. She nced toward Lester, who stood silently nearby. "Bring Casaio and Dominick to the garden. Summon Juniper as well."


    Lester bowed deeply. "As youmand, Your Majesty." With swift steps, he departed to carry out her orders.


    A short whileter, the three arrived at the pce¡¯s main garden. There, beneath the shade of a grand oak, the King and Queen had just finished their morning tea.


    "Mom, Dad... did you call us?" Casaio asked, stepping forward with a curious nce toward his parents.


    "Yes," Raidan said firmly, his gaze shifting between Casaio and Dominick. "Apologize to Juniper."


    Juniper froze, stunned by the King¡¯s demand.


    "Why should we apologize to her?" Dominick furrowed his brows together.


    "Because you wronged your wife," Raidan replied, his voice rising. "Why didn¡¯t either of you tell me, or your mother, or Juniper that Casaio would marry Zilia on the very same day? Both of you must take responsibility for hurting Juniper."


    Juniper¡¯s eyes softened as Casaio stepped forward. "June, I¡¯m sorry for my reckless decision. I never intended for your rtionship with Dominick to end up like this. But what truly hurts me is that you brought Zilia¡¯s past before her in such a way. It wasn¡¯t her fault. You could have told me privately, but instead, you chose to confront her."


    Raidan¡¯s frown deepened, his gaze narrowing on them both. "What are you talking about?" He turned toward Juniper.


    "I merely stated a fact, Royal Father," Juniper replied steadily. "Zilia¡¯s past could impact Prince Casaio¡¯s ession as the next Alpha King."


    "That is precisely why I have decided to make it public," Raidan dered.


    Juniper¡¯s eyes widened in shock, mirrored by the stunned silence of those around her.


    "Dad, it can¡ª" Dominick began, but Raidan cut him off sharply before he could finish.


    "Zilia was a spy and the truth about her past will never stay hidden. I can¡¯t let the people stay in dark. They must know the truth about it from me. They have kept their trust on our family, on their King for such a long time, and I don¡¯t wish to betray them."


    Mabel didn¡¯t intervene in her husband¡¯s decision as she felt it was better this way.


    "Dad, it could bring bacsh on Zilia. You know the situation she was in," Casaio pronounced.


    "Juniper didn¡¯t say anything wrong when she brought up the matter to Zilia. Truths can¡¯t be hidden for a long time," Raidan asserted. "You chose to stand with Zilia in every situation. So, consider it as your test to prove everyone what Zilia is. How she will protect the people."


    Juniper smiled to hear that.<i> ¡¯I didn¡¯t know the Alpha King was this easy to please.¡¯</i>


    "And you, Juniper, you are banned for a month to go out of this pce. You can¡¯t interact with anyone except your husband. Thement you made on my grandson was notmendable. If there were any other person at your ce, their punishment would be death. Amelie never hid anything from us, nor did Gabriel. Being a woman, you should have understood what she underwent during those times and in what conditions she conceived Noah. If I caught you spreading hatred for my grandson, I will punish you and your entire family."

 Chapter 426: You’ve gone too far

    <h4>Chapter 426: You¡¯ve gone too far</h4>


    "Wh¨Cwhat? Why? I¡¯m the victim here, Father!" Juniper¡¯s voice trembled, her expression changing into worry in disbelief at the Alpha King¡¯s words. She turned desperately toward Dominick. "Say something! Tell your father it was your fault. You started all of this!"


    Dominick stayed silent, his eyes fixed on the ground.


    "It seems you still don¡¯t understand, Juniper. You are being punished for speaking ill of Noah, a child who has done you no harm. If you question my decision again, I will have no choice but to summon your father," Raidan pronounced with a re.


    Juniper¡¯s defiance faltered instantly. She bowed her head and muttered a reluctant apology to the Alpha King.


    Raidan then shifted his gaze to Dominick. "And you, Dominick."


    Dominick lowered his head further, bracing himself.


    "You are suspended from all duties for one month," Raidan dered. "You are forbidden from exercising any authority, and you will not take part in council meetings. For the next thirty days, your words will carry no weight in royal affairs."


    "I understand, Father," Dominick said quietly, epting his punishment without protest.


    "Tomorrow will be the next council meeting," Raidan announced. "Casaio, prepare yourself, and Zilia. Bring Idris to the council as well. This is your battle, alongside Zilia¡¯s. We can only aid you by ensuring the truth reaches the people. Now, you three are dismissed."


    The three bowed respectfully before both the King and Queen, then quietly left the garden.


    Mabel turned toward her husband, a faint, knowing smile softening her features.


    "It seems my beloved approves of my decisions," Raidan remarked with a subtle smirk.


    "Of course, Your Majesty," Mabel replied. "Punishing all three of them was necessary. I could not have handled it better myself." She sighed softly. "I only hope Juniper learns something from this, that she stops harboring resentment and ill will toward others."


    Raidan folded his hands behind his back, his gaze thoughtful. "Juniper believes Nick doesn¡¯t care for her. That¡¯s why I suspended his authority for a month, and as for her, she¡¯s forbidden to meet anyone during that time except for him. Let¡¯s see if istion brings them closer or breaks them apart."


    He paused, his tone shifting. "Still, I can¡¯t entirely me June. Nick should have given her the wedding she wanted, something grand, something that was hers alone. It might have softened her heart."


    "I agree, Your Majesty," Mabel said gently. "But her behavior toward others cannot be excused. Do you think she¡¯ll ever truly change? Her eyes... they¡¯ve always been set on the throne."


    "We¡¯ll know soon enough," Raidan said, his expression hardening. "This one-month period will show us who Juniper really is. Dominick brought her into his life, and now he must decide what to do with her."


    At that moment, Lester entered the garden and bowed deeply. "Pardon me, Your Majesties, for intruding."


    "What is it?" Raidan asked.


    "Princess Katelyn has returned," Lester announced.


    "What?" Raidan¡¯s brows furrowed in surprise.


    Before he could ask further, Lester stepped aside. Walking gracefully across the stone path, was Princess Katelyn herself.


    Katelyn approached her parents and stopped a few steps away, offering a respectful bow.


    "I heard about what happened in the pce," she said with a calm smile. "So, I decided to extend my leave and return."


    "That¡¯s good," Mabel replied approvingly. "Amelie may need your support right now."


    "Dad," Katelyn continued, "Sage is in a rut, so he¡¯s also taking a few days off. I thought it would be best not to stay away while things here are unsettled."


    Raidan nodded, his expression softening. "You did the right thing. Rest for a while before you meet Amelie and the others." Turning toward Lester, he added, "See that lunch is prepared to my daughter¡¯s liking."


    "Understood, Your Majesty," Lester said, bowing before leaving to carry out the order.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave then," Katelyn said, giving them both a warm smile and a graceful bow before turning away.


    She walked back through the pce corridors, straight to see Juniper.


    When she reached Dominick¡¯s chambers, she paused. The voices of her brother and sister-inw were reverberating,ing outside. She nced at the maid, who hurriedly came to her side.


    "The King has ordered that no one can see Princess Juniper for a month, except for Prince Dominick," the maid informed Katelyn.


    "Oh." Katelyn¡¯s expression softened with disappointment. She didn¡¯t want to disobey her father¡¯smand, so she turned away and walked back down the corridor.


    Meanwhile, inside the chamber, Dominick sat motionless on the couch while Juniper paced furiously across the room.


    "You¡¯ve destroyed my life!" Juniper shouted, tears of anger brimming in her eyes.


    Dominick finally looked up, his voice low but steady. "June, if you really think I¡¯m that terrible, then reject me. File for divorce. I won¡¯t stop you."


    She froze, ring at him in disbelief.


    "You think I¡¯m saying this for fun?" he continued, rising to his feet. "I know I¡¯ve made mistakes. Everyone has been punished because of what happened, and because of what you said. So, calm down, and think clearly. Do you truly want to live with me or not?"


    Juniper¡¯s voice trembled as she answered, "I do want to live with you. You¡¯re all I have, Nick. But you don¡¯t understand me! Why must I be locked up for a month? It¡¯s ridiculous."


    Dominick sighed, his frustration breaking through. "Because you need to reflect on your actions, June. That¡¯s what Father wants. And honestly, your punishment could have been much harsher." He frowned deeply. "You spoke ill of Noah in front of everyone. You embarrassed not only yourself, and me, but also your family. Can¡¯t you see you¡¯ve gone too far?"


    Juniper looked away, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    "Put yourself in Amelie¡¯s shoe. What if someone says such harsh words to you?" Dominick questioned her.


    "I am not her. Unlike her, I am careful about everything. She had Noah with Alex. No one can change that truth. And Noah will himself realise his origin after he grows up," Juniper pronounced.


    Dominick rolled his eyes as he seriously couldn¡¯t understand Juniper anymore.

 Chapter 427: A Lunch Date?

    <h4>Chapter 427: A Lunch Date?</h4>


    Gabriel lifted Noah high into the air, rubbing his nose yfully against the baby¡¯s tiny one. Noah burst into a giggle, his little limbs wriggling with pure joy before Gabriel brought him back into his arms.


    "Call me Daddy, Papa!" Gabriel said softly, brushing a fingertip along Noah¡¯s round cheek.


    "Da! Da!"


    Those two simple sounds made Gabriel¡¯s heart melt. His smile widened with pride. Noah¡¯s tiny voice was the sweetest sound in the world for him.


    Amelie walked back into the bedroom, dressed in an off-cream gown with her damp hair wrapped neatly in a towel.


    "Look, Mommy¡¯s here," Gabriel said with a grin, turning Noah so he could see her.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes softened at the sight. "Gabriel, remember, starting today, Noah¡¯s baby massages begin," she reminded him gently.


    "Of course, I remember," Gabriel replied, chuckling. "Senior Delh has been doing this for years. I¡¯m sure Noah will love it. A good massage will make him even stronger."


    He reached over to the bedside table, searching for the milk bottle. "Looks like it¡¯s feeding time," he murmured before offering it to Noah.


    Amelie sat beside him, watching the scene with a faint smile from the vanity chair. "Gabriel, you mentioned you had some work today. What about those hunters? Why not help Brother Casaio with the investigation?" she asked thoughtfully.


    Gabriel shook his head slightly, eyes still on Noah. "He¡¯s determined to handle the interrogations himself," he said. "Besides, I¡¯d rather stay here. Noah needs me more right now."


    "Noah has his mommy too," Amelie reminded him softly, her lips curving into a teasing smile. "Don¡¯t forget your duties, Gabriel."


    Gabriel smirked, rocking Noah lightly in his arms. "I have enough people to handle my duties. Perks of being born into the royal family, right, Noah?" he said, lowering his gaze to the baby¡¯s innocent face.


    Noah blinked up at him, still busy drinking from the bottle, and Gabriel chuckled.


    Amelie shook her head, amused. She took off the damp towel and began drying her hair, the faint scent ofvender filling the room. When her hair was dry, she gathered it into a neat bun and returned to the bed.


    Noahyfortably in Gabriel¡¯sp, drinking peacefully. Amelie leaned forward to adjust his tiny clothes and gently smoothed her palm over his round belly.


    "His hair¡¯s turning chocte brown," Gabriel murmured, brushing his fingers through Noah¡¯s soft curls, which were also growing fast. "Just like yours."


    Amelie looked up just as Gabriel turned his head toward her, and before she could speak, he leaned in to ce a tender kiss on her cheek.


    "Gabriel!" she gasped softly, though a warm smile reced her mock scolding.


    She rested her head on his shoulder, her hand finding his arm.


    "Did you talk to Carlos?" Gabriel asked.


    "Not recently," Amelie replied, ncing toward him.


    "I wonder how his grandmother¡¯s doing," Gabriel murmured thoughtfully.


    Amelie lifted her head from his shoulder and looked at the clock. "Shall we call him now? Maybe through a video chat?"


    A faint smile touched Gabriel¡¯s lips. "That¡¯s a good idea. He¡¯ll get to see Noah too."


    Amelie rose from the bed and walked to the desk, where the tablet rested beside a small vase of fresh lilies. She turned it on and connected it to the Wi-Fi before walking to bed.


    "Ready?" she asked, ncing back at Gabriel, who was now holding Noah up so the baby could face the screen.


    "Let¡¯s surprise him," Gabriel said with a grin and rested the empty milk bottle on the nightstand.


    As the call connected, they waited, watching the screen blink a few times before going still. Carlos didn¡¯t answer.


    "I think he¡¯s busy," Gabriel said, lowering Noah gently into his arms again.


    "Yeah, probably," Amelie murmured, brushing a stray curl off Noah¡¯s forehead.


    Gabriel leaned back against the headboard, a thoughtful smile curving on his lips. "Then let¡¯s go out today, on a lunch date."


    Amelie¡¯s brows lifted slightly. "A lunch date?"


    "Mm-hmm," he said with a yful grin. "We¡¯ll take the car, have a quiet meal somewhere by the sea, ande straight back. Noah could use a little outing too. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯d love that?"


    Amelie hesitated. "Mother wants me to stay in the pce for a month."


    Gabriel waved a hand lightly. "I¡¯ll talk to her. Don¡¯t worry." His tone softened as he looked down at their son. "Noah will go out with us, won¡¯t you, little one?"


    Noah blinked up at him, his big eyes curious and bright. He brought his thumb to his mouth and started to suck on it, which made Gabriel chuckle.


    "Ah-ah," Gabriel teased, gently catching the tiny hand before it disappeared again. "Not the thumb, young boy."


    Amelie smiled at the sight but a worry also crept in her heart for Carlos.


    ~~~~


    "Grandma... you¡¯ll be fine soon," Carlos said, holding his grandmother¡¯s frail hands gently in his own. "Don¡¯t say it¡¯s your time yet."


    Ravenna¡¯s eyes softened as she studied him. "Carlos... you¡¯ve seen visions about me, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, Grandma," he admitted, his voice trembling. Tears threatened to spill. "I... I don¡¯t want you to go so soon. What would I do without you?"


    Ravenna reached out, cupping his cheek with her hand. "You¡¯ll do well, my dear," she said softly. "You¡¯ve made good friends, Amelie and Gabriel. You can live with them if you wish, after I¡¯m gone. You¡¯ll be free from this ce forever."


    Carlos shook his head violently, his chest tightening with grief. "No ce will ever bring mefort, Grandma, except the home I lived in with you. I... I wish I didn¡¯t have these visions. I hate them." His eyes overflowed with tears as he pressed his palms to his face and shut them tight, trying to hold back the rising despair.


    Ravenna¡¯s lips trembled, but she offered a small, reassuring smile. "Carlos... whateveres, I will always be with you, in your heart. And your visions are a blessing for you. Keep that in mind."

 Chapter 428: Laugh freely and have friends

    <h4>Chapter 428: Laugh freely and have friends</h4>


    "Your Highness!" Idris bowed the moment he spotted Casaio standing beside the car. Then, breaking formality, he rushed forward and hugged him tightly.


    Casaio chuckled softly and patted the boy¡¯s head. "Easy there," he said as Idris stepped back, grinning.


    "Why did you suddenly ask for a day¡¯s leave for me?" Idris asked, curiosity lighting up his eyes.


    "Get in the car first," Casaio replied, opening the passenger door for him. He took Idris¡¯s backpack, cing it neatly on the back seat before moving behind the wheel.


    "Ready?" he asked, ncing sideways.


    "Yes!" Idris answered eagerly, his excitement barely contained.


    As the car joined the highway, Casaio finally spoke again. "I heard you¡¯re going to be the ss president for the next three months."


    Idris nodded proudly. "Yes. But... many think I got it easily because of my ties to the royal family." His tone turned determined. "So, I¡¯ve decided to prove them wrong, to show I can be a real leader on my own."


    "Of course, you¡¯ve endured hardships since the day you were born and still managed to stand on your own," Casaio said with pride. "I believe in you."


    But as he nced at the boy beside him with a worried gaze. ¡¯Tomorrow, when the truth about himes out... how will Idris handle the bacsh?¡¯ he thought grimly. ¡¯I thought I¡¯d protected him well. He¡¯s only just begun to find his own happiness, and yet...¡¯


    His thoughts came to an abrupt halt when Idris suddenly asked, "Can we stop at a baby shop?"


    "Huh?" Casaio turned his head slightly. "Why?"


    "I want to buy a baby kit for Noah," Idris said with a shy smile. "Sister Amelie will like it."


    "I see," Casaio murmured, his expression softening. "Use the phone and find the nearest store."


    "I already did," Idris replied proudly, holding up the screen. "Just drive straight, then take a left, then another left after that."


    Casaio chuckled under his breath, shaking his head as he followed the directions.


    Finally, they reached the store. Casaio didn¡¯t let Idris spend his allowance, instead paying for everything with his own card.


    "Here," Casaio said, handing the neatly packed baby kit to him. "Give this to Amelie. Oh, and Noah¡¯s started speaking, by the way."


    Idris¡¯s eyes widened in excitement as they stepped out of the store. "Really? That¡¯s amazing! Sister Amelie and Prince Gabriel must be overjoyed. Do you think Noah can say my name too? I didn¡¯t know babies grow this fast."


    Casaio smiled faintly. "They do. You did too. One moment you were barely reaching my waist, and now look at you."


    He opened the car door for Idris, who climbed in with the gift pressed proudly to his chest. Casaio took the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine just as the phone on the console buzzed.


    He answered it. "We¡¯re on our way, Zilia."


    But the next second, his expression hardened. The warmth in his voice vanished, reced by deep concern. He hung up and quickly pulled the car out of the driveway.


    "What happened?" Idris asked, his voice rising with panic. "Is everything okay with my sister?"


    Casaio¡¯s hands tightened around the steering wheel.


    "Listen to me carefully, Idris," Casaio said, his tone firm yet gentle. "What¡¯sing for you and for Zilia isn¡¯t just a test for the two of you. It¡¯s a test for me as well."


    Idris turned his head, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "The truth about Zilia¡¯s past, her origin, must be revealed to the people," Casaio replied, his gaze fixed on the highway ahead. "That¡¯s what the Alpha King has decided. You¡¯ll have to face many questions, Idris. You¡¯ll have to fight this battle with courage. I¡¯ll be watching over you, protecting you whenever I can. But if, for some reason, I¡¯m not there... promise me you won¡¯t let anyone make you feel small. Do you understand?"


    Idris nodded, his eyes steady. "I do. And honestly, I¡¯m not scared if people find out who I am."


    Casaio cast a brief nce at him, intrigued by the calm in his voice.


    "I¡¯ve thought about this day a lot," Idris continued quietly. "What if people discovered my identity? Would I be able to bear their stare, their doubt and their judgment? I think I would. Because... I never even dreamed I¡¯d leave confinement, Your Highness. Back then, all I wanted was for my sister toe home. But I always wished I could live like other kids, go to school,ugh freely and have friends."


    He smiled faintly. "And now I¡¯ve had all that, because of you, because of everyone who gave me a chance. My sister carried so much pain just to give me a better life. So, if people hate me for who I am... I can live with that."


    Casaio felt a pride to hear such words from Idris. He smiled softly. "You are really Zilia¡¯s brother," he murmured.


    They finally arrived at the pce. Casaio handed the car keys to the chauffeur with a curt nod before he turned toward the entrance with Idris by his side.


    As they stepped into the main hall, the sight that greeted them made Idris¡¯s face instantly light up. Zilia was pacing anxiously, her hands sped tightly together.


    "Sis!" Idris called out, his voice brimming with relief. He ran straight into her arms. "You¡¯re finally here," she whispered, holding him close as though afraid he might slip away again.


    Casaio stood a few steps behind, quietly watching the reunion before motioning to a servant, who came forward and took Idris¡¯s bag.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon," Casaio said, turning to leave.


    Zilia straightened at once, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You can¡¯t go to Juniper," she said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Casaio paused mid-step. "She exposed the truth, Zilia. She deserves to be confronted," he replied.


    Zilia shook her head. "Don¡¯t do that," she urged.


    Idris looked at his sister and brother-inw, thinking what truly transpired that the situation came to this.

 Chapter 429: Carve out her place

    <h4>Chapter 429: Carve out her ce</h4>


    "Just order for Juniper¡¯s confinement in the prison," Gabriel told his father as they both entered the council hall. "She deserves to rot in the prison. Thews must work both the ways, Dad. If amoner were at her ce, they would have been imprisoned by now."


    "She¡¯s the daughter-inw of this house. That¡¯s what stopping me," Raidan stated with a frown.


    "And your daughter-inw didn¡¯t care about your order. You were supposed to tell the truth yourself to the council first before revealing to the general public. What Juniper did is absolutely wrong! She exposed about Zilia just in jealousy. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still keeping such a traitor in this house."


    "Gabriel, she would not have done it if¨C"


    "If she had gotten a big fat wedding, right, Dad?" Gabriel sneered. "That¡¯s ridiculous. Juniper doesn¡¯t care for the wedding. If she had, then today she wouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Just then, Dominick appeared in the council hall.


    "Father, I-I am sorry."


    Raidan ced a hand on Dominick¡¯s shoulder, patting it.


    "Where¡¯s Casaio?" he asked.


    "He went to bring Idris from the school," Dominick replied.


    "Bring Juniper too. The one who messed up everything," Gabriel¡¯s patience snapped.


    "Why are you even angry about this? It doesn¡¯t involve you," Dominick remarked.


    The moment hisst word fell out of his mouth, Gabriel grabbed him by the cor. "Your wife would have dared to mess with my life too."


    "Gabriel, leave him," said Raidan, but he didn¡¯t listen to his father.


    "You know what, Ophelia is looking for any weak link around Amelie and me. Juniper is handing her one on a silver tter. If she could do this to Zilia, what else might she do?" Gabriel said, keeping the control on his wolf.


    Dominick sped his hands together before shoving Gabriel back. "It¡¯s not going to happen. Juniper sent the message before Father summoned the three of us."


    "Don¡¯t defend her," Gabriel shot back


    Dominick pressed his lips into a thin line, unwilling to argue further. He knew his younger brother too well, always quick to anger, always ready for a fight.


    Gabriel exhaled sharply, turning away as a voice brushed against his mind through the mindlink.


    ¡¯Alpha, I¡¯ve gathered information on the Vittileo family.¡¯


    Without another word, he strode out through the eastern corridor and into the pce gardens, where Karmen awaited him beneath the willow arch.


    "Did you find anything useful?" Gabriel asked.


    "I looked into Juniper¡¯s father¡¯s businesses," Karmen began. "On paper, everything appears clean. No irregrities, nothing that could be used against him."


    Gabriel¡¯s brow furrowed. "Then what did you find?"


    Karmen leaned slightly closer, lowering his voice. "An olddy I spoke with mentioned something... interesting."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes sharpened. "Go on."


    "Juniper is adopted," Karmen revealed. "She¡¯s not a blood daughter of the Vittileo family. From what I gathered, she fought tooth and nail to carve out her ce at a very young age. Her two brothers never epted her, they were furious with their father¡¯s decision to bring her into the family."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened. "Dominick never found out about that."


    "Apparently, no one knew," Karmen said, stretching slightly before letting out a yawn. "I had to search the entire night to find thisdy."


    Gabriel frowned, concern shing in his eyes. "Why work through the entire night?"


    "It was necessary," Karmen replied calmly. "No outsider knows about this. I think Juniper¡¯s current behavior stems from her early years. What looks perfect on the outside isn¡¯t always what it seems within. Her situation is a clear example of that."


    Gabriel nodded slowly, digesting the information. "Hmm. Karmen, I appreciate your hard work. You can go home now."


    Karmen bowed respectfully and walked away.


    Gabriel furrowed his brows together, wondering why Dominick never saw all of that.


    ~~~~~


    "Why did you do it?" Mabel asked, her voice gentle but firm. Juniper sat slumped in the chair, head bowed. "I¡¯m not here to reprimand you, dear. I want to understand. The council meeting begins in half an hour."


    Juniper fidgeted with her fingers, voice barely above a whisper. "I... I was angry with Nick. And before the summons, I saw that message in the group."


    Mabel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Are you jealous that Zilia got everything?"


    Juniper bit her lower lip, a flicker of defiance in her gaze. "Zilia can¡¯t be the perfect queen. She kept all of us in the dark, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t you think?"


    "You want to be the Queen. Am I right?" Mabel¡¯s tone was calm but cutting.


    Juniper couldn¡¯t answer.


    "Dominick can¡¯t be the Alpha King. It¡¯s not his destiny to be the next King," Mabel continued, her gaze unwavering. "I thought you loved my son dearly... turns out you married him for the throne."


    Juniper¡¯s chest tightened. "Then do you think Zilia is the best choice for that position? She kept all of us in the dark. How could you forget that she was a deadly spy? Can¡¯t you see that?"


    Mabel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "The next King and Queen... is no longer decided. The fate of Casaio, Zilia and Idris rest with the people now."


    "They should answer the people," Juniper stated.


    "I never expected you to be like this, June. Nick never desired the throne. You know this well," Mabel pronounced. "You are destroying your own life and Nick¡¯s by bringing trouble with all of this. I can only wish you happiness, nothing more."


    Mabel stood up to leave when Juniper stopped her.


    "I love Dominick. He doesn¡¯t understand me. That¡¯s the fault he¡¯s carrying," Juniper pronounced.


    "You¡¯re wrong, June. Your love for my son isn¡¯t justifiable with your actions. I hope you understand soon before you lose everything," Mabel advised and walked away.


    Juniper blinked rapidly wondering why the Queen said that. As she paced in the chamber, a servant approached her.


    "Your Highness, someone has sent this for you," the servant replied, handing her a small enclosed envelope.


    Juniper frowned as she epted it. She dismissed the servant and tore it open.

 Chapter 430: Fate of an entire nation

    <h4>Chapter 430: Fate of an entire nation</h4>


    Juniper unfolded the note from the envelope and read it carefully, her brows knitting in confusion. Then she pulled out a small, round ring, gleaming softly under the light, but didn¡¯t put it on.


    ¡¯What is the meaning of this?¡¯ she wondered, her heartbeat quickening.


    Suddenly, she felt Dominick¡¯s presence. His scent filled the space before he even entered. Quickly, Juniper rushed to the bedroom and hid the note and ring deep inside the cupboard. Just as she closed the door, the sound of footsteps reached her.


    Dominick walked in with a stern expression.


    "The council will begin in fifteen minutes," he said tly. "You¡¯re required to be there as well."


    "Why should I?" Juniper asked in a defiant tone.


    "You started this mess," Dominick replied coldly. "The council will want to hear your side, and frankly, I don¡¯t think you feel any remorse for what you¡¯ve done." His brow arched, suspicion glinting in his eyes.


    Juniper¡¯s jaw tightened. "I acted before Father sent his summons to the three of us," she said bitterly. "Why do you only see my faults, Nick? You¡¯re the reason I took that step in the first ce. If you had ever thought about me, about us, none of this would have happened."


    "I get it. You don¡¯t need to remind me every time," Dominick said quietly, his voice clipped but controlled. He masked the ache twisting inside him, the ache her words always seemed to ignite.


    Gabriel had been right about them all along. There was no understanding between them anymore. After all these years, Dominick finally saw Juniper for who she truly was... and who she wasn¡¯t.


    "Your father¡¯s been summoned too," he said atst.


    Juniper froze. "What? Why?" Her expression shifted instantly, her confidence giving way to rm.


    Dominick didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned and walked toward the door.


    "Dominick!" she called after him, hurrying to catch up.


    He stopped with tensed shoulders, but didn¡¯t turn around.


    "Zilia had to answer someday," Juniper said, her voice trembling with anger and pain. "She¡¯s the one who poisoned things between us, who made me see you differently! You kept defending another woman in front of your wife. Do you even realize how it felt? Every time you raised your voice at me for her sake, it was like you were cutting into my heart."


    Dominick turned then, his eyes cold and sharp. "Are you stupid?" he snapped.


    Juniper flinched.


    "I don¡¯t even want to talk to you anymore," he said bitterly. "Once this council is over, we go our separate ways. We might be fated mates, Juniper, but fate made a mistake. We¡¯re not right for each other."


    Her breath caught, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    "Be ready to be rejected when this is done," Dominick dered. "Because I can¡¯t live with you anymore."


    With that, he left her sight, leaving Juniper in the middle of the chamber all alone by herself.


    She fiddled with her fingers nervously, wondering what she should do now. "Nick¡¯s words weren¡¯t an empty threat. He will definitely reject me," Juniper murmured to herself. "What if I apologize? Will he forgive me? Yes. He will definitely give me a chance. After all, we are mates."


    "Your Highness, please follow me to the council hall," the pce maid¡¯s humble voice brought her out of those thoughts.


    She gathered herself together and went to the council hall.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Majesty, this is a grave matter indeed," one of the council members said, his voice tense with unease. "For Zilia to have lived among us as a spy all this time... It exins much, especially your past actions, when certain officials were executed."


    Casaio parted his lips to respond, but Rainard lifted a hand, silencing him.


    "I was nning to make this public tomorrow," Rainard began with authority. "Both to the council, and to the people. However, under unforseen circumstances it was made public even before I could have spoken about it along with my son."


    Casaio rose to his feet, his chair scraping softly against the marble floor. "I would like to speak, Your Majesty," he said, stepping forward until he stood at the center of the hall.


    "First of all, I owe everyone here an apology for keeping this matter hidden," he began. "It was my decision not to reveal the truth about Zilia. I ensured her secret remained buried. It wasn¡¯t as simple as any of you might think. Zilia¡¯s actions were driven by desperation, her younger brother was held captive by the Blood Dominion Alpha. Yet, despite that, not once was the royal family ced in danger. You all witnessed that yourselves. Those who truly plotted against us were the ones who faced punishment."


    Before Casaio could continue, Senior Council Head Evander Fanglow rose from his seat. "Prince Casaio, I must stop you there," he said sternly. "You¡¯re implying that Lady Zilia never acted as a spy for our enemies, but do not forget, many of our wolves perished on the borders because of leaked information. You defend this woman because she is your mate."


    His gaze hardened. "You should have brought this matter before the council long ago. By hiding it, you have forfeited the trust of every member in this chamber. Tell me, how can we ce our faith in you as the next Alpha King, when you yourself chose to marry a spy? The past may be forgiven for ordinary citizens, but not for those who hold the power to decide the fate of an entire nation."


    "I agree with your words. However, everything came to an end because of Zilia too. If she hadn¡¯t helped us, then we could have never found out who was the Alpha of Blood Dominion. We could have nevere to a consensus of peace treaty," Casaio affirmed.


    "Prince Casaio, how are you so sure that Lady Zilia won¡¯t do the spying in the future? You should know that every spy has one punishment and it¡¯s death!" dered another member, Larkin Vellose.

 Chapter 431: Can’t let your heart make you weak

    <h4>Chapter 431: Can¡¯t let your heart make you weak</h4>


    "No! My sister did nothing wrong!" Idris¡¯s voice rang through the hall, breaking the heavy silence. The young boy had risen from his seat. "Please... don¡¯t do anything to my sister. It¡¯s true she did what she did to protect me, but I swear, she never hurt anyone."


    "Idris, calm yourself," Raidan said gently.


    "But, Your Majesty, my sister¡ª"


    Raidan raised a hand, silencing him before he could finish. "Enough. Sit down, child."


    Idris lowered his head, biting back tears as he obeyed.


    Casaio stepped forward once more, his expression solemn. "Idris has lived in the Blood Dominion since the day he was born was a captive and a bargaining chip," he said, his tone resonating through the chamber. "He is twelve years old now. That means over a decade has passed since Zilia was forced into this life since she was made to serve under them."


    He paused, letting his words settle among the gathered council members.


    "In all those ten years, not once did she endanger the royal family or this nation," Casaio continued. "I understand what our kingdom demands, and for its security, I would never act against it. But I must remind you: Zilia and Idris are citizens of this nation as well. Spies are loyal to their masters, yes, but some are made to be loyal. Some are forced into it. And Zilia was the forced one."


    "I stand by Prince Casaio¡¯s words," dered Rissa Wnski, one of the senior-most council members. "Lady Zilia has never done anything that directly threatened the security of this kingdom."


    "That¡¯s merely an assumption, Rissa," Evander countered sharply. "For all we know, Prince Casaio might have concealed Lady Zilia¡¯s past crimes as well."


    Casaio¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone cutting through the murmurs that rippled through the hall. "No, she didn¡¯t. And I¡¯ll not have you use her so tantly without proof."


    A tense silence followed as Casaio red at him.


    Across the room, Dominick¡¯s gaze shifted toward Juniper. She was smiling faintly as though she were watching a stage performance instead of a royal trial.


    His jaw tightened, anger ring in his chest while his fists clenched at his sides. Because of her, Casaio and Zilia had to give such a tough test of their lives. Because of her Idris was holding his tears back, fearing he might lose his sister any time.


    ¡¯What have I done? I married a wrong person,¡¯ he thought.


    "Prince Casaio," Evander¡¯s voice cut through the murmurs of the council chamber. "You must reject Lady Zilia to atone for your misguided choice. That is the only way to appease the growing unrest among your subjects."


    He paused, sweeping his gaze across the gathered members before continuing, "You cannot expect us to simply trust that Lady Zilia will not resume her work as a spy. Therefore, the council demands a decision, either punishment or rejection. We will not ept a spy within the royal family... or among our ranks. She and her brother must be deported back to where they came from."


    Zilia¡¯s breath hitched, and tears shimmered in her eyes before spilling down her cheeks. Slowly, she rose from her seat. "Prince Casaio..." her voice trembled as she called his name.


    Casaio turned toward her, and for a moment, hisposure faltered. A sharp ache pierced through his chest, the sight of her tears felt like a dagger being pierced to his heart.


    ¡¯Gabriel, please return quickly. I need you,¡¯ he thought desperately, his mind reaching for his brother who was still absent.


    Zilia took a step toward him despite the sorrow that gripped her. "Don¡¯t protect me anymore," she said softly. "You¡¯ve already done far more than anyone could have for me and for Idris."


    She reached out, taking his hands in hers, caressing them.


    "Don¡¯t say it," Casaio muttered under his breath, his voice breaking. "You and Idris aren¡¯t going anywhere."


    A faint, bittersweet smile curved her lips. "You can¡¯t hold onto us, especially not me. Let¡¯s reject each other, Casaio. It¡¯s the only way to end this... to stop everything from copsing because of me."


    Her voice quivered, but she managed to hold his gaze. "It¡¯s all right if we can¡¯t share this life together," she whispered, a tear sliding down her cheek. "Perhaps... we¡¯ll find each other in the next."


    She chuckled softly realizing how their fates yed. She thought she could live happily ever after with Casaio, but that happiness was short-lived.


    Her gaze drifted to Idris, who sat silently, tears streaming down his young face. The sight shattered her resolve for a moment, but she steadied herself. This was the only way to save three of them.


    "Cas," she whispered, "you have to do this." She tightened her grip on his hands before slowly letting go. "Your duty to this kingdomes first. Everything else, even us,es after. You know that better than anyone."


    Her lips quivered, but she forced herself to meet his eyes. "You can¡¯t let your heart make you weak because of me. Please... do what you must."


    Casaio¡¯s breath hitched, his eyes glistening with anguish. He wanted to protest, to defy the council and the kingdom itself, but her plea broke through his resistance.


    From the royal dais, Raidan turned his gaze away, unable to bear the sight of two souls being torn apart by duty and destiny.


    Dominick lowered his gaze too. He couldn¡¯t see the separation of Casaio and Zilia. They once suffered after rejecting each other. And again, they had to undergo that same crushing pain. He sped his hands tightly, feeling miserable for not able to do anything for them.


    "Casaio, do it! Don¡¯t let the council turn against you. Please," Zilia again urged him.


    "I, Casaio Sinir, will abandon¨C"


    "Wait, Brother! It¡¯s not over yet," Gabriel¡¯s deep voice reverberated in the hall as his eyes shone in victory.


    Everyone turned their heads in his direction and found he wasn¡¯t alone. But beside him was standing the Alpha of Blood Dominion with a smirk on his face.

 Chapter 432: Overturned the council’s plans

    <h4>Chapter 432: Overturned the council¡¯s ns</h4>


    "I hope I¡¯m notte," Luke said with a casual smirk as he stepped into the hall.


    Zilia froze. The hand she had been gripping around Casaio¡¯s palm slipped; her eyes widened, blinking rapidly as fear washed over her. She had served her former master once and the sight of him unmoored her.


    "Luke Hunter?" Dominick murmured, rising from his seat. A faint smile touched his lips, a spark of hope kindled in him at the sight. Right beside him, Juniper¡¯s brow furrowed; she watched Luke warily, wary of whatever purpose Gabriel had for bringing him.


    Gabriel and Luke walked to the center of the council hall and paused. Gabriel inclined his head first to the Alpha King, then swept his gaze over the assembled council.


    "Your Majesty, council members," he began, his voice measured, "I brought the Alpha of Blood Dominion so you may hear, directly from him, the information Zilia provided. Remember: Alpha Luke and our King have signed a peace treaty to end the enmity."


    He turned to Luke, who returned a slight, solemn nod.


    Luke¡¯s expression hardened as he addressed the room. "Zilia was a spy I forced into service. I held her two-year-old brother captive to ensure her obedience, and one of the King¡¯s own close officials aided her entry into the capital."


    Then, a chuckle escaped his mouth. "But she found a mate in Prince Casaio, which she never told me until I found it myself."


    Zilia gulped, wondering if he would again use her for his schemes.


    "For ten years she revealed nothing of the royal family," Luke continued. "She yed the part of the obedient informant, biding her time and keeping herself alive by the only means she had. My intention was to use her against the throne when the moment arrived. Yet when she was finally exposed, she chose prison over confession, to rot rather than betray his love. If you all keep Zilia alive, it will be seen as the gesture of peace only."


    He turned his attention to Raidan, who offered a small, knowing smile. But Council Head Evander was not finished.


    "Of course she¡¯ll be kept alive," Evander said coldly. "That¡¯s why the rejection is happening. Alpha Luke can take her and her brother back to his domain."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes shed. "Aren¡¯t you being a little disrespectful toward the wife of the future king?" he snapped, stepping forward until he stood inches from Evander. Heid a hand on the older man¡¯s shoulder and leaned in, his voice low and dangerous. "Don¡¯t force me to open my mouth in council about your... private affairs, old man."


    Evander¡¯s brow knitted as he tilted his head, trying to read Gabriel¡¯s expression, who only smirked.


    "I am nothing like Casaio or Nick or even my father," Gabriel warned in a menacing tone, "You know exactly what I could do."


    Gabriel took a step back and addressed the hall. "I was the one who uncovered Zilia as a spy. Today, in this council, I ept full responsibility for her presence. If anything goes wrong because of Zilia or her brother in this Kingdom, I will ept whatever punishment the people decree. I was the one to whom Zilia revealed the truth of the Blood Dominion. Basically, she helped us instead of helping her former master. Because of Zilia only we coulde onto the same table and bring peace between our kingdom and his pack."


    "Moreover," he continued, "returning Zilia and Idris to their former fate would only sow doubt in Luke¡¯s mind, doubt that would unravel the fragile peace he chose to trust. You all know what our people did to Luke and his family. Yet none of you, Evander, have ever spoken for those powerless victims of our actions." His gaze locked on the elder council head.


    "Zilia never once harmed us," Raidan finally spoke through the rising tension. "She had countless chances when she could have poisoned us, or betrayed us in ways no one would have ever suspected. Yet she never did. I cannot agree with the Council¡¯s decision today. I will not be the one to shatter the peace we¡¯ve worked so hard to build."


    Rissa¡¯s eyes narrowed, but her voice rang out louder than before. "The Council will now vote," she dered. "Whether Lady Zilia¡¯s past shall be forgiven or not. Those in favor, raise your hands."


    One by one, the members lifted their hands. Even Evander, after a long pause and a disapproving frown, finally raised his hand, reluctantly, but decisively out of Gabriel¡¯s fear.


    "So, it¡¯s decided then, isn¡¯t it?" Gabriel said firmly, his voice echoing through the hall. "Zilia and Idris will remain here. And if anything goes wrong in the future, I will take full responsibility."


    Juniper¡¯s hands curled into tight fists. Rage simmered in her chest as she realized Gabriel had single-handedly overturned the council¡¯s ns.


    "Lester," Raidanmanded, "please escort Alpha Luke to the royal drawing room."


    Once Luke Hunter departed, Raidan exhaled softly and began to close the session. But before he could speak, Gabriel stepped forward.


    "Your Majesty," he interrupted, "before we adjourn, I have something to say regarding the person who spread false information about Zilia and Idris."


    A hush fell over the council. All eyes instinctively turned toward Juniper. She froze in fear as Gabriel¡¯s piercing gaze met hers.


    "You may speak," Raidan allowed, leaning back in his chair.


    Gabriel inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. "Your Majesty, Lady Juniper must be held ountable for inciting unrest among the people. She knew how delicate our peace with the Blood Dominion was, and yet she chose to spread lies that nearly reignited conflict. She never considered what her actions would do to a child who only recently began living a free life after years of istion."


    His eyes swept over the council members. "Perhaps each of you should imagine what it means to grow up in darkness, to live caged away from the world. Idris endured that. I know, because it was my own men who rescued him from that damp, forgotten house. They witnessed the condition he was in."


    Juniper suddenly rose from her seat, her voice trembling. "Don¡¯t-don¡¯t me me for this. And I never spread lies, I swear!"


    Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened. "No, Juniper. Your messeges to the group were clearly lies. You mentioned there Zilia sold the Kingdom¡¯s information as a spy to Blood Dominion" he said coldly.


    "It was no mistake. You acted out of spite because you cannot stomach the truth that Casaio is to be the next Alpha King. You¡¯ve lost your sense of loyalty. And tomorrow, who¡¯s to say you won¡¯t betray us all? Perhaps even expose the secret missions that Dominick leads, and throw this kingdom into chaos."


    The council fell silent, bringing the eyes full of suspicions on Juniper.

 Chapter 433: Leave my life

    <h4>Chapter 433: Leave my life</h4>


    "Say something," Juniper whispered desperately to Dominick. But he didn¡¯t even nce at her. His silence spoke louder than any words could.


    Raiden¡¯s voice broke the silence. "From here on, this bes a family matter. We¡¯ll discuss it privately," he dered. "The council session is concluded for today."


    He stood and exited the hall, his robes trailing behind him, followed in silence by the remaining council members.


    As the great doors closed, Idris rushed forward and threw his arms around his sister. Zilia knelt slightly, wrapping him in a tight embrace and gently patting his head.


    "Take Idris and go," Casaio said. Zilia nodded in understanding and led her brother out of the hall.


    Once they were gone, Juniper turned to Gabriel, herposure quivering. "Gabriel, you¡¯re making a mistake," she said, her voice trembling with anger.


    "Don¡¯t lecture me about right and wrong," Gabriel replied sharply. His gaze locked onto her as she stepped closer. "You received an envelope earlier, didn¡¯t you? Nick," he looked to Dominick, "find out what was in it."


    Juniper blinked, startled. "What? There was no envelope."


    "There was," Gabriel countered. "One of my men spoke to the servant who delivered it. Don¡¯t lie to me, Juniper." His eyes burned with fury.


    Dominick turned without a word and walked toward their chamber, leaving the growing storm behind him.


    "Nick! Nick!" Juniper called after him, her voice echoing through the hall. But he didn¡¯t look back.


    Gabriel¡¯s hand shot out before Juniper could react. "Gabriel, you¡¯re destroying my marriage," she gasped as his fingers closed around her throat.


    She wed and kicked her legs in the air. "Agh!"


    "Gabriel, leave her!" Casaio barked, stepping forward.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t heed him. In an instant Juniper¡¯s back mmed into the wall. Her nails raked down his knuckles, but his grip only tightened, cutting off her words.


    "You destroyed your own marriage, June," he snarled. "You think I let you get away with what you said about Noah? Once Nick rejects you, I¡¯ll finish what I started. I don¡¯t make idle threats."


    Casaio lunged and yanked Gabriel¡¯s hand away. Juniper sagged forward. Her lungs burned as her fingers traced at her own throat as she sucked in air. She leaned against the wall as her body shivered.


    "How could you do that to her?" Casaio demanded. "Apologize."


    Gabriel flinched as if struck. He stared at Juniper for a long second, something like regret flickering and dying in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t get involved, Cas." Gabriel jabbed a finger in Casaio¡¯s direction with a serrated edge. "She doesn¡¯t deserve your courtesy. There¡¯s no guilt in those eyes. Because of her, you and Zilia would already be torn apart. Idris will be tormented at school because of her. Don¡¯t waste your pity."


    Casaio stepped between them. "She¡¯s a woman and Dominick¡¯s wife. You don¡¯t speak to her like that. Apologize to her, else I¡¯m telling Amelie what you did."


    Gabriel red at Juniper, whose eyes were burning with tears.


    "I won¡¯t apologize," he snapped and turned his back to Juniper. "Comin to whoever you want to. I don¡¯t care." He ran his fingers through his hair while his other hand rested on his waist.


    ~~~~~


    Dominick stormed into the chamber, eyes scanning the room. He began rifling through the drawers, tossing papers and small trinkets aside. When nothing appeared, he moved to the lined cupboards, searching them.


    Finally, at thest cupboard, he dropped to his knees. Behind a stack of boxes, a in envelope peeked out. His hand shot forward, snatching it up. He found it was torn open and read the contents.


    His eyes widened, disbelief and shock flooding his face. With a frustrated growl, he crumpled the paper in his fist and sprinted back toward the council hall, where his brothers and Juniper waited.


    The moment he entered, his voice thundered. "What is this envelope? And this ring, what is it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me, June? What were you trying to do?"


    Juniper raised her hands defensively. "I didn¡¯t use them," she said quietly. "I only put them in the cupboard. That¡¯s it."


    Gabriel snatched the crumpled paper from Dominick¡¯s hand as his eyes glinted while reading aloud.


    "If you want your desires to be fulfilled, wear this ring," he said.


    Dominick¡¯s face burned with anger. "Why did you hide it in the cupboard? Why not put it somewhere visible? What desires do you want to be fulfilled, the desires I can¡¯t make happen? Answer me! Don¡¯t just stand there silently!"


    "Of course," Gabriel said with a sly edge, "the only desire she has is to be the next Luna Queen."


    Juniper shook her head vehemently. "No... I¡ªI didn¡¯t think that! I could¡¯ve worn that ring, but I didn¡¯t. Can¡¯t you trust me, Nick?"


    Dominick¡¯s gaze hardened, pain flickering across his features. "No, I can¡¯t. You aren¡¯t the woman I once loved. I saw you earlier... the way you were smiling when¡ª" His words faltered, choked by emotion.


    "Gabriel, let¡¯s go. Let them talk alone," Casaio interjected, cing a hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder. In a blink, both he and Gabriel vanished, leaving Juniper and Dominick alone in the echoing hall.


    "I wasn¡¯t smiling," Juniper said softly, stepping forward, her voice trembling.


    "You¡¯re lying," Dominick shot back. "Nothing can be fixed between us now. The only way forward is for me to reject you, so we can both live in peace. I am not the mate who can ever be perfect for you. It¡¯s better... it¡¯s better to let you go."


    A tear slipped down his cheek, his golden eyes shimmering with sorrow as he steadied himself.


    "I, Dominick Sinir, second son of the Alpha King, reject you, Juniper. ept my rejection, and leave my life."


    His words reverberated through the hall as pain blossomed in both their hearts.


    "No! I don¡¯t want to ept it... please, Nick!" Juniper pleaded, stepping forward, reaching for him.


    Dominick¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes shing deeper golden. "ept my rejection, Juniper!" he snarled at her with the authority of an alpha.

 Chapter 434: Ripped that council apart

    <h4>Chapter 434: Ripped that council apart</h4>


    Under themand of her Alpha, Juniper couldn¡¯t resist any longer. Against her will, the words escaped her trembling lips.


    "I¡ªI, Juniper Vittileo, ept the rejection of Prince Dominick Sinir."


    A searing pain tore through her chest, radiating across every nerve in her body. Her knees buckled as a sharp cry broke from her throat, echoing painfully through the grand hall. It felt as though her veins were ame and her bones cracked beneath invisible pressure.


    But even worse was what Dominick felt. He had never imagined their bond would shatter like this. He had once dreamed of spending his final breath beside her, but now that dream had turned to ashes by both their hands.


    With a hollow heart, Dominick turned to leave, intending to lock himself away in the istion of his chambers. But her broken whisper stopped him in his tracks.


    "Nick..."


    He froze but didn¡¯t look back. "We have nothing left to say to each other," he said. "Leave this pce by evening. Because I once loved you, I¡¯ll spare you from any punishment. But don¡¯t ever appear before me again, Juniper. I simply... hate you. That¡¯s all that remains."


    He walked away, hand pressed against his chest as though trying to hold together the pieces of his shattered heart. Tears burned in his eyes, but he wiped them away in silence. Her scent, which was so intoxicating and was once his home, had vanishedpletely.


    He used tough when others spoke of the agony of rejection. But now, living through it himself, he finally understood how unbearable it truly was.


    His steps faltered midway down the corridor, and he copsed against the cold wall. He finally broke into tears. The muffled sound of his sobs filled the empty hallway.


    "I lost my mate," he whispered through tears. "I... I wish none of this had ever happened."


    He struck his chest with a trembling fist, as if the pain there could give him answers. Was it his own hesitation about sharing the wedding day solely with Juniper that had doomed them, or was it her greed?


    "Why didn¡¯t I see it? Why?" Dominick murmured, his voice breaking as tears streamed freely down his face.


    They had spent so many years together, bound by love, by destiny, yet neither had truly understood the other. How could it all have broken so easily? How could something so sacred have turned to dust between their hands?


    "Brother Nick!" Amelie¡¯s voice rang through the corridor, and he quickly straightened himself.


    He saw her with Noah in the stroller and quickly wiped off his tears after looking away.


    "Are you alright?" Amelie asked as she hurried toward him before taking a stop.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine," Dominick lied. "I-I will talk to youter, Amelie." Without waiting for her response, he vanished from her sight, teleporting to an unknown ce.


    She furrowed her brows together in worry, realizing something big had happened.


    "Ma!" Noah¡¯s sweet voice reached her ears, bringing Amelie¡¯s focus on her.


    ~~~~~


    "Why the hell did you intervene?" Gabriel bellowed at Casaio.


    Casaio stayed unnervingly calm. "You¡¯re forgetting Juniper is a daughter-inw of this house," he said. "And she¡¯s very good at shifting me. We have to be careful around her, she¡¯s been unhingedtely. Until she¡¯s safely here, we tread lightly."


    Gabriel pressed two fingers to his temple, furious. "Cas, I¡¯ll kill her before that happens."


    "Nick loves her," Casaio shot back. "Don¡¯t say that. Do you think I¡¯m not angry? So much has already happened. If you hadn¡¯t arrived when you did, I¡ªI was ready to leave the pce and the kingdom."


    Gabriel¡¯s hands went to Casaio¡¯s cor, yanking him forward and making him startle. "You can¡¯t be this weak," he snarled. "Why would you have left the pce? You should¡¯ve ripped that council apart for your mate. Stop being soft. Be ruthless with those council members."


    Casaio grabbed his hands and lowered them.


    "Killing isn¡¯t a solution for everything. How would that have been even justifiable? Also, you are forgetting that I¡¯m not like you," he asserted.


    Gabriel took a step back. "The pce is always full of dramas. I want this one month period to get over soon, so that I can live peacefully with Amelie and my little bun at San Ravendale," he murmured. Just the mention of them ended his anger.


    "Let¡¯s go to the drawing room. I need to thank Luke foring," Casaio said, then paused, ncing at his brother. "But before that, I want to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your timely intervention, everything in my life would¡¯ve fallen apart again."


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me," Gabriel replied curtly.


    "Really?" Casaio asked, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    Gabriel gave a quiet hum in response.


    Shaking his head with amusement, Casaio smiled wider and sped his brother¡¯s arm, gently guiding him toward the drawing room.


    When they entered, they saw their parents already deep in conversation with Luke Hunter. Casaio released Gabriel¡¯s arm and stepped forward.


    "Thank you, Luke, foring here," he said warmly.


    He passed a smile to him before gazing at Gabriel.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me?" Luke asked with a half-smile.


    "Wasn¡¯t it your dream to meet me once? I just fulfilled it for you," Gabriel replied dryly, his toneced with mock arrogance.


    Raiden and Mabel exchanged nces, silently questioning how these two had ever be friends. Their banter sounded far too easy, too light, for men who once considered each other as rivals.


    "It was," Luke admitted, crossing his arms, "but I imagined it would be on a battlefield."


    "You were lucky then," Gabriel shot back with a faint smirk.


    Casaio blinked, looking between them in confusion. "What¡¯s going on here?" he asked, utterly lost.


    "Nothing. I¡¯ll leave all of you here," Gabriel said and took his leave.


    "Gabriel, think about the offer I made to you. Contact me when you will be done thinking," Luke asserted.


    "Sure," Gabriel answered and walked away, leaving four of them in the drawing room.

 Chapter 435: After you marry me?

    <h4>Chapter 435: After you marry me?</h4>


    Katelyn stepped out of the spa treatment room feeling lighter, the tension in her muscles finally eased. It had been ages since she¡¯d found the time for anything like this, ever since work had consumed nearly every part of her life.


    "Thank you for choosing our services, Your Highness," the spa manager said with a graceful bow. "Here¡¯s a small gift from our side."


    "Thank you," Katelyn replied, epting the elegant white bag with a polite smile before heading toward the exit.


    The afternoon air greeted her as she made her way across the parking lot, only to stop short, her eyes widening.


    "Sage?" she breathed, surprise shing across her face. "What are you doing here?"


    His familiar scent hit her like a wave, stirring something deep within her wolf. She fought to stayposed.


    "I¡¯ve only ten days left," Sage said quietly, stepping closer. Then, before she could move, he leaned in slightly, inhaling her scent, sending a sharp shiver down her spine and freezing her where she stood.


    "Where are you taking me?" Katelyn asked, eyeing him curiously.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon," Sage replied with a faint smile as he walked toward the car. He opened the passenger door of his jeep and held it for her, helping her in before circling around to the driver¡¯s side. Sliding behind the wheel, he fastened his seat belt.


    "I never imagined you driving a jeep," Katelyn said, ncing around the interior. "I¡¯ve never been in one before, this¡¯ll be my first time."


    Sage¡¯s lips curved into a grin. "Then it¡¯s going to be a fun ride. Tell me," he said as he started the engine and eased the jeep out of the driveway, "have you ever ridden a bike?"


    "No. Why would I ride a bike?" Katelyn murmured, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "I¡¯ll take you on a bike someday," he said, steering the jeep onto the main highway. "It was hard without you in the apartment. Didn¡¯t you feel the same while being away from me?"


    "No," Katelyn replied firmly.


    "Ouch. That hurts," Sage said, mock offense in his tone. "I thought you¡¯d be missing me. Wolves are like that, once they find their mates, it¡¯s nearly impossible to stay apart."


    "I¡¯m different, then," Katelyn answered with pride.


    "Definitely, you are!" Sage said with a smile.


    ~~~~


    Karmen yawned, stretching as he woke in thezy haze of the afternoon, when a sudden bang on the door startled him. Groaning, he dragged himself over and opened it, finding a maid standing there with her head bowed respectfully.


    "Young Master, Miss Aisha is here to see you," she announced quietly.


    "What?" Thest traces of sleep vanished instantly from Karmen¡¯s eyes. "Tell her to wait in the living room," he ordered, sitting up straighter.


    The maid nodded, bowed, and left. Karmen quickly headed to the washroom to freshen up. After a brisk shower, he changed into a sharp outfit, dabbed on a hint of cologne, and grabbed his phone before heading downstairs.


    Aisha was sitting quietly on the couch, holding a ss of juice which was half-empty.


    Aisha sat quietly on the couch, a half-empty ss of juice cradled in her hands.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," Karmen said, pausing at the bottom of the stairs.


    Aisha lifted her gaze, setting the ss carefully on the table before rising to her feet.


    "It¡¯s fine. I came unannounced," she replied. "The housemaid told me your parents aren¡¯t home."


    "Yeah, they had to leave unexpectedly to check on my sister at college," Karmen exined. He gestured toward the couch. "Please, sit."


    She eased back into the seat, and he took the seat across from her, settling in with a curious nce.


    "So, why have youe? I suppose it¡¯s about some work," Karmen said, leaning slightly forward.


    Aisha hesitated, then spoke, "Last night, I overheard my mother talking on the phone with yours about the marriage. They want it to happen as soon as possible. I... I can¡¯t refuse them. But if I ask you to intervene, my mom will doubt me. I don¡¯t know how to stop all of this. I even got a job and was nning to move out, but my mother threatened me with her life. She wants me to marry you."


    Karmen noted the anxiety in her voice and eyes.


    "What do you want me to do, then? Should I talk to your mother?" he asked gently.


    "No." Aisha shook her head and looked away, her gaze flitting around the room.


    "There¡¯s no one around. You can speak freely," Karmen reassured her.


    "I¡ªI was thinking... maybe we should get married," Aisha stammered, her voice trembling. "You can divorce meter... after a month or two... Karmen, I¡¯m sorry for being so selfish. But... but..." Her hands shook violently, and tears brimmed in her eyes.


    Karmen¡¯s gaze softened, steady and unwavering. "Then let¡¯s get married," he said simply.


    Aisha lifted her head, her eyes wide with shock. "No! I... I can¡¯t be selfish with you. I¡¯m sorry for even saying it. Just... forget I ever mentioned it."


    She started to rise, moving away, but Karmen¡¯s voice stopped her mid-step.


    "It¡¯s not wrong to move on," he said gently, yet with weight in every word. "But it¡¯s not wrong either to stay true to your mate, the one you love the most. Not everyone will understand you, and your parents¡¯ concern is genuine. More than me, this marriage will affect your life. So think carefully, Aisha. Because what if... I don¡¯t want to let you go after you marry me?"


    Aisha stopped blinking to hear his words. They were like a blow to her. She did see a certain feeling in his eyes, which she was unable toprehend.


    "Why-why would you not let me go?" Aisha inquired.


    "I am a man, after all. Think carefully. If you truly want to enter this marriage with me, you need to think of every single possibility that can happen between us. I am not a saint, Aisha. It¡¯s just I decided to help you because..." He paused, not finishing.


    "Because?"


    "Nothing. You should go home," Karmen replied.

 Chapter 436: Acted like the victim

    <h4>Chapter 436: Acted like the victim</h4>


    After Luke¡¯s departure for the Blood Dominion, Lester entered the drawing room in haste.


    "Your Majesties," he announced breathlessly, bowing low. "Lady Juniper is leaving the pce."


    "What?" Raidan¡¯s voice cut sharply through the room. "Why?"


    "Prince Dominick has rejected her and ordered that she leave before evening," Lester replied. "No one knows exactly when it happened."


    Mabel rose abruptly from her seat, disbelief shing across her face. "Where is Dominick now?"


    "He left the pce not long ago," Lester answered. "He was seen driving away."


    Mabel turned to her husband, concern furrowing her brow. "I will go and check on Juniper. You should speak with Dominick when he returns."


    Raidan nodded. "Inform us the moment hees back," he instructed.


    "As youmand, Your Majesty." Lester bowed again and withdrew.


    When the doors closed, silence lingered for a moment before Raidan exhaled heavily. "Nick acted too hastily," he muttered, his expression hardening with worry.


    Casaio, who had been standing by the window, turned sharply. "I don¡¯t think so, Dad. It was the right decision."


    Raidan looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Casaio¡¯s voice trembled with restrained anger. "Juniper has been consumed by greed. She received a package from Ophelia, and instead of handing it over or warning anyone, she hid it in her cupboard."


    "What?" Raidan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you certain?"


    "Gabriel found out before it was toote," Casaio said bitterly. "Can you imagine, Dad? She was ready to conspire with Ophelia, the very woman who¡¯s hunting Amelie and Gabriel. Juniper could have told Dominick the truth, but she chose deceit instead. She doesn¡¯t deserve him. My brother kept forgiving her mistakes, but this time she went too far."


    His anger deepened further. "She spread rumors about Zilia¡¯s past, hurt Idris without cause, and still acted like the victim. Idris never wronged her, yet she seemed determined to destroy everything we¡¯ve tried to protect. And now this... helping the witch who seeks our family¡¯s blood? That¡¯s unforgivable."


    Raidan lowered his gaze as he nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Idris is going to suffer from all of this. I hoped they could keep this rtionship together, but I think sometimes fated mates aren¡¯t suitable for each other. Call Dominick. See if he will pick it up. We need to, at least, know that he¡¯s safe or not."


    "Sure, Dad," Casaio agreed.


    ~~~~


    Amelie returned to the chamber, gently pushing the stroller ahead of her. Inside, she found Gabriel in conversation with his gamma.


    "Amelie!" Denzel eximed brightly, his face lighting up with joy.


    "Denzel!" she replied with a warm smile.


    Gabriel immediately crossed the room to her side. Inside the stroller, little Noah sat contentedly, holding his milk bottle with both hands, his eyes half-lidded in peace.


    "Congrattions on the safe arrival of the little prince," Denzel said sincerely. "I happened to be nearby for some work, so I thought I¡¯d visit you both. I brought a small gift as well."


    "Thank you," Amelie said softly, epting the neatly wrapped bag from him.


    Gabriel lifted Noah carefully into his arms, his expression softening. "Here¡¯s my boy," he said proudly, ncing at Denzel with a grin. "He¡¯s growing fast, isn¡¯t he?"


    Denzel chuckled. "He certainly is, my lord."


    "Noah, this is my gamma and your Uncle Denzel," Gabriel said, introducing the little one with a smile.


    Noah responded by wriggling his tiny arms in the air, a soft gurgle escaping his lips.


    "He seems much more cheerful than most of the babies," Denzel remarked fondly.


    "Of course! Noah always smiles," Gabriel replied proudly, pressing a tender kiss to his son¡¯s cheek.


    Both Amelie and Denzel couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of Gabriel doting on the baby with such affection.


    "You two should talk," Gabriel said after a moment. "I¡¯ll take Noah inside. He must be tired after his stroll around the pce."


    With that, he gently handed the stroller to Ashna, who stepped forward to take it away, following Gabriel as he disappeared into the adjoining chamber.


    Amelie turned back to Denzel. "How is everything in San Ravendale? And what about the work? Gabriel has been away from his duties for quite some time," she said, concern threading her tone.


    Denzel smiled reassuringly. "There¡¯s no need to worry, Amelie. Prince Gabriel still manages his affairs as much as possible, even from here. He oversees the businesses and investments remotely, as you know."


    "Hm."


    "Would you like some tea or coffee? I almost forgot to ask," Amelie said, gesturing toward the seating area. "Please, have a seat."


    "Nothing for now," Denzel replied as they both settled onto the sofa. His gaze softened as he studied her face. "You look a bit tense. Is everything all right?"


    Amelie sighed lightly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... a lot has been happening in the pcetely. Things feel a little overwhelming."


    Denzel nodded in understanding. "I can imagine."


    She offered him a small smile. "What about you, Denzel? How¡¯s life treating you these days?"


    He gave a quiet chuckle. "It¡¯s going. Nothing particrly exciting. I did try dating recently, but I couldn¡¯t quite keep up with it. Ended things after a while."


    "Oh," Amelie said gently. "I¡¯m sorry to hear that."


    "It¡¯s all right," Denzel replied with an easy shrug. "It was just casual. Thankfully, there weren¡¯t any deep feelings involved. It¡¯s been about twenty days now."


    "By the way, your sister is doing well at her workce. I got to find from one of my friends, who works as manager in Velmora and Co. She told me that Flora has turned the tides in her favor by shutting the people¡¯s mouth. I think she¡¯s been keeping a quiet because she was guilty about everything. But it¡¯s good she stood up for herself finally."


    "That¡¯s such a great news. Thanks, Denzel. Flora was too vulnerable in the past. I was worried thinking if she would harm herself," Amelie expressed her worries toward her younger sister.


    "I understand. Now, you don¡¯t need to be worried for you. I think she can manage on her own. She is trying her best to live well with dignity," Denzel stated.


    "Yeah. I am relieved," she replied with a soft smile across her features.

 Chapter 437: Don’t deny the bond

    <h4>Chapter 437: Don¡¯t deny the bond</h4>


    Katelyn stepped out of the car, her heels sinking slightly into the fine sand of the narrow path that led toward the sea. The ocean stretched out a hundred meters ahead, glimmering beneath thete afternoon sun. She had visited countless private beaches before, yet this one felt different as if it carried memories whispered by the tide. For the first time, she realized she didn¡¯t truly know every corner of the kingdom.


    "What¡¯s this ce called?" she asked, turning toward Sage, curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    "Pearlwind Coast," he replied. His gaze drifted toward the horizon where the sea met the sky. "It belongs to the Nightshade family. There¡¯s an old legend tied to it. Centuries ago, one of our ancestors, the Luna of the pack, came here after searching tirelessly for pearls said to hold magical healing properties. She found them in these waters and used their power to save her dying daughter. Since then, this ce has been regarded as sacred."


    Katelyn looked back at the waves with a thoughtful gaze. "Then why not establish your pack here? If it¡¯s so meaningful to your lineage?"


    Sage smiled faintly. "That¡¯s exactly why we never did. Because it¡¯s sacred. It isn¡¯t meant to be imed or built upon. Pearlwind Coast is a ce of remembrance, not possession."


    "Hm. So, only your pack members are allowed here, right?" Katelyn asked as she walked ahead, the sea breeze tugging at her hair.


    "Yeah," Sage replied, following her. "They cane only with permission."


    "I see." She paused and nced down as her heels sank into the soft sand. With a small sigh, she bent to slip them off.


    "Shall we have a little fun, then?" she said with a teasing smile. "I only have this dress, so I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be swimming."


    Sage took the heels gently from her hands and set them down beside the path. "Oh? And what kind of fun are we talking about, fun that doesn¡¯t involve the ocean?"


    Katelyn tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her lips curving faintly. "We can just walk for a while," she suggested.


    But before she could take another step, Sage was suddenly beside her. Without a word, he slipped an arm around her waist and lifted her effortlessly into his arms.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" she gasped,ughter mingling with her protest. "Put me down, Sage! We aren¡¯t going into the waters. It¡¯s mymand."


    "I love to defy you," Sage said with a crooked grin. He kicked off his sneakers so fast they thudded into the sand.


    "No¡ª! I swear, if my dress and makeup get ruined, I will¡ª" Katelyn began, her legs iling in the air, but he didn¡¯t wait to hear the threat. He strode forward and plunged them into the surf; warm sunlight broke across the water and licked at his ankles.


    "Ahhh!" Katelyn shrieked as a short wave mmed into them and soaked the hem of her dress. Sage set her down and then, without warning, let go. She spluttered, then found her bnce and began to swim a few strokes out.


    "You are such a jerk!" she scowled when another yful ripple nudged them. Sage drew her back close, steadying her with a steady arm so they bobbed together on the roll of the sea.


    "Your makeup is waterproof," he said, smiling broadly. "And even if it isn¡¯t, you¡¯ll still look beautiful."


    "And what about my dress?" Katelyn demanded, sshing a little water at him. "I swear, you¡¯ll be going to the city to buy me new clothes."


    "As you wish," Sage replied with a teasing grin. His gaze lingered on her, first her eyes, then slowly down to her lips. The warmth between them deepened, not just from the closeness of their bodies, but from the pull of their bond.


    Feeling the shift, Katelyn turned her head quickly, her voice softening as she looked out toward the horizon. "The water sparkles here," she whispered.


    "Yeah," Sage admitted.


    Katelyn gently wriggled free from his hold and paddled a few strokes away, letting the water ripple around her.


    "Don¡¯t go too far," Sage called, concern threading his tone.


    "Why? Afraid that if anything happens to me, my father will demand your head?" she teased, arching an eyebrow mischievously.


    "Hey, don¡¯t joke about that," Sage replied, moving closer, his eyes locked on hers.


    Before he could react, Katelyn dipped beneath the surface, holding her breath.


    "Kate!" he shouted, diving after her. The water swallowed him for a moment, and then he saw her teasing him with a smile breaking through the surface as she swam gracefully away.


    Sage cut through the water with swift strokes until he caught her, his arm wrapping around her waist. They broke through the surface together, gasping for air as sunlight danced over the rippling sea.


    "I told you not to go too far," he said, his voice low, half stern and half relieved.


    "But you¡¯re the one who dragged me here," Katelyn retorted, breathless, a teasing spark in her eyes. "Still, that look of fear on your face makes you look..." She trailed off, her lips curving faintly.


    "Makes me look what?" Sage asked, his hand rising instinctively to brush a strand of wet hair from her cheek. His touch lingered just a little too long.


    "Scary," she finished softly.


    Sage¡¯s expression darkened, not in anger, but in something primal. "You¡¯re my mate, Kate. Don¡¯t forget that." His voice dropped to a near whisper. "If anything happened to you... what would I do?"


    "I¡¯m not your¡ª"


    Before she could finish, he pressed a finger gently against her lips.


    "You are," he murmured, his gaze locking with hers. "Don¡¯t deny the bond the Moon Goddess has blessed between us. You¡¯re mine, Kate. In this life, you are mine."


    The possessive certainty in his eyes made her breath hitch.


    "I told you before too. I always wanted a mate because everyone around me always carried selfish motives. So, don¡¯t do something so dangerous," Sage advised her.

 Chapter 438: Set foot near my son

    <h4>Chapter 438: Set foot near my son</h4>


    Mabel stepped into the chamber, her gaze immediately falling on the maid who was dragging a trolley bag out of the bedroom. Behind her, Juniper appeared, clutching a small handbag to her chest. Her head was bowed, shoulders trembling faintly under the weight of shame.


    "Everyone, leave us," Mabelmanded sharply. The maids hurried out, closing the door softly behind them in a suffocating silence.


    Mabel studied Juniper for a long moment. The young woman¡¯s face was pale, her eyes rimmed with red. It might have stirred pity once, but Mabel felt only disappointment now.


    "Why did you hide the envelope you received from Ophelia?" she asked.


    Juniper¡¯s voice quivered. "I... I didn¡¯t know it was from Ophelia, Your Majesty."


    "You weren¡¯t supposed to hide it," Mabel cut in sharply. "That alone tells me you knew. If Dominick wasn¡¯t avable, you could have informed anyone, anyone, Juniper! Were you truly willing to endanger Gabriel and Amelie, two people who have never wronged you, just to serve your own selfish desires?"


    Juniper¡¯s lips trembled, but no words came.


    "Did it never once ur to you," Mabel continued, her voice tightening with fury, "how much they¡¯ve already suffered? You chose to trust a witch, Juniper! A witch, after everything you¡¯ve seen, after everything they¡¯ve endured."


    The chamber seemed to tremble under her words. Mabel¡¯s chest heaved, her anger and disappointment boiling over after days of restraint.


    "I¡¯ve already been punished, Your Majesty," Juniper murmured. "Being rejected was enough. I won¡¯t cause any more trouble for anyone." She kept her head bowed, her hands trembling slightly as though she had finally surrendered to her guilt.


    Mabel¡¯s gaze hardened. "Your arrogance has always been the reason of your current condition," she said coldly. "You never learned to see the good around you, only the ws in the others. That bitterness is what destroyed you."


    She took a deep breath, steadying her voice though her anger still burned beneath it. "I have always protected those I love, Juniper. And though you were once dear to me, that bond ends today. The only mercy I¡¯ll grant you is this, you will leave the pce quietly. There will be no public punishment, and no banishment of your family. But mark my words, if you ever set foot near my son or anyone under my protection again, the consequences will be severe."


    Juniper flinched, tears glistening in her eyes.


    "I will not have your fathere here pleading for forgiveness. What you did is beyond pardon. You destroyed Dominick¡¯s life, the man who loved you more than you ever deserved."


    With that, Mabel turned sharply and strode out of the chamber.


    Outside, she found the maids waiting with Juniper¡¯s luggage. "Load it into the car," she ordered curtly. Then, turning to Juniper¡¯s personal attendant, she added, "Once the driver drops her at her home, tell him to report to me immediately."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the attendant replied with a bow.


    Mabel handed her a sealed scroll. "Give this to Mr. Vittileo personally," she said.


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    With that, Mabel left to her chamber.


    ~~~~~


    Casaio finally returned to his chamber and found Zilia pacing anxiously across the room. The moment she saw him, she stopped and ran straight into his arms. They held each other tightly, drawing a strength from the embrace.


    "Where¡¯s Idris?" Casaio asked softly as he pulled back, his hands still resting on her shoulders.


    "In the bedroom," Zilia replied quickly. "I told him to wait there until you came."


    Casaio nodded, his expression darkening with thought. "I need to talk to him," he murmured. "Estelle is already working to remove the maliciousments about you and Idris. It¡¯ll take a few hours, but things should calm down soon." His jaw tightened. "Still, those who already know might try to hurt him."


    Zilia¡¯s eyes glistened with worry. "Why can¡¯t they just ept my brother? He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong."


    "Not everyone will see the truth, Zilia," Casaio said gently, reaching for her hand. "But not everyone will turn against him either. Idris has to face this fight in his own way. What matters is, we¡¯ll stand by him. We¡¯ll keep him safe from anyone who dares to harm him."


    Zilia nodded slowly, her voice trembling. "June shouldn¡¯t have done that to my brother. Idris is just a child... He only started living like everyone else a few months ago," she murmured, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Casaio reached out and gently brushed his thumb across her cheek, wiping away the tears that escaped.


    "Idris has us," he said softly. "This storm will pass soon, Zilia. It¡¯s only a test, one we have to face together."


    She gave a faint, shaky smile. "You¡¯ve been dragged into this because of us too. That¡¯s why I never wanted toe back¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t say that," Casaio interrupted gently. "I¡¯m your mate, your family. If not me, then who else should stand by you?"


    Before she could respond, he leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to her lips, a promise offort, of loyalty, of love unshaken by the chaos around them.


    When they finally pulled apart, Zilia whispered, "I still need to thank Gabriel. How did he even manage to bring Luke here? I thought it was the end for us."


    A small, knowing smile tugged at Casaio¡¯s lips. "Gabriel has his ways," he said. "He¡¯s always been good at turning impossible situations in his favor. He spoke to me earlier this morning and said if things went wrong, bringing Luke Hunter here would be our best chance."


    Then, taking a brief pause, he said, "Let¡¯s go in. Idris must be waiting for me."


    Zilia hummed and held his hand. They both walked inside the bedroom and found Idris was sitting on the chair near the window with the phone in his hands.


    "Idris!" Casaio called out, and he lifted his head.


    "Your Highness!" He was quick to stand up and bowed to him in respect.


    "I¡¯m sorry for what happened earlier," Casaio began.

 Chapter 439: How people truly see me

    <h4>Chapter 439: How people truly see me</h4>


    "Why are you apologizing to me, Your Highness? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?" Idris asked quietly, his fingers nervously twisting together in hisp.


    Casaio sighed with the guilt in his eyes. He took a step closer. "Idris, I made a promise to you that I¡¯d never let harme your way," he said. "But what happened today..." His jaw tightened. "It brought so much undeserved hatred and pain upon you. None of this should have happened. I should¡¯ve seen iting."


    Idris kept his gaze down, saying nothing.


    "You were crying in the hall, and yet no one noticed," he continued, the words catching slightly in his throat. "No one paid attention to those tears. That¡¯s what I regret the most."


    "Not everyone can be good, Your Highness," Idris whispered, his voice trembling but steady enough to carry conviction. "What¡¯s done can¡¯t be changed," he added softly. "And I¡¯ve always feared what would happen if the truth ever came out. Now I finally see how people truly see me... maybe that¡¯s something I needed to learn. Maybe it was important for me to grow. So, I don¡¯t me you, or anyone else."


    Casaio¡¯s eyes softened. "Idris, you¡¯re speaking like a man far beyond your years," he praised the boy for carrying such thoughts.


    A faint smile curved Idris¡¯s lips. "That¡¯s because I¡¯m going to be a big man soon," he replied with a hint of shy confidence.


    "Come here," Casaio said gently, bending down and opening his arms. Idris didn¡¯t hesitate, and he rushed forward and wrapped his arms around him, holding on tightly.


    "Thank you for standing up for us," Idris murmured, his voice muffled against Casaio¡¯s chest. "It must have been hard for you."


    Casaio smiled faintly, resting his hand on Idris¡¯s head and ruffling his hair with quiet affection. "You¡¯ll be loved, Idris," he said. "Maybe not by everyone, but by those who matter. People will see your heart, and they¡¯ll know you¡¯ve done no wrong."


    Idris closed his eyes, feeling much better than before.


    ~~~~~~


    "Noah, you look absolutely adorable in this outfit," Gabriel said with a grin as he lifted the little boy into his arms and carried him toward the mirror. Noah giggled, waving his tiny hands with excitement, his eyes sparkling.


    "I think you like it, don¡¯t you?" Gabriel teased softly, adjusting his hold so Noah could see their reflection. His hands fit easily around the child¡¯s small frame with protectiveness.


    "Well," Gabriel murmured with yful mischief, slipping his phone from his pocket and switching on the camera, "it¡¯s time for a little photo session."


    He raised the phone, smiling widely. "Say cheese, baby," he encouraged gently. "Show me that big, sparkling smile of yours."


    Noahughed, tilting his head as if he understood. It was pure joy captured in that simple moment.


    Gabriel snapped a few more pictures before letting Noah rest his head on his shoulder, gently patting his back. "How about we take some on the balcony?" he suggested with a smile.


    Just then, Amelie appeared in the doorway. Gabriel¡¯s face lit up. "Ame,e join us! Let¡¯s take some pictures with our son," he called, holding Noah closer as they headed outside.


    "Sure," Amelie said, smiling, and followed them out to the balcony. She settled on the swing, and Gabriel handed her the phone.


    "Take a few pictures of me with Noah," he said, helping Noah stand on his thighs so he could face the camera.


    Amelie nodded and began snapping a few candid shots, capturing theirughter and little interactions.


    Once done, Gabriel stood up carefully, cradling Noah in his arms. "Now, you should sit over there with Noah," he suggested with a grin.


    "Come to Mommy," Amelie cooed, taking Noah into her arms and settling back onto the swing.


    Noah squealed with delight, bouncing slightly andughing. He gave Gabriel the brightest and most perfect smile.


    "Noah looks too happy today," he whispered, walking to them on the swing. He angled the phone for a selfie, his arm wrapping around Amelie¡¯s shoulder, who held Noah closely.


    "Finally, done," Gabriel said, lowering the phone as Amelie ced Noah gently on herp. She leaned in to look at the pictures, her eyes lighting up.


    "They came out beautifully," she murmured.


    "You two look incredible here," Gabriel said, stopping at a shot that captured both Amelie¡¯s and Noah¡¯s smiles perfectly.


    Amelie gazed at him with a fond smile and suddenly pressed a quick kiss to his cheek.


    Gabriel leaned closer, a teasing glint in his eyes. "Amelie... kiss me properly, on the lips, if you want."


    Before she could respond, a voice interrupted them. "Pardon me, Your Highnesses, for intruding," Ashna called from the doorway of the balcony.


    Both turned to look at her. "What is it?" Amelie asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    "The King wants to see Prince Gabriel," Ashna replied politely.


    "Go," Amelie said softly.


    Gabriel hummed in acknowledgment, leaning down to press a gentle kiss on Noah¡¯s forehead. With a final nce at the swing, he stood and left the balcony, tucking the phone securely into the pocket of his trousers.


    By the time he reached the main hall, he noticed Dominick¡¯s beta waiting there, tension evident in his posture.


    "What happened, Dad?" Gabriel asked with concern. "Evan, I have not seen you in such a long time."


    "Your Highness, I rarelye to the pce; that¡¯s why," Evan replied, shifting slightly under Gabriel¡¯s gaze.


    Raidan¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. "Nick is nowhere to be found. I¡¯ve been trying to contact him for a while. I think you should search for him; it¡¯s alreadyte afternoon."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression remained calm, though his mind churned quietly. "Nick will return by nightfall, I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s no need to worry."


    Raidan shook his head, unease lingering in his eyes. "It¡¯s not just that... Nick has rejected Juniper. That¡¯s what worries me. He¡¯s always been soft-hearted, Gabriel. He¡¯s hardly faced a situation this stressful before."


    Gabriel furrowed his brows together and turned his head to look at Evan.

 Chapter 440: You two were bullies

    <h4>Chapter 440: You two were bullies</h4>


    Katelyn rubbed the damp strands of her hair with a towel, still distracted by the pheromonal scent of Sage. Dressed in fresh clothes, she stood before the mirror, staring at her reflection.


    ¡¯Why did he even bring me here?¡¯ she thought. ¡¯He¡¯s not letting me leave tonight. And Father... how could he agree to this? Isn¡¯t he worried that his daughter is staying under an Alpha¡¯s roof?¡¯


    She sighed, lowering the towel onto the nearby chair before stepping out of the room. Her bare feet made soft sounds against the wooden stairs as she descended to the drawing room. Sage was standing near the warm glow of the firece with his phone in hand.


    "How did you know my size?" Katelyn asked, folding her arms across her chest, her tone edged with suspicion.


    Sage turned to face her, slipping his phone into his pocket. "It wasn¡¯t hard to guess," he said with a faint smirk. "Honestly, I didn¡¯t n on swimming in the ocean. But I thought... even if it was just once, we should have fun together as mates."


    Her expression softened slightly. "Well... thanks," she admitted. "I did enjoy the ocean. It was peaceful."


    Sage nodded once. "I think the coffee should be ready by now," he said, excusing himself as he disappeared into the small kitchen just off the living area.


    Left alone, Katelyn wandered toward the firece, where the framed photographs arranged neatly on the mantel. She picked one, realizing it was Sage with a bright smile. Almost in all the photographs he was smiling brightly.


    ¡¯So this was him... when he used to smile like that,¡¯ she thought.


    Her gaze shifted to another photo of Sage, where he looked quite younger, sitting on thep a woman in a park.


    "That¡¯s my mother," came Sage¡¯s voice from behind her. She turned to see him standing there, holding two steaming mugs. He handed one to her. "It¡¯s the only picture I have with her."


    "What happened to the rest?" Katelyn asked quietly, tilting her head.


    "She never took more with me," Sage said, his voice low, almost hollow. "At least, that¡¯s what my father says. But I know he¡¯s lying." He paused, his eyes lingering on the photo. "I was too young back then. I barely remember her face anymore. So this picture... it¡¯s all I have to remind me."


    Katelyn felt a tug in her chest at his words.


    "What happened to her?" she finally asked.


    "She left," Sage replied.


    "Why?" Katelyn furrowed her brows together.


    "She ran away with someone," Sage answered.


    "What? What about the bond she shared with your father?" Katelyn asked.


    "Since my mother was a beta, another mark could rece it easily," Sage answered, returning to the couch. Katelyn turned to him and walked there to sit down. She sipped the coffee slowly, realizing why Sage hardly talked about his mother. It was a painful past.


    "I¡¯m still searching for my mother. I-I think my father is lying. Why would any mother leave their child behind just to fulfill their own affair? My dad has always been harsh on me, so I know it¡¯s a lie. He knows where my mother is, but he refuses to tell me. That¡¯s why I have to listen to him, to whatever he says. Only he call tell me where my mother is."


    Katelyn saw the sadness and longing in Sage¡¯s facial expression. She always thought the man before her was too self-absorbed, but deep down he was affected by a separation of which answers he still hasn¡¯t found out.


    "You should try asking your father," Katelyn said.


    "Do you think I didn¡¯t?" Sage chuckled, bringing the mug close to his mouth. He sipped the coffee for a while, suddenly turning all quiet.


    "Your stepmother doesn¡¯t want you in the house, does she?" Katelyn questioned.


    "Yeah. If I weren¡¯t an alpha, Dad would have thrown me out of the house the same day my mother ran off. I have to carry forward the legacy of the Nightshade family. I never enjoyed it, but I can¡¯t run away from it either," Sage asserted.


    Katelyn quietly listened to him while drinking her own coffee. She began realizing why he sometimes acted impulsively as if someone was forcing him to. What if his father was the reason that Sage forced to agree to see her?


    "You agreed to your father to see me, didn¡¯t you?" Katelyn asked. "I heard you broke up with Eleanor right after that. Your father wants me to be your wife, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Sage turned silent as a frown appeared between his brows. He sipped the coffee when heard Katelyn say,


    "You should be honest with me, Sage. I don¡¯t know if your feelings for me are real. I told you right how simple I want my life. I have got everything because of my family background, but all I need a loveable, trustworthy mate. You know I don¡¯t like alphas much. My brother, Gabriel, is the reason why I hate the Alphas most. He is too arrogant, hot-headed and ready to kill anyone, anytime. I do think most alphas are like him. But the one thing I liked about him is the way he treats his mate, his wife. Their love is just different from everyone else¡¯s around me. For Amelie, my brother can even kill."


    Sage smiled to hear her thoughts. "I don¡¯t me Gabriel for his actions. Even the strongest alphas are afraid of him, but that¡¯s not what defines him. His temper, his protectiveness... all of thates from something deeper. It came from the emptiness left by a mother¡¯s love he never got."


    "It seems you know my brother more than me," Katelyn muttered.


    "We have been friends, Kate. As much as I know Gabriel, he knows me just as well. Honestly, I think he¡¯s the only man who truly understands why I act the way I do." He let out a soft chuckle, leaning back against the couch. "Back in school, I wasn¡¯t much different from him, always ready to throw a punch the moment someone crossed me."


    "You two were bullies, you should say that," Katelyn murmured.


    Heughed at her statement. Taking thest sip of the coffee, he rested the mug on the table.


    "Wait, Brother Gabriel knew all of this! He never told me. I asked him about you, but he remained quiet," Katelyn said, her voice suddenly rising.

 Chapter 441: Pretty face and fake tears

    <h4>Chapter 441: Pretty face and fake tears</h4>


    Katelyn set her mug down on the table with a sharp clink, then turned toward Sage.


    "You should¡¯ve told me all of this earlier, especially about your mother," she said. "Now I feel even worse for throwing away her amulet. But you started it. You told me to either keep it or get rid of it. So... I¡¯m not entirely at fault."


    Sage exhaled softly, a faint, rueful smile curving his lips. "I know. I was a jerk that day," he admitted.


    Katelyn leaned back slightly, studying him. "Your stepmother¡¯s a bitch, isn¡¯t she?" she muttered, shaking her head. "I used to think you were the crazy one in that family. But I was so wrong."


    Sage couldn¡¯t help but smile at her bluntness. "Let¡¯s not talk about them anymore," he whispered, shifting closer, thus changing the air between them instantly. His hand reached for hers, fingers brushing gently beforecing together.


    "It feels... different," he murmured, his thumb tracing light circles over her skin. "To touch you like this."


    Katelyn gazed at him when his eyes moved to hers. She licked her bottom lip, trying to pull back her hand. Sage let it go, studying her face for a while.


    "I feel hungry suddenly. Do we order here? I don¡¯t think we have anything to cook here," Katelyn said, standing up.


    Sage grasped her wrist, pulling her down suddenly.


    "Sage!" she gasped.


    "Why are you running again?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m not. I told you I am hungry," she replied. She pped at the back of his hand, but he didn¡¯t withdraw. "Let go of my hand."


    "You are spreading your pheromones unknowingly around me," Sage said with a serious gaze.


    "What?" Her eyes widened for a second. She blinked her eyes rapidly. "You are lying. I am not doing that," she proimed.


    "I am not." Sage finally let go of her hand and stood up. "I¡¯ll go outside for some time," he said and walked out.


    Katelyn knitted her brows, tilting her head, watching him stepping out of the door.


    ~~~~~


    "Did you search everywhere?" Gabriel asked Evan as they stepped out of the pce.


    On the foyer, he caught sight of servants loading bags into the trunk of a ck car. Standing beside it was Juniper, her eyes darting nervously between the workers and the pce doors.


    "Wait for me in the car," Gabriel ordered. Evan gave a curt nod and left.


    Gabriel¡¯s boots clicked against the marble as he approached her. "How does it feel," he began coldly, "to be thrown out of the ce you once dreamed of ruling?"


    Juniper flinched at his tone. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she whispered, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. "No, you¡¯re not," he said. "You¡¯ve always been good at one thing, charming people with your pretty face and fake crocodile tears. Nick also fell for them. How many times were you forgiven? What you did was beyond forgiveness. If I were the King, I would have beheaded you by now."


    Juniper didn¡¯t say anything as she was too engrossed in her own sorrow of rejection.


    Gabriel withdrew and went back to the waiting car.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie gently rocked the cradle until it stilled, making sure Noah was sound asleep.


    "Noah looks so small," Idris whispered softly, his gaze fixed on the baby¡¯s peaceful face.


    Amelie smiled faintly. "Yeah... he does." She brushed a stray lock of hair from Noah¡¯s forehead and turned to Idris. "Come on, let¡¯s go. Your sister¡¯s waiting for us in the drawing room."


    Amelie rested her hand on Idris¡¯s shoulder as they stepped into the drawing room.


    "Amelie, I¡¯ve cut some fruits for you. Have them. Did Noah fall asleep? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t even help with the baby," Zilia said, guilt flickering in her tone.


    "Don¡¯t be," Amelie replied gently. "You¡¯ve had your own troubles to deal with." She turned to Idris. "Take a seat, sweetheart."


    As Idris obeyed, Amelie sat beside Zilia and picked up a slice of apple from the te.


    "We actually came to thank Gabriel," Zilia began, "but he¡¯s not here."


    "He¡¯s gone out to find Brother Nick," Amelie exined, her voice softening. "Is Prince Casaio doing well now? It must have been a tough fight for him too. I heard the council wasn¡¯t easy to deal with."


    As Amelie chewed on the apple, she gestured for Idris to eat as well.


    "Well, he¡¯s also gone to find Nick," Zilia replied after a pause. "I just didn¡¯t expect June to end up like this. It feels as if everything started because of me. Maybe things wouldn¡¯t have gone this far if¡ª"


    "Zilia," Amelie cut in softly but firmly, "you didn¡¯t know any of this would happen. And besides, Juniper did far worse things afterward."


    Idris quietly ate his slice of apple, his small hands resting on hisp as he listened to the women talk.


    "But rejection is too painful to bear," Zilia murmured, lowering her gaze. "Juniper was always so kind. What went wrong? I still can¡¯t understand it."


    "Sometimes, it¡¯s not easy to understand people," Amelie said softly, her gaze distant for a moment as she recalled how harshly Juniper had spoken about Noah. Shaking her head, she turned her attention back to Idris. "Betrayal from those you love... it cane in the most unexpected ways."


    "Your school friends must have found out too. Did they say anything?" she asked gently.


    "Not yet," Idris replied, shaking his head. "No one¡¯s messaged me."


    "Promise me," Amelie said, "if anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll tell us. Don¡¯t try to handle it alone."


    "Of course!" Idris nodded eagerly, reassured by her words.


    Amelie¡¯s lips curved into a bright, encouraging smile. "You¡¯re a strong boy, Idris. Always remember that."


    "Hmm."


    "How¡¯s Flora doing? Last time, she was too upset," Zilia suddenly asked.


    "She is much better now," Amelie answered. "She will be here tomorrow. It¡¯s strange how my rtionship with my sister changed. There was a time things were very wrong. But Flora used her second chance so well," she asserted, smiling.

 Chapter 442: The Lantern of Memory (1)

    <h4>Chapter 442: The Lantern of Memory (1)</h4>


    Casaio tried to mindlink with Dominick again, but the connection failed, just as it had all day. His search had been relentless, and now night had fallen, shadows thickening across thend.


    The phone in his pocket buzzed. He answered instantly.


    "Gabriel, I¡¯m still looking for Nick," Casaio said breathlessly. "I¡¯ve checked every ce he could possibly be, but he¡¯s nowhere. It¡¯s like he vanished."


    "I¡¯ve found him," Gabriel¡¯s voice came through.


    Casaio straightened. "Where? I¡¯ll teleport."


    "In the Cursed Forest," Gabriel replied. "Meet me at the entrance."


    The line went dead. In the next second, Casaio appeared beside him.


    "Why the hell would he go in there?" Casaio demanded. "Who told you this? Are you sure?"


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on the dark treeline. "People saw him walk straight in," he said grimly. "And no one who goes past that line everes back the same or never..."


    "I¡¯ll go inside," Casaio said, already stepping forward toward the looming darkness of the forest.


    Gabriel¡¯s hand shot out, gripping his arm. "Stay where you are!" he barked at his brother¡¯s indecisiveness. Honestly, his both brothers were the same. They knew nothing in tough times what they should exactly do. "We need to think first. I¡¯ve already asked Karmen to speak with some of the elders, they might know how to deal with this."


    "You should¡¯ve asked Dad," Casaio said quickly.


    "I did," Gabriel replied firmly. "But he doesn¡¯t know either. He¡¯s already consulting the council members as we speak."


    Casaio exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair with dread expression. "By the time they find an answer, it¡¯ll be toote," he muttered in desperation.


    "Yes, but we can¡¯t fall into danger ourselves. That¡¯s why we have to wait," Gabriel answered.


    "Your Highnesses, I am the beta of Prince Dominick. It¡¯s my responsibility to keep him safe. Allow me to go in. I urge you," Evan said this time. He had made the same request earlier too, but Gabriel didn¡¯t approve of it.


    "Just stay calm," Gabriel said again. He had Carlos contact, but that fellow was already dealing with something heavy, so he didn¡¯t wish to bother him.


    "How long do we have to wait?" Evan asked. "It has been hours since Prince Dominick is inside," he reasoned.


    "If anyone will go in, then that¡¯s me. I am the one, who created this chaos," Casaio pronounced.


    "Both of you should leave," Gabriel said sternly. "Can¡¯t you two understand a simple thing?" He gritted his teeth when Gabriel¡¯s phone buzzed.


    He took out his phone from the pocket of his coat and saw Amelie¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    "Yes, Ame?" he answered.


    "I talked to Carlos," Amelie said on the other end, her voice steady butced with concern. "Actually, he called me earlier to ask about Noah, and us. I took the chance to ask if he knew anything about the cursed forest."


    Gabriel¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. "And what did he say?"


    "He mentioned something called <strong><i>¡¯the Lantern of Memory¡¯</i></strong>," she replied. "ording to him, it¡¯s a small enchantedntern that can reveal hidden paths and repel spirit-lures."


    Gabriel frowned. "And how does it work?"


    "You have to write the bearer¡¯s true name on a parchment and tuck it beneath a candle made from stearin and rosemary. Then, light the candle and whisper your first memory into the me. Thentern¡¯s light makes illusions visible and keeps hunger spirits at bay. But..." she paused, "there¡¯s a cost. When the me dies, the bearer forgets the memory they gave away."


    Gabriel exhaled slowly. "Alright. I¡¯ll see youter, Ame. Thanks."


    He ended the call and turned to Casaio and Evan.


    "I¡¯ll bring all the things we need," Casaio said firmly before Gabriel could speak. "And I¡¯ll be the one to whisper the memory into the me."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes darkened with worry. "Are you sure about this, Casaio?"


    "Yes," Casaio replied without hesitation.


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed. "The price could be huge, Casaio. The warmth, the bond you once shared with Nick, it¡¯ll vanish from your memory. It could change everything. Let me do it instead. In Nick¡¯s eyes, I was never the good brother anyway, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if I forgot."


    Casaio¡¯s gaze hardened with a quiet storm behind his eyes. "No, Gabriel. This is the price I must pay. It all began because of me," he said firmly, and in the next second, he disappeared from their sight.


    "I could¡¯ve done it too," Evan murmured.


    "Let him," Gabriel said, eyes fixed on the forest¡¯s edge. "It has to be him."


    They waited in silence until Casaio reappeared, not long after, carrying everything they needed: a smallntern, a rolled parchment, and a candle scented faintly with rosemary. Without a word, he knelt on the ground, set the items in ce, and lit the candle.


    He drew a slow breath, then whispered his first memory into the me about the day Dominick was born.


    He had been barely two years old, too young to understand much, yet that moment had stayed with him. The warmth of his mother¡¯s arms, the faint cry of the newborn in herp, the spark of joy in his father¡¯s eyes. Casaio had reached out a tiny hand to touch the baby¡¯s cheek, and even then, something within him had stirred, a vow unspoken but true: ¡¯I¡¯ll protect my younger brother, no matter what.¡¯


    As he whispered, the me flickered, a golden shimmer passing through thentern. He carried it up along with the parchment in his hand which bore his name already and walked inside the cursed forest.


    "Cas, if you both return before the me extinguishes, then everything will stay the same. So, return quickly." Gabriel shouted.


    He and Evan watched him go, the fog suddenly appearing taking away the sight of the prince. Casaio was nowhere to be seen as he was already on the path, which led him directly to Dominick.


    ¡¯I hope you find him soon, Cas. Nick and you share a bond that isn¡¯t easy to exin in mere some words,¡¯ Gabriel thought.

 Chapter 443: The Lantern of Memory (2)

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Lantern of Memory (2)</h4>


    Casaio followed the faint trail of Dominick¡¯s wolf scent with hurried step. The forest was unnervingly still, but he could feel the heavy shadows. Thankfully, thentern kept that at bay. Being brothers, their bond allowed them to sense each other¡¯s presence, but the deeper he went, the weaker that connection felt.


    Worry deepened inside him. The candle inside thentern was burning too fast, melting down to half its size.


    "Nick!" Casaio called out, his voice echoing through the trees. "Nick, it¡¯s me! We have to go home, so reveal yourself!"


    His calls broke the forest¡¯s silence again and again. He kept ncing at thentern, its light flickering as though warning him that time was running out.


    Then, through the haze, he saw Dominick, standing among the fog and crooked roots, bathed in the dim glow of spectral light.


    Casaio sprinted forward, breath ragged, and grabbed his brother¡¯s shoulder. "Nick!"


    Dominick turned slowly with a faint smile, but empty eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" Casaio panted, barely catching his breath.


    Dominick¡¯s gaze drifted toward the forest around them, his tone strangely serene. "I like it here," he murmured. "Why did youe? I can see everything I¡¯ve ever wanted, all the good memories I¡¯d forgotten. It¡¯s... peaceful."


    Casaio¡¯s chest tightened. "Nick, that¡¯s not real. None of this is. We have to go because everyone¡¯s waiting for you at home."


    Dominick¡¯s expression darkened. "Home?" he repeated bitterly. "That ce only brings pain. You know it too. You have witnessed what happened to me. I severed the bond between me and June. I threw her out of my life. But here, if doesn¡¯t feel like that. There¡¯s no pain here."


    Casaio nced at the candle, who left only of quarter length. "Nick, I¡¯m sorry," he said and hit hard on Dominick¡¯s neck. The blow made Dominick unconscious and he fell to the forest floor. Casaio lowered thentern and quickly carried Dominick on his back. Then, carefully holding thentern, he stood up.


    Running faster, he headed back to the same path from where he hade. His forehead trickled with the sweat, but he didn¡¯t stop. If this me ended before they would step out, things would take terrible end for them.


    The fog had thickened around them as the small me left. His golden eyes shimmered, but he didn¡¯t stop running with the same speed. Finally, he could see Gabriel and Evan standing outside the forest¡¯s entrance.


    "Nick! Cas!" Gabriel took a step forward, seeing both of his brothers. He saw the me was too tiny and then it extingished. Casaio stopped just a step away from the boundary, something in his eyes changing.


    Gabriel saw the fog covering them and extended his hand toward Casaio. With a hard pull, he drew out both Casaio and Dominick. Thentern fell onto the floor in the process.


    Evan hurried forward, carefully lowering Dominick from Casaio¡¯s back.


    "Take him to the car," Gabriel ordered.


    Evan nodded and quickly carried Dominick away, leaving Gabriel¡¯s gaze fixed on Casaio, who stood silently.


    "Say something," Gabriel urged.


    Casaio exhaled, a small, weary smile tugging at his lips. "I saved Dominick," he said simply.


    "Yes, you did," Gabriel acknowledged. "Shall we go home, then?"


    Casaio shook his head, frowning as he ran a hand through his hair. "But why did I save him? Because of his mate... I nearly lost Zilia. I... I hate him for it."


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers clenched into tight fists. As he had feared, Casaio hadpletely forgotten the warmth of the bond he once shared with Dominick, his younger brother.


    "Cas, you love Nick," Gabriel said quietly, his tone firm but gentle. "You¡¯ve always loved him from the moment he was born."


    Casaio¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "Yeah... I was a fool to think of him as a brother," he muttered, striding ahead without another word.


    Gabriel closed his eyes for a brief moment, exhaling slowly, then followed him toward the main road where a car waited.


    Dominick was already slumped in the backseat, unconscious, his breaths shallow but steady. Gabriel slid into the opposite side, while Casaio took the front seat, instructing Evan to upy the back with Dominick. Once everyone was settled, the driver started the engine, and they sped toward the pce.


    Three hourster, the familiar silhouette of the pce rose against the night sky. Casaio didn¡¯t nce at Dominick as he stepped out, moving ahead into the hall. Evan and Gabriel carefully lifted Dominick from the car and followed.


    As they entered the main hall, a collective sigh of relief rose from the family. Dominick was finally home, safe.


    "He¡¯s unconscious for now," Gabriel informed them, steadying his hold. Then, a secondter, he let Evan carry Dominick toward the bedroom.


    "I¡¯ll go behind Nick," Mabel said, leaving the main hall.


    "Where¡¯s Casaio?" Raidan asked, ncing around.


    "He must have gone to his room," Gabriel replied, then turned his attention to Amelie. "You were right. Casaio paid the price for bringing Dominick back from the cursed forest. He¡¯s forgotten the brotherhood he once shared with Nick."


    "What?" Raidan¡¯s voice cracked with disbelief. Amelie and Zilia exchanged shocked nces, the weight of Gabriel¡¯s words sinking in.


    "Ask Carlos if there¡¯s any way to fix it," Raidan told Amelie urgently, hope and worry flickering in his eyes.


    "There¡¯s no way to make it right, Father," Amelie said softly, shaking her head. "I did ask him earlier. But... we should be grateful that at least both princes returned safely from that forest."


    A tense silence fell over the hall, the family grappling with relief and also, the harsh cost of the rescue.


    "I will talk to Casaio. I will remind him," Zilia pronounced, telling them not to worry.


    "Yes. Go and be with Casaio," Raidan stated. Once she left too, Raidan nced at both Gabriel and Amelie.


    "You both did great a job," he said with a warm smile. "Go to your chamber. The little boy must be waiting for you both."

 Chapter 444: Feel him inside her

    <h4>Chapter 444: Feel him inside her</h4>


    "You look angry rather upset," Amelie said, standing next to Gabriel in the balcony of their chamber.


    "Because this ce is giving me headaches. One trouble after the other. But what annoys me the most is that how Ophelia isn¡¯t stopping herself from giving out envelopes. How is she even finding the weakness among us? I want to face her and even destroy her, but I am not aware what she could do further. But one thing is sure, she is actively looking for people around us, who could easily harm us," Gabriel asserted, a frown appearing between his brows.


    "And the people around us are loyal to you, to us. Your beta, gamma and the others in the family aren¡¯t against us. That¡¯s why we are safe," Amelie pointed. "As for Juniper, it was truly shocking she held such a possession with her. Also, only a month left for the event to take ce. I¡¯m a bit nervous and excited."


    "Excited?" Gabriel tilted his head in amusement at her.


    "Yeah. Because I want to know what we were in the past. What truly happened that gave us so much troubles in this life. I mean, obstacles were there for us to get together," Amelie exined.


    "You¡¯re right, I¡¯m excited too," Gabriel confessed. He drew her back against his chest, encircling her in a protective embrace, his nose tracing a warm, possessive line across the sensitive skin of her neck.


    "Noah is fast asleep. I don¡¯t think we have to worry about him waking up anytime soon," he murmured, punctuating the thought with a warm press of his lips against her soft skin.


    He then inhaled her intoxicating, familiar scent. One hand syed over her belly, a gesture of lingering tenderness, while the other began a slow, deliberate journey down her thigh.


    "Gabriel," Amelie breathed out his name in a soft invocation. Her hand instinctively covered his own, her head tilting back just enough to meet his gaze.


    For a second, their eyes locked before their lips finally found each other. She fully turned into his embrace, anchoring her hands behind his neck, rising onto her toes to bridge the small distance between them.


    Gabriel secured her in his hold. He caught her lower lip with a gentle nip, drawing a sharp gasp and a small, delighted grin from her before his tongue slid deeply into her mouth.


    Below the surface, their inner wolves, Valko and Selene, surged with a primal joy, their heartbeats echoing the rhythm of their human counterparts.


    With a sudden, powerful movement, Gabriel scooped Amelie up, settling her carefully onto the balustrade without breaking the connection of their kiss. The change in height positioned her lower than him, and he had to bend to continue their passionate exchange.


    Her hands left his neck, threading into the short, dark tresses at the back of his head, caressing him. Their lungs burned with a desperate need for oxygen, and it was Amelie who finally pulled away first, her chest heaving.


    But Gabriel was relentless. Before she could fully recover, he swiftly pushed the strap of her nightgown down and nted a hot, firm kiss on the bare top of her shoulder.


    A fresh gasp escaped her. Her stomach knotted with a deep, aching need to have him, to feel him inside her. The raw desire was a beautiful agony, a yearning both knew they had to temper and wait for. They still had a few more weeks until it was safe.


    A soft sound escaped Amelie¡¯s lips as Gabriel¡¯s kisses trailed from her jaw to her neck. His pheromones surrounded her, his closeness making her heart race.


    "Gabriel..." she whispered, her voice trembling with desire. "Let¡¯s go inside," she urged, ncing toward the dimly lit courtyard below. The thought of being seen, or heard, made her pulse quicken for an entirely different reason.


    He paused, his breath still warm against her skin, then met her eyes. Without a word, he carried her inside to the drawing room and sat on the sofa.


    "Aren¡¯t we going to the bedroom?" Amelie¡¯s voice was low, her eyes locked with the mesmerizing violet of his as she remainedfortably seated in hisp.


    A slow, knowing smile curved Gabriel¡¯s lips. "Before we surrender to sleep, I want to give you a taste of pleasure," he murmured, his voice a deep rumble that vibrated through her.


    "What?" Amelie gasped, the word escaping on a surprised puff of air, her breath catching in her throat as his hand drifted to the back of her gown.


    He pulled down the zipper slowly. The delicate silk straps slipped from her shoulders, pooling around her arms, finally revealing the lush curve of her bosom hidden beneath the fabric.


    A loud, involuntary moan tore from Amelie¡¯s throat as his hands gently cupped her breasts. The sensation was immediate and overwhelming. Her fingers instinctively tightened their grip on the back of his neck, her voice a ragged sigh as she whispered his name.


    "Gabriel!"


    Mindful of her current state of breastfeeding, Gabriel kept his touch as tender as possible. He pressed tender kisses along the elegant line of her corbone, his head slowly dipping lower. He paused toy a soft, lingering kiss on her left breast while his other hand continued its gentle, rhythmic fondling of the right, drawing her deeper into the wave of sensation.


    "Nhg... Ahn..." A soft, involuntary cry of pleasure escaped Amelie.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flickered open, instantly spotting the bright mark just beneath her corbone, a distinct sign of their mating bond.


    He lowered his head and pressed a hot, appreciative kiss directly onto it. The mark seemed to gleam under his lips, an intimate sight that made him smile.


    Catching the small, sensitive patch of skin in a yful nip, he drew a deeper, more resonant moan from her throat, and a satisfied smirk curved his lips.


    Amelie, too, buried her face in his neck. She kissed his neck softly, making him pause for a moment. Her one hand moved slowly to the front of his chest as she continued trailing the kisses down his neck, then suddenly moved to his throat.


    "Shall we do we more?" Amelie asked, her voice burning with the need.

 Chapter 445: Honest from the start

    <h4>Chapter 445: Honest from the start</h4>


    Gabriel nted a soft kiss on the middle of her forehead and touched his forehead with hers. "No. I don¡¯t wish to do anything for now that can hurt your body," he whispered. His hands moved up the straps of her gown and pulled up her zipper. His hands tenderly brushed the hair that fell over cheek before kissing it.


    "Then, why did you even start? It¡¯s just difficult, you know," Amelie whispered.


    Gabriel smiled and recalled the time when she would resist him so easily. And now, all her eyes carried the possessiveness, the passion that made his heart flutter.


    "Well, I thought to make you feel good. It happened in the flow. But I can¡¯t ignore what the doctor advised," Gabriel asserted.


    "Hmm." Amelie pouted her lips.


    A soft smile graced his lips as he pampered her with the kisses before carrying her into the bedroom. As heid her down on the bed, his eyes moved to the cradle. Noah was in a sound sleep.


    "It¡¯s time to go to bed," he whispered to Amelie and covered her from the duvet. Entering the bed from the other side, he snuggled Amelie close to him. "Goodnight, Ame."


    "Goodnight, Gabriel," she answered back, her eyes shutting slowly as the sleep finally taking over her eyes.


    ~~~~~


    Karmen stepped out of the bar after having drinks with Louis, whom he met after so many months. Thest he met when they needed help with the witches to find out about the mark on Amelie¡¯s nape.


    "I¡¯ll drop you home. I came with a driver," Louis said as he stopped beside him.


    "No, thank you. I¡¯ll call for the taxi," Karmen replied.


    "Great! Goodnight, then," Louis said and walked ahead. Turning he said, "Make sure to tell Gabriel that I miss working for him." He waved at Karmen before entering the car and disappeared down the street.


    Karmen took out the phone from the pocket of his long coat and opened the app to book a taxi. He lifted his eyes when he felt a familiar presence around him.


    "Aisha?" Karmen shockingly gazed at her. "What are you doing here?"


    "Did you forget you messaged me to meet here?" Aisha remarked.


    "Fuck! I¡¯m sorry. I must be drunk that I ended up messaging you," Karmen replied with a smile. "But you shouldn¡¯t havee here. Or you should have called me."


    "You phone wasn¡¯t connecting for some reason," Aisha replied. "So, you did a drink message to me?"


    "I guess so," Karmen said, bringing his hand to the back of his head. He checked the message and his eyes widened seeing what he even wrote.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it," Karmen said.


    "Are you sure?" Aisha asked. Then, grabbing his arm, she took him toward her car.


    "Where are we going? You don¡¯t need to drop me home. I was about to call a taxi," Karmen stated.


    Aisha opened the front seat¡¯s door for him and helped him get in. "Put on your seat belt," she said, moving to the driver seat swiftly. As she fastened her seatbelt, she heard Karmen.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m truly sorry, Aisha. Just ignore that message," Karmen stated, apologizing to her for the mistake he made. How could he even write such a thing in the message? He never made such a terrible mistake in his life.


    "You said you liked me once," Aisha replied. Then, she started the engine and drove them to the nearest pharmacy from where she picked up a tonic for Karmen that could release his hangover.


    As she climbed the car again, she handed the bottle of tonic to him. "Drink it," Aisha said.


    Karmen opened its cap, but his strength appeared to be low after drinking too much. Aisha snatched it and opened it for him.


    "Thank you," Karmen said and finished that tonic. As he put on the cap back, he whispered, "Look, don¡¯t take the message I sent you seriously."


    "You spoke from the very bottom of your heart, Karmen. Why did you pretend you weren¡¯t interested in me? You only agreed to help me because you-you liked me. You thought you had a chance with me, didn¡¯t you?" Aisha challenged with usation.


    "I never thought that way," Karmen countered.


    "Then why on earth did you help me?" Aisha demanded. "You should have been honest from the start and told me you had feelings for me! I would never have let myself get involved with you! Now, it feels like I¡¯mpletely taking advantage of you! Karmen, you should have just refused everything!"


    Karmen¡¯s ownposure cracked, a surge of anger tightening his jaw. "Why does my past feelings even matter?" he shot back. "Do you honestly think if I still liked you, I would have walked away from you so easily? I agreed to help you because you absolutely do not deserve to be treated this harshly. There are no hidden motives behind my help. If there were, the first thing I would have done was ask our families to arrange our marriage. You arepletely overreacting to something I don¡¯t even feel anymore!"


    He let out a sharp sigh, his tension deting slightly. "Let¡¯s just stop this now. I¡¯m leaving. And let¡¯s end our arrangement here." He gestured around the room. "I made a mistake in letting things go this far, so I will step back. You can tell your family the truth of what your heart truly desires. As long as you have that will inside you, you can make anything happen."


    He opened the car¡¯s door and stepped out before walking away.


    "Karmen! Stop! I¡¯ll drop you home," Aisha said after stepping out of the car. When he didn¡¯t, she ran behind him and grabbed his hand from behind.


    "Where are you going? It¡¯s already toote. I¡¯m sorry for overreacting. I will drop you home. Let¡¯s get into the car," she pronounced, her tone was softer now.


    Karmen didn¡¯t budge from his ce. "It¡¯s okay. I can go home. I am not drunk anymore. So, just leave," he muttered, yanking her hand away.

 Chapter 446: Pushing him to be cruel

    <h4>Chapter 446: Pushing him to be cruel</h4>


    Dominick awoke to a dull, throbbing ache that settled deep behind his eyes and across his muscles. Yet, the instant his mind flickered to Juniper, the mundane pain receded, swallowed by a familiar, far more agonizing memory.


    The pain she gave him was much more severe. He simply rested his head against the cushioned headboard, allowing himself a moment of quiet, aching nostalgia for the good old days that now felt impossibly distant and gilded with lies.


    Suddenly, he recalled about entering the cursed forest yesterday. "Cas saved me," he murmured. "But how?" A deep frown creased his forehead.


    Shaking off his head, Dominick pushed himself out of the bed. He went first to the washroom and freshened up. After having a cold shower, he dressed in a fresh attire and immediately set off to find Casaio.


    As he reached the chamber, a servant nodded and led his way in.


    "Good morning, Zilia," Dominick greeted her. "Is Casaio around? I came to thank him for yesterday. I barely remember anything after..." he trailed off, not wanting to voice the fear of the forest.


    "He¡¯s getting ready now," Zilia replied, keeping her tone gentle. "Please, why don¡¯t you take a seat?" She offered a chair directly across from her own.


    Dominick lowered himself onto the chair, his posture stiff. His gaze fell to his hands, and he began to fidget with his fingers. "Zilia, I¡¯m truly sorry for everything that has happened these past few days," he began, the apology sounding inadequate even to his own ears.


    Zilia gave a soft sigh. "You don¡¯t have to apologize. Honestly, it¡¯s my fault too," she admitted. "I¡ªI should have asked Cas to marry me some other day. Ater day. Because of me, you and June¡ª"


    "No," Dominick interjected, looking at her again. "That¡¯s not true, Zilia. Please don¡¯t take that burden on yourself." He took a pause, gathering his scattered thoughts.


    "I¡¯ve thought about it a lot, more than I care to admit. And I came to a very clear, very painful conclusion: Juniper loved my rank and my title much more than she ever loved me. She desired the stability and power of a high position. She desired something else, something I represented, not the man I actually am. So please, don¡¯t me yourself for any of it," Dominick exined. Even while talking about Juniper, his heart was aching badly.


    Zilia nodded slowly, absorbing Dominick¡¯s painful admission. Before she could reply, her eyes widened slightly as she saw Casaio enter.


    "Cas!" she eximed, a relieved smile lighting up her face.


    Dominick instantly turned, his posture straightening as he rose from the chair. He walked toward his older brother, a genuine look of gratitude on his face. "Thank you, Casaio, for saving me yesterday. I don¡¯t remember much, but..."


    Casaio didn¡¯t move. He stood just inside the doorway, his eyes fixed on Dominick. It was a stare that appeared cold, heavy, and utterly devoid of warmth.


    Dominick¡¯s gratitude faltered, reced by a deep, immediate difort. "What happened?" he asked, taking a hesitant step closer. He searched his brother¡¯s face for a hint of exnation for the bizarre, hostile silence.


    Even Zilia was confused. She frowned, seeing the rigid set of Casaio¡¯s jaw and the way he was looking at his younger brother, not with brotherhood, but with resentment.


    Finally, Casaio spoke, "Just leave. You¡¯ve done enough damage. You destroyed the peace in this pce the moment you married June."


    "Cas, what are you saying?" Zilia¡¯s disbelief was immediate, her voice rising sharply as she pushed herself up from her seat.


    "Stay quiet, Zilia," Casaio affirmed, turning his gaze on her briefly. "It¡¯s between me and Nick."


    Then, looking back at his younger brother, Casaio¡¯s eyes narrowed, filled with a resentment Dominick had never witnessed.


    "I don¡¯t even want to look at your face," he bit out. "Because of you and June, I was about to lose Zilia once again. You brought chaos and pain, and you nearly cost me everything."


    Zilia could no longer remain a silent spectator. She stepped quickly toward Casaio. "Cas, please stop! How could you say this to Nick? He did nothing to you! Stop ming him for everything that¡¯s happened," she argued.


    "It¡¯s fine, Zilia," Dominick murmured, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. The sudden anger from his own brother was a pain that dwarfed even the lingering ache of Juniper.


    He didn¡¯t argue or defend himself. He simply turned, his head bowed, and walked out of their sight.


    Zilia watched Dominick leave with a troubled expression. When she turned back to Casaio, she found him chuckling wryly.


    "Seriously, Cas?" Zilia demanded, nting her hands on her hips, refusing to back down. "What is going on? Why did you talk to Nick like this? You never, ever treated him with such cruelty before. You owe me an exnation, right now."


    "I always felt that," he mumbled.


    "No, you didn¡¯t!" Zilia shot back, stepping closer. "You loved Nick a lot! You proved itst night! That¡¯s why you jumped into the cursed forest to rescue Nick."


    "I did," Casaio murmured, the frown on his face deepening. He rubbed his temple, confusion warring with the hostility he¡¯d just disyed.


    "But why?" He truly seemed unable to grasp why he rescued Dominick. He felt profoundly strange inside, as if an unseen force was pushing him to be cruel, and he wasn¡¯t happy talking to Nick like that at all.


    "Why? Why!?" Zilia¡¯s eyes widened, shocked by his genuine bewilderment. Her voice softened as she said, "Because Nick is your younger brother, Cas! Have you forgotten when you first held him in your tiny hands? You were so happy! You always told me you would never go against any of your brothers, no matter what. And now, you are suddenly ming him for nothing. At this time, you should be his support, Cas. He just rejected the woman he loved. Don¡¯t add pain into his life anymore."


    "That¡¯s not my problem. He loved a wrong woman," Casaio muttered bitterly.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Zilia confusedly stared at him, unable to understand why Casaio was speaking in such a tone.

 Chapter 447: The last memory

    <h4>Chapter 447: Thest memory</h4>


    "Noah, call me Grandpa. Say it," Raidan murmured, his deep voice softened almost to a coo as he gently bounced the newborn in his arms. He repeated themand that was utterly unsuited for a powerful Alpha King.


    But Noah only offered him a gummy, triumphant smile, a soundless cheer that nheless flooded Raidan¡¯s heart with pure joy.


    "Fix his cap, Your Majesty. The weather is turning cold," Mabel instructed her husband, her eyes already on the baby. Simultaneously, she turned to the maid. "Is the massage oil warm enough yet? Not too hot."


    Raidan obeyed immediately. His hands carefully adjusting the brim of the soft wool cap over Noah¡¯s little head. Noah responded byughing, a bright, breathy sound, and enthusiastically throwing his arms and legs into the air.


    "You hear that, little one? You will get a good massage soon from your grandmother," Raidan chuckled, his gaze full of affection as he watched Mabel.


    She was already busy preparing a safe, warm space, spreading a soft nket on the mattress before gesturing for Raidan to ce the baby down for his oiling.


    Noah, restingfortably, suddenly made a happy gurgle, his eyes fixed on the face above him. "Ma! Pa!" he managed, his tiny voice pronouncing the familiar sounds he associated with Amelie and Gabriel.


    Raidan¡¯s eyes gleamed with renewed determination. "Yes, but now call me Grandpa! Grandpa!" he urged yfully, leaning in close.


    Ignoring his grandfather¡¯s request, Noah repeated his sessful sybles, "Pa! Pa!"


    Raidan threw his head back andughed. "Look how sweet his voice is!" he pronounced, his heart fluttered, and he peppered the soft, round cheeks of the boy with rapid, gentle kisses.


    "Enough, you big tease," Mabel said, smiling indulgently at her husband. She extended her hands. "Give Noah to me. I have to start the massage before he falls asleep again."


    "Here, go to your grandmama," Raidan cooed to the newborn as he carefully and reluctantly handed Noah into Mabel¡¯s arms.


    "Noah will get a body massage," Mabel said softly, her focus entirely on her grandson. She slowly and carefully undressed him. Once he was freed from his clothes, she ced the young one on the soft nket, then rubbed the warm oil between her palms, warming it slightly more with her own body heat.


    She began the massage, spreading the oil over his tiny arms first, an action that made the baby giggle with pleasure.


    The maid assisted the Queen, ensuring the oil was ready and handing Mabel fresh towels, while Raidan remained seated nearby.


    Just then, the memory of his troubled son, Dominick, broke through the peaceful bubble. "Dear, I¡¯ll check on Nick," he said, rising.


    "Yes, sure. Go to him," Mabel replied without looking up as she massaged Noah¡¯s chest. "He must be awake and is likely hurting still."


    Raidan smiled down at the baby. "Grandpa is going, Noah!" he pronounced, giving his grandson onest gentle head pat before turning toward the door.


    Entering the main hall, Raidan saw his son Lester talking quietly with the chief servant¡¯s head. The moment they spotted the King, they both immediately bowed in respect.


    "Is Dominick awake?" Raidan queried with concern as he momentarily lowered himself onto a plush couch.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I saw Prince Dominick in the garden a short while ago. Shall I send someone to call him inside?" Lester asked politely.


    "No, I¡¯ll go to the garden myself," Raidan pronounced, rising swiftly to his feet. He didn¡¯t want the formality of a summons; he wanted a quiet moment with his son.


    He headed toward the garden, following the familiar stone paths. It didn¡¯t take him long to spot Dominick. He saw him sitting on a white wrought-iron bench in solitude while his gaze fixed on the distance as if deeply contemting some painful, internal argument.


    "Nick," Raidan softly whispered, ensuring his approach didn¡¯t startle his son.


    Dominick¡¯s head lifted instantly, and he swiftly stood up in respect for his father. "Good morning, Dad."


    Raidan walked up to him and ced arge, reassuring hand on Dominick¡¯s shoulder, giving it a gentle,forting pat. "Good morning. Let¡¯s sit." The father and son sat down on the bench together.


    "Last day, you entered the cursed forest," Raidan stated gently. "May I know why? And you even rejected Juniper. You could have taken some time to think about such a monumental decision." His hand remained resting on Dominick¡¯s arm, offering a steady source of support.


    "I had made up my mind to reject June," Dominick said with lingering sorrow. He stared at the gravel path. "And honestly, Dad, I didn¡¯t wish to bring more troubles to anyone. She... she was ready to harm Amelie and Gabriel. They didn¡¯t even do anything to her. That discovery, that she could be so cruel, was devastating."


    He sighed. "I was deeply hurt and anguished by my own pain. I was walking aimlessly, and I truly didn¡¯t realize when I entered the cursed forest and got trapped. But everything felt good there in that moment."


    "Yes, but the forest never gives true relief," Raidan asserted, shaking his head slightly. "It only mutes your current suffering by intensifying a different, often darker one,ter."


    "I know," Dominick murmured. "Casaio rescued me. But... he¡¯s now angry with me." He finally revealed the core reason for his current low spirits, the recent rejection by his brother perhaps hurting more than Juniper¡¯s.


    Raidan¡¯s brow furrowed with immediate concern. "Ahh! There¡¯s a reason behind that, son," he said, drawing his son¡¯s attention. "Gabriel mentioned something to usst night. The me of thentern extinguished right before Casaio could step out of the forest boundary with you. That means thest memory he whispered to the me ofntern was rted to both of you, which had disappeared from his head."


    Raidan paused for a second before speaking again, "The forest¡¯s magic must have selectively wiped that final saving act from his immediate memory. Did he say something... something bad to you, Nick?" Raidan inquired, fearing the worst of the cursed forest¡¯s influence.

 Chapter 448: Dominick’s grief and confusion

    <h4>Chapter 448: Dominick¡¯s grief and confusion</h4>


    "Looking at him doesn¡¯t feel like looking at my elder brother anymore," Dominick admitted. His hands clenched into tight fists on his knees. "Casaio seems utterly changed toward me. His gaze was cold and distant. He even said if I hadn¡¯t married Juniper, none of this would have happened," he bit out.


    "But as you said, Dad, if my ordeal was a consequence of the cursed forest, then what is the cure? And more importantly, how did Gabriel find a way to pull me out of that ce?"


    Raidan, the Alpha King, sighed. "Carlos was the one who informed Amelie over the phone," he rified. "But please, Dominick, believe me, Casaio doesn¡¯t mean any genuine malice toward you. This fissure is all a ripple effect from the negativity of that ce you stepped into." Raidan paused, searching his son¡¯s face. "As for Juniper... I truly wanted you both to live out your lives together and grow old. Are you absolutely certain you don¡¯t want her in your life?"


    "Yes, I am certain," Dominick answered immediately. A heavy silence settled before he spoke again with a thoughtful gaze.


    "I never felt genuine pain in my life all these years. But after marrying June, I was suddenly confronted with such heavy,plex emotions that I never imagined I would ever experience." His gaze dropped. "I never truly knew June. Even after dating her for such a long period, I realized I hadn¡¯t known her true face, her true self. That¡¯s what hurts most of all."


    Raidan¡¯s fingers curled, a helpless ache in his chest. He was the Alpha King, yet he was powerless to fix this situation for his son.


    "Take some time," he whispered. Rising to his formidable height, the Alpha King walked away, leaving Dominick alone with the wreckage of his short-lived marriage.


    ~~~


    Katelyn returned to the opulent pce grounds after spending a wonderful time with Sage yesterday. Sage¡¯s car pulled away from the pce grounds shortly.


    As she approached the inner corridor, she caught the tail end of the pce staff frantic whispering: that Dominick had rejected his mate and brutally kicked her out of the pce.


    "What? Brother Nick rejected June!?" Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened in profound shock, the happiness from her previous day evaporating instantly. Her steps quickened into a near run as she headed straight for the main hall, hoping to find her family and know what exactly happened in her absence. To her surprise, the vast space was empty.


    "Lester!" Katelyn called out sharply. The butler was down the hall, instructing a few maids on the cleaning of the extensive kitchen area.


    Lester immediately bowed, and swiftly dismissed the servants with a discreet wave before walking quickly toward the distraught princess. "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "Lester, what happened yesterday?" Katelyn asked urgently. "I heard the staff whispering. They said Brother Nick rejected June. Is it true?" She needed to hear it confirmed, still hoping the pce gossip was a lie.


    "Sadly, yes, Your Highness," Lester replied with regret. "A lot of things happened yesterday while you were away." The butler then recounted the entire distressing sequence of events.


    Katelyn listened, her eyes widening in worry and profound shock. A flicker of frustration crossed her mind, why did everything significant have to happen only when she was absent?


    "How are both the princes now?" she finally managed to ask, her worry palpable. "The cursed forest is a ce everyone avoids at all costs. It¡¯s... it¡¯s deadly."


    "I agree, Your Highness," Lester murmured, carefully keeping his expression neutral. "I suppose Prince Dominick¡¯s grief and confusion must have been so overwhelming that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from venturing there."


    "Hmm. You should resume your work, Lester," Katelyn instructed. She turned and headed toward her private chamber.


    However, as she walked along the Northern Corridor, she saw Dominick wasing toward her.


    "Brother Nick!" Katelyn eximed. She covered the distance of the Northern Corridor in a few long strides and quickly approached him.


    "Are you fine? I heard everything that happened. I am so sorry," she whispered, her heart aching for him. She immediately wrapped her arms around her brother, pulling him into a tight embrace and giving his back a gentle, soothing pat.


    Dominick¡¯s arms came up slowly, hugging her back with a tired strength.


    After a long moment, they both stepped back.


    "I created a lot of mess yesterday, Kate," Dominick admitted. His gaze was distant.


    "No, you didn¡¯t," Katelyn insisted softly, shaking her head. She knew the ordeal he¡¯d been through in the cursed forest, and she knew the true weight of a mate bond rejection.


    "How are you coping with the pain? I know it must be excruciating. It¡¯s too hard and often unbearable," she whispered, her voiceced with empathy for the torment she knew he must be enduring.


    "Just managing. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine," Dominick said. "I was actually heading to see Idris. I¡¯ll see youter," he added, gently ending the conversation.


    Katelyn nodded softly and stepped aside to allow her brother passage. She watched his retreating figure for a moment before continuing her own way back to her chamber.


    Dominick eventually stopped outside Idris¡¯s room, pausing briefly before pushing the door open and stepping inside. He found the young boy with his back to the door, intently focused on arranging some fresh flowers in a delicate ss vase.


    "Idris," Dominick called.


    Idris immediately dropped his hands to his sides, startled, and spun around. "Your Highness?" He lowered his gaze quickly, showing deference upon seeing Prince Dominick standing in the doorway.


    "What were you doing?" Dominick asked, his gaze settling on the colorful blooms. "Do you like pansies?" he asked.


    "Not exactly, Your Highness," Idris replied, his voice soft. "I was with Sister Amelie earlier in the garden, and she was picking some. She gave me a few."


    "Oh." Dominick took a brief, heavy pause. "I am sorry for yesterday, Idris. What happened... it should not have happened. I saw you crying, and I could do nothing to stop it. I¡¯m truly sorry."


    "Your Highness, please don¡¯t apologize to me," Idris insisted, his head tilting up slightly in protest. "It wasn¡¯t your fault. I think it was meant to happen in some way. You are elder to me, and it doesn¡¯t suit you to be saying sorry to me."

 Chapter 449: I’ve always been selfish

    <h4>Chapter 449: I¡¯ve always been selfish</h4>


    "No, Idris," Dominick insisted gently, stepping closer. "As an elder brother and a Prince, I should have protected you from that chaos. That¡¯s why I am apologizing. If anyone is going to be the most unfairly hurt by any of this mess, it¡¯s you. Please, just know this: I promise if you ever need me, for anything, I will be there. Just call me."


    "Of course, I will," Idris replied, giving Dominick a small, genuine smile. His worry then returned to his face. "Your Highness, are you alright? You weren¡¯t in the pcest night. Everyone was terribly worried and scared for you."


    "I wasn¡¯t quite myself yesterday," Dominick admitted. He quickly changed the subject, hoping to shift the mood. "Listen, do you want to go out with me today? I n to buy a gift for Noah. Tomorrow is his weing ceremony, and I haven¡¯t gotten anything yet."


    Idris¡¯s face instantly lit up, the worry reced by youthful excitement. "Oh, yes! I¡¯d love to apany you! Even I¡¯ve not bought anything," he asserted.


    "Then, let¡¯s see each other at noon," Dominick said.


    "Sure, Your Highness." Idris beamed.


    Dominick reached out and ced his hand on Idris¡¯s head, gently patting it once before taking a step back. He turned to leave, but as he did, his eyes dropped to Amelie, who had just entered the room.


    "Brother Nick!" Amelie greeted him with a warm smile.


    Idris¡¯s eyes lit up even more brightly upon seeing her.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be here," Amelie said, her hand holding a tiny, closed box.


    "I came to see Idris," Dominick answered simply. "And... thank you for rescuing me yesterday."


    Amelie shook her head instantly, her smile softening with seriousness. "I didn¡¯t do anything, Brother. If anyone, then Brother Casaio should be given all the credit for saving you. Gabriel originally wanted to enter that cursed forest, knowing your bond with him is not that special. However, Brother Casaio refused and rushed in himself to help you. He is the one paying the price for it now." She looked pointedly at Dominick. "I hope you manage to revive that deep brotherhood and love between you both soon."


    "Hmm." Dominick managed a faint, strained smile, unsure how to even begin mending the rift with his own brother, Casaio. "I will leave you both alone then." He paused before asking, "Where¡¯s Gabriel?"


    "He¡¯s in the chamber with Noah," Amelie answered, nodding toward the direction of the royal nursery.


    "Then, I¡¯ll go and see him," Dominick said, offering them a quick nod before turning and walking away, leaving the room with Idris and Amelie behind him.


    ~~~~


    "Where did you learn to say ¡¯Pa¡¯?" Gabriel asked with augh, his focus entirely on his son as he carefully maneuvered Noah¡¯s tiny arms into the soft sleeves of his baby dress.


    "Pa! Pa! Pa!" Noah happily repeated, gurgling with pure delight. Gabriel was quick to grab a tissue to wipe the moisture from the boy¡¯s mouth, cing it on the nearby table.


    "Did you enjoy the massage? It must have been fun, right?" Gabriel then lifted Noah high, bringing his own nose down to gently brush against the tiny nose of his son.


    "Papa!" Noah finally managed, forming a clear, distinct word that instantly flooded Gabriel with pure, unadulterated joy.


    "Did you call me Papa? Oh my god!" Gabrielughed, pulling Noah tight against his chest. His son¡¯s growth was incredibly rapidpared to the other pups around them, which constantly wondered him.


    "You¡¯re special to me. Always keep this in mind, boy," he murmured, before gently bringing Noah back into his arms and patting his belly softly. "Time for a good nap now," he whispered.


    As Noah¡¯s eyelids began to turn heavy, Ashna walked quietly into the chamber.


    "Your Highness, pardon¨C"


    "Shhh. Noah is sleeping," Gabriel whispered, keeping his eyes on his son. Ashna pursed her lips together, immediately falling silent and standing patiently by the door. It didn¡¯t take long for Noah to drift offpletely.


    "What is it?" Gabriel then asked, rising slowly to his full height.


    "Prince Dominick wants to see you," Ashna informed him in a low voice.


    "Send him in," Gabriel said. He walked carefully to the cradle, gentlyid Noah inside, and gave the crib a soft, rhythmic push. He watched Noah for a moment before stepping out to the drawing room.


    "Stay with Noah," Gabriel instructed Ashna. She bowed respectfully and headed into the bedroom to watch over the sleeping pup.


    "You were busy with fatherly duties, weren¡¯t you?" Dominick asked, offering a slight smile as he walked further into the room.


    "Yes. Take a seat," Gabriel offered. Both brothers settled down. "How are you feeling? No one in their sane minds would ever enter such a ce, Dominick. Do you know how worried everyone was?" Gabriel¡¯s voice carried a distinct tone of reprimand.


    Dominick felt a brief pang of guilt at the thought of the worry he¡¯d caused. "I am good," he replied, shifting the conversation. "But Cas is giving me a cold shoulder. I heard it¡¯s because of the consequences of entering that cursed forest."


    "The me that protected you both extinguished before you could step out," Gabriel confirmed. "To see the path, Casaio whispered his most special memory rted to you into the me. That¡¯s how the path toward you reformed and pulled you out. But it was toote. A void has formed already."


    Dominick lowered his head, turning silent suddenly.


    "I stand with your decision for rejecting June," Gabriel said. "Others may say you should have taken your time, but I will say that this was your best decision so far. As for the pain, you¡¯ll have live with it for a while."


    "Yeah. Gabriel, my bond with you might not be special, but it¡¯s no less. Whatever differences we had in the past, they do not exist anymore," Dominick asserted, meeting his gaze.


    "But it wouldn¡¯t have hurt you much if I forgot any good memories between us. I am good at giving cold shoulders to people around me," Gabriel remarked.


    Dominickughed slightly to hear him. "You¡¯re right. But I missed my younger brother with selfless attitude toward his brothers."


    "Selfless?" Gabriel chuckled. "I have always been selfish. June dared to speak ill about Noah, so I have been wanting to throw her out of the pce. Well, it somehow happened, Brother."


    Dominick smiled, seeing the side of Gabriel, which was exclusively his.

 Chapter 450: Can’t be someone else’s

    <h4>Chapter 450: Can¡¯t be someone else¡¯s</h4>


    Aisha¡¯s mind was a frantic knot of guilt and fear. The low murmur of her parents, Valentina and Alistair, discussing her wedding date with Karmen had been a constant background noise since the previous day.


    While the silence between her and Karmen, following their argumentst night, only amplified her distress. He hadn¡¯t called, and she hadn¡¯t dared to reach out.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯ll be exploiting Karmen¡¯s genuine feelings if I keep asking him for help, relying on him to solve my problems. It¡¯s been selfish of me from the start,¡¯ </i>she thought, her fingers anxiously picking at a loose thread on her sleeve. <i>¡¯I have to tell my parents I can¡¯t marry him. I just can¡¯t.¡¯</i>


    But then, the ice-cold memory of her mother¡¯s threats, Valentina¡¯s words, shed through her mind.<i> ¡¯I have to make a decision before it¡¯s toote. My mother wouldn¡¯t actually harm her, would she? She was just saying that to scare me... right?¡¯</i>


    With a resolve, Aisha pushed the fear down and moved her feet. She found Alistair and Valentina in the sun-drenched living room as they finalized a detailed list of wedding necessities.


    Both parents looked up upon sensing their daughter¡¯s presence, their expressions shifting from focused concentration to curiosity.


    "Aisha?" Valentina¡¯s face softened into a smile. "Do you have something you want to tell us? This is the second time you¡¯vee in here looking like you¡¯re about to run a marathon. What is it?"


    Aisha gulped before finally speaking, "Mom, Dad... I need to move out."


    "What? Why?" Both Valentina and Alistair shot the question at her in a stunned unison.


    "Umm... I-I found a job for myself," Aisha stammered, trying to regain herposure. "It¡¯s quite far from the house."


    <i>¡¯Get to the point, Aisha. Tell them you don¡¯t want to marry Karmen.¡¯</i> Now, an urgent voice screamed inside her head.


    Valentina¡¯s eyes narrowed, her smilepletely vanishing. "Why on earth would you find a job now? Don¡¯t you know you are to be wedded to Karmen soon?" She dismissed the idea with a sharp wave of her hand. "He lives in San Ravendale. You¡¯ll move there with him. Simply quit that job and find one in San Ravendale."


    "Mom, I don¡¯t wish to live in San Ravendale," Aisha finally dered, the words tumbling out in a rush of air. "And I don¡¯t want to marry Karmen."


    Alistair¡¯s eyes widened, his face paling as he slowly backed away from the list on the table. Valentina¡¯s expression, however, darkened.


    "I will pretend that I didn¡¯t hear thatst part," she stated.


    "Mom, please. Don¡¯t do this," Aisha pleaded, stepping closer. "I am ready to move out and live on my own. I don¡¯t need a man to live my life."


    "Indeed. You are living on the memories of a dead man!" Valentina shouted, her controlled anger finally shattering. She rose quickly, taking a step closer to Aisha.


    "Dare to step back from this marriage, and I will surely end my life, Aisha. All you see is your love for Joshua. What about ours? Do you think your father and I don¡¯t love you? Do you even know what fear haunts us every single night? Joshua was a nice man, no doubt. But he only inflicted pain on you. Nothing more!"


    "Mom, my life isn¡¯t owned by you or Dad," Aisha affirmed despite it was trembling. She stood her ground, refusing to let the confrontation end with her surrender.


    Alistair watched the escting fight and decided to intervene.


    "Calm down, both of you. I am utterly sick of hearing how you both want to end your lives," he said, the sheer displeasure in his tone silencing the room.


    "Dad, it¡¯s Mom who keeps threatening me with her life," Aisha corrected, her eyes now brimming with unshed tears. "I love you both, I do. But it¡¯s not easy for me to forget the promises I made to Joshua."


    She took a shaky breath, the need for understanding overriding her fear. "We were mated, remember? He gave me the mark. I understand you both are worried for me. But I¡ªI just can¡¯t let anyone else enter my life. I can¡¯t be someone else¡¯s. That¡¯s all I¡¯m trying to tell you. I can take care of myself. I will prove it to both of you. Please, just support me in this."


    The fire of Valentina¡¯s anger seemed to vanish, reced by a sudden, vacant stillness. Alistair simply leaned back onto the couch, his gaze fixed on his wife, silently probing for her reaction.


    "Fine. Move out," Valentina finally said, her voice t and devoid of emotion. Without another word, she turned sharply and walked out of the living room, leaving the list behind.


    "Dad, please tell Mom¡ª" Aisha started, desperation creeping back into her voice.


    Her plea was abruptly cut off as Alistair interrupted her.


    "Aisha, I don¡¯t want to say anything to her," Alistair admitted. "For thest two years, she¡¯s been incredibly supportive of you. A man like Karmen wasn¡¯t easily found in our eyes... But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore."


    He pushed himself up from the couch. "You want to live your life on your terms, so we both won¡¯t say anything more on this. You are free to do whatever you want."


    With those final words, Alistair turned and walked in the same direction his wife, Valentina, had gone, leaving Aisha alone in the living room.


    Aisha sank onto the couch, releasing a deep, shuddering sigh. She pressed her palms tightly over her mouth, battling with relief and fear. The immediate goal was clear: get out of the house.


    She went upstairs and swiftly began to pack her bags, haphazardly throwing essentials into a duffel bag. Just as she zipped it shut, her phone buzzed. She nced at the screen and whispered, "Sis," seeing her elder sister Lilith¡¯s name pop up.


    Aisha swiped to answer and put the phone on speaker, holding it against her shoulder as she scanned the room onest time.


    "Aisha, I selected a few dresses for you! They¡¯re gorgeous. Choose one, we need to finalize the look soon," Lilith¡¯s cheerful voice chirped in from the other side,pletely oblivious to the chaos that had just unfolded.


    "I¡¯m not marrying Karmen. I told our parents. I¡¯ll be moving out today, so I¡¯ll call youter and exin everything."


    Before Lilith could even register a word, Aisha ended the call.

 Chapter 451: To attend my wedding

    <h4>Chapter 451: To attend my wedding</h4>


    Karmen was already on edge, rushing down the grand staircase of his home, intent on getting to the pce. He was halfway to the door when the sudden, sharp voice of his mother, Norma, stopped him.


    "What did you say to Aisha that she refused to marry you?" Norma demanded, her arms crossed and her expression one of cold interrogation.


    Karmen turned and answered nonchntly. "I said nothing."


    "You did," Norma insisted, her tone immediately bing intimidating. "Aisha¡¯s mother called me earlier. She was deeply upset, saying her daughter now deres she doesn¡¯t wish to marry you. What did you do to make her back out so suddenly?"


    Karmen allowed a small, wry smile to curve his lips. "You should say destiny doesn¡¯t want us to be each other¡¯s mates," he stated dismissively. He pushed up the cuff of his jacket and nced at his watch. "I¡¯m gettingte. I¡¯ll see youter," he added, taking a step toward the exit.


    Norma, however, had not finished. She blocked his path, her eyes zing with parental frustration.


    "Karmen, listen to me," she said, her voice dropping to a non-negotiable tone. "Find yourself a suitable woman by the end of this month, or else I will force you to marry the woman of my choice. I am sick of your tantrums and your refusal to settle down."


    "Alright," Karmen agreed simply, the corner of his mouth twitching with amusement. He didn¡¯t break stride, walking straight out of the house. He knew his mother, Norma, for all her bluster, would never truly go against his chosen path, especially when it came to his ultimate mate choice.


    He slid into his car and drove straight to the pce. Upon arriving, he went directly to see Gabriel, finding his friend and Alpha seated in his private drawing room. Gabriel held his phone, looking as though he had just ended a serious conversation.


    "Your Highness!" Karmen greeted him with a wide, genuine smile.


    Gabriel lifted his head, a flicker of surprise in his eyes as he registered his Beta¡¯s unusually cheerful demeanor. "Karmen. What¡¯s the reason behind that smile? Did things suddenly go well with Aisha?" he mused, leaning back in his chair.


    "No," Karmen replied, his smile widening. "Aisha thankfully told her parents she didn¡¯t wish to marry me."


    "What? Why?" Gabriel stared at him in shock, setting his phone down. "I thought everything between you two was going well. You¡¯ve been the perfect fianc¨¦."


    "Well, I was a bit drunkst night," Karmen admitted, a touch sheepishly. "And I ended up messaging her, saying I was actually interested in her. We ended up having an argument about it." He shrugged, the relief palpable in his posture. "I¡¯m happy that I didn¡¯t have to pretend anymore."


    "Seriously? You let go of your... your first crush like that?" Gabriel asked, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Crush, not love," Karmen corrected him firmly.


    "Both are the same for me," Gabriel countered. "You had a chance with her, Karmen. You really did. I was honestly hoping to attend your wedding soon," he asserted, letting out a heavy sigh.


    "Everyone wants to attend my wedding," Karmen chuckled,pletely unfazed.


    "Well, I am special. I¡¯m your friend. Your best friend! My excitement is unmatchable with the others," Gabriel stated with a slight mock-huff.


    "Yeah, I know," Karmen conceded, his yful mood fading as he shifted to business. "Shall we get onto the business? Did the interrogations reveal anything rted to the formation of the Beta Hunters group?"


    Gabriel¡¯s smile softened. "My both brothers are suddenly off-beat and distracted. And once again, another celebration hase up, so the work has been put on hold." He leaned back, his eyes distant with affection. "Honestly, I don¡¯t wish to work these days. My time is mostly taken up by my son." He finished with a clear, proud smile.


    "I know that," Karmen replied with a knowing smile, nodding in acknowledgement of Gabriel¡¯s focus on his son. He then leaned forward, his voice dropping slightly. "Juniper isn¡¯t treated well at her home. I think you should tell this to Prince Dominick."


    Gabriel immediately arched an eyebrow. "Did you go to the Vittileo house?"


    "Yeah. Remember, I have to find out what exactly is wrong with Juniper," Karmen reminded him.


    "But now is the time for you to back off," Gabriel replied, sounding dismissive. "She¡¯s been thrown out of the pce. As far as we¡¯re concerned, the work is finished."


    "But she can still be approached by Ophelia," Karmen countered. "That¡¯s why I was making sure nothing would go wrong. We can¡¯t afford to leave any loose ends."


    Gabriel¡¯s smiling demeanor vanished, and his expression instantly turned serious.


    "That¡¯s also true," Gabriel conceded. "But I don¡¯t think Nick has to know that. He¡¯s already sick of June. She created chaos yesterday. Because of her, Casaio has forgotten the love and care he once had for Nick. While Nick himself is more stressed aftering out of that forest. You think telling Nick about June will actually help him?" Gabriel¡¯s argument was sound, and Karmen nodded in agreement.


    "Leave all of this," Karmen said, redirecting the conversation. "What about you and Amelie? I hope you two aren¡¯t getting any weird nightmares."


    "We aren¡¯t," Gabriel replied, though a shadow crossed his face. "But it fears me when things would change. We only have a month left. Ophelia will do her best in that event to find a way to harm us. That¡¯s what keeps me worried all the time. I was hoping to go to Aurevalis, but I¡¯m still very unsure."


    "Just go," Karmen stated firmly. "After Noah¡¯s weing ceremony, go there with Denzel. I will stay here, protecting Amelie and Noah. You need to find out why such a cryptic message came from Aurevalis. And it mentions your origin too. So, you should definitely go."


    Gabriel hummed, running a hand over his jaw. "I will. It¡¯s just the thought of going far from Amelie and Noah scares me sometimes."


    "You¡¯re Gabriel Sinir, who isn¡¯t scared of anyone or anything. Keep that in mind," Karmen reminded him.


    Gabriel smiled as he agreed with his statement.

 Chapter 452: While pursuing you

    <h4>Chapter 452: While pursuing you</h4>


    Katelyn was engrossed in replying to Sage¡¯s messages when the sudden ring of her phone broke the silence. His name shed brightly on the screen. She answered the call, bringing the device to her ear as she stood on the balcony, one arm instinctively crossed over her chest.


    "Why did you call?" Katelyn asked, keeping her voice low.


    "I heard about a council meeting being called," Sage¡¯s voice came through. "Is everything alright there? Has something serious happened?"


    "Yes, things have... settled down," she murmured. "You¡¯ve gotten the news quitete, though. The entire affair has been quite a shock." She leaned slightly against the railing. "Brother Nick looks terribly upset, Sage. Utterly devastated, actually." A deep sigh escaped her. "He and June always seemed like the perfect couple. They were practically a matched set. To think everything could unravel so quickly... I still can¡¯t quite believe it."


    "I will hang up then," Sage said gently, interpreting her earlier sigh as a need for solitude. "But please, don¡¯t be too upset by all this."


    "No, wait, let¡¯s just talk," Katelyn pronounced, which momentarily bewildered him. "Only if you¡¯re free, of course."


    "I am always free for you," Sage stated simply, with a sincerity that was immediately evident.


    Katelyn let out a soft chuckle at his immediate, heartfelt deration.


    "I wasn¡¯t lying, Kate," Sage muttered. "When will you finally start believing me?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted, her tone turning sombre. In her next words, her fear revealed. "After witnessing how Brother Nick and June parted away despite being fated mates, I genuinely wonder... what would happen to me?"


    "Why are youparing your life with them?" Sage questioned.


    A Deration of Trust


    "Why are youparing your life with them?" Sage questioned, his voiceced with confusion and a hint of urgency.


    "Because I¡¯m a princess," she confessed, the title feeling like a burden in that moment. "It would be so easy for a man I¡¯m fated to to do something simr to me. What if they only wanted to gain things because of my position?" As the words left her mouth, Katelyn suddenly recalled a simr conversation with Gabriel not long ago. He had cautioned her about the dangers of her status but then, pointedly, urged her to trust Sage above all others.


    A fierce, possessive deration came from the other side. "You¡¯ll be mated to me and no one else," Sage stated, cutting through her spiraling doubts. "I am not ready for any kind of rejection, Kate. What happened between June and Prince Dominick doesn¡¯t mean the same will happen with you and me."


    His voice softened, appealing to her logic. "Think about me with a calm mind. Do you truly think I will ever betray you? You¡¯re the only woman who knows a lot more about me than anyone else ever has." A profound sigh travelled over the line. "I wish I coulde there, but I can¡¯t now."


    Katelyn stood silent, sensing the deep hurt and longing Sage showed.


    "So," Katelyn pressed, the doubt still clinging to her, "if I weren¡¯t a princess, would you have ever looked at me?"


    "Fate brings mates together," Sage stated. "Even if you weren¡¯t a princess, I would have met you and felt the exact same way. You know this well, Kate. You know how much I¡¯ve been holding myself back."


    He paused, his tone shifting to one of mild reproach mixed with deep feeling. "You were the one who told me not to tell anyone about being fated mates. And I didn¡¯t. In my rut, all I could think of was you. Every second. All the time. You know that too, Kate. You also know how much I want to hold you close and not let you go. But I still do. You also know the ups and downs I have felt while pursuing you. I don¡¯t know how to make you believe that I want you dearly."


    A small smile finally curved Katelyn¡¯s lips, the earlier tension dissolving. "What will you wear tomorrow?" she suddenly asked, the questionpletely unrted to their deep conversation.


    "A suit," Sage answered, momentarily confused by the abrupt change of topic. "Since it¡¯s an official royal event, I have to keep it formal."


    "Hmm. Well, I hope you look good today," Katelyn stated, her tone shifting to one of yfulmand. "I want every eye on us."


    "What?!" Sage practically eximed in shock. "Are you actually going to introduce us as a couple to everyone?"


    "Good night," Katelyn simply said, and with a swift move, hung up immediately. She didn¡¯t wait for his reply.


    Standing on the balcony, she leaned back, a soft blush spreading across her cheeks as she clutched the phone close to her chest, her smile bright.


    Meanwhile, Sage stood on the other end of the line, slowly lowering his phone. He shook his head in disbelief, a slow, triumphant grin spreading across his face. Katelyn finally wanted to introduce them. A wave of exhration hit him, and he decided he would absolutely look his best tomorrow.


    As he slowly lowered himself into the chair, his phone suddenly buzzed against the silence. A frown immediately creased his forehead; it was his father.


    He considered ignoring it, but Sage knew his father wouldn¡¯t stop calling until they spoke. Reluctantly, he answered.


    "Good evening, Dad," he greeted first, out of mere mannerism.


    "Good evening, son. Only a few days left before this month is over, isn¡¯t there?" his father¡¯s voice came through. "Did you win the heart of the princess?"


    "Why does it matter to you?" Sage retorted, the politeness vanishing. "Katelyn is currently upset with your mistress. She dared to hurt her."


    "Sage! Be respectful to your mother. She is not my mistress!"


    Sage didn¡¯t wait to hear another word. He abruptly ended the call and tossed the phone onto the coffee table with a tter. He simply couldn¡¯t stand talking to his father, who always seemed ready to defend his stepmother all the time. It simply pissed him off.

 Chapter 453: Can live well without her

    <h4>Chapter 453: Can live well without her</h4>


    Amelie was engrossed in writing in her journal when she suddenly sensed Gabriel¡¯s presence. Quickly, she slid the book quickly into the drawer just as he entered. She then moved toward the cradle and gazed down at Noah¡¯s sleeping form. She had breastfed him earlier, and thefortable warmth had swiftly ushered him into a deep sleep.


    "Noah called me Papa today," Gabriel said quietly, a profound pride in his voice.


    "Really?" Amelie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she tilted her head to look at him, her attentionpletely captured.


    "Yes. I was reading that for a few weeks he could only utter two or three words," Gabriel mused, stepping closer. His hand gently rested over Amelie¡¯s, which was still resting on the edge of the cradle, and his thumb began to softly caress the back of her hand.


    "Gabriel, I was thinking that I should transform into my wolf," Amelie said, breaking the soft silence of the room.


    "Into Selene?" Gabriel responded, arching an eyebrow, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    "Mom wants you to wait for a month, at least," Gabriel reminded her gently. He leaned closer, his nose softly rubbing against hers. "Even I want to see your wolf. Valko and Selene haven¡¯t met in their true forms, have they?" he muttered, his voice low with longing. "But I think we should wait. You¡¯re nurturing our son and need to gain sufficient strength for such a transformation. Just wait until this month gets over."


    Amelie nodded in silent understanding and brought her lips to his, initiating a deep kiss.


    His arms immediately wrapped around her back, drawing her into him so tightly that even the air couldn¡¯t pass between them. Their lips parted, nibbling at one another, their tongues involving in the fervent exchange. His hands moved lower, gripping her hips before sliding down to her thighs and lifting her, pulling her onto hisp.


    With her legs wrapped behind his torso, he stood and walked them to the edge of the bed and sat down. Amelie¡¯s knees pressed into the mattress while her hands cupped his face, not breaking the fervent kiss while Gabriel¡¯s hands remained on her lower back.


    The rhythmic, soft sounds of their kisses filled the silence of the room until, finally, their lungs ran out of oxygen, forcing them to pull back just slightly.


    "That was intense," Gabriel whispered, his breath warm against her skin, his forehead pressed against hers.


    "Yeah." Amelie murmured, her voice husky. She ducked her head to his neck and pressed her lips to his skin, sucking firmly. A small red bruise immediately formed, which was a distinct love bite.


    Gabriel let out a deep groan of pleasure that was just beginning to build between them.


    "It¡¯s time to stop, mate," Gabriel whispered, themand carrying a hint of strain as he gently forced them to halt their deepening intimacy. His nose rubbed warmly against her cheek as he suddenly lifted Amelie and carefullyid her down on the bed.


    "I hate that we have to wait," Amelieined, letting out a soft, frustrated pout.


    Gabriel chuckled, a genuine smile spreading across his face, and began peppering her face with light kisses, making her giggle. She yfully hit his shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, putting on a light, feigned re. "Noah will be awake."


    "I¡¯ll just put him to sleep again," Gabriel stated simply, his smile widening with mischievous confidence.


    He did the same again, gently tucking her into the bed before pulling up the nket to cover both of them. With a simple p, the lights went off, plunging the room into soft darkness, while their yful whispers and loving touches continued for a few minutes more before they finally settled into the quiet rest they both needed.


    ~~~~~


    Dominick remained heavily seated at the lower edge of his massive bed, his eyes fixed on the wedding album. He turned the thick pages, staring at the smiling pictures of his ex-mate. He simply couldn¡¯t believe Juniper waspletely gone from his life; every photo was a painful reminder of a future that felt, just a short time ago, so undeniably perfect.


    "Why did you choose the throne over me?" he murmured, his hand trembling slightly as it ran over the pictures of Juniper.


    His tears had dried after he had cried intensely for over an hour earlier. He had spent the entire day distracting himself with everything unimportant he could.


    But as soon as night fell, leaving him alone in the quiet expanse of his royal chamber, he was downed in his sorrow once again.


    "It was the only way to stop you from harming the others," he whispered, his voice now tinged with a devastating truth. "I wish you would have stopped, June. Then, we both would be together today."


    The album slowly slipped from his grip and fell with a soft thud onto the rug of the floor.


    Rubbing his tired eyes, Dominick finally shook his head. "Nothing can be done anymore. I have to forget her. We have to forget her, ck. That¡¯s the only way you and I can live well without her," he murmured the painful words directly to his wolf, who remained a silent, grieving presence within him, forever hurting over the rejection of Juniper.


    Dominick stood up and moved to the coffee table. Lifting the water jar, he poured a ss and quickly drank the water to quench the sudden thirst.


    Just then, he heard a soft knock on the door of his bedroom. He instantly sensed who it was.


    "Mom, I¡¯m going to bed. I don¡¯t want to talk with anyone," Dominick called out immediately.


    Mabel lowered her hand from the door. "Nick, I heard you didn¡¯t take your supper. Just open the door once," she pleaded softly.


    "Mom, I truly didn¡¯t have an appetite," he insisted. "I don¡¯t wish to speak to you or anyone at this hour. Please understand."


    Mabel reluctantly pulled herself back from the door. "Alright. Good night," she whispered. With a heavy heart, she turned and left his chamber.

 Chapter 454: Cutting all ties with you

    <h4>Chapter 454: Cutting all ties with you</h4>


    Juniper stood like a statue sculpted from shame, her head bowed so low her chin almost touched her corbone. The silence in the opulent drawing-room, broken only by the sharp, usatory voice of her father, Edward Vittileo.


    "Because of you," Edward began, "I can¡¯t even look the Alpha King in the eye! What possessed you to petition for Dominick to take the throne? Was simply marrying him, bing his Luna, not enough for you, you grasping fool?"


    Edward¡¯s two sons, Daxton and Cillian, were positioned like judges on the plush, mahogany-framed sofa chairs, their eyes fixed on their adopted sister with disgust.


    "Forgive me, Father," Juniper stammered in a low voice. "I¡ªI thought¡ª"


    "Thought!" Edward roared, cutting her off with a vicious snap of his hand. "You thought to be the next Queen? Why? Then, you went so far as to call the little prince ¡¯not a Sinir¡¯! How could youmit such treasonous foolishness? There is no excuse for the mistakes you have made, June. You were supposed to be the perfect wife, the obedient mate, the exemry daughter-inw in the Royal Pce. But look at what you¡¯ve aplished! I never imagined you could be this utterly useless!"


    From the sofa, Daxton Vittileo, the eldest of the brothers, leaned forward.


    "Father, I told you long ago to send Juniper to the orphanage the moment she showed signs of decept," Daxton interjected. "Juniper has always been a liability, an expert in conjuring trouble. None of this catastrophe would have urred if she hadn¡¯t deliberately provoked Prince Gabriel. Everyone in the kingdom avoids him for a reason. And Juniper? Sheunched a direct, public attack on the legitimacy of his son. Father, the time hase to correct the sentimental mistake Mother made. Throw Juniper out of this house."


    Juniper¡¯s eyes widened with fear and shock. She dropped instantly to her knees on the expensive rug.


    "No, please, I beg you!" she choked out in a trembling voice. "I cannot leave this house! This is the only ce in the world I have ever known as my own. Father, I promise, I will find a way to make everything right. Please, I implore you, do not abandon me!" Hot, desperate tears finally spilled over, streaking paths down her pale cheeks as she pleaded with the man who had reluctantly sheltered her for years.


    "You bring nothing to this family but misfortune and shame, Juniper," Cillian Vittileo affirmed, his tone icier than Daxton¡¯s.


    "You are incapable of turning anything right. Dominick has entirely severed ties with us. I tried yesterday. Daxton also tried. We were both refused to have an audience with him. Do you have any idea what people are whispering about the Vittileo name right now?" His rage boiled over.


    "I thought if I could be the next Queen..." she whispered.


    Her voice trailed off, extinguishedpletely when Edward bellowed at her, his fury shattering thest shreds of herposure.


    "SILENCE!"


    The tears streaming down Juniper¡¯s face instantly froze, but she did not dare to raise her head.


    "You have no ce in this house any longer," Edward announced. "You are a disgrace to everything we stand for. Pack your insignificant belongings and leave by this afternoon. I do not want you breathing the same air as my family. We are cutting all ties with you, Juniper. You are nothing to us. Now, leave this house."


    "Father, please, don¡¯t do this! Mom wouldn¡¯t want it!" Juniper cried, clutching at the only emotional shield she had left.


    "Just shut your mouth!" Edward roared, his face contorted. "You are no longer a part of this family. Do not use Rosie in your defense. It is because of her sentimentality alone that I allowed you to live here for all these years. Now get out of my sight. Your pathetic, tearful gaze only makes me angrier!"


    Edward Vittileo¡¯s harsh, crushing words demolished what little remained of Juniper¡¯s hope and spirit. She pushed herself off the rug and ran upstairs to her room.


    Once inside her room, Juniper sank onto the bed and cried profusely.


    "My greed to rule destroyed everything," Juniper murmured. She took out a trolley bag and filled it with her clothes. She didn¡¯t know where she would go. The card given to her by Dominick was already blocked. So, now she had left with the little money her adopted mother left in her name. Once done, she walked out of the room, giving it ast nce.


    Memories from her past freshened her mind. The first time she was brought into this house. She was so happy to have a family. But her brothers never considered her as their sister. When their mother passed away because of illness, her brothers would bully her with their friends. That was the moment she was determined to be someone who would be untouchable. But she forgot that the man who once loved her, who was her mate, was enough to shield her from everything.


    With a heavy heart, she dragged out her luggage as she walked downstairs. Her brothers were still present in the living room while Edward could nowhere be seen. She didn¡¯t say a word to them and simply moved toward the door.


    "Juniper, it will be better if you don¡¯t live in the capital. Move far from this ce. You don¡¯t deserve this ce either. And if you choose to die, that will be much better," Cillian said bitterly.


    Juniper didn¡¯t say anything and walked out of the house. The memories she made in this house weren¡¯t great, but they were enough to drive her forward. At least, she had a family unlike most of the orphans. These were her thoughts whenever she was told by her brothers repeatedly that she had no one.


    As she stepped out the gates of the house, she turned around to look at the vi once more. Tears escaped from the corner of her eyes. Shaking her head, Juniper walked ahead, not knowing where she would go.


    Just then, at a two-way route, she saw an olddy, stopping in her way.


    "Do you need my help, dear?"


    Juniper frowned for a second.


    "I know what happened with you. Consider me a guide sent by the Moon Goddess," said the olddy. "I am here to help you, Juniper."

 Chapter 455: No one by my side

    <h4>Chapter 455: No one by my side</h4>


    "How will you help me?" she challenged, her voice filled with skepticism. "Don¡¯t insult me by saying you¡¯re a guide sent by the Moon Goddess. If she were truly present and cared for me, she would not have made me an orphan in the first ce, only to be abandoned yet again!"


    She sank deeper into her immediate despair. The agonizing wound of rejection by her mate hadn¡¯t even begun to heal when the deeper, the pain of her family¡¯s abandonment was ripped open.


    The old woman remained still, her bright eyes fixed on Juniper¡¯s face. "Will you believe me if your family epts you back?" she asked softly.


    Juniper flinched at her question. "Don¡¯t pester me," she snapped, dragging her luggage past the woman. She was already crippled by stress and humiliation; this strange woman¡¯s impossible promises only rubbed salt in her wounds. Her adopted family would never take her back.


    "You foolish girl! ept my help and you¡¯ll be rewarded with unimaginable things," the old woman¡¯s voice persisted behind her, ringing with an almost unnatural rity.


    Juniper paid no heed. She was utterly done with empty words and fake promises. She had chased one grand promise, a Queen¡¯s crown, and it had cost her everything. She just focused on walking, dragging the burdensome luggage behind her.


    "Juniper!"


    The sharp voice cut through the chaotic din of her thoughts. She paused, slowly lifting her head. Standing a few yards away was a man whose presence immediately triggered a fresh wave of panic.


    "Karmen?" She furrowed her brows, seeing Gabriel¡¯s beta. She instantly gulped, convinced he was there to arrest her. "I¡ªI am leaving the capital. Please, don¡¯t arrest me. I beg you," she muttered quickly, sping her hands together in a desperate plea.


    Karmen looked genuinely confused by her intense pleading, his gaze shifting from her distressed face to the sight of her packed trolley bag on the pavement. He was certain he had seen her talking to someone, but now there was only the street. He wondered if she had been talking to herself.


    "I am not here to arrest you," Karmen stated.


    "Then?" Juniper managed, still wary.


    "Why are you leaving your house?" he asked, indicating the direction of the Vittileo gates.


    Juniper dropped her gaze, unable to meet his eyes or offer a truthful answer about her forced exile.


    "Speak," Karmen instructed.


    "I¡¯m thrown out of my house," Juniper confessed, a harsh chuckle escaping her lips. "This is the punishment I got for betraying everyone. A fitting end, wouldn¡¯t you say?"


    Karmen was utterly shocked. He knew the Vittileo family was furious, but to cast her out entirely was extreme.


    "Then, where will you go?" he inquired.


    "I am not obliged to answer you," Juniper replied curtly, her gaze fixed on the ground. She was done taking orders.


    Karmen¡¯s mind raced. His immediate fear was that the dark witch Ophelia might sense Juniper¡¯s despair and vulnerability. Juniper, recently connected to the royal court and now isted, would be the perfect pawn to use against the Amelie or to gain entry to the pce. He had to keep her contained and ounted for.


    "You have to answer. You are under strict scrutiny for a month due to the severity of your actions against the crown. You cannot simply vanish. You must report your intended location." Karmen lied smoothly, improvising an official decree.


    Juniper did not challenge the lie. She knew instantly it was Prince Gabriel¡¯s doing. It was a petty move to control her even after her humiliation.


    "I don¡¯t know where I will go," she finally admitted with genuine desperation. "I am utterly abandoned. If that¡¯s what Prince Gabriel wants to hear, then tell him the truth: my family doesn¡¯t want me anymore. My mate has already rejected me. I¡¯m left with no one by my side." As she spoke, the tears poured freely down her cheeks, aplete surrender to her grief.


    "You will be living somewhere, won¡¯t you? Even if it¡¯s temporary," Karmen suggested, pushing for the required information. "You can give me that address, and once you settle, you can report the permanent one."


    "I have to search for one first," Juniper said, gesturing vaguely down the road. "Now, if you¡¯ll let me leave, then it would be nice."


    "Wait here for a second," Karmen ordered, already pulling out his phone. He turned his back to her, walking a short distance away to ensure she couldn¡¯t overhear his conversation with the Prince.


    Gabriel answered the call, his voice slightly muffled as he held his son, Noah, in the crook of one arm.


    "Yes, Karmen?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m outside June¡¯s house. Listen to me carefully and tell me what I should do," Karmen stated, wasting no time before exining the entire situation.


    "Are you sure you saw her talking with someone, but you couldn¡¯t see that person?" Gabriel asked.


    "Yes. I¡¯m certain," Karmen confirmed. "That¡¯s why I stopped her. We have to give her a secure shelter where I can keep a watchful eye on her. Her vulnerability right now is a huge risk."


    Gabriel paused for a moment, clearly considering the implications. "Hmm. Take her to your house for the moment. I¡¯ll arrange a safe house in a few hours," he asserted.


    "Alright. I do have a private apartment, but I don¡¯t take anyone there," Karmen stated, indicating his reluctance topromise his personal security.


    "No," Gabriel countered. "We don¡¯t need to give her a luxury treatment. Just give her a small room in the servants¡¯ quarter for a while. It¡¯ll be secure and discreet. I¡¯ll get back to you soon with a permanent solution. This Ophelia is bing desperate to get close to me or Amelie," he muttered, his voice dropping to a low growl, clearly gritting his teeth at the mention of the dark witch.


    "Papa!" Noah called him out softly.


    Karmen smiled hearing that sweet voice. "I¡¯ll hang up. Your son doesn¡¯t want you to think about the witch."


    "Yeah. Thanks, Karmen, for all your hardwork," Gabriel stated and hung up on him.


    Karmen pushed back the phone into his pocket and walked back to Juniper.


    "You¡¯ll being to my house," he told her.


    "What? Why? I don¡¯t want¨C"


    Karmen hissed in anger. "Just do what you¡¯re told to," he instructed, "if you don¡¯t want to be arrested."

 Chapter 456: Through your head

    <h4>Chapter 456: Through your head</h4>


    Amelie watched the swing arc high before speaking again. "Will it be okay to send Juniper to Karmen¡¯s house? I¡¯m worried. It turns out June¡¯s family isn¡¯t as solid as we all thought; I just hope they ept her."


    Gabriel gave the swing a gentle push from behind. "She deserves that abandonment, Ame. And you can¡¯t let your empathy cloud your judgment about her past."


    "I¡¯m not," Amelie countered. "But this is bigger than her past actions. She was recently seen talking to someone Karmen couldn¡¯t see, which is deeply unsettling. If Juniper is isted from her family, even a dysfunctional one, Ophelia will take advantage of that vulnerability." Amelie paused, her eyes searching Gabriel¡¯s for understanding.


    "She tried the same maniptive tactics with Flora when Flora was going through a rough patch. The only reason we know is that Flora trusted us enough to talk about it. We have no guarantee that June will do the same, and I dread what Ophelia could coerce her into doing while she¡¯s feeling lost."


    She lowered her feet as she turned to face Gabriel. "I think Brother Nick should know about this," she stated.


    Gabriel moved to the front of the swing set, lowering himself onto the swing right next to her. "I won¡¯t tell Nick," he pronounced.


    "Why?" Amelie asked, confused, arching an eyebrow.


    "It¡¯s better if he stays away from June," Gabriel added. "She¡¯s a maniptive woman who knows what she¡¯ll do to get what she wants. It¡¯s better for them to stay apart. In fact, this whole situation must stay between you, me, and Karmen."


    Amelie considered his words for a moment, then gave a slow nod of agreement.


    "So, did you arrange a ce for her? You¡¯ve to keep an eye on her too," she asked, still looking thoughtful.


    "Yes, I have," Gabriel confirmed. "I¡¯ve informed Karmen about it, and he¡¯s on his way to drop Juniper off now. I¡¯m assigning one of my own men to keep a close eye on her. Karmen has his own life to manage, after all."


    "What ever happened with Karmen and Aisha?" Amelie inquired, curiosity recing the worry in her voice. "You told me they were together because of some family arrangement."


    "Nothing really happened," Gabriel stated simply. "Karmen just let go of her since Aisha is in love with herte mate, Joshua. Karmen isn¡¯t interested in getting into any kind of rtionship himself, and I can¡¯t figure out why. He¡¯s too hard to read sometimes. I can¡¯t even read my own beta."


    "Not everyone is ready to find love," Amelie said softly, watching the movement of the swing chains. "Karmen must just want to live freely in his ownpany for a while. We can only pray for his best."


    "You¡¯re right," Gabriel agreed.


    ~~~~


    "Did you try talking with Nick?" Zilia asked as she lowered herself onto the sofa, watching Casaio open the buttons of his shirt.


    "Why would I talk to him?" he muttered, tossing the shirt aside. "I went to interrogate the beta hunters¡¯ leader. He is absolutely tight-lipped, not uttering a single word."


    "Despite the torture?" Zilia inquired, her voice low.


    "Yes. I feel someone big is behind them," Casaio stated, before lowering himself heavily into the recliner.


    Zilia moved to the cupboard, taking out a loose shirt for him. "You should see Nick once," she urged. "He needs you in this tough time. I mean, we can¡¯t fulfill the void his mate created, but at least we can be his support. And he¡¯s always more open with you. Even Royal Mother was so worried for him."


    "I don¡¯t wish to see him," Casaio rified, taking the shirt from her and putting it on.


    "Don¡¯t say that," Zilia pleaded. "Remember, we are the reason Juniper and your brother started fighting with each other. Cas, don¡¯t let the cursed forest¡¯s effect upy your mind. You must remember that Nick is your brother."


    "Zilia, I don¡¯t think Nick and I were ever close to each other," Casaio stated simply.


    She let out a deep sigh, shaking her head in frustration. "Then we won¡¯t talk to each other until you go and meet Nick." Anger suddenly shed in her eyes, and she took a step back from him.


    "Zilia, don¡¯t be like this," Casaio said, rising to his feet.


    "I will," she insisted. "You are ruining your rtionship with Dominick for no reason. You better go and talk to him rather than trying to please me." With that final statement, Zilia stepped out of the bedroom, leaving Casaio standing alone.


    Casaio shut his eyes for a moment before making his way toward Dominick¡¯s chamber.


    Reaching the closed doors, he didn¡¯t bother knocking. Instead, he used teleportation,nding him silently inside the bedroom.


    His eyes immediately found Dominick, who was curled up on a plush sofa, fast asleep. The heavy velvet curtains were entirely drawn, plunging therge room into a dull, mncholy gloom.


    Without wasting a second on hesitation, Casaio strode over and wrenched the curtains open, letting a shaft of blinding,te afternoon¡¯s sunlight flood the room.


    Dominick¡¯s eyes snapped open abruptly, his sleep shattered by the sudden invasion of light. He blinked hard, seeing a tall, dark figure silhouetted against the brightness. He rubbed the sleep and confusion from his eyes.


    "Cas," he murmured.


    "What have you done to yourself? Go and freshen up," Casaio said.


    Dominick sat up slowly, lowering his feet onto the soft rug. "You should leave me alone," he stated, not meeting Casaio¡¯s gaze.


    "Everyone is worried for you," Casaio retorted with a sharp voice. "Are you going to hurt the others with your pain? You¡¯re a Sinir. Stand up and start working. That¡¯s how you¡¯re going to get Juniper out of your head." He took a step closer. "She doesn¡¯t even deserve your time or a single thought. I don¡¯t understand when you¡¯ll finally put that through your head."


    Dominick didn¡¯t say anything, his brow still set in a deep frown.


    "Stand up!" Casaiomanded, his voice impatient.


    "I won¡¯t," Dominickined, his gaze finally lifting to meet his brother¡¯s. "You speak with such a cold tone with me.

 Chapter 457: None ever truly understood

    <h4>Chapter 457: None ever truly understood</h4>


    Juniper looked around the small room in the one-bedroom house. It appeared dusty and neglected, as if it hadn¡¯t been thoroughly cleaned in years. Turning back to Karmen, she asked, "Do I have to pay to stay here? Or is this some kind of house arrest?"


    "You don¡¯t have to pay to live here," Karmen stated. "Do whatever you want, but keep in mind that eyes will be on you." He decided this moment, while she seemed a little calmer, was the perfect time. "Also, who were you talking with earlier?"


    "It was an olddy," Juniper replied. "Telling me she¡¯s a guide sent by the Moon Goddess," she murmured,ughing humorlessly at herself.


    Karmen was confused by her sudden, dark amusement. "Why would such a guidee to you?" he asked, trying to figure out if she was lying or delusional.


    "Exactly," said Juniper, keeping her gaze low. "She was only pissing me off and adding more wounds to my already hurt body and mind."


    "Why did she introduce herself as a guide to you? What exactly did she say?" Karmen asked, knitting his brows together in suspicion.


    "That she would help me," Juniper answered. As she said it, a chilling thought crossed her mind: ¡¯Was she Ophelia?¡¯


    "You better not try deceiving the royal family," Karmen warned, moving closer to her, his shadow falling over her face. "You were already caught joining hands with Ophelia once. Juniper, don¡¯t fall into her trap if you truly want everything to turn right for you. You also heard Carlos and his grandmother¡¯s warning about the consequences."


    Juniper held his gaze and nodded her head.


    "If I catch you crossing the line," Karmen¡¯s voice dropped, "your next destination will be the prison, Juniper."


    "Will you be around me all the time?" asked Juniper, her eyes searching his face.


    "Kind of," he replied vaguely. He wasn¡¯t about to reveal that Gabriel had already nted a dedicated spy to monitor her every activity. "I will take my leave now. Clean the house and manage it in whatever manner you want to."


    As he turned to leave, Juniper called out, stopping him. "Please, can you tell me how Dominick is doing?"


    "I have no information on that," Karmen replied tly, side-stepping the question entirely, and left the house without a backward nce.


    ~~~~~


    As Karmen stepped out of the elevator of the building, his eyes fell upon Aisha, who was waiting for the car to descend, holding several shopping bags in her hands.


    "Hi!" Aisha said, offering him a soft smile.


    "Hey," Karmen greeted back. He stepped out of the elevator¡¯s path, ready to leave, when Aisha¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "No, it wasn¡¯t," Aisha affirmed gently, adjusting the bags in her grip. "Many peoplee and go in my life, but none ever truly understood me the way you did. Karmen, you came into my life when I least expected that anything could ever turn better for me."


    She looked at him with earnest eyes. "I hope we can stay friends, at least," Aisha asserted, giving him a meaningful, grateful look.


    "I don¡¯t think I should stay friends," Karmen rified, his voice deliberately measured and honest. "You know I had a crush on you. You never know when those feelings might resurface in me, and then what will you do?"


    Aisha bit her bottom lip, her eyes falling to the bags she was holding. She was visibly upset by his blunt refusal. But then, she understood him. She gave a way to Karmen, who walked out of her sight.


    ~~~~~


    Dominick dried his wet face using the towel, finally stepping out of the washroom. After Casaio¡¯s harsh scolding, the confrontation had, ironically, been a needed jolt. He realized he was only increasing his anxiety by constantly thinking about Juniper.


    "Your Highness," a servant¡¯s soft voice interrupted his momentary peace, a quiet knock apanying the address, "Her Majesty the Queen wishes to see you."


    Dominick lowered the towel to the chair and went to the door. He opened the door and nced at the pce servant.


    "You can ask the servants to clean the bedroom," Dominick instructed her and went outside. He saw his mother sitting on the sofa of the drawing room, patiently waiting for him only.


    "Nick, my boy!" Mabel rose to her feet as soon as she spotted him and opened her arms. Dominick rushed to his mother, embracing her.


    "I am sorry for putting you in worry. I am doing well now," Dominick said, pulling himself back from the hug first.


    "It was deeply unfortunate, Nick," Mabel said, her hands resting gently on his arms, her expression etched with concern. "But surely, a separation or a break would have sufficed? Was it truly necessary to outright reject her? Juniper is your other half, Dominick. A fated mate gifted by the Moon Goddess herself," she pressed.


    "Mom, she was my other half," Dominick asserted. "I have officially registered for a divorce as well. Clearly, the fate assigned by the Moon Goddess was not meant to sustain a future with me."


    He pulled back slightly. "I honestly gave Juniper every chance I could. And believe me, I own my own faults; I understand I made terrible mistakes and caused her pain, yes. But Mom, she crossed a line that is incorrigible. She thought of seeking Ophelia¡¯s help. That is why she hid it from me. Think about that ring. What if she had actually used it? What irreversible damage or horror could have been unleashed upon the family or the Kingdom? I realized that the only choice left, the best choice for everyone¡¯s safety, was simply to let go of her."


    Mabel simply stared into the eyes of her son. "Then, what do you n to do after this? Also, I heard about you and Casaio¡¯s rtionship from Zilia. You have to revive the memories of your elder brother, which he haspletely forgotten. Just don¡¯t mind his word, even if he says something harsh to you," she advised him.


    "I will work on it," Dominick assured her.

 Chapter 458: Hidden in the books

    <h4>Chapter 458: Hidden in the books</h4>


    Flora embraced Amelie in a tight, heartfelt hug. "I am so sorry for the dy," she murmured, pulling back just enough to hold Amelie¡¯s shoulders. "I was absolutely swamped withst-minute tasks at the office."


    Amelie offered a soft, understanding smile. "It¡¯s truly alright, Flora. Please don¡¯t worry. Your work is important."


    Flora¡¯s eyes brightened as she gestured toward several colorful shopping bags. "Where is Noah? I brought him a cache of new toys and other gifts!"


    "He¡¯s with his grandparents for the day," Amelie replied gently. "Why don¡¯t you put those down and take a minute to rx? Mom and Dad have already gone up to rest, and you look exhausted."


    Flora carefully ced the bags onto a nearby table, her cheerful demeanor suddenly fading. "I don¡¯t need to rest right now. Amelie, is everything truly fine?" Her voice dropped,ced with a sudden concern. "June hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble, has she?"


    Amelie leaned back slightly, a wave of relief washing over her. "Thankfully, June couldn¡¯t touch me or Noah. I don¡¯t understand why she turned like this but after her marriage to Lord Valen, Brother Nick ultimately rejected her, and she is no longer in the pce."


    The two sisters settled onto the plush sofa. Flora gently took a cushion into herp. "I do understand June, to some extent," she asserted, carrying a thoughtful, troubled tone.


    "She is utterly obsessed with power, and itpletely blinded her. She wanted to rule and be the everyone¡¯s queen. That¡¯s the core of why she behaved the way she did." Flora paused, her expression bing distant. "But you can¡¯t justify your own cruel actions just because you¡¯re arrogant or blinded by ambition. You truly believe you¡¯re the one in the right, and everyone else is an obstacle or a fool. I was once that person."


    Amelie sensed the deep, self-directed regret etched onto Flora¡¯s face and gently ced her hand over her sister¡¯s. "You¡¯re no longer that person," Amelie whispered, her voice full of warmth.


    "Hmm." Flora sighed, her gaze meeting Amelie¡¯s. "I think that¡¯s only because you and our parents gave me a chance to change. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve truly forgiven me yet, Amelie, but I will continue to thrive to be a better person. I truly hate my past self." Her forehead creased into a deep frown of worry.


    "You¡¯ve absolutely changed, Flora. And I like the current you very much," Amelie confirmed, squeezing her hand reassuringly. She then nced toward Ashna, who was standing quietly nearby, and asked her, "Ashna, would you please bring my sister some refreshments and perhaps some of those candied nuts we have?"


    Ashna bowed and left before Amelie turned her gaze to Flora.


    "Juniper was given numerous chances, but she didn¡¯t stop. That¡¯s also a reason why Brother Nick couldn¡¯t stand her anymore. Zilia and Idris were on the verge of banishment from the kingdom. Everyone was so damn worried. But things are turning better now. However, for Brother Nick it may take time," Amelie exined.


    "Hmm. I hope he turns better soon," Flora stated. "Well, let¡¯s not get tensed by all of this. Tomorrow is a big day for Noah baby. Are you excited? What will you wear tomorrow?" she switched their conversation to much lighter one.


    "Of course, I¡¯m very excited. The dress is in my closet. Gabriel bought it for me," Amelie answered with a smile.


    "Let¡¯s see it then," Flora said, holding her hand and the two rushed to the bedroom.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel pushed open the heavy oak door of an old potion shop and an ancient library. It had taken him nearly three frustrating hours to locate this hidden, inconspicuous building tucked away in the city¡¯s oldest district.


    He nced toward the counter and saw the proprietor: a frail, old woman with wispy white hair and eyes that seemed to hold centuries of knowledge. She looked up, her expression shifting instantly from recognition.


    Without hesitation, she rose from her stool and performed a deep curtsey.


    "I am here for a specific book," Gabriel stated simply. "I want to see an old encyclopedia."


    "How old, Your Highness?" thedy asked.


    "As old as theye," Gabriel replied.


    The old woman pushed aside a small, creaky wooden gate beside the counter and began walking, beckoning him forward.


    Gabriel followed her silently into the darker, dustier depths of the library, where the shelves towered toward the ceiling and the daylight failed to prate. He noticed her small hand struggling to keep the flickering oilntern steady.


    "Let me take that," Gabriel said softly, reaching out. "I¡¯ll hold it."


    The olddy murmured a quiet "Thank you" as Gabriel took thentern. She walked a few more steps into the dim aisle and paused, pushing her spectacles up the bridge of her nose as she squinted toward the shadowy upper shelves, clearly trying to recall the exact location.


    "Over there!" she finally announced, pointing toward the north. "That thick, leather-bound volume is one of the oldest this library possesses."


    Gabriel ced thentern on a sturdy, lower shelf. He then swiftly mounted the small, wooden rolling staircase to reach the massive book. He gripped it and pulled it from the shelf, immediately realizing its immense weight. It was clearly heavier than any modern volume.


    Descending the staircase, he saw the olddy was already holding thentern again, illuminating the aisle.


    "What does Your Highness wish to know from such a tome?" she inquired, her expression curious.


    "I need to learn about a certain ancient ce," Gabriel answered, keeping his reply deliberately vague. "Someone directed me to this shop, assuring me I would find a suitable encyclopedia here."


    The olddy sighed, shaking her head slightly. "No one bothers with such things these days, Your Highness," she muttered, a hint of sadness in her voice. "Everyone uses those little phones."


    "But some knowledge is hidden in the books alone, the old ones," Gabriel countered, running a hand over the rough spine of the encyclopedia. "I will ensure it¡¯s returned to you in a few days. What is the fee for keeping it?"


    The olddy shook her frail hands dismissively. "I don¡¯t need payment, Your Highness. Just keep it." She smiled, refusing any money.


    "Why not?" Gabriel pressed, his tone firm but respectful. "This is your livelihood. If you won¡¯t name a price, then I will simply pay what I deem is the appropriate amount."


    "Then, a cent will be enough," the olddy stated.


    "I don¡¯t have a cent," Gabriel replied, reaching for his wallet. He took out a bill and handed it in the hands of the olddy. "Keep it." He could have handed more, but seeing the pride in the eyes of the olddy for running such a shop, he didn¡¯t.


    "Thank you," Gabriel said with a smile and walked out of her sight.


    The olddy looked at the bill in her hands and smiled. Suddenly, the shop disappeared and she returned to her original form.


    An ethereal one with long white hair with face shining like the moon light.


    "You¡¯ve to bring an end to your past life, Gabriel. I hope you find the origin of you soon," the woman whispered.

 Chapter 459: Be more mindful with kids

    <h4>Chapter 459: Be more mindful with kids</h4>


    Gabriel carefully set the massive encyclopedia onto the heavy oak table in his study. He stood back, dusting his hands off with a sharp p. "I wonder if it contains anything at all rted to Aurevalis," he murmured.


    He knew he would have to dedicate significant time to reading the book, but checking on Amelie and Noah was his immediate priority.


    Locking the double doors of the study, he secured the key deep in his trouser pocket and headed toward the royal chambers. To his surprise, they were empty.


    "Your Highness, little prince is with the Alpha King and Queen. While Lady Amelie has gone to drop Miss Flora to the guest room," Ashna informed him.


    "Alright." Gabriel quickly changed course and headed for Raidan and Mabel¡¯s manor.


    He found them both in thefortable, sunlit sitting room, happily enjoying the early evening. Noah was perched between them on the sofa, babbling happily.


    "Look who¡¯s here!" Raidan said warmly, ncing at Gabriel, who quickly crossed the room to greet both his parents with respect.


    "Pa!" Noah¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He began excitedly kicking his little arms and legs while still nestled between his grandfather.


    "Did he sleep well?" Gabriel asked, his gaze fixed on his son.


    "He slept for a good hour," Mabel answered, her expression soft. "And Gabriel, your inws have arrived too."


    "Yes, I found out," Gabriel confirmed, extending his arms for his son.


    "Go to your father," Mabel said warmly, carefully transferring Noah into Gabriel¡¯s strong, familiar embrace.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave then," Gabriel said, offering a grateful nod to his parents before walking out of the manor and into the connecting corridor. Noah¡¯s little hands instantly explored Gabriel¡¯s face, one tiny palm resting against his cheek, while Gabriel supported his small back.


    "Pa," Noah called out again, a soft, happy sound.


    "Yes, boy?" Gabriel asked, his voice tender.


    Noah answered with a bright smile, promptly bringing his thumb up to his mouth and beginning to suck on it contentedly.


    As Gabriel walked down the long corridor, he unexpectedly encountered Katelyn.


    "Noah!" Katelyn eximed in genuine delight, her face lighting up. The boy simply looked at her with calm, curious eyes, not reacting much to her outburst.


    "Don¡¯t suck your thumb, little prince," she whispered yfully, gently guiding Noah¡¯s tiny hand away from his mouth. She then leaned in and lightly pinched his cheek, smiling brightly.


    The pinch, however, was enough to startle him, and Noah immediately began to cry.


    "Why did he suddenly start crying?" Katelyn panicked, her eyes wide with fear that Gabriel would scold her.


    "Look at your nails. They are too long," Gabriel said simply, his focus entirely on soothing his distressed son. He began patting Noah¡¯s back in a slow, steady rhythm. "No, baby! Stop crying. Aunt Kate was only trying to show you love," he whispered to the infant.


    "Noah, calm down. Please," Katelyn pleaded, her earlier joy reced by a genuinely worried expression.


    After almost fifteen minutes, Noah¡¯s wails finally subsided to huping breaths and then turned silent. Large, fresh tears were still visible on his tiny, flushed face, which Gabriel gently wiped away with his thumb.


    Katelyn breathed a sigh of immense relief when she saw Noah had stopped crying.


    "You need to be more mindful with kids, Kate," Gabriel instructed gently, rocking the now-calm baby. "Infants are so soft and sensitive. You have to keep every small detail in mind when you¡¯re interacting with them."


    "I understand," Katelyn murmured, pouting slightly as she looked at her hands. "I¡¯ll go cut my nails immediately."


    "You don¡¯t have to do that," Gabriel replied. Noah had grownpletely still; his face moved into the warmth of his father¡¯s shoulder, and he quickly drifted back to sleep.


    As Gabriel started walking again, he noticed the troubled look on her face. "What happened? Why do you look so tense?" he inquired.


    "A lot is happening these days," Katelyn whispered, ncing around the empty corridor instinctively. "Everyone is tense. I heard about Brother Casaio and Nick, apparently, they¡¯vee to very odd terms over something."


    "Life happens," Gabriel replied with a heavy sigh, epting the familiar truth of royal conflict.


    "Brother Gabriel, can I share something with you?" Katelyn asked tentatively.


    Gabriel shifted Noah¡¯s weight slightly, his patience wearing thin. "If it¡¯s again about your indecisiveness regarding a courtship, then no, please don¡¯t," he pronounced. "I simply can¡¯t keep giving you the same advice."


    Katelyn¡¯s lower lip trembled in a pout. "Why can¡¯t you just act like a protective brother to me?" she muttered, frustrated. "I would have gone to Brother Casaio or Nick with my worry, but they are both stressed with their own messy lives right now. I felt like I could open up to you." Her expression then shifted to a slight frown. "Come to think of it, you¡¯re the main reason I¡¯ve always kept myself away from most male Alphas."


    Gabriel paused in his steps, a frown deepening on his face. "What do you mean by that, Kate?"


    "You always act so arrogant and authoritative, Brother," sheined, finally letting her frustration show. "And now, because of that, I¡¯mpletely unable to make a clear decision about keeping Sage in my life or letting him go."


    "Hah!" Gabriel scoffed, the sound sharp in the quiet corridor. "You should me your own mind for being unable to think clearly, not me."


    "What?" Katelyn¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock and indignation.


    "Don¡¯t raise your voice. Noah is sleeping," Gabriel warned, his purple eyes shing instantly, a subtle but potent disy of his Alpha authority.


    "Ugh! This is exactly why I feel most Alphas are all the same!" Katelyn hissed, gritting her teeth and leaning closer to whisper angrily. "You all try to control me!"


    "I never tried to control you. You are the annoying one here," Gabriel countered without missing a beat. "You constantly cry about your problems instead of solving them. Just find a solution on your own. Don¡¯t ask for my advice because I won¡¯t give you any." He paused, then offered a final, definitive thought. "However, I do have one thing to say: follow what your heart says, not your head."


    With that, Gabriel turned his back on his fuming sister and walked away, leaving Katelyn alone in the corridor.

 Chapter 460: I like every piece of you

    <h4>Chapter 460: I like every piece of you</h4>


    Katelyn returned to the silence of her room. The anger from the earlier confrontation with Gabriel slowly dissipating. She didn¡¯t harbor any illusions about her brother being a particrly caring figure, but the brutal honesty of his criticism that she was prone to making poor decisions was a truth she couldn¡¯t simply ignore.


    She reached for her phone on the nightstand, the screen illuminating to show recent messages from Sage. She opened their chat and sent a quick update detailing thetest tensions and maneuvers within the pce.


    A new message popped up instantly: "What do you think I should wear tomorrow?"


    "Anything that suits you," she replied curtly, then hesitated. Chewing her bottom lip, she changed her mind, tapping the video call icon. It connected in less than a second.


    Sage¡¯s face filled the screen, a hopeful smile greeting her from the hotel room.


    "Show me the suits you have for tomorrow," Katelyn instructed.


    "Ah, I¡¯m in the hotel," Sage reminded her, a faint sheepishness in his voice. "I didn¡¯t bring anything formal. I nned to go outter to shop for a tailored suit. The good shops here stay open quitete," he affirmed.


    "How about a navy blue one?" Katelyn suggested, picturing the shade against his dark hair.


    "Wonderful. I actually had something very simr in mind," Sage stated, his smile widening. "Thanks for the input."


    Katelyn offered a soft hum. After a brief silence, a different worry surfaced. "Does Eleanor still bother you?"


    "No," Sage replied, the quick certainty in his voice reassuring her.


    "Good. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then," Katelyn said, moving to end the call.


    "Hey, wait. Talk to me for a little longer," Sage whispered, leaning back against the chair, his gaze intensely focused on her. "I can¡¯t figure out how you manage to control your wolf, Kate. Doesn¡¯t it get restless, being kept away from mine? My wolf is practically shouting about you in the back of my head constantly. The urge to call you my mate is so intense, but I know you¡¯d be furious if I asserted the bond openly."


    <i>¡¯I am not allowing myself to get close to you, that¡¯s why,¡¯</i> she thought.<i> ¡¯But the truth is, I¡¯ve grown dependent on your presence. When you¡¯re not around, I feel a void. Your gentle pheromones slowly enter my system, saturating me with the scent of you. Yet, the fear of rejection, of having this bond lead to another mistake, is overwhelming.¡¯</i>


    "Why did you suddenly go quiet?" Sage inquired, pulling her back from her contemtion.


    "Nothing. Just thinking about something," she answered quickly.


    "I wish I could teleport there and be with you," Sage asserted, a genuine yearning in his eyes. "You know, after you confronted my stepmother, a lot has changed. My father isn¡¯t even pestering me. It¡¯s been a few days, and he hasn¡¯t called me at all. I¡¯m honestly quite happy about the reprieve."


    "I can keep doing it for you if..." Katelyn began, the unspoken condition hanging in the air. She abruptly paused, hesitant to voice themitment her heart was nudging her toward.


    Sage immediately picked up the thread. "If we officially be a couple. I¡¯ll be happy seeing you protecting me."


    Katelyn¡¯s expression turned serious, pushing past the yful flirtation to seek an honest answer. "Why do you like me? I¡¯m indecisive, incapable of finding solutions, and even arrogant sometimes. I have hurt your feelings far more times than any other woman would have ever done to you. Forget this bond for a moment, and answer me honestly, Sage. What do you like in me?"


    A deep, earnest look came into Sage¡¯s eyes. "Everything," he replied simply.


    "I like the way you are sometimes too smart and decisive, while other times you are surprisingly na?ve. You can be blunt and challenging in one moment, and incredibly soft the next. I like every piece of you that makes up thatplex person, Katelyn. This is all I¡¯m saying after keeping my mate bond with you aside."


    He held her gaze with sincerity.


    "What about you?" Sage pressed gently. "Have you started liking anything about me? Be truthful. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to tell anyone about it."


    A faint softening entered Katelyn¡¯s eyes. "You make me see what others can¡¯t," she replied simply.


    Sage¡¯s expression immediately softened, though a slight confusion clouded his features.


    Katelyn borated, leaning closer to the phone. "You make me question a lot of things. And you make real efforts to make me happy. I don¡¯t think anyone has ever tried to put that kind of consistent effort on me."


    She sighed softly, a moment of deep honesty breaking through her usual reserve. "During my college days, I heard guys whisper about me, calling me ¡¯too high¡¯ or ¡¯above myself¡¯ just because I¡¯m a princess. Yet, none would actually dare to approach me. Yes, I braced my heart and protected myself from the Alphas, but the truth is, none ever even asked me out. I don¡¯t know why."


    Her gaze met his. "You are the first man who is actually putting a persistent effort into impressing me. I like it. I like being pampered. You won¡¯t hesitate to be truthful to me, and I like it because it makes me self-reflect."


    A warm smile graced Sage¡¯s lips, radiating genuine pleasure. "I didn¡¯t expect you to share all those details. Kate, you¡¯re special in your own way. Always keep that in mind. You must be wanting to have dinner now, so you can hang up."


    "I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t use teleportation," Katelyn suddenlymented, a hint of frustration in her voice. "If I had that ability, I wouldn¡¯t be on this call; I would havee to you and hug you tightly."


    "What? Just a hug?" Sage remarked, his tone immediately turning teasing. "You should say you would¡¯ve kissed me."


    Katelyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat in that moment, and her fingers curled up.


    "Good night, Kate. See you tomorrow," Sage said and finally the video call ended.


    She lowered the phone to bed and pressed her both hands onto her chest. A smile formed on her lips as she finally felt a heavy burden had been left off her shoulders.

 Chapter 461: The council’s agenda

    <h4>Chapter 461: The council¡¯s agenda</h4>


    "Why do you always fight with Kate?" Amelie scowled at Gabriel. She gently patted Noah¡¯s back before carefully lowering him into the cradle. Rocking it, she continued, "She is the youngest of all four siblings, you know."


    "Well, she needs such a treatment for her awakening," Gabriel said boastfully, crossing his arms.


    "What?" Amelie chuckled, ncing up at his serious expression.


    "She just irritates me with the same unending questions. I am least interested in her affairs. She can pursue whoever she wants," Gabriel stated, his voice dismissive, clearly indicating his totalck of concern for Katelyn¡¯s choices or well-being.


    "But it¡¯s about Sage," Amelie countered. "A man who used to be with several women. Sleeping with one and then another. Katelyn must be wary of that reputation. Do you think women don¡¯t tell each other about such things?" Amelie asked, walking toward the bed. She eased herself onto the mattress, and Gabriel followed, sitting beside her.


    "I know that," Gabriel muttered, his focus already drifting. "But Kate is a grown-up. I can¡¯t guide her through everything. And I¡¯ve told you numerous times that she loves to me others." His hand moved to hers, and he began tracing his fingers over her wedding band, a physical sign of his shift in attention. "More importantly, I¡¯ve found out about an ancient encyclopedia. I hope I can find information regarding Aurevalis in it."


    "Wow! You did!" Amelie pronounced, her concern for Katelyn instantly forgotten, reced by excitement. "Where is it? Let¡¯s read it together!"


    "Well, we can. I¡¯ll bring it here," Gabriel said, standing up. He left the room, returning after a while with the heavy encyclopaedia clutched in his hands. He shut the door behind him and carefully ced the massive tome on a table positioned close to the window.


    "It looks too ancient," Amelie observed, running her hand over its cracked, thick binding. "And it¡¯s incredibly heavy."


    "It is," Gabriel agreed, already opening the cover. "It¡¯s going to be a heavy read. It¡¯s dense, handwritten, and written in archaguage. It may take us a few days just to navigate it and actually find anything conclusive about Aurevalis."


    "That¡¯s fine," Amelie told him. "We will do it together."


    "Yes," Gabriel hung his arm over her shoulder, drawing her close to him. "Tomorrow is a special day for Noah. He will get the blessings of everyone."


    "Yes. But I do fear one thing," Amelie stated. "What if Ophelia tries to enter the pce?"


    "The security is tight. Nothing will happen. I¡¯ve been careful about everything. I¡¯ll again check the security arrangement myself in the early morning," Gabriel assured her.


    ~~~


    Dominick met Edward Vittileo just outside the pce in a cafe to discuss the report Vittileo had presented regarding the beta hunters. Dominick had absolutely no intention of talking to him, but the nature of the work made the meeting unavoidable.


    Edward, however, approached the meeting. He pulled out a chair and sat down, offering a respectful nod. "Your Highness, I am d you gave me a chance to have a conversation," he said.


    Dominick¡¯s expression remained cold. "I¡¯m not here to talk about your daughter, Mr. Vittileo," he rified, ensuring the conversation remained strictly professional. Then, moving the file to the top of the table, he opened it.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ever report about the betas¡¯ deaths in the council, Mr. Vittileo? In the past, I let that small detail slip from my mind. You knew such reports hade, but you never acted on them. May I know why?" Dominick demanded a genuine answer.


    "Your Highness, I did exin this in the past," Edward reasoned smoothly, though his eyes held a flicker of difort. "The deaths were insignificant because they were not well known to anyone. They were not priorities for the council¡¯s agenda."


    "What about this?" Dominick pulled out a crumpled envelope from the inner pocket of his overcoat.


    "I got this message a few days ago, addressed to me personally. Because I was busy solving my personal affairs, I didn¡¯t check it immediately. However, I did today," Dominick stated, pushing the torn envelope across the table toward Edward.


    Edward furrowed his brows together, ncing at the in, suspicious paper. "What does it contain, Your Highness?"


    "You should see for yourself," Dominick stated, leaning back, watching the man intently. The silence that followed was heavy with anticipation, leaving Edward no choice but to open the document.


    Edward hesitated only briefly before pulling the contents out of the torn envelope and unfolding the message. As he read the damning lines, the color drained from his face.


    "Your Highness, I never did it," Edward said, his voice surprisingly firm and convincing. He looked Dominick straight in the eye. "Someone is clearly trying to frame me. Why would I help the beta hunters with their funding?" he muttered, the question aimed more at himself than at the Alpha.


    "That is exactly what I have been thinking, Mr. Vittileo. Why <i>would</i> you operate such a group?" Dominick mused. "Then, I came to a conclusion that makes a terrifying kind of sense. Your daughter had, and perhaps still harbors, the ambitious dream of bing the next Luna Queen. When she can harbor such thoughts, then you, as her father and the most senior council member, can certainly have the same feelings. Correct me if I am wrong."


    "Your Highness, you are mistaking me," Edward pleaded, his voice taking on a tone of desperate sincerity. "This unknown document only shows my name with absolutely no evidence to back it up. I swear I never provided any funding to any such group. I am loyal to the Alpha King and the royal family. I never had any evil intentions in my mind."


    "I don¡¯t believe you," Dominick stated. "I will be presenting this crucial evidence to my father soon. If you still want some mercy in your punishment, you can tell me the truth now."


    Dominick paused, allowing the weight of the silence and the unspoken threat to settle. Then, he rose to his feet, signaling the end of the meeting.


    "Your Highness, I have not done this. Juniper¡¯s ambitions don¡¯t mean I carry the same thoughts as her. Please trust me," Edward insisted, maintaining his firm denial of any involvement with the beta hunters, even as Dominick turned to leave.

 Chapter 462: None ever loved me

    <h4>Chapter 462: None ever loved me</h4>


    Juniper sank down onto the couch, which was positioned over a simple rug, and stared out therge window. Her entire day had been spent in the exhausting, tedious work of cleaning the house.


    Once, she had the world at her feet, servants, status, and the title of Prince¡¯s mate. Now, she had lost all of it because of her boundless greed.


    Dominick made no attempt to return to her, nor had he tried calling her. She had been clinging to the desperate hope of a single call, anticipating that he might offer her onest chance, a final reprieve.


    "Did Gabriel not tell about me to Nick?" she mumbled to herself.


    As she wrapped her arms around her legs, her stomach growled. She realized with a dull ache that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since the night before. She grabbed her phone from the coffee table and decided to go out to a store nearby.


    After a short while, she entered a small grocery shop and quickly filled a cart with basic food items. She moved to the counter to make the payment.


    "That¡¯ll be all, Miss?" the counter boy asked.


    She nodded and handed him her card. As he swiped it, the machine shed an alert. "Miss, the card is blocked."


    "What?" Juniper¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "No, that can¡¯t be true. Please, swipe it once more," she insisted with rising panic.


    On her request, the boy tried again, but the result was the same: no payment could be made. The card was undeniably blocked. She snatched the card back, her face burning with sudden humiliation, and practically fled the store, shoving the card back into her phone case.


    "Did the royal family order this?" she muttered to herself as she walked away, empty-handed and desperate. "This card was myst hope. I don¡¯t even have any money to survive."


    Returning to the house, she unlocked the door and stepped back inside.


    "I need to find a job," Juniper mumbled, pacing slightly. "But will Gabriel and his beta even let me? And the news about me would have already spread throughout the entire country. Who will even hire me now?" Her insides tightened with worry.


    Heading to the kitchen, she resignedly poured a ss of water, drank it down, and decided to take some rest as a dull ache began throbbing in her head.


    But just as she turned to walk toward the bedroom, she heard a sharp knock on the door.


    Wondering if it was Karmening to check on her, she pulled the door open without hesitation. However, her breath caught, and her eyes went wide in genuine shock, seeing Dominick standing directly in front of her.


    "Nick?" Juniper¡¯s face instantly lit up with desperate hope, and she promptly lunged forward to hug him. But Dominick did not react; he shoved her away with a firm hand.


    "Don¡¯t be upset with me anymore," she pleaded, stumbling backward. "I-I will do everything to¡ª"


    Her words were cut off sharply as Dominick ignored her appeal entirely. "Were you an adopted daughter of the Vittileo Family?" he demanded the truth.


    Juniper¡¯s lips began to quiver, and her palms turned instantly sweaty. This was the one truth she had meticulously hidden from him, the secret she never wanted Dominick to discover.


    "Speak! Don¡¯t just stand there like a meek woman!" Dominick shouted, his frustration boiling over. His beta, Evan, stood silently behind the prince and ready for anymand Dominick might give.


    "Yes, but¡ª" Juniper started, her voice barely a whisper, the admission agonizing.


    She didn¡¯t get a chance to finish. Dominick cut her off, his eyes hard and unforgiving. "Arrest her," hemanded Evan.


    "No! Why would I be arrested? Nick, please listen to me once. I have a lot to tell you! Please, Nick, I beg you!" Juniper cried, tears finally spilling down her face. She stumbled backward, desperately trying to avoid being dragged out of the house.


    "Juniper, nothing good wille of your resistance," Dominick said, his tone chillingly cold.


    In a sudden, frantic move, Juniper was quick enough to dart into the kitchen while the two men rushed in after her. She snatched a knife from the counter and immediately pointed the de straight toward her own heart.


    "Don¡¯t arrest me, Nick," she pleaded, weeping uncontrobly. "I swear I will kill myself! Please, listen to me. I-I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you about this. They¡ªthey never saw me as a part of their family. Mom died. Everything ruined for me."


    "Juniper, lower that knife," Dominickmanded.


    She shook her head violently, tears blurring her vision. "No, I won¡¯t! It¡¯s better to die. I was an orphan. None ever loved me! I-I don¡¯t wish to rot in prison."


    Before she could bring the knife down to strike herself, Dominick acted. Using his teleportation ability, he vanished and instantly reappeared, closing the distance in less than a second.


    He caught the knife¡¯s de directly in his hand. His skin instantly bled as he brutally wrestled the knife out of her grip and hurled it away, letting it tter across the kitchen floor.


    "Nick," Juniper¡¯s voice was a ragged whisper of despair as she instinctively reached her hands out toward his bleeding palm. Dominick immediately and sharply pulled his hand back, refusing her touch.


    "Arrest her," Dominick ordered Evan, his voice cold and final.


    Evan followed themand without hesitation, swiftly forcing Juniper¡¯s hands behind her back and snapping the cuffs around her wrists.


    Dominick did not spare her another nce. He simply turned his back and walked directly out of the house, leaving her to Evan.


    "Please, don¡¯t take me to the prison! The Alpha King hasn¡¯t punished me yet!" Juniper desperately pleaded with Evan, but the Beta ignored her pleas, dragging her outside and firmly shutting the door on her empty house.


    Dominick reached the waiting car and settled into the passenger seat. The driver, witnessing the scene, had his eyes widen in shock upon seeing the fresh gash across the prince¡¯s hand.


    "Just drive back to the pce," Dominick said, already tightening a handkerchief around his hand to stop the blood.

 Chapter 463: Funding the beta hunters

    <h4>Chapter 463: Funding the beta hunters</h4>


    <strong>An hour ago:</strong>


    Dominick had just returned to the pce and sought out his father, Raidan, right before dinner was scheduled to start.


    "Nick, where have you been? I visited your room, but you weren¡¯t there," Raidan stated, filling a ss with water from a nearby carafe.


    "Dad, I resumed the work I put on hold," Dominick said, his voiceced with urgency. "I found out something important."


    "What did you find out?" asked Raidan, turning to him as he sipped the water slowly.


    At the very moment, Casaio also entered the room, a file tucked under his arm.


    "Oh, Casaio hase too," Raidan stated, lowering himself into the nearest chair. Dominick turned around and offered a subtle smile to his brother.


    "Dad, I came to get your signature on the project proposal I¡¯ve been working on for a while. Please go through it once," Casaio requested, cing the file onto the coffee table.


    "Are you leaving already?" Raidan asked before continuing, "Dominick has resumed working. Why don¡¯t you both coborate on the next major project: establishing the next warrior academy in the kingdom? The council has been discussing it for a long time." Raidan genuinely hoped that if his sons worked together, Casaio might recover the memory of the strong brotherhood he lost in the cursed forest.


    Dominick gazed at his elder brother, a look of hope in his eyes for a positive response.


    "Sure, Dad," Casaio agreed, settling into a chair across from the Alpha King.


    "So, what was the important matter you wished to discuss with me?" Raidan finally turned his full gaze back to Dominick.


    "Dad, I didn¡¯t check the report regarding the beta hunters closely enough before," Dominick exined. "Upon closer investigation, I found out the operation was being run by the head of the Vittileo family, Edward Vittileo. And just a few days ago, I received a document in the mail confirming that the hunter funds were being secretly sent by him. Because so much was going on personally, I hadn¡¯t even taken a proper look at any of this until today," he exined in detail.


    "That is shocking!" Raidan¡¯s jaw immediately tightened with cold fury. The weight of the usation against such a high-ranking official was immense.


    "I went to talk to him first, though," Dominick stated, justifying his actions. "Because the document only mentioned his name, I confronted him so he would have a chance to speak the truth and confess."


    Casaio let out a cynical chuckle. "Nick, shouldn¡¯t you have gone for an official arrest of Edward Vittileo? Not only that, you should be moving to investigate their entire family immediately. Don¡¯t let emotions cloud your judgment again." Casaio¡¯s voice grew colder as he referenced his own troubles. "Because of Juniper, everything fell into chaos here in the pce. Zilia and I were nearly separated."


    Dominick now faces sharp criticism from both his brother regarding his handling of the Vittileo family.


    "I did order to look into their ounts as well. Edward is already arrested and imprisoned for further investigation," Dominick informed them, firmly shutting down any lingering criticism about hisck of action.


    "You made the right decision, then. I can¡¯t believe Edward would do such a thing. He was a reputed council member with other official duties," Raidan affirmed, shaking his head with a look of deep betrayal.


    "But Dad, Edward is vehemently refusing his involvement," Dominick countered, his gaze serious. "I am not trying to be soft, but I wanted to point out that Edward wouldn¡¯t have tantly denied it so many times. This means we have to be careful not to make any sharp judgment just because his daughter was my mate." Dominick was insistent on maintaining objectivity.


    Raidan hummed, conceding the wisdom of his son¡¯s perspective. The room fell into a brief silence as the weight of the investigation settled, when a phone suddenly buzzed. It was Dominick¡¯s.


    Dominick checked the phone and saw Evan¡¯s name on the screen. He answered immediately.


    "Hello?"


    "Your Highness, all the ounts belonging to Edward and his sons have been thoroughly checked. They have done nothing. No funds are being transferred to the beta hunters organization from their ounts," Evan informed him. "However, we found that Juniper has been using her ount to move those funds for them. She is the one operating them."


    "What?" Dominick muttered, rising abruptly to his feet, the shock palpable on his face.


    "Yes. I did head to the Vittileos¡¯ house to officially arrest her, but she is not there," Evan asserted.


    "Then, where is she?" Dominick demanded.


    "Prince Gabriel must know," Evan replied. "I checked the CCTVs near the house and found Juniper going somewhere with Karmen."


    "Alright. I will ask Gabriel. You should stay where you are," Dominick instructed and hung up.


    As he ended the call, he looked at his father. Raidan calmly showed his palm, indicating that he had ced his hand over the inte button. "I heard everything." He then pressed the bell under the table, and a servant walked in with a bowed head.


    "Call Gabriel," the Alpha King ordered decisively.


    The servant bowed and quickly walked away to fulfill themand.


    Shortly thereafter, Gabriel entered the room and respectfully greeted his father.


    "Gabriel, where is Juniper?" Raidan demanded, skipping the pleasantries.


    Gabriel was clearly bewildered that they knew he had hidden her in a house to keep a close check on her. "What happened?" He asked, quickly swiping his gaze between his two elder brothers, trying to ascertain the cause of the tension.


    Casaio rose to his feet and efficiently narrated the entire incident to Gabriel: the forged document, Edward¡¯s arrest, the suspicion, and finally, Evan¡¯s discovery that Juniper was the one funding the beta hunters.


    "I don¡¯t think Juniper would operate such a big group," Gabriel affirmed, immediately jumping to her defense with visible doubt.


    "She has!" Dominick confirmed, his tone utterly stern. "The evidence is in the ounts. Just tell me where she is. I will officially arrest her."


    Gabriel pulled out the phone from his pocket and called Karmen. "Come to the pce. You have to guide Dominick to the ce where Juniper is being kept." He ended the call and lowered the phone.

 Chapter 464: Haunt you for a night

    <h4>Chapter 464: Haunt you for a night</h4>


    Dominick stepped into the prison cell where Juniper was kept. She saw his hand wrapped with handkerchief and finally met his gaze. But this time she didn¡¯t plead him, only asked a question.


    "You arrested me merely because I¡¯m an adopted daughter?" Her voice was steady, but her eyes, wide with disbelief, screamed the question: Did she not even deserve the simple security of a family?


    Dominick shifted in his demeanor. "That¡¯s not the whole reason, Juniper. But I never truly knew who you were. You always lied to me," he said with a voice filled with hurt. "Your brothers were the ones who gave me that piece of information and told me you were an adopted daughter. Evan went to your house to find you when they dropped that bomb."


    "Then why?" Juniper insisted, rising slowly, her voice carrying anguish. "Why did you arrest me?"


    Dominick met her gaze. "You funded the Beta Hunters organization."


    "What? No!" Juniper¡¯s refusal was immediate, shaking her head vehemently. "I have never been involved in any activities like that!"


    Dominick simply tilted his head. At his silent cue, Evan stepped forward from the shadows near the door, handing Dominick a folded document. Dominick moved it forward, holding it where the dim overhead light illuminated the text, and spoke with a loud, clear, demanding voice,


    "Your ount statements show everything, Juniper. Huge transactions were made directly from your private ount, and every one of them went straight to the Beta Hunters. Now, speak the truth. You created that private group to systematically weaken the Alpha¡¯s vital support for their Betas, didn¡¯t you? Am I right?" he demanded the truth.


    Juniper¡¯s head shook wildly. Tears began to well in her eyes. "I didn¡¯t create any group! Didn¡¯t my brothers tell you I wasn¡¯t even allowed to have my own money? Dad was the only one who would deposit funds for my monthly expenses. I was restricted from everything." Her voice broke into a wretched whisper.


    "I¡ªI wanted to be all-powerful because I suffered the worst kind of confinement in that house. And I regret doing it." The tears finally brimmed over as she lowered her head in despair.


    Dominick paid no heed to her desperate confession. He turned abruptly with indifference, not believing her lies. "I¡¯ll return tomorrow for your final answer. Let the walls of the prison haunt you for a night. Maybe then, you¡¯ll open your mouth," he muttered under his breath, and then, he was gone.


    Juniper was instantly on her feet. The silver shackles chaining her ankles sent jolts of searing pain up her body, but she didn¡¯t stop. She ran, stumbling blindly toward the bars until her hands gripped the cold bars firmly.


    "Nick! Don¡¯t leave me here! I¡¯m telling the truth! I didn¡¯t help any Beta Hunters organization! You have to believe me, Nick!" she screamed the truth. But Dominick was gone. She looked at the guards outside, but they paid no need to her tears or her frantic pleas. To them, she was a prisoner now, whomitted a big crime.


    ~~~~


    Dominick returned to the pce. Stepping into his private chamber, he found Gabriel waiting for him, leaning casually against the window.


    "Why are you here?" Dominick demanded with annoyance. "You didn¡¯t tell me anything about Juniper. You knew the truth, didn¡¯t you? You deliberately kept her in some random house as if she needed protection."


    Gabriel pushed off the window. "Ophelia wanted to approach Juniper. That¡¯s why I kept her in a safe house, under strict watch. And no," he retorted, "I had no intention of telling you the truth about her to you, who spent so much time with her and still couldn¡¯t find out who she really was." He paused for a second. "You think I have any intention of saving your once fated mate? No. Not after what she said to Noah."


    Dominick pressed the bridge of his nose, the weariness finally showing. "Just leave me alone for now," he urged in a low voice.


    "I will," Gabriel conceded, his tone softening slightly but retaining its edge of admonishment. "But you have to seriously consider this: Did Juniper truly fund the Beta Hunters? She isn¡¯t capable of orchestrating something of that scale." Gabriel began to pace, his gaze fixed on Dominick.


    "Also, Karmen already searched into her ounts. Why would this one suddenly appear in her name, carrying such massive transactions? Do you really think if I found out she was adopted, I wouldn¡¯t have checked further?"


    Gabriel stopped beside Dominick, a chuckle escaping him as he brushed past.


    "Her family might be trapping her. My discovery was that she wasn¡¯t treated well by any of them. But she hid it so well that none, not even you, could ever be suspicious of their true nature," Gabriel exined. "Good night."


    With that, Gabriel swept from the chamber, leaving Dominick alone with every emotion he didn¡¯t wish to feel at that time.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel arrived at his own chamber to find Amelie fast asleep. She was slumped in a plush chair, chin resting against her chest, a clear sign she had been waiting up for him, only to be ovee by exhaustion when he didn¡¯t return promptly.


    Moving with quietness, Gabriel carried her in his arms, ensuring he didn¡¯t disturb her peaceful slumber. He settled her onto the luxurious mattress of their bed. He pulled the soft duvet up, covering her warmly, and then moved to switch off the main lights.


    His next stop was the cradle. Noah was also in a deep, peaceful sleep, but his tiny thumb was hooked in his mouth. Gabriel gently, pulled it out and gave the pup a few soft,forting pats on his belly.


    After that, he moved to the small table in the corner where a heavy encyclopaediay open. Switching on the small readingmp, he settled down. He ran a hand over the page and began to read.


    The earlier he could find information about Aurevalis, the better he could prepare for whatever truth that ceid for him.

 Chapter 465: To benefit from me

    <h4>Chapter 465: To benefit from me</h4>


    The following morning, an excited energy coursed through the pce. Every gilded hallway and marble floor hummed with the anticipation of the day¡¯s major event: Noah¡¯s Weing Ceremony.


    Mabel had been tirelessly instructing the swarm of uniformed servants since dawn. She oversaw every minute detail, from the precise cement of the floral arrangements to the execution of the borate decoration and theme.


    "Mom," Katelyn said. She carried a clipboard, holding various lists on it. "I¡¯ve checked and cross-referenced the registry for the presents. Everything is perfect and ounted for."


    "Alright," Mabel murmured, taking the clipboard. She briefly scanned the elegant script on the pages before raising her gaze to meet her daughter¡¯s.


    Her expression softened, and a small smile began to form on her lips. "Now, tell me: how is everything between you and Sage? You two were spotted spending a rather good deal of time together in San Ravendale. I¡¯ve been reported that you even went to his house."


    "Mom?" Katelyn asked, arching one of her eyebrows. "Did you actually send your spies behind me while I was working?"


    Mabel¡¯s expression tightened as her voice turned stern. "Tell me what I asked, Katelyn. Did your time together help you reach a decision regarding his suit?"


    "I have not, Mom," Katelyn replied, a slight shake of her head indicating frustration with the pressure. "I haven¡¯t made a final decision."


    Mabel¡¯s lipspressed into a thin line of disappointment. "Then, by pce standards, Katelyn, that is functionally a no."


    "No, Mom. It¡¯s not a no," Katelyn immediately countered.


    This continues the conversation between Mabel and Katelyn, focusing on the revtion of the "mate" bond and the resulting conflict.


    "Then what is it, Katelyn?" Mabel persisted. "You must announce your decision after the three days. The families are expecting it."


    "Mom, please, don¡¯t tell Dad yet," Katelyn pleaded, leaning in. Her eyes darted nervously around the perimeter, ensuring none of the bustling servants were within earshot. "But I have to tell you something."


    Mabel¡¯s expression softened instantly, her protective instincts overriding her current focus. "Is Sage giving you a tough time? If he is, I¡¯ll speak to your father immediately and stop this whole charade of pressure."


    Then, a hint of genuine regret entered her tone. "In the past, I¡¯ve been so lost and worried about Gabriel that I couldn¡¯t focus properly on you or my other children." She affirmed, ready to move mountains for her daughter.


    Katelyn took a deep breath, the secret finally ready to be shared. "Mom, Sage... he¡¯s turned out to be my mate."


    Mabel¡¯s eyes widened momentarily. Then, a radiant smile bloomed across her face. "Really?" But her keen maternal gaze quickly registered the cloud lingering over her daughter¡¯s features. "Ah, I see. That¡¯s why the confusion. It seems you¡¯re not quite ready to ept the bond yet, are you?"


    "I¡¯m worried," Katelyn confessed. "Before, my concern was just that Alphas aren¡¯t nice." As she opened up, Mabel realized her daughter wasn¡¯t battling mere nervousness, but a deep-seated trust issue regarding rtionships and power dynamics.


    "This is not a conversation for a public hall," Mabel opined decisively, already heading toward the nearest exit. "Let¡¯s go somewhere private."


    Katelyn nodded immediately, relief washing over her that her mother was listening, and followed her out of the grand hall toward the secluded refuge of Mabel¡¯s private chamber.


    "Here, take a seat," she said, gesturing toward a cushioned armchair, before settling gracefully onto the facing divan. "Now, I need to know your exact concerns, Katelyn. Don¡¯t mince words."


    Katelyn bit her bottom lip. "Mom, I am terrified of what happened with Juniper and Brother Nick. I¡¯m worried what if Sage¡¯s family attempts to use me against all of you." She wrung her hands.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve observed Sage closely all this time. I genuinely believe he isn¡¯t the type of man who wants to benefit from me, or at my expense. But we can¡¯t know the future, and frankly, his family isn¡¯t exactly trustworthy."


    "That is a serious concern." She paused, her eyes searching her daughter¡¯s. "But let¡¯s discuss the foundation of this match first. What about your feelings for Sage? I want the honest truth about that. Remember, Katelyn, this isn¡¯t just a political alliance; it¡¯s a fated bond bestowed by the Moon Goddess. I consider it sacred."


    "Honestly, Mom, I need more time," Katelyn replied "I¡¯ve definitely started liking Sage. But I don¡¯t want the intense pull of a fated bond to cloud my judgment about his loyalty or his family¡¯s intentions. I need to be sure. I can already see that Sage isn¡¯t as bad as people thought him of. It¡¯s tough to exin everything I feel."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll ask your father then to give you more time. What about this? But Kate, I¡¯ll look into Sage¡¯s family too. What if they indeed try to take your advantage?" Mabel asked with worry.


    "But don¡¯t be worried about this yet. Today is a big event. So, let¡¯s put all our focus on Noah¡¯s ceremony," Katelyn suggested.


    "You¡¯re right," Mabel conceded, straightening her posture. "And Kate, I¡¯m genuinely d you opened up with me and didn¡¯t keep the truth locked away."


    Just as Katelyn was about to reply, a nervous servant appeared at the chamber door. "Your Majesty, the Alpha King has arrived."


    Both women immediately rose to their feet. A momentter, Raidan, walked in. He paused, a look of mild surprise crossing his features upon seeing Mabel in her private sitting room.


    "Good morning, Dad," Katelyn greeted him, offering a slight, respectful bow.


    "Morning, Princess!" Raidan returned the greeting with a warm, genuine smile for his daughter. "I suppose you two must be discussing something serious, keeping yourselves hidden away from the fanfare?"


    "Not at all, Your Majesty," Mabel smoothly interjected.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave now," Katelyn said promptly. She gave a quick, low bow to her father and exited the room.


    Raidan watched Katelyn go before turning back to his Queen "Don¡¯t tell me Kate again came here to refuse seeing Sage. Honestly, if she has refused this time, then¡ª"


    "That¡¯s not the matter, Raidan," Mabel quickly interrupted, stepping closer to her husband. "She likes Sage. But she¡¯s doubtful about his family."

 Chapter 466: Get into the water, boy

    <h4>Chapter 466: Get into the water, boy</h4>


    "Doubtful of the Nightshade Family?" Raidan¡¯s brows quirked up in suspicion. "Is it because of what recently happened with Nick? Not only were his inws treacherous, but his mate betrayed him too. Is Kate scared that Sage and his family might do the same to her?"


    Mabel nodded, her face grim with agreement. "I¡¯ve been thinking of putting a spy on them. What do you say?"


    "I have been doing exactly that," Raidan informed her, confirming his preemptive move.


    "So, what did you find out?" Mabel pressed, eager for immediate intelligence.


    "I sent my spy only two days ago," Raidan rified. "After what happened with Dominick, I did have a feeling that my daughter could also fall into such a trap. I have been aware of the Nightshade Family for a long time, but any threat that can harm my daughter¡¯s peace, I will eliminate. Once the spy gathers enough information, I¡¯ll tell you," Raidan assured her, seeking to ease his Luna Queen¡¯s worry.


    "That¡¯s wonderful of you," Mabel said, appreciating his protective nature. "Nick is clearly struggling to cope with all of this. I heard that June was involved with the funding of beta hunters. I simply can¡¯t believe I once saw her as the most capable daughter-inw this house could have," she finished, sighing deeply with regret.


    "The investigation is ongoing," Raidan added neutrally, his focus still on the facts. "Juniper is denying such an allegation, of course." Then, taking a deep breath, he intentionally shifted the mood. "Let¡¯s keep all these worries aside for now, my love. It¡¯s time to focus on the grand event."


    Mabel nodded in immediate understanding, a flicker of excitement recing her concern. "You¡¯re right, dear," she whispered, her heart fluttering with immense joy at the thought of a celebration.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel carried Noah high up in the air before bringing the baby down to his face level. The young one gurgled with joy, delightedly throwing his tiny arms and legs repeatedly while trying to make some sounds.


    "Here, Noah! This is a car for you," Gabriel said, handing him the toy car. Noah tried holding it with both hands, but it ended up falling from his tiny grasp. Gabriel smoothly caught it and lowered it to the table. "There¡¯s still time for you to pick up all such items," he murmured, holding Noah close to his chest.


    "Pa," Noah called out, that single syble full of affection.


    "Yes, boy?" Gabriel lowered his gaze to meet Noah¡¯s. "Wanna click some pictures with me?" he mused, rushing excitedly toward the bedroom.


    Engrossed in their fun, Gabrielpletely forgot that he was supposed to give Noah a bath until Amelie appeared in the room, fresh from her own bath.


    "Gabriel, did you not give bath to him? And what about you?" Her voice suddenly rose in exasperation, seeing the two of them still ying boisterously on the bed.


    "Bath? Gosh, I forgot it! I was so busy with my boy," Gabriel admitted sheepishly.


    "What? I told you to give Noah to me! But you don¡¯t listen. It¡¯s already past nine in the morning. This isn¡¯t good, Gabriel," Amelie scowled at him.


    Noah tilted his head, watching his father get scolded with wide, curious eyes.


    "I¡¯ll do it now. Don¡¯t be upset," Gabriel said quickly, walking toward her while carrying Noah securely in his arms. He leaned in and pressed a quick, affectionate kiss to her lips. "Calm down. Don¡¯t be angry today. It¡¯s a special day for you and us."


    Noah, meanwhile, had brought his thumb to his mouth and began sucking on it contentedly.


    "Alright. Go to the washroom," Amelie relented, her scowl easing. "I¡¯ll give Noah a bath if you¡ª"


    "No. I want to give the bath to Noah," Gabriel interrupted gently. "Don¡¯t worry. Just get ready. And yes, meet my mom once. Earlier, she sent a servant to call you," Gabriel stated, reminding her of the royal summons.


    Amelie hummed and kissed Noah¡¯s forehead. "Mommy will be back soon," she promised him, turning to head to the closet.


    Gabriel took Noah into therge, gleaming washroom and carefully ced the pup on the changing table.


    "Stay right here. Papa is going to prepare the bathwater for you," Gabriel said gently. He then held the freestanding tub and let the water fill, meticulously checking its temperature to ensure it was perfectly bnced, neither too cold nor too hot.


    "The water is ready," Gabriel announced, turning back to the changing table. Stripping Noah out of his baby clothes, he lifted the now-naked pup. "Let¡¯s get into the water, boy," he whispered, testing the water onest time with his elbow before slowly lowering Noah in.


    Noah immediately started to ssh the water in pure joy and excitement, his tiny fists batting enthusiastically at the surface. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but smile wide, genuinely enjoying watching Noah revel in the bath.


    He grabbed the tear-free shampoo and poured a tiny amount between his palms. Creating a softther in the pup¡¯s fine, light hair, he quickly rinsed it off with a stic cup.


    "No! No. Don¡¯t suck on your thumb," Gabriel chastised lightly, now focusing his attention on washing Noah¡¯s body. Distracted, Noah happily grabbed the rubber duckies that were floating nearby, perfectly content as his father washed him up.


    Once finished, Gabriel lifted the clean, damp pup and instantly wrapped him into a soft, hooded wolf-ear towel. He carried Noah close to his chest and returned to the changing table.


    Gently wiping Noah¡¯s body with the towel, he first applied lotion, then secured a fresh diaper before slipping him into a set of warm, soft baby clothes.


    "Look at you, boy! You look so cute in this little dress!" Gabriel said with a warm, proud smile. He kissed Noah¡¯s rosy cheeks, then brought his own nose down to gently rub against the pup¡¯s tiny one.


    Noah let out a big yawn, already signaling he was ready for another nap. Gabriel didn¡¯t dy, bringing Noah immediately back to the bedroom and settling him down for rest into the cradle.

 Chapter 467: Don’t remove it

    <h4>Chapter 467: Don¡¯t remove it</h4>


    Karmen and Katelyn ended up encountering each other in the eastern corridor of the pce, nearly walking into one another.


    "Your Highness," Karmen said immediately, giving a quick, deep bow before lifting his head.


    "Were youing from seeing Noah?" Katelyn asked, already knowing Karmen often checked on the pup.


    "Kind of," Karmen replied easily. "How have you been, princess?"


    "I¡¯ve been well. And you?" Katelyn returned the courtesy.


    "I¡¯m good too. Please," he said, stepping aside and lowering his head slightly to give her space to pass. Katelyn took a step forward but paused, sensing a very familiar scent, it was Sage, and it felt like he was quite close.


    "Karmen, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you," Sage¡¯s voice echoed in the hallway, making both Katelyn and Karmen turn sharply in his direction.


    "What are you doing in the pce at this hour?" Katelyn asked, genuinely perplexed to see Sage arrive so early in the morning.


    The Jealous Mate


    "I thought to surprise my mate," Sage said simply, his voice carrying clearly down the hall.


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes widened at him, stunned that he would announce their bond so loudly. Before she could react, he suddenly pulled her into his side, his arm possessively settling on her lower back as he gazed pointedly at Karmen.


    "I¡¯ll give you two a little space," Karmen said discreetly, bowing slightly before turning and walking away down the corridor.


    Katelyn immediately grabbed Sage¡¯s hand and tried to pry it from her back. "What the heck is wrong with you this morning? Why did you tell him about us?" Her anger spiked; she had explicitly told him she didn¡¯t want anyone, especially pce staff, finding out they were mates yet.


    Sage didn¡¯t release her. Instead, he smoothly pinned her against the wall, his one hand resting just left of her head as his gaze bored intensely into hers. "Because you once liked Karmen," he asserted with honesty. "I¡¯m jealous. Okay? I wanted to make damn sure he knows exactly what we are."


    Katelyn rolled her eyes in exasperation. "But he doesn¡¯t even care! And my feelings for him no longer exist. Then, why did you have to announce it when I strictly told you not to tell anyone?" She finally shoved him away with surprising strength, stepping back from the wall.


    "You can¡¯t see what I can," Sage murmured, his eyes holding a depth she didn¡¯t understand.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, frowning at his cryptic statement.


    "Nothing," Sage whispered, pouting his lips slightly. He turned to leave. "I¡¯ll go then." In the back of his head, he was desperately hoping she would stop him.


    "Just stay here," Katelyn quickly insisted. "You¡¯vee all the way from the hotel. Leaving now, thening again would be a hassle for you."


    Sage¡¯s face lit up with a small, pleased smile. He nodded at her, instantly epting the invitation to stay.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie returned to the chamber, carrying a jewelry box, and found a truly heartwarming sight: Gabriel was sleeping peacefully after their bath time, with Noah curled up right next to him on the same bed.


    Her heart fluttered with immense joy at the sight of her son and her husband sharing such warmth. Whenever she saw Noah being loved so deeply by Gabriel, her insides always jumped with pure happiness.


    As she quietly lowered the box onto the dressing table when a sudden, sharp sound pierced her mind. It was a terrible echo, as if someone were violently screaming directly into her head.


    Amelie instantly grabbed her head, her face nching as she realized she had forgotten to wear the protective ring that Carlos¡¯ grandmother had given her.


    Suddenly, Ophelia¡¯s voice, rang in her mind<strong><i>, "Amelie, I¡¯ll kill you along with your mate! Be ready for what you did to my daughter."</i></strong>


    The threat made it hard for her to breathe as if Ophelia were physically clutching at her neck, even though she wasn¡¯t actually present in the room.


    "Amelie!" Gabriel called out, snapping awake and instantly seeing her struggling to breathe. The next second, he was right behind her, his gaze falling immediately on her bare hand, the ring was gone.


    Frantically, he searched the immediate area but, finding nothing, he quickly removed his own powerful, protective ring and slipped it onto her finger.


    Amelie coughed hard, finally able to draw a full breath as Gabriel held her tightly from behind, securing her against his chest.


    "Gabriel," Amelie whispered, her hands clutching weakly at his shirt.


    "Everything is fine," he reassured her, gently patting the back of her head. He helped her sit down on the bed and quickly poured a ss of water for her. Sitting next to her, he handed it over. "Here, drink it."


    Amelie thanked him and sipped the water slowly, her mind racing with confusion over what had just happened. As she lowered the ss, she said, "Ophelia wants to kill me and you. She screamed. She looked so furious. But how could she hurt me even when she¡¯s not physically present?"


    "She¡¯s a witch," Gabriel replied, his tone serious. "Maybe she found a way to use a different kind of magic or connection." He noticed the ring on her hand. "Where is your ring, the one Carlos¡¯ grandmother gave you?"


    "I didn¡¯t find it on the dressing table this morning and I even forgot about it," Amelie replied, her eyes widening slightly in panic as she realized the potential significance of its disappearance.


    "Why did you even remove it?" Gabriel questioned, concern hardening his voice. He realized with dread that the protective pendant was useless now; its power seemed to have vanishedpletely.


    "I usually remove it before a bath," Amelie answered simply, looking down at the borrowed ring on her finger. She almost removed it when Gabriel didn¡¯t let her.


    "Don¡¯t remove it," Gabriel said.


    "But what about you?" Amelie asked.


    "Something isn¡¯t right. Someone within the pce is involved with Ophelia. She harmed you when you are so far from her," Gabriel pronounced.


    "But Gabriel, what if she does anything to you? Please don¡¯t stop me," Amelie said with a panicked gaze.


    Gabriel knew she would not stop worrying for him, so he pulled out the pendant with chain from her neck. "Then, I will wear it. This one also protects, remember?" He put it on his neck, turning her silent. "Stay with Noah. I¡¯ll be back soon." With that, he headed out of the chamber.

 Chapter 468: Against his pride

    <h4>Chapter 468: Against his pride</h4>


    Ashna was cleaning the surface of the coffee table in the grand drawing-room when a voice froze her in ce.


    "Where¡¯s the ring that Amelie keeps wearing?"


    She straightened immediately with the cloth clutched in her hand and bowed.


    "Pardon me, Your Highness," Ashna said that betrayed none of her sudden anxiety. "But what kind of ring are you talking about?"


    Gabriel did not reply immediately as he studied her for a moment. His eyes were now narrowed with suspicion.


    "Who is allowed to freely move in this chamber¡¯s rooms, except for you?" Gabriel questioned with a sudden fury. "How can you know nothing about thedy you serve?"


    "Gabriel!"


    Amelie¡¯s voice cut through the tension. "I found the ring," she announced and then turned her gaze to Ashna. "I apologize to you, Ashna, on my husband¡¯s behalf."


    Ashna didn¡¯t raise her head or utter a word. She simply held her silent gaze, maintaining the perfect posture of a servant waiting for dismissal.


    "Where did you find it?" Gabriel asked, his anger instantly dissolving as he crossed the room in three strides to reach Amelie.


    She lifted her hand, pulling a tinum band, the very one he¡¯d ced on her middle finger. "It was in the tiny space between the floor and the dressing table. I think it just fell down and rolled there," Amelie exined, her eyes meeting his pointedly. "You should say sorry to Ashna."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened. He wasn¡¯t ustomed to offering apologies, particrly not to a member of the domestic staff, and the unfamiliar sensation of yielding chafed against his pride. His dark brows drew together in a hard furrow over his eyes.


    "Say it," Amelie insisted, her voice dropping to a low, non-negotiable murmur. "You got angry at her for no reason."


    Ashna, still maintaining her respectful gaze. "It¡¯s alright, mydy. I should have been careful¡ª"


    Gabriel cut her off, the words forced past his lips, yet carrying a weight of sincerity that surprised even him. "I apologize for my sudden outburst. Please forgive me." The relief of finding the ring was reced by a sting of shame; he had allowed fear to dictate his temper. He had been so consumed with the worry that someone in the pce was involved with Ophelia that he had grossly misjudged the loyal maid.


    Amelie offered Gabriel a faint, knowing smile before turning her gentle attention back to Ashna. "Ashna, I hope you forgive him," she said, her tone softening before giving amand, "Please, could you check on Noah? She¡¯s currently sleeping in the room. Gabriel and I have something important we need to check on immediately."


    Ashna finally raised her eyes, meeting Amelie¡¯s gaze briefly with a look of understanding. "As you wish, My Lady." With a final, swift curtsy, she turned and went to the bedroom, leaving them alone.


    "Scold me," Amelie said. "I lost it," she whispered, inserting the ring in his middle finger.


    "I can¡¯t scold you," Gabriel whispered. "But never remove your ring. It¡¯s not meant to be removed. Keep that in mind."


    "Yes, I won¡¯t," Amelie said.


    ~~~~~


    Zilia lowered the hairbrush to the polished surface of the dressing table. She tilted her head, her gaze fixed on Casaio, who was pacing the length of the carpet, his phone pressed to his ear as he spoke to his beta, Estelle.


    "Not today. Do it tomorrow. I¡¯ll hang up now," Casaio replied and turned sharply toward Zilia. The tension radiating off him was almost palpable.


    "You believe that Juniper helped this beta hunter¡¯s group to grow!?" Zilia asked. "What about their leader? Did you confirm it with him directly?"


    "He has refused speaking," Casaio replied. He ran a hand through his hair. "And June¡¯s ounts are clear. It was definitely her. She won¡¯t admit her faults, of course. Because today is an important event, there¡¯s no council. Else, I would have made sure Juniper is punished to death."


    Zilia rose slowly from the chair. "Cas, don¡¯t make a decision so swiftly. Do you think Juniper would have done such a big thing directly from her own ount? Don¡¯t you think something is terribly wrong here?" She moved closer to him, her hand instinctively reaching for his forearm.


    "I wanted to say the same thing to Nick, but I couldn¡¯t see him. You should talk to him once, with a calm mind. He¡¯s your brother after all. Don¡¯t forget when we both rejected each other, we both were suffering from the pain of that bond-break. Nick was also there for you. He knew your pain." Her eyes implored him. "You should understand his, too. And I think that in his current pain and anger, he¡¯s not fully capable of seeing the truth. Think about it, please, just once."


    This segment introduces a new character and shifts the focus. To make this part feel more immediate and impactful, I¡¯ll intensify Casaio¡¯s bitterness toward his brother, create a more dramatic interruption, and highlight the warmth and relief in the sibling reunion.


    Casaio didn¡¯t move his hand from Zilia¡¯s touch. He knitted his dark brows together, rejecting her appeal.


    "Juniper has always spoken lies since the beginning," he stated. "There was not a single moment when she didn¡¯t lie to us." He sighed. "Dominick is definitely undergoing that pain, I don¡¯t deny it, but I simply can¡¯t rte to him anymore." His eyes, which had once held a shared, easy warmth with his brother, were now entirely devoid of it.


    Their strained conversation was abruptly shattered by a rap on the chamber door, followed by the announcement of a servant from outside about Idris¡¯s arrival.


    Casaio¡¯s posture immediately changed. The rigid tension around his shoulders eased, and a flicker of genuine anticipation crossed his face. He moved quickly to the door and pulled it open.


    Standing on the threshold was Idris with a small, weing smile already curved on his lips.


    "Come in," Casaio said, stepping back to allow him entry.


    Idris walked past him and went straight to Zilia, wrapping his arms around his sister in a fierce, protective hug. "I again returned to the pce," he murmured.


    Zilia held him just as tightly. Her hand naturally rose to rest over his golden hair. "Is everything good at the academy?" she asked, her voice soft with sisterly concern. After what happened only a few days ago, Idris was affected the most. She wondered if the kids at the academy bullied him.

 Chapter 469: Judging him for his life

    <h4>Chapter 469: Judging him for his life</h4>


    As Sage and Katelyn reached the grand hallway just outside the royal chamber, where Amelie and Gabriel were staying, Katelyn stopped abruptly.


    "You¡¯d better leave with my brother," Katelyn stated. "I have to speak with Amelie alone."


    Sage met her gaze, a challenging half-smile ying on her lips. "Well, that depends on Gabriel," she stated. "If he wishes to leave the side of his wife or not."


    They both paused right at the gilded chamber door. Katelyn nodded once to the guard posted outside, instructing him to announce their presence.


    While they waited, Katelyn leaned in, her voice dropping to a persuasive murmur. "You two are friends," she asserted. "And you should be able to do this for me."


    Sage considered the request. "Alright," she epted the challenge, her eyes glinting. "I¡¯ll handle Gabriel."


    The guard, having received permission, stepped back and bowed low, gesturing for them to enter.


    They swept into the drawing room. Amelie and Gabriel were seated on a plush sofa. As Sage and Katelyn walked in, Amelie rose instantly from her seat. Gabriel, however, remained rooted in his seat.


    "Kate, you¡¯vee with Sage to see us," Amelie observed, a light, teasing tone in her voice, though her eyes held a spark of knowing curiosity.


    "No, Amelie. I didn¡¯t call him to the pce," Katelyn quickly countered, meeting her friend¡¯s eyes with a smooth, convincing lie. "He surprised me with his sudden visit."


    "And I decided toe here," Sage chimed in, stepping closer to Gabriel¡¯s seat, his gaze fixed solely on the prince. "I have been wanting to talk to Gabriel for some time."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t need any further confirmation. He arched one skeptical eyebrow, a clear signal that he knew the pretense was for his benefit, but he yed along instantly. He rose fluidly to his full height.


    "I will leave you both, then," he announced, moving to Sage¡¯s side. He nced pointedly at Katelyn and warned, "Don¡¯t trouble your sister-inw, Kate."


    With that curt instruction, Gabriel turned and walked briskly from the drawing-room, Sage falling into step beside him. They left Amelie and Katelyn alone in the chamber, exactly as Katelyn had intended.


    "Are you two going well or not?" Amelie asked, crossing her arms over her chest as she watched Katelyn intently.


    "Well, we are going well," Katelyn replied. She walked toward Amelie, gently taking her hands, and lowered herself onto the plush sofa, guiding Amelie to sit beside her. She leaned in, "I can¡¯t see Noah."


    "He¡¯s taking a nap," Amelie replied, her expression softening instantly at the mention of her son. "Ashna is with him."


    Katelyn offered a faint, mncholy smile. "Oh. Babies have none to worry about," she asserted.


    Amelie recognized the deflection. She gently squeezed Katelyn¡¯s hand. "What is going on, Kate?" she pressed. "Are you still unsure about Sage? If you are, then just say no. You don¡¯t have to go through with this for any reason."


    Katelyn leaned closer, her eyes betraying a deep, nervous worry. "I am referring to the trouble going around us," she murmured, her gaze sweeping thevish room as if the problems were visible on the walls. "Brother Nick¡¯s marriage went into ruins. And I heard that his inws, Juniper¡¯s family, were not trustworthy either. Look at the chaos it caused."


    Amelie considered this, then straightened, a strength emanating from her. "Well, if your mate is loyal to you, then other forces don¡¯t matter," she asserted. "Even when I initially married Gabriel, his mother and many others in the council didn¡¯t approve of it." She offered a soft, reminiscent smile. "But he chose to stand beside me."


    Her expression then shifted to one of genuine confusion regarding Nick¡¯s situation. "I have no idea why Juniper did it. Maybe she was always like this, so consumed by her own greed that she forgot her genuine love for Brother Nick," she opined sadly.


    Katelyn gripped Amelie¡¯s hand tighter. "I fear the same thing could happen to me. That I could be choosing someone who will ultimately betray our alliance and our bond."


    "Why?" Amelie countered immediately. "Look at him, Kate. Sage is not the type to hurt you ever. He is fiercely loyal, and he genuinely cares for you. You know that better than anyone."


    "Yes, he cares for me. But his family isn¡¯t that great," Katelyn asserted. "He has a stepmother, and she is a kind of treacherousdy. She is of all smiles and maniption. His father only wants me to be their daughter-inw because I am a princess; it¡¯s a simple power grab. Sage could not take his own stand in front of them. Then, how will he do it for me? How will he protect <i>us</i>?" She wrung her hands. "And I don¡¯t want to forget how he was involved in so many casual rtionships in the past, which suggests ack of seriousness, ack ofmitment."


    Behind the heavy velvet curtain and the marble pir near the entrance, Sage had slipped in moments before, intending to give Katelyn a message. Instead, he ended up finding that she had no faith in him.


    A burning heat rose in his chest. His hands clenched tightly into fists, his knuckles white against his skin. Without making a sound, he spun on his heel and walked swiftly out of the chamber, consumed by anger and hurt.


    Oblivious to Sage¡¯s presence and departure, Amelie sighed, trying to inject some perspective into her friend.


    "Why are you judging him for his life?" Amelie suggested gently, leaning in. "Maybe he is fighting daily for it, Kate. Fighting his family, fighting his reputation. If you have so many problems with him, then just tell him now that it cannot work for any of you." She gave her a firm look. "I told you not to walk with prejudices in mind."


    Amelie ced aforting hand on Katelyn¡¯s shoulder. "If you are truly in love with him, then shouldn¡¯t you be the one who should be his strength and give him support to solve his problems, too? Love is supposed to be a partnership, not another obstacle to ovee alone."

 Chapter 470: Didn’t treat you any better

    <h4>Chapter 470: Didn¡¯t treat you any better</h4>


    "What has made you so suddenly quiet?" Gabriel asked as he looked at Sage.


    "Kate doesn¡¯t want me. And honestly, that makes me furious right now," Sage replied.


    "What do you mean?" Gabriel stopped in the act of lowering himself onto a garden chair, his brow furrowed. Sage settled across from him on the other chair. "She seems to have developed genuine feelings for you. I thought you two were connecting."


    "What? No!" Sage let out a shortugh, shaking his head dismissively. "I just overheard how she¡¯s judging me for my past. Was it wrong to date freely and casually to be with anyone I found attractive and agreeable? I was honest about that, Gabriel. I didn¡¯t feel any deep, emotional connection with anyone. It was purely physical, about shared pleasure. Can¡¯t Kate look past that and see the man I am now?"


    Gabriel sighed, choosing his words carefully. "Sage, you have to understand her context. Kate has been single, and she¡¯s incredibly guarded when ites to rtionships. To her, the way you moved from one woman to the next, no matter how honest you were, could easily make you seem like amitment risk or, to be blunt, less than a ¡¯good man¡¯ in her highly selective view."


    He paused, gathering a final thought. "Perhaps she fears your past lifestyle will ¡¯haunt¡¯ the future you might build together that your nature is fundamentally ipatible with her desire for stability. Honestly, even I don¡¯t fully grasp what Kate desires. She¡¯s so indecisive and cautious about making major choices for her own happiness."


    "We are mates, Gabriel, yet she can¡¯t seem to look past a few past indiscretions to see the genuine feelings I have developed for her now! To make matters worse, she brought up my family, essentially asking: ¡¯If I can¡¯t even stand up to them, how will I ever stand up for me?¡¯" Sage¡¯s voice rose with genuine pain. "I feel utterly disappointed, even betrayed. Why would the Moon Goddess choose her for me? If she doesn¡¯t refuse this marriage, I will!"


    Gabriel met his friend¡¯s gaze steadily, his own expression grim. "She¡¯s not wrong, Sage."


    Sage recoiled as if struck by lightning. "You should be on my side! I¡¯m your friend!" He started, before the reality of the situation cooled his anger. He slumped slightly, murmuring, "Of course. Kate is your sister."


    "This isn¡¯t about loyalty; it¡¯s about giving you an unbiased, necessary truth," Gabriel insisted, leaning forward. "When was thest time you truly stood against your father? Or that stepmother? They have systematically made your life miserable, and they will absolutely use Kate to try and gain favor with the Alpha King. You know this."


    Gabriel¡¯s voice dropped to a serious tone. "You need to ask yourself a hard question: If a situation arises where Kate¡¯s safety and your future together is on the line, how are you honestly going to protect her? Or even protect yourself? No matter how annoying or difficult Kate can be, she is my sister. I won¡¯t stand by and watch her suffer because youck the strength to fight for the life you im you want. You need to internalize that before you talk about refusing a mate bond."


    Sage knitted his brows together. "I¡¯m not refusing a mate bond. But Kate is. I¡¯ve been tolerating her for a while. But what she said to Amelie so easily shows that she still judges me, which aches my heart. All I wanted Kate¡¯s understanding, but she refused to give it."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t say anything. "Do what you feel is right. But let me tell you one thing: If you love Kate, then learn to hold her like a gentleman."


    ~~~~


    Dominick stopped outside the barred cell and gazed at Juniper. She was lying on the narrow, tiled cot, her face starkly pale, her lips chapped and dry. In just a single night under arrest, she looked frail like a sick, defeated woman.


    Evan, his Beta, drew up beside him, his expression serious.


    "Prince Gabriel was right, Alpha." Evan¡¯s tone was low. "Miss Juniper had absolutely no knowledge of the money being transferred to that beta hunters group. I dug deep, and the truth is far worse."


    Evan extended a navy blue file toward Dominick.


    "The ount was created by one of her older brothers when Juniper was less than eighteen years old. He meticulously set it up in her name. What¡¯s crucial to know is that the financial card she was supposedly given was blocked and rendered useless the moment she was thrown out of the Vittileo family home."


    Evan paused for a brief moment before continuing, "I even tracked down the records of the orphanage where she lived for six years before being adopted as the daughter of the Vittileo family. Her connection to this family has been nothing but a source of pain and maniption."


    This continuation solidifies Dominick¡¯s internal conflict¡ªhis lingering affection and guilt mixed with his deep-seated resentment over her perceived deception and ambition.


    "But why did she hide it from me?" Dominick muttered, his voiceced with confusion and betrayal, his gaze still fixed on Juniper¡¯s frail form. "Everyone in that house hid the truth so well. She was once my mate, my other half, yet she never once trusted me with her truth."


    He snapped out of his contemtion and issued orders. "Arrest her brothers immediately. All of them involved in this scheme. Also, release Juniper. Have her transported to the same house where Prince Gabriel was keeping her."


    Evan simply nodded, understanding the nature of themand.


    Dominick tore his eyes away from the cell, clutching the navy blue file tightly as he walked out. He climbed into his car and leaned back heavily against the leather seat. He hesitated a moment before forcing himself to open the file.


    As he scanned the details of Juniper¡¯s life. The report stated that Juniper had been rejected by fifty different families just before her adoption could be finalized.


    <i>¡¯Was this the reason you craved power so fiercely?¡¯ </i>Dominick thought.<i> ¡¯You were shunned by the world and the family you eventually got didn¡¯t treat you any better.¡¯</i>


    A muscle twitched in his jaw. <i>¡¯But you should have trusted me. You should have told me the truth! You shouldn¡¯t have let your ambition and greed blind you. Today, you haven¡¯t just ruined yourself, you¡¯ve ruined me as well.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 471: To have a fascination

    <h4>Chapter 471: To have a fascination</h4>


    The weing ceremony was finally underway. A vibrant stream of guests began flocking onto the pce grounds, their attire dazzling in the evening light, and were being ushered toward the grand hall. Security was noticeably tight, teams of guards worked with silent discipline, ensuring that no suspicious person could gain entry to the prestigious event.


    In the privacy of her royal chamber, Amelie was impably prepared. Ashna had justpleted the final touches on her makeup and hair, ensuring she looked the most beautifuldy. Amelie held Noah securely in her arms, cradling the baby close, when the door opened and Gabriel strode in.


    "Amelie, are you ready?" Gabriel asked, his voice ringing with a palpable sense of excitement that was shing brightly in his eyes. He gazed at Noah, who was looked calm.


    Ashna offered a polite curtsy and quietly excused herself, leaving Gabriel and Amelie to their private moment.


    "The gown looks absolutely beautiful on you," Gabriel said, his eyes tracing the elegant lines of her dress. "I hope it¡¯s not too heavy. Did you actually manage to put on the heels?"


    "Yes, I did," Amelie confirmed. She carefully handed Noah to him, transferring the baby with a small smile, and then stood up, allowing him to take her weight.


    Noah¡¯s cheerful gurgles immediately filled the room, his tiny hands reaching up to Gabriel¡¯s shirt to y, batting curiously at a shiny button.


    "Look at that," Amelie observed warmly. "Noah and your outfit match perfectly. You two are quite the pair tonight."


    "Well, I was particr about our outfits," Gabriel confessed with a proud grin.


    "Pa!" Noah whispered, his voice a soft bubble of sound, his tiny finger firmly gripping the shining button on Gabriel¡¯s jacket.


    "Yes, Noah?" Gabriel lowered his gaze, finding the baby¡¯s hold on the button surprisingly fierce. "Leave it, little one, before you break it off," he gently admonished.


    In response, Noah simply offered a wide, no-teeth smile, his eyes bright with innocent mischief.


    Amelie gently held Noah¡¯s tiny arm and carefully managed to break his fierce grip from the button. "Gosh! He¡¯s damn powerful," she murmured, a genuine sense of awe in her voice. "Are all pups like him?"


    Gabriel smiled down at the baby in his arms. "Who knows? Perhaps our Noah is destined to be the most powerful Alpha in history, protecting his mother the way she bravely protected him."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes instantly brimmed with tears at his words, a rush of emotion overwhelming her. "You should say protect his mother and father," she corrected, her voice thick. "You saved us, Gabriel. Never forget that. You are the one who kept us both safe."


    Gabriel reached out, his hand gently moving to the nape of Amelie¡¯s neck as he tenderly drew her close in a warm embrace. "Shall we go then?" he murmured.


    "Hmm. Let me carry Noah," she offered, extending her arms toward the baby.


    "No," Gabriel countered immediately, a yful seriousness in his tone. "Noah seems to have a fascination with anything sparkling. He¡¯s bound to y with the ne around your neck and will absolutely trouble you tonight," he warned. "Let him stay in Daddy¡¯s arms." He emphasized thest words, bringing Noah up to nuzzle his nose against the baby¡¯s tiny one, earning a soft giggle.


    With the decision settled, they turned toward the door. Amelie and Gabriel walked out of the chamber, hand in hand, stepping out.


    ~~~~~


    "Look, here theye," Raidan, the Alpha King, announced, his voice ringing with pride. He spoke to Mabel, the Luna Queen, who had just been about to send a servant to check on their long absence.


    Instantly, every eye in the grand hall swiveled toward the entrance as Gabriel and Amelie made their way in, carefully carrying Noah.


    The couple paused before the Alpha King and Luna Queen, performing a deep, respectful bow to their sovereigns and parents.


    Gabriel then gently helped Amelie climb the small tform. The space was already upied by the High Priest, whom his mother, Luna Queen Mabel, had specially summoned for today¡¯s significant weing ceremony.


    "Lady Amelie, please hold the pup," the High Priest instructed with a gentle but firm tone.


    Amelie hummed softly and tenderly took Noah from Gabriel¡¯s arms, settling the babyfortably against her shoulder. As she did so, she wiped a stray bit of drool from Noah¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief.


    The priest then began the sacred rite. He carried the gold chalice, which was intricately carved with the image of the ancient Great Wolf, and presented it to the court. Inside was water specially drawn from the pond of the Moon Temple.


    He dipped his finger into the consecrated water and, with utmost reverence, gently marked Noah¡¯s forehead, a blessing for his mind, and then his wrists, a blessing for the strength of his future arms.


    With the markingplete, the priest lowered his head and began to chant a solemn prayer to the Moon Goddess, his deep voice resonating through the hushed hall as he formally asked for her divine guidance and protection over the young prince.


    Noah seemed to acknowledge the collective goodwill. He wriggled his arms freely in the air, a small, delightful movement that brought joyous smiles to everyone present in the hall, momentarily easing the solemnity.


    As the High Priest ced his hand gently over Noah¡¯s head for the next phase of the blessing, his movements suddenly froze. His body became rigid, and his gaze turned inward, he had received a divination.


    The High Priest slowly withdrew his hand, his eyes now shining with an unnatural, intense silvery light. His voice, no longer his own but resonant with the power of the vision, echoed across the silent hall,


    "The boy will end the miseries among the people. He is born with a great purpose, a destiny not limited to this Kingdom or country, but reaching out to others too."


    Amelie was quite surprised to learn that, feeling happy for Noah. However, Gabriel hardly believed in such things, but chose to stay silent.

 Chapter 472: Unexpected show of mercy

    <h4>Chapter 472: Unexpected show of mercy</h4>


    Amelie¡¯s most troublesome fear was what if someone attacked them or Noah during the weing ceremony. Fortunately, everything went well, and the event came to an end on a good note. The tired pup had slept off after getting blessings from so many people.


    As she entered the bedroom, she first changed Noah¡¯s clothes and put him into afortable one.


    "Noah enjoyed the event. I saw him radiating his smile to everyone," Flora remarked. "It¡¯s good that he has a cheerful personality." She gently moved the cradle and added, "You looked troubled even during the event. Is it because of what¡¯s happening here? The news about Juniper has spread everywhere."


    "The pce is usually full of drama. But that doesn¡¯t trouble me. What bothers me is that Ophelia is trying hard to harm me or Gabriel. It scares me seeing her resentment towards us. We both don¡¯t even remember anything, yet the evil witch is pinning everything on us. If not for this ring, I think she would have hurt me by now," Amelie said, lowering her head to look at the ring.


    Flora moved closer to Amelie and gently ced a hand on her shoulder. "Everything will be fine," she assured her sister. "Carlos and his grandmother have promised you that they would end the witch. And no one can harm Noah. Did you not hear the divination? Who knows, he will protect you from all of this." Flora¡¯s calm words gradually soothed Amelie¡¯s racing heart.


    "Thank you, Flora," Amelie whispered, epting thefort. The brief silence ended as a new thought brightened her expression. "By the way, I saw Zander lingering around you. He¡¯s quite adamant about having you as his mate. Are you still refusing his courtship?" she asked with genuine curiosity.


    "I¡¯m not refusing it," Flora replied, her gaze bing distant. "I told you, returning to the Red River Pack will mean the anger from everyone. Whenever I think about what I did, I feel pathetic."


    "Hmm. I thought you were fighting well with your past," Amelie said, her expression softening as she squeezed Flora¡¯s hands. "Visit the pack sometimes. You have many beautiful memories there. I know this. You may not speak about them, but you do miss having those old times when everything was well."


    "Let¡¯s drop it," Flora urged, the reminder of the past clearly painful.


    Amelie didn¡¯t argue, simply nodding and giving a quiet "Hmm." Just then, she sensed a familiar presence. Gabriel¡¯s scent was suddenly too sharp, too close, signaling his return.


    "You¡¯ve to go. Gabriel hase," Amelie said quickly, her tone dropping to an urgent whisper. "Goodnight." She gave her sister¡¯s cheek a loving pat. Flora nodded, waved a silent farewell, and swiftly slipped out of the room just moments before Gabriel entered the bedroom.


    "You didn¡¯t go to bed yet," Gabriel observed, his voice low with fatigue and concern.


    "How could I? I¡¯ve been waiting for your return," Amelie replied, walking toward the dressing table. Gabriel¡¯s eyes went straight to the cradle, checking on their son first before turning his attention to Amelie. She was already beginning to remove her ornaments one by one, the jewels clinking softly as they were ced on the ss surface.


    "Everything went well," Gabriel said, offering an assurance about his recent activities as he suddenly appeared right behind her. He ced hisrge hands gently on her shoulders, his presence a solidfort. "Want me to remove the gown?" he asked, his voice softening.


    "Yes," Amelie responded simply, arching her back slightly as she gathered her hair to the front.


    Gabriel pulled down the zip slowly, moving even closer. His lips pressed her nape, making her curl her fists.


    "Gabriel, if you¡¯re going to stop, then you better not start. It¡¯s¨Cit¡¯s not easy to resist," Amelie said.


    Gabriel pulled the zipper down, speaking close to her ear. "Then, I can¡¯t start. I wanted to wait one month to end," he asserted, referencing a necessary period before resuming their intimacy.


    He then shifted the topic to the day¡¯s event. "Did you like today¡¯s event? Noah looked quite happy. He didn¡¯t cry at all. I thought he would be displeased seeing so many people," he murmured.


    "Yes," Amelie replied, turning around to face him. Her focus, however, was already elsewhere. "I think Carlos¡¯ grandmother is sick," she shared, worry etched into her expression. "I tried connecting with him, but he didn¡¯t respond. Should we visit him? But then, Noah is too small and we can¡¯t leave him alone," she murmured, torn between her responsibilities.


    "I can go to see him and his grandmother with Casaio. You stay here with Noah," Gabriel immediately decided, offering a solution. "He helped us in the time of need, and if we don¡¯t be a part of his troubles, that willbel us as selfish," he affirmed.


    "But Brother Casaio might be busy with his own work," Amelie countered gently, walking to the cupboard and taking out a nightdress. She was still worried about imposing on their friend.


    "Cas has many underlings to work for him," Gabriel opined easily, dismissing her concern. He began to remove his own waistcoat, letting it drop to a nearby chair. "I will talk to him in the morning regarding this," he added, establishing the n firmly.


    Amelie hummed softly and took her nightdress into the washroom. Meanwhile, Gabriel sat on the edge of the bed and checked his phone. His attention instantly focused on a new message from Eric, the spy whom Karmen had nted to keep tabs on Juniper.


    Gabriel immediately dialed the spy¡¯s number and waited for him to answer.


    "Eric, Juniper is sent back to the house!?" he demanded with surprise and concern.


    "Yes, Sir," Eric confirmed. "But so far she has done nothing. She hasn¡¯te out of the room since the evening," he added, providing thetest detail.


    "Alright. Keep a close watch on her," Gabriel ordered curtly before ending the call. He lowered the phone, his brow furrowed in thought. "Nick freed her. I thought he would punish June to death without finding the truth," he muttered to himself, clearly troubled by this unexpected show of mercy or caution from Nick.

 Chapter 473: Rigid in your thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 473: Rigid in your thoughts</h4>


    "Why did you ignore me the entire evening?" Katelyn questioned Sage, finally catching up to him as he was about to retreat for the night. His sudden presence caused him to stop and attend to her first.


    "I didn¡¯t ignore you. You never came to me," Sage stated. "You were busy gossiping with your friends, forgetting that I even exist. But I get it, in your eyes I am still unloyal and pathetic," he said, his frustration boiling over, fueled by the insults and gossip he¡¯d unintentionally heard earlier in the day. "I am sleepy now, and I have to leave early in the morning."


    Katelyn was perplexed by his immediate defensiveness. "What is this tone of yours? I thought you were busy talking to your sisters. I saw you with them," she muttered, feeling unjustly used.


    "They didn¡¯t talk to me the entire evening," Sage corrected, his voice hardening. "You don¡¯t trust me. You still think I will betray you. That is why you went to Amelie and spoke about me behind my back to her," he ended up blurting out with sharp usation. "Yes, I heard your conversation with Amelie. You think I will not fight for you with my family because I was unable to do so for myself. Why are you talking about such private matters of my life with others? I never discuss your private matters with anyone."


    Katelyn frowned deeply to hear his words, realizing he had overheard her vulnerabilities. "Amelie is my friend. I can share such things with her only," she reasoned, attempting to justify her confidence in her friend.


    "You are lying," Sage snapped, his control fully lost. "The Alpha King asked my father not to expect a yes from you. You told things to your father as well," he added, showing he knew the full extent of her actions.


    "Well, my father should know," Katelyn muttered defensively.


    Sage scoffed, his gaze turning contemptuous. "When Karmen said you are naive, then he talked about this version of you. You can¡¯t make your own decisions. I was a fool to even consider that I could win your heart. In fact, no one can win you. You are rigid in your thoughts, and you don¡¯t even want to make any efforts," Sage continued to be as harsh as he could, using his pain as a weapon.


    Katelyn¡¯s vision blurred with sudden, hot tears and fury. She fisted her palm and lunged, aiming a punch at him, but Sage caught it effortlessly. His grip was firm, holding her fist mid-air.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it, Kate," he warned. "You knew how sincere I was for you. This fucking mate bond, if it hadn¡¯t existed, I would have felt even less pain." His eyes were intense, reflecting his torment. "I never got bothered by any woman before."


    He took a sharp breath, finalizing his decision. "I will ept your rejection as soon as these two days end. You wanted to get rid of me, but I was a fool to convince myself, to convince you, till the very end that we would live together happily," he finished, his voice now stripped of all hope and affection. He then shoved her back, not with violence, but with a forceful separation.


    Without another word or nce back, he went inside the guest room allotted to him and locked the door from the inside, leaving Katelyn standing alone in the hallway.


    Katelyn refused to break down in the hallway. She turned sharply to walk toward her own chamber, determined to regain herposure. But after only a few meters, her path was intercepted by Sage¡¯s half-sisters.


    "Can we have a few words with the Princess?" asked the elder one, Naomi, her expression serious.


    "Sorry, but we heard your and Brother Sage¡¯s argument," said the younger one, Zoey, looking slightly uneasy.


    Katelyn seized the moment, her pain manifesting as bitter contempt for the man who had just wounded her. "He... he is pathetic, isn¡¯t he?" she asked them, forcing the words out.


    Naomi took a step forward. "Sage was not like this when he was a child. I am four years younger than him. In fact, he has always been a caring brother. He still is, to us. But our mother is the reason he becamepletely different." She paused, sharing the family burden. "And even our father never wanted to understand Sage. He is really warm inside and even hurt."


    Naomi quickly added, "And I am not defending his harsh actions, Princess. But you should show your feelings, too, for Sage. He always craved for love, but failed to find one." She leaned in, her voice dropping to a serious plea. "If you reject him, Mom will force a woman of her choice on him and the pack, too. And in our eyes, you both can lead the pack really well. Our brother will break apart if you walk away from his life."


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what he said to me? He call-called me..." Katelyn¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, the raw pain finally breaking through her defiance. The insult cut deeper than the rejection. "He should know what he has lost. I was ready to reciprocate his love. But he called me naive." She straightened her spine, her heartbreak solidifying into bitter resolve. "If I am such a person in his eyes today, then I will stay the same if we both get together. It is over for us, and remind your brother it is <i>he</i> who did it."


    Katelyn fiercely wiped the tears from her eyes, refusing to let the sisters witness her copse, and dashed to her chamber, leaving both Naomi and Zoey frozen in worry in the quiet hallway.


    Zoey turned to her elder sister, her voice small and anxious. "What will happen now?"


    Naomi sighed, the weight of their dysfunctional family settling heavily on her shoulders. "If we don¡¯t bring them together in these two days, everything will be over. Sage will again start his usual habits, which he has stopped for some time, while Mom and Dad will always taunt him." She shook her head. "And they are fated mates, so it will only crush them."

 Chapter 474: What Dominick truly means

    <h4>Chapter 474: What Dominick truly means</h4>


    Casaio found Gabriel waiting for him in themon room of the princes early that morning.


    "Why did you call for me? Is everything alright?" Casaio asked, concern evident in his voice.


    "We need to go to see Carlos¡¯ grandmother," Gabriel stated. "Amelie and I both think she might be sick. Since you¡¯ve been there once before, I want you to apany me this time."


    "Hmm. When do we have to leave?" Casaio asked, already preparing mentally for the journey.


    "If we could leave by the evening, it would be wonderful," Gabriel answered.


    "Alright," Casaio agreed immediately. "I was wondering myself why Carlos didn¡¯t make it to this special event." Casaio¡¯s brow creased with genuine worry. "By the way, I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, and I pray this won¡¯te true, but what if something happens to his grandmother? Amelie and you can only find the truth about the past with his grandmother¡¯s help."


    "I don¡¯t know what we will do," Gabriel muttered, running a hand through his hair, his eyes heavy with worry.


    "Luckily, Ophelia has backed off for a while," Casaio opined, offering a brighter perspective. "So, there¡¯s nothing to worry about for now." His tone was deliberately hopeful, a supportive older brother trying to reassure his younger sibling that everything would turn out well.


    "Hmm. Thanks. By the way, are you and Dominick still on cold terms?" Gabriel questioned, pressing the sensitive issue.


    "He is the reason for it," Casaio outrightly med, his voice devoid of any emotion except resentment.


    Gabriel stepped closer. "You jumped into the Cursed Forest to save Nick. Have you forgotten everything about your second brother? You two share an unbreakable bond of brotherhood. Juniper was his personal affair. Don¡¯t let the Cursed Forest fill your mind with a fog of falseness."


    Gabriel¡¯s tone softened as he spoke further, "Nick is looking out for your support. So, for once, put aside what was going to happen with Zilia and Idris because Nick was also suffering from the betrayal of his mate at that time."


    Hearing such emotional and detailed reasoning from Gabriel, Casaio felt a strange sensation in his heart. It carried guilt, and lingering pain that was hard to exin.


    "I¡¯ll meet you once I¡¯ve made the arrangements to leave for Carlos¡¯ ce," Gabriel stated, and he quickly excused himself.


    Casaio also walked out of themon room, but instead of heading straight for his own chamber, he diverted his path. He was heading to see Dominick. Gabriel¡¯s words about their bond had broken through the mental fog the Cursed Forest¡¯s influence had left.


    As he walked, fragmented memories started to surface. He could distinctly recall the moments they had always shared, the way he instinctively turned to Dominick with news, both happy and troubling.


    Then, a specific memory surfaced: their wedding day. It was supposed to be Dominick and Juniper¡¯s day, yet his brother was genuinely, overwhelmingly happy for him and Zilia, sharing the date with grace and true support.


    One by one, the shared memories that he had temporarily suppressed began to flood his mind. The deep, unspoken understanding that had always existed between him and Dominick. He began to feel the loyalty and brotherhood they shared, recing the cold bitterness from his heart.


    As the genuine memories flooded over him, Casaio was overwhelmed. He finally recalled the agonizing day he had desperately run into the Cursed Forest for Dominick, who was trapped inside. He remembered carrying the flickeringntern to his brother and hoisting Dominick onto his back, pulling him to safety.


    This vivid, visceral memory led to another, far softer one: the first time he had ever held Dominick in his arms. When his tiny baby brother was born, Casaio had been ecstatic. He would brag about him to everyone he knew.


    "Oh my god! What did I do to him?" Casaio whispered, the realization hitting him like a physical blow. "I hurt him with such harsh words. How could I even forget what Dominick truly means to me? My younger brother, whom I love far more than anyone can ever understand."


    Ovee by guilt and a profound sense of loss for their fractured rtionship, he rushed straight to Dominick¡¯s chamber, stopping only when he reached the door.


    Taking a deep breath, Casaio pushed the door open and walked into the chamber. He immediately saw several servants already busy cleaning the drawing room. The doors to the adjoining bedroom were also open.


    "Is Nick inside?" he asked, his voice a little strained as he tried to regte his breathing.


    "Your Highness!" The servants immediately straightened and bowed deeply in respect.


    "Prince Dominick is having a bath," one of them replied.


    "Oh. When will he return?" asked Casaio, feeling a nervous hesitation.


    "He will be out soon, Your Highness," the same servant replied.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll wait for him," Casaio said, gesturing for them to resume their work, settling himself in the drawing room to await his brother.


    The servants resumed their work, quietly moving around the room. Some carriedundry baskets out, while others meticulously cleaned the furniture. Shortly after they had cleared out, Dominick emerged from the bedroom, breathing fresh after his bath.


    "Cas!" Dominick¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with surprise and genuine pleasure at seeing his elder brother.


    Casaio immediately stood up and offered a soft smile. "How are you coping?" he asked.


    Dominick paused, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. The soft, gentle tone in which Casaio spoke, so utterly different from their recent harsh exchanges, threw himpletely off bnce.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Nick. I recalled everything," Casaio said, his voice thick with genuine emotion and regret. "I have hurt you unintentionally. Please, forgive me."


    A wave of relief washed over Dominick. He didn¡¯t hesitate. "It¡¯s fine, Cas. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I was the one who entered the Cursed Forest clumsily," he remarked, deflecting the me.


    Dominick walked swiftly to his elder brother and pulled him into a tight embrace. "Instead, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I have caused you and Zilia. I missed your support all this time. I hope you won¡¯t get angry with me ever again."


    Casaio returned the hug with equal fervor, his guilt finally easing. "I won¡¯t. It was the effect of the Cursed Forest that clouded my mind. And what June did was never your fault, Nick. So, please, don¡¯t me yourself," he affirmed, securing their unbreakable bond once more.

 Chapter 475: If he truly loves you

    <h4>Chapter 475: If he truly loves you</h4>


    Katelyn stood on the balcony, her eyes fixed on the distant morning sky. A servant had delivered the news that Sage had abruptly left in the middle of the night. She prided herself on one thing: she had never wasted a sleepless night over any man.


    "If he wants us to end like this, then I will give him exactly what he desires. A rejection. I am not going to hurt myself because of a man," Katelyn muttered fiercely, steeling her resolve. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes for what felt like the hundredth time, trying to erase thest vestiges of weakness.


    She turned to leave the balcony, ready to confront the day.


    As she stepped into the drawing room, her steps faltered. She saw Amelie sitting there, holding Noah in her arms. The small, radiant pup,pletely unaware of the morning¡¯s heartbreak, was spreading warmth and light with his innocent, happy smile.


    "Amelie, when did youe?" asked Katelyn, swiftly walking toward them, her focus instantly drawn away from her earlier distress.


    "Just a moment ago," Amelie replied, offering a warm smile. "I brought you this. It is a small gift from me," she asserted, reaching down to pick up a small decorative bag that sat beside her.


    As Amelie lifted it, Noah, who was nestledfortably in her arms, grabbed the top edge of the bag with his tiny hand, wriggling his little legs excitedly.


    "Noah, leave the bag. It is meant for your Aunt," Amelie chuckled softly, gently bringing her hand up to guide his tiny one away from the gift.


    "Turns out Noah already likes the item inside," Katelyn said, a genuine smile recing the troubled expression she had worn moments earlier on the balcony.


    Amelie managed to pull Noah¡¯s grip from the bag, who puckered his lips, but didn¡¯t cry. "Here, Kate. Check it," she said.


    Katelyn grabbed the small bag, her earlier dark mood instantly lifting with curiosity. She reached inside and retrieved the box. "Did you buy me jewelry?" she asked. She opened the box, and her eyes genuinely shone in surprise at the sight of the ne.


    "This ne, Amelie! I was just thinking about buying this a few days ago," she murmured, picking it up to admire its sparkle.


    "Well, it was a limited edition piece of jewelry. I saw it and immediately thought of you, so I bought it. Thankfully, I got it just in time," Amelie said with a satisfied smile.


    "Thank you, this is so beautiful. I was hoping to buy it, but so many things came up that Ipletely forgot about it," Katelyn said, truly delighted by the thoughtful timing of the gift.


    "Why don¡¯t you wear it once?" Amelie suggested.


    Noah¡¯s eyes sparkled, mesmerized by the diamonds attached to the jewelry. He began reaching out to try and grab it, but his tiny movements were restricted by the secure hold of Amelie¡¯s arms.


    "I was feeling so low, but this gift genuinely lifted my spirits," Katelyn said, her eyes glistening. She stepped toward a mirror, carefully examining the exquisite piece. "Thank you. I truly love it."


    "Why were you feeling low, Kate?" Amelie questioned softly, patting Noah¡¯s back. The baby was still struggling gently, trying to break free from her hold and reach the ne, but not making any fuss.


    Katelyn took a steadying breath, the initial delight of the gift giving way to her heartache. "Amelie, Sage heard what I told you the other day. And he said a lot of things to mest night. Just thinking about it makes me upset," she muttered, the pain returning to her voice.


    "What did he say to you, Kate? He misunderstood you, I think. Shall I talk to him? He¡¯s Gabriel¡¯s friend, so I can surely get him to listen to me," Amelie offered, her brow furrowed with concern.


    "No, Amelie. You won¡¯t talk to him," Katelyn insisted, shaking her head. "He thinks I am na?ve and bad at making my own decisions. He was so harsh! Well, the more I recall about it, the more it makes me cry," she murmured, and tears began to roll freely down her cheeks.


    Amelie¡¯s heart immediately sank seeing her friend weep. Even little Noah¡¯s sweet smile vanished; the pup seemed to register the sudden distress in the room. A momentter, Noah himself began to cry, his wails echoing Katelyn¡¯s sobs.


    "Noah, what happened?" Amelie mumbled, rocking him gently as she tried to soothe him. "Kate, don¡¯t cry. I think Noah also got upset because you¡¯re sad," she whispered. She finally stood up, rocking the pup steadily in her arms, hoping his tears would stop.


    Katelyn quickly wiped away her own tears, refocusing entirely on the distraught baby. She stood up straight and, shing a bright, forced smile, addressed him directly. "Baby, look, Aunt has stopped crying," she said cheerfully. "Oh my! Look at your big tears. No, baby. You don¡¯t look good when you cry," she murmured, stepping closer to help Amelie soothe the weeping Noah.


    She gently wiped the tears from Noah¡¯s plump cheeks. His sobs soon subsided as he buried his face snugly in Amelie¡¯s neck, finding the familiarfort and peace there. Amelie continued to gently pat the back of Noah¡¯s head, exchanging a meaningful look with Katelyn, whose smile had now truly returned, recing her sadness with maternal concern.


    Amelie settled back onto the sofa, Noah now calm and resting against her neck. She looked at Katelyn, her expression serious and supportive. "Kate, what do you want to do now?" she asked.


    "I am not with Sage in this. How dare he call you naive? I am totally against his choice of words, whatever he said to you," Amelie continued firmly. "If he truly loves you, he wille back and say sorry to you."


    She paused, considering the situation carefully. "But yes, if he is genuinely hurt by what you said about him to me, then maybe you could offer an apology for your words. However, if a man makes you cry and continuously hurts you without even trying to understand your views, then it¡¯s often better to leave that kind of man. I chose such a man once in my own naivety," Amelie advised.

 Chapter 476: With an unserious commitment

    <h4>Chapter 476: With an unseriousmitment</h4>


    As Amelie stepped back into her private chamber with Noah, she was met with an unexpected, yet wee, sight of Gabriel, who had returned too.


    "Da!" The single word, a pure expression of delight, slipped from the little pup¡¯s lips the moment his eyesnded on his father.


    A warm smile touched Gabriel¡¯s mouth. "Yes, Daddy is back," he murmured, instantly closing the distance between them. He gathered Noah into his big arms. The pup¡¯s tiny hands instinctively reached up, cupping Gabriel¡¯s cheeks as he gurgled happily, finding immense, simple joy in the contact.


    Gabriel kept his voice low, his eyes meeting Amelie¡¯s over Noah¡¯s head. "I will be leaving this evening," he revealed. "You have to be on alert until I return. Do not ept anything from anyone, especially objects like jewelry or gifts. And most importantly, do not let any unfamiliar people near you or Noah."


    Amelie hummed, telling him not to worry.


    Amelie watched the sweet interaction between father and son for a moment, then gently steered the conversation back to her worry. "Did you talk to Sage yesterday?" she asked.


    Gabriel shifted his attention, still holding Noah securely. "Huh? We only talked when you and Kate were together," he replied, watching Noah¡¯s tiny fingers busy themselves with the buttons on his shirt. His brow furrowed slightly. "Did something happen?"


    "You tell me if Sage told you something odd," Amelie said, her toneced with worry. "Kate and I were conversing, and he heard it. Hepletely misunderstood Kate." A sigh escaped her. "Last night, they even argued, and Sage said some harsh words to her."


    Gabriel looked displeased. "He was talking about Kate not trusting him. I told him about the mess Nick fell into." He frowned, his voice taking on a warning edge. "Let them solve it on their own. Why are you getting involved?" He clearly did not want Amelie intervening, especially in his sister Katelyn¡¯s messy rtionship.


    "Kate is my friend. She was crying earlier," Amelie pronounced, her voice soft with sympathy. "I¡¯ve never seen her this upset before."


    "Da," Noah called out again, sessfully pulling Gabriel¡¯s attention back to him.


    "Yes, boy?" Gabriel focused his gaze on the little one, a warm smile spreading across his face. He kissed the top of Noah¡¯s head, then returned his stern gaze to Amelie. "You shouldn¡¯t help her," he reiterated. "If anything goes wrong, Kate will me you. I understand you¡¯re trying to be a good friend, but Kate tends to me others if things don¡¯t go her way."


    Amelie¡¯s temper red instantly, her brow arching in defensive fury. "Why do you speak so ill of her? Shouldn¡¯t you protect your sister and stand for her?" she challenged.


    "Whenever I bring up Kate, you only speak negatively. She¡¯s your youngest sibling; they do tend to make more mistakes than the elder ones. But I don¡¯t think Kate was wrong this time." She leaned in slightly, emphasizing her point. "Sage was involved with many women. What if they trouble Kate in the future? Or his stepmother does something to her? Katelyn is only being cautious."


    "Hey, calm down," Gabriel said gently.


    As if on cue, "Ma," Noah spoke up, tilting his tiny head to look from his father to Amelie.


    "See?" Gabriel smiled slightly, gesturing with his head toward the pup. "Look, even Noah got worried for you."


    Amelie softened, taking a steadying breath. "I didn¡¯t mean to be angry," she stated, her voice quieter now. "I only wanted to help them a little."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression turned serious again. "There¡¯s an incident from the past, specifically from our childhood. Katelyn was eight at that time. She once put the me on Karmen for hurting her during a game. It became a huge mess in the pce. Mom and Dad almost punished Karmen, but I intervened."


    Amelie furrowed her brows. "You all were kids at that time," she pointed out, suggesting it wasn¡¯t a fairparison to adulthood.


    "Listen to me first," Gabriel insisted. "Well, the first incident we both ignored. However, she kept doing itter too. Not with Karmen, but with others. And this habit of hers hasn¡¯t changed." His grip on Noah tightened slightly, emphasizing the severity of his point. "If a big mess urs, she will me someone else. And if you get involved, she will me you. That¡¯s why I am telling you to not give her rtionship advice."


    He conceded slightly, seeing the distress in Amelie¡¯s eyes. "Since you¡¯ve asked me to help them, I¡¯ll just tell Sage to solve it ASAP."


    "Hmm. Maybe Kate finds herself alone in such situations, so she ends up¡ª" Amelie started, still trying to find a reason for Katelyn¡¯s difficult behavior.


    "Ame," Gabriel interrupted gently but firmly, "it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t care for her. I did warn Sage that if he hurts Kate with an unseriousmitment, he would face my wrath. But Kate wants help in everything. That¡¯s not right."


    "She didn¡¯t ask for my help though," Amelie rified, bringing her hand up to Noah¡¯s back and patting it gently. "It was I who was worried for her."


    Gabriel smiled, his eyes warm with affection. "You worry too much for everyone. First, it was for Casaio, then Nick, and now, Kate. I get surprised by your kindness," he remarked, his words a genuine, gentle praise.


    "They are worried for me as well," she murmured, her gaze soft. "Besides, they all have been nice to me since the beginning. Brother Cas did have his own doubts, but he never said anything bad to me. The same goes for Brother Nick."


    "Yeah, I get it," Gabriel said. "Now, take a deep breath and let all the troubles leave your head. Just keep your focus on me. Your mind should be filled with my thoughts only." His violet eyes shimmered in possessiveness and admiration.


    Amelie smiled as her heart raced a little faster. "Well, you upy my head all the time," she murmured. Then, leaning close to him on his right, she hugged him too. Gabriel circled his second arm around her, pulling her close.

 Chapter 477: More affectionate to our sister

    <h4>Chapter 477: More affectionate to our sister</h4>


    "Kate, are you inside?" Zilia¡¯s voice called out from just beyond the bedroom door.


    After a moment, Katelyn pulled the door open. "I was getting ready," she exined, her focus immediately shifting to therge, ornate box in Zilia¡¯s hands. "What¡¯s this? Come inside," she invited, stepping aside to let Zilia enter.


    "Mother selected some jewelry earlier for you and Amelie," Zilia replied, walking over and carefully lowering the heavy box onto a nearby table. "I thought I¡¯d bring it for you since Mother went to give the other box to Amelie."


    "Mom keeps buying so much jewelry," Katelyn murmured, a hint of exasperation in her tone.


    "Well, we are in the pce, so it¡¯smon," Zilia remarked with a shrug. "By the way, where are you going? I was also going out to buy a few things for my brother, so if we both go together, it will be great," she added hopefully.


    "That¡¯s a wonderful idea, but I¡¯m going back to San Ravendale, Zilia," Katelyn replied.


    "Oh." Zilia¡¯s surprise was evident. "I thought you would be going back tomorrow," she said, her eyebrows raised.


    "I wanted to," Katelyn replied, her shoulders slumping slightly, "but Sage is upset with me."


    "Why?" Zilia frowned, her expression shifting to concern. "I thought everything was going well between you both. I¡¯m sorry for not being aware of this."


    "It¡¯s alright. You had your own troubles, Lia," Katelyn muttered dismissively, referring to Zilia¡¯s recent stresses.


    "If I can help you in any way, do tell me," Zilia asserted, stepping closer.


    "No. I have to help myself," Katelyn insisted, shaking her head.


    Zilia smiled gently, offering a piece offorting advice. "Ups and downs aremon in any rtionship, Kate. It actually helps the love to grow. Keep that in mind."


    "Hmm," Katelyn murmured, contemting Zilia¡¯s words about the nature of love and conflict.


    Zilia, sensing Katelyn was still troubled, offered a kind invitation. "You can share with me if you want," she said softly. "I¡¯m free right now, of course, if you have the time too."


    Katelyn looked at Zilia, her eyes reflecting a deep question about Zilia¡¯s ownplex history with Casaio. "You and Brother Cas have gone through so many troubles. So many moments where things seemed impossible. But your trust for each other never vanished fully. How did you manage that?"


    Zilia met her gaze, a faint, knowing smile touching her lips, reflecting on the path she and Casaio had walked. "Because deep down, beneath all the arguments, all the external conflicts, we carried an unwavering faith for each other," she replied.


    "And I must say, Cas made the efforts towards me," Zilia continued, a profound seriousness in her eyes. "I mean, he simply wasn¡¯t willing to give up on us, even when it seemed impossible." She paused, her thoughts drifting back to her past. "You know my history. I never felt like I truly belonged anywhere, let alone that I deserved to be Casaio¡¯s wife. And I honestly believed he deserved someone far better than me. But he wasn¡¯t willing to let me go, and in the end, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to let him go either."


    Katelyn listened, letting out a soft hum of agreement. "You two certainly suffered a lot to get where you are," she acknowledged. She then added quietly, "Now, Brother Nick is on that path. His mate did bad to him."


    "Yeah. I didn¡¯t either expect this from June," Zilia said, the mention of Nick¡¯s trouble bringing a shadow to her face. She then looked closely at Katelyn. "But Kate, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯reparing your life to ours, are you?"


    Katelyn simply turned silent, unable to meet Zilia¡¯s gaze, which confirmed Zilia¡¯s suspicion.


    "You are!" Zilia¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. She gently took Katelyn¡¯s hands and led her to sit down on the edge of the bed. "Not every couple¡¯s story is the same, Kate. What happened with Nick was truly unfortunate and unpredictable. That doesn¡¯t mean the same fate will automatically happen to you. You know that overthinking can truly ruin things for us, right?"


    "I understand," Katelyn replied, sighing. "I want to put faith in Sage. Also, it¡¯s not entirely like that," she added quickly, implying her fears weren¡¯t solely based on Nick¡¯s situation, but perhaps on Sage¡¯s past behavior as well.


    "Okay. Do what your heart says," Zilia affirmed warmly, squeezing Katelyn¡¯s hands gently. "In the matter of love, one must listen to their heart rather than their mind. Sometimes, logic only breeds fear, but faithes from the heart."


    "Yes. Thanks, Zilia," Katelyn said, a hint of resolve entering her voice. She raised her wrist and quickly checked the time on her watch. "My flight is in two hours," she stated, standing up.


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll drag your trolley out," Zilia offered, moving toward Katelyn¡¯s luggage.


    "No, it¡¯s fine," Katelyn replied, shaking her head. She then pulled Zilia into a warm, heartfelt hug. "I hope next time we will go together for shopping." She pulled away, grabbed the handle of her trolley, ready to depart.


    "I¡¯ll see you out," Zilia announced, walking with Katelyn toward the chamber door.


    As they reached the foyer, Katelyn froze. The entire family seemed to be gathered: her parents, Raidan and Mabel, along with her brothers, Casaio and Dominick, and sister-inw Amelie.


    ¡¯Did everyone find out I was leaving?¡¯ she thought, a rush of self-consciousness washing over her.


    "Kate, Dad and Mom told us about you and Sage," Casaio said, stepping forward, his protective brotherly instinct immediately rising. "You really should have discussed it with us."


    Raidan addressed his daughter. "You¡¯ve a day to give me an answer, Katelyn. You can either refuse him or ept him." His tone softened slightly. "However, Katelyn, whatever decision you take, we are with you." He added, almost to himself, "Though I wanted to end this arrangement, your mother said you didn¡¯t desire that just yet."


    Katelyn simply nodded at her father.


    "Kate, I can go with you if you want," Dominick offered kindly.


    "No. I¡¯ll go by myself," she muttered, ncing over at her eldest brother. "Brother Gabriel keeps scolding me for making wrong decisions and involving others in my matters."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately shifted in Gabriel¡¯s direction. Amelie, standing near him, ended up smiling faintly, perhaps amused by Katelyn¡¯s urate summary of her husband¡¯s stern advice. Meanwhile, Gabriel simply rolled his eyes in reaction to their scrutiny.


    "Gabriel, why can¡¯t you be more affectionate to our sister?" Casaio reprimanded him with a frown.


    Casaio then turned back to Katelyn. "Just inform me or Nick if you get into any trouble. You don¡¯t have to carry any burden alone."


    Katelyn hummed softly and thanked them for being her solid support.


    Mabel came forward, her motherly concern clear in her expression. She embraced Katelyn tightly before pressing a soft kiss onto her forehead. "Have a safe journey ahead," Mabel whispered. "And never forget this: You are the princess of the Sinir Family."

 Chapter 478: I love you, Sage Nightshade

    <h4>Chapter 478: I love you, Sage Nightshade</h4>


    Sage was signing the final stack of documents, hisst required work for the day. He had initially wanted to take a break, but he had deliberately dragged himself to the office. He knew if he stayed home, his mind would bepletely upied with Katelyn¡¯s thoughts, and he wanted a distraction.


    After an hour, he finally finished signing thest file. He pressed the desk bell and instructed his assistant to collect the paperwork. "I¡¯ll be leaving now," he stated simply.


    The assistant gave a slight bow, gathered the files, and exited, leaving Sage alone. Sage quickly prepared himself and headed toward the VIP elevator.


    As the elevator descended, his earlier distraction vanished, and the painful thoughts returned.


    ¡¯She didn¡¯t call me back. I really wished she would have. So, it¡¯s truly over for us,¡¯ he thought, the conclusion hitting him more than any punch or p. ¡¯She doesn¡¯t want this matebond. I feel so angry and so painful.¡¯ He clenched his jaw, battling the rush of grief and rejection. ¡¯I truly wanted us to be together till ourst breaths.¡¯


    Arriving at the ground floor, he walked with heavy steps to his parked car, got inside, and drove home.


    Reaching his apartment, Sage mechanically inserted the passcode and opened the door. He walked in, shedding his shoes and slipping on hisfortable indoor slippers.


    As he stepped into the living room, his weary eyes widened in shock. Katelyn was standing there, near therge floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out at the city. A small trolley bag rested next to the sofa.


    ¡¯Why couldn¡¯t I get her scent?¡¯ The realization struck him hard, a strange, disconcerting absence where her familiar,forting scent should have been.


    "How did you enter in?" Sage asked, his voice strained with surprise and confusion.


    Katelyn slowly turned to face him, and his breath hitched. Her eyes were visibly swollen, as if she hadn¡¯t had proper sleep. Although she had carefully applied makeup, he couldn¡¯t ignore the subtle signs of exhaustion and distress, all of which confirmed that Katelyn did miss him.


    "Why did you leave the pce?" Katelyn countered immediately, ignoring his question about how she gained entry to his apartment.


    "Because you didn¡¯t want me to stay," Sage replied. Theck of her scent was intensely unsettling. "I can¡¯t get your scent. What have you done to yourself?" He furrowed his brows, taking a protective step closer to her.


    "I took a potion made by the healer," Katelyn replied, confirming the reason for her missing scent. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at him. "You are a jerk, you know," she added, her voice thick with emotion.


    "How?" Sage challenged. "You wanted to be free from my constant pestering. That¡¯s what I did. I know you¡¯vee here to reject me. You don¡¯t want me in your life since you think I¡¯m not trustworthy. I have issues with my family." He forced himself to continue,


    "I have told my father too, not to expect you to be my wife. I will always pray a good life for you. I hope you find a man, other than an Alpha, for you." He kept his voice calm, desperately trying to mask the devastation he felt. It was too hard to even look at her, so he averted his gaze from her, unable to stare at her and say these final words.


    But suddenly, Katelyn charged at him. She began hitting him repeatedly on the chest with surprising strength. His confusion was absolute; this sudden, violent outburst was thest thing he expected.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Why are you beating me suddenly?" Sage tried to protect himself, but Katelyn pushed him with such force that his back mmed into the wall. A surprised gasp escaped his mouth.


    His eyes met hers, and he saw the rming change: her eyes were shining silvery, a clear sign of intense, overwhelming emotion.


    "You don¡¯t love me anymore!? Say it! And I¡¯ll reject you!" Katelyn screamed, tears finally breaking free and rolling down her cheeks. "For more than a month, you have been making efforts to win my heart! And suddenly, when I poured my heart out to my friend, you chose to leave me without hearing the entire truth! I hate you for hurting me like this and arguing with mest night. And¡ªand I hate even more that I am in love with you!"


    As soon as those defining words fell from her mouth, Sage¡¯s eyes widened in absolute shock. The violent pain and anger that had consumed him moments before instantly evaporated, reced by dizzying disbelief that Katelyn Sinir loved him.


    "What did you say, Kate? You love me?!" Sage asked, the question barely a ragged whisper. His heart began racing wildly in his chest, and his wolf, who had gone unnaturally quiet in his despair, suddenly woke up with a deafening howl of joy.


    He instinctively closed the gap between them, reaching for her, but at the same time, a tiny, fearful voice in his mind wondered if Katelyn would suddenly push away and run.


    To his utter astonishment, she suddenly filled the remaining gap herself. She grabbed him roughly by the cor of his shirt. Her soft lips thennded fiercely on his rough ones, and she closed her eyes, pouring every ounce of her frustration, pain, and love into the kiss.


    His entire body jolted with happiness and white-hot excitement. He was instantly ready to kiss her back with all the passion he possessed, but just as quickly as it started, Katelyn pulled away.


    Her chest heaved, her silvery eyes still sparkling with the intensity of her emotion. "That¡¯s my answer," she stated breathlessly.


    Sage was desperate to hear those words again. He couldn¡¯t let the moment pass without hearing it again. His hands instantly found her waist, gripping her tightly, anchoring her in ce. "Say again that you love me," he demanded.


    Katelyn met his gaze, her expression now softening into a profound deration. "I love you, Sage Nightshade," she said clearly. And that confession burned away all the doubt that remained between them.


    "I love you too, Katelyn Sinir. I can¡¯t live without you," Sage admitted instantly. He gently held her face between his hands, looking deep into her eyes. "But I was hurt. I was too hurt. I truly thought I would die alone with no mate by my side. I would have lost myselfpletely if you had rejected me."


    He drew a shaky breath. "I didn¡¯t want to force the matebond on you since you hated how Alphas assert their dominance. From the first day I saw you, it¡¯s been you only." His gaze was sincere and desperate. "I constantly used to think of ways to win your heart."


    "Yet, in the end, you decided to leave me," Katelyn said sharply, the lingering pain of his actions evident in her tone.


    "I am sorry," Sage immediately apologized, dropping his gaze slightly, filled with remorse. "I thought you don¡¯t want me." He quickly took her hand, bringing it up to his mouth and pressing a fervent kiss to her knuckles. Then, he lowered it and captured her mouth for a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 479: Such a bad guy to her

    <h4>Chapter 479: Such a bad guy to her</h4>


    "Wait!" Katelyn insisted, pushing him away again, establishing a small but necessary distance. "Will you be sincere?" Her eyes were piercing. "What about the women you¡¯ve seen in the past? What did you do about Evelyn? She came to lecture me the other day!"


    Her voice escted as she delivered a clear, fiery warning. "What if more womer? I swear, you¡¯ll die by my hands if that happens!"


    Sage listened without flinching, knowing he deserved this scrutiny. "What Evelyn did was indeed my negligence in the matter," he admitted honestly. "I ended everything with her on a good note from my side. As for the others, no one has returned to me. It never happened, except for a very few old acquaintances."


    He stepped closer. "Kate, I swear, I am not the man who is relieving his stress through sex only. In the huge amount of time we spent together, you must have seen this as well. My views have changed. Did you not feel it even once? Tell me."


    He then opened his stance, his vulnerabilityid bare. "And if you still have doubts about me, then you can walk away from me now. What I saidst night was so wrong. If you want to punish me, then you can do that too. I was hurt this time. Too hurt. I really wanted you to embrace me."


    He concluded with a vow regarding his family, the source of much of Katelyn¡¯s fear. "And as for my family, if they try taking any benefits from you, I will just walk away from them. I give you my word, Kate. If I find them taking advantage of your position, I will be the first one to stop them. Maybe my words don¡¯t carry the weight now, but if it happens in the future, I will not let it affect you or your family."


    "What about your mother? You have been searching for her so desperately. Only your father knows about her," Katelyn asked, shifting the topic to a persistent pain point in Sage¡¯s life.


    "If Dad had to tell me about her, he would have done a long time ago," Sage stated, a weariness in his tone. "I have asked someone for help, and he has asked me for a few weeks to gather information. In short, I will look for her myself."


    "Hmm. You could have asked my brother, Gabriel, to help you," Kate suggested.


    "I told you I didn¡¯t wish to bother Gabriel with my problems when he is burdened with his own. Moreover, it is my problem. I should solve it myself," Sage opined firmly. He then shifted, his mood lifting, eager to reconnect after their emotional breakthrough. "Shall we kiss now? We never had a proper kiss before," he asserted, reaching for her.


    "No!" Katelyn gently shoved him away again. She was not done addressing the hurt he caused. "What you saidst night was absolutely wrong about me. Even though I have confessed my feelings to you, you need to make me see if, in the future, in any argument, you will use something simr for me or not," she affirmed.


    She recounted the pain with clear sincerity. "I cried because of you. And I could not sleep well because of what you said. Now, show me what kind of man you can be for me," she stated, taking a few strategic steps away from him, forcing him to prove himself.


    Sage did not offer any exnation for what he didst night. He simply nodded, because he understoodpletely that he was wrong.


    "So, are you leaving? Stay here," he asserted, stepping quickly toward her trolley bag. "I will cook for you. You must be tired from the journey. I have one more room in the apartment. If you don¡¯t want to rest in my room, you can do so in the other one."


    "Alright," Katelyn agreed, her resistance softening at his attentiveness.


    He beamed, his first genuine smile since their argument, and led her toward the spare room. As he pushed the door open for her, he continued, his tone lightened by curiosity, "By the way, how did you find out the passcode of my apartment?"


    "I guessed it would be my birthday," Katelyn replied simply, a faint trace of pride in her voice. "But why did you keep it as a code?"


    Sage stopped near the lower edge of the bed, his surprise evident. "Well, a few days ago, I was thinking that we would start living together. I mean, it was just a weird thought, and in that thought, I ended up putting your birthday as the passcode." He paused, his eyes full of admiration. "You are smart."


    "You called me naive," Katelyn reminded him instantly, her sharp re showing she had not forgotten his hurtful words from the night before.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Sage said promptly, appearing right in front of her.


    "I won¡¯t forgive you," Katelyn snapped back, trying to maintain her firm stance. "Now, leave," shemanded, gesturing toward the door.


    Sage simply nodded and brushed past her. But he was swift and unexpected: he managed to nt a soft, lingering kiss on her cheek before disappearing from her sight, leaving her with the pleasant shock of the contact.


    Katelyn immediately turned on her heels to find him, but he wasn¡¯t at the door. A slow, warm smile spread across her face. She simply shut the door to the guest room.


    Meanwhile, just outside the room, Sage paused. He closed his eyes and reflected on the truly awful things he had said to Katelynst night, and he winced, giving himself light ps on the forehead.


    "She returned for me," he muttered, his heart swelling with renewed gratitude. "I was such a bad guy to her. I imed to have feelings for her, then I hurt her. I have to prove to her with my actions that she will be happy with me."


    With that new resolve to win her heart through genuine effort, not just words, he walked purposefully to the kitchen, found an apron, tied it securely, and immediately began cooking for Katelyn.

 Chapter 480: Truly share his troubles

    <h4>Chapter 480: Truly share his troubles</h4>


    Amelie smiled softly, seeing the text confirmation from Katelyn. She lowered the phone beside her and immediately held Noah closer, maintaining a gentle but firm grip on his milk bottle as he continued to suck contentedly. "Your aunt has confessed her feelings to Sage," she whispered to the pup.


    Noah moved his mouth away when he felt full. His eyes, suddenly shining with a bright, infant curiosity, flustered Amelie slightly. She quickly pulled up a soft handkerchief and wiped the milk residue from his mouth. "Your eyes are so beautiful, baby," she murmured, captivated.


    Noah suddenly gripped her finger with his tiny hand, refusing to let go. Amelie smiled, leaning down to kiss Noah¡¯s forehead.


    Just then, Gabriel entered the bedroom, fixing the watch on his wrist, preparing for his departureter that evening.


    "Your daddy is here," Amelie said, sitting up straighter. Noah turned his tired eyes toward Gabriel while Amelie gently patted his belly. His eyelids were already getting heavy as sleep began taking over him.


    "Did Noah have his food?" Gabriel sat down in front of them. His hand instinctively moved to the top of Noah¡¯s head, sharing his calming warmth with the pup.


    "Yes. And now, he¡¯s going to take a nap," Amelie confirmed, lowering her head to look at the drowsy Noah.


    "Noah, protect your mother when I¡¯m not around. I know you will," Gabriel whispered to the pup. He kissed the pup¡¯s forehead onest time. As he sat straight, he found that Noah had drifted off, fast asleep.


    "How will Noah protect me? Shouldn¡¯t it be other way around?" Amelie mused.


    "You told me once that from the beginning somewhere Noah has protected you as well," Gabriel reminded her. She smiled as she recalled those words.


    "I¡¯ll try returning tomorrow morning," Gabriel informed Amelie, his hand lingering near Noah. "I can¡¯t be away from you and Noah for too long."


    "Wait!" Amelie quickly interjected. She gently lowered the sleeping Noah onto the soft nket, covering him up to his chest. She then turned her full attention to Gabriel.


    "If Carlos needs you, then stay. I know he¡¯s alone there. I mean, he has his own people, but he doesn¡¯t consider them as someone with whom he can truly share his troubles. Also, his grandmother is his everything. If a healer could keep his grandmother alive for more time, then it will be better."


    Gabriel patted her hands gently. "I don¡¯t know if any healer could do that. Still, we will try."


    "Hmm. Tell Carlos that we are with him. And nothing will happen to his grandmother," Amelie asserted, conveying a sense of unwavering support. "Also, be a good friend to him, Gabriel. He has no one. His grandmother told me a lot of things about him."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ame. I¡¯ll not let him feel lonely. I won¡¯t leave him alone in this tough time," Gabriel assured her. "It¡¯s the time for my departure too."


    Amelie reached up and kissed him on the lips, taking him aback with the sudden, spontaneous affection. But he immediately returned the kiss, hisrge palms cupping her cheeks, pulling her into the moment. The initial warm kisses quickly intensified into passionate ones, and for a brief, timeless moment, neither of them wanted to pull away.


    However, Amelie, realizing the urgency of the time and the duty awaiting him, withdrew first, her breath uneven and her eyes fixed on his. "Go. Call me when you¡¯ll be at Carlos¡¯ ce," Amelie managed to say.


    "Hmm." Gabriel nted a final soft kiss on her forehead before standing up. She, too, lowered her feet to the ground and rose beside him.


    "Ashna will stay with Noah. I¡¯ll see you out," she whispered, turning her head to look at the peaceful, sleeping pup. Gabriel followed her gaze, his expression softening into a tender smile as he looked at his son.


    ~~~~~


    Sage surveyed the dishes arranged for their midday meal. With a final touch, he ced a bottle of deep red wine onto the dining table before heading toward the guest room to check on Katelyn.


    He tapped gently on the door, then spoke with a slightly raised, inviting voice, "Kate, the lunch is ready. Come out when you¡¯re ready."


    He waited a brief, expectant minute before the door opened. Katelyn emerged, looking visibly refreshed and rxed after her short nap, her hair neatly secured in a casual but elegant high bun. She offered him a small smile as she gracefully swept past him. Sage followed, a bright, undeniable smile still ying across his lips.


    The moment they entered the dining room, the aromas enveloped them. Sage was immediately attentive, pulling out a chair for her with a gentlemanly flourish. Katelyn settled onto the seat, her smile widening in appreciation.


    "Sage, you cooked a feast!" Katelyn eximed, her eyes widening at the spread. "Everything looks so incredibly appetizing," she murmured, gazing at the perfectly browned garlic chicken, the vibrant colors of the fresh caprese sd, and the luxurious texture of the creamy garlic parmesan risotto.


    "Well, I had plenty of time to focus while you were catching up on sleep," Sage replied smoothly, already cing a generous portion of food onto her te. He then uncorked the wine and poured the rich liquid into two sses, leaning in to whisper, "You should know, I am considering this our first official date."


    Katelyn looked up, a lovely flush spreading across her cheeks at his bold deration, but she said nothing, her expression filled with surprise and pleasure. Picking up her fork, she started with the light, fresh sd.


    "Mmm..." Katelyn hummed softly. Her eyes, filled with genuine pleasure, spoke more eloquently than any statement. She then moved on to the main course, picking up a piece of the aromatic garlic chicken.


    As she took the first bite, she was momentarily lost in the vor. The chicken was cooked to utter perfection, tender enough that it seemed to melt effortlessly on her tongue, instantly confirming Sage¡¯s skill in the kitchen.


    A look of delighted surprise crossed her face. "You¡¯ve definitely earned some major points from me, Sage," sheplimented him sincerely, setting her fork down briefly. "You truly cook exceptionally well."


    "Thank you, Kate," Sage responded with satisfaction. His eyes shimmered with unconcealed joy at her praise. "Please, eat as much as you want. I purposely made a generous amount."

 Chapter 481: Nothing should happen to my sister

    <h4>Chapter 481: Nothing should happen to my sister</h4>


    "I can certainly help you with the dishes," Katelyn offered politely, already pushing back slightly from the table.


    "Absolutely not. The princess is not allowed to lift a finger," Sage replied with mock severity, his smile gentle. He took her hand and lightly but decisively led her away from the dining room and into the cozy atmosphere of the living room. Turning on the television, he suggested, "Why don¡¯t you put on a movie or a show?" handing her the remote control.


    As he returned to the kitchen to deal with the cleanup, Katelyn settled onto the sofa. She clicked the remote buttons absentmindedly, her attention far from the screen. She wasn¡¯t genuinely interested in watching anything; her mind was preupied.


    <i>¡¯Is my scentpletely suppressed now?¡¯ </i>she mused. She had deliberately taken the suppression potion from the healer to test her theory; she wanted to see Sage¡¯s genuine, uninfluenced feelings for her when the powerful, distracting effect of her scent was entirely absent.


    Katelyn¡¯s focused reflection was abruptly shattered as Sage suddenly burst back into the living room, his previous joyful demeanor. He was already deep in a phone conversation.


    "Where was Zoeyst seen?" he demanded into the receiver.


    Katelyn immediately rose to her feet, her attention fixed entirely on him.


    "Just keep chasing. Nothing should happen to my sister," Sage pronounced grimly before snapping the call shut.


    "Sage, what happened?" Katelyn questioned, sensing the immediate danger.


    "A rogue wolf," Sage stated, the words clipped with tension. "He kidnapped my sister."


    "What?" Katelyn eximed, her voiceced with shock and genuine concern.


    "You need to go to your apartment immediately, as I may not being home tonight," Sage asserted, his focus already shifting to the impending chase. "Come, I¡¯ll drop you there right now."


    "No," Katelyn countered firmly. "I wille with you."


    "You can¡¯te with me, Kate. I have to go directly into the chase; there¡¯s no time for anything else," Sage pointed out, his brow furrowed with impatience.


    "Sage, we don¡¯t have time to waste arguing," Katelyn instructed. "Grab your things. Now." She then whirled and rushed toward the guest room. She quickly snatched her phone and returned in seconds. Sage was already waiting near the couch, his expression aplicated mix of urgency and reluctant eptance.


    "Put on your heels," he said quickly, noticing her bare feet. She mumbled a swift "Thank you" and efficiently slipped into her shoes.


    "Let¡¯s go," Katelyn said.


    They both rushed to the parking lot and got into the car. Sage started the engine and drove out. His phone buzzed again. "Kate, answer it," he urged, handing her the phone. She quickly tapped on it and put it on the speaker.


    "Sage, where are you?" It was William.


    "Dad, I am in the car. I heard about Zoey. Don¡¯t worry. I am on my way to the pack," Sage replied.


    "Just go straight to the Riverfang Forest," William instructed him.


    "Alright, Dad," Sage answered, and the call disconnected. "Kate, that forest is quite a dangerous one."


    "You think I can¡¯t fight!?" Katelyn arched her eyebrow.


    "Well, if you get injured, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself. I don¡¯t doubt your capabilities since you are a Sinir," he affirmed.


    "But why would a rogue kidnap your sister? Is he behind some ransom?" asked Katelyn.


    "My beta told me that it was a random move. And so far, the rogue hasn¡¯t contacted us. And I am unable to mindlink with Zoey. That means she is unconscious," he said with a worried tone while keeping a straight face. Overtaking the vehicles, he changednes and increased the speed.


    "We may have to transform after a certain distance," Sage stated, his eyes flicking to the dark stretch of road ahead. "The car will definitely be slower than our wolves¡¯ speed," he added, urgencycing his tone.


    "Alright," Katelyn replied, her voice steady. "Nothing will happen to Zoey. I can tell you¡¯re very close to your sisters," she whispered, trying to offer a quietfort amid the stress.


    "Because they are nothing like my stepmother," he replied. "Nothing should happen to her," he mumbled.


    Katelyn noticed his hand trembling slightly on the steering wheel, showing his distress. "Hey, take a breath. Everything will be fine," she assured him. "Zoey will be fine. I assume your Beta and the other wolves are already chasing the rogue, right?"


    "Yeah, they are," Sage confirmed, pulling the car over to a safe distance off the main road. He switched off the engine and immediately removed his seatbelt. He turned to her, his expression resolute. "Kate, you can still stay here. I genuinely don¡¯t want you to get hurt," he said once more.


    "Nothing will happen to me. Besides, I can only be of help. Who knows, the rogue will hand over Zoey without any brawl, seeing me," she opined.


    "Well, I will make sure you don¡¯t get involved in anything dangerous," Sage stated, finally agreeing to let her apany him.


    The two of them stepped out of the car. After quickly moving a short distance into the surrounding woods to ensure privacy, they both underwent the swift, wrenching transformation into their respective wolf forms.


    Nyko (Sage¡¯s wolf) and Silver (Katelyn¡¯s wolf) stood momentarily frozen, their attention locked on each other. Nyko was a magnificent, powerful alpha wolf with dark chocte fur, while Silver possessed an agile frame covered in shimmering, ethereal silver fur. They didn¡¯t have time, however, to admire their transformed states.


    Both wolves immediately broke into a powerful run. To Sage¡¯splete surprise, Katelyn¡¯s wolf was demonstrably faster than his own. He had always believed that female wolves were typically not as fast or as powerful as male alpha wolves. Shaking off his astonishment, he focused, using the powerful connection of the mate bond to mind-link with his Beta, seeking an update on their quarry¡¯s path.


    <i>¡¯Kate, we need to move northwest. The rogue was just traced in that direction,¡¯</i> Sage mind-linked with her easily, thanks to the mate bond. Silver nodded her massive head in acknowledgment. Her silvery fur seemed to glow with a radiant luminosity, standing out brilliantly like moonlight against the dark backdrop of the evening woods.


    <i>¡¯Zoey, I aming,¡¯ </i>Sage then thought in his mind.

 Chapter 482: Future Luna of this pack

    <h4>Chapter 482: Future Luna of this pack</h4>


    The rogue wolf shifted back into his human form. He then swiftly hoisted Zoey over his shoulder and headed deeper inside the mouth of the cave, where he had cached his supplies and a silver knife.


    After pulling on his clothes, he retrieved a burner phone from the dusty cave floor and immediately dialed a number.


    In thevish living room, William Nightshade jolted as his phone rang with an unknown number. He didn¡¯t hesitate; he snatched it up and answered. His wife, Blythe, and his elder daughter, Naomi, rushed to his side, their faces pale with terror.


    "Hello?" William answered.


    "William Nightshade," the cold voice came from the other side. "If you want your daughter to be alive, ask your wolves to stop chasing me. I have a silver knife and can slit her throat any moment."


    "No, don¡¯t!" William roared, his control snapping. "I¡¯ll do whatever you want! But don¡¯t harm my daughter! Tell me what you want. Just return my daughter back safely," he pleaded, the Alpha authority giving way to the terrified father.


    "You should punish your wife for the crimes shemitted against my family," the man pronounced. "Also, ask Sage Nightshade to call for the pack¡¯s council. I will bring your daughter there in exactly one hour. Keep in mind, do not y games with me, because your daughter¡¯s life is in my hands."


    Before William could utter another word, the line went dead. "Hello! Hello!" William lowered the phone, staring at the disconnected call.


    In a surge of immediate action, he mindlinked his son, Sage, delivering an urgentmand: ¡¯Return to the mansion. Now! Also, stop the chase. Tell the same to the other wolves.¡¯


    ¡¯But why?¡¯ Sage questioned.


    ¡¯Because the one who kidnapped Zoey will kill her if we don¡¯t do exactly what he wants. He will bring Zoey to the pack¡¯s council in an hour. Just hurry home, son,¡¯ William ordered, breaking the mindlink before further argument could ensue.


    Turning to his wife, he asked, his teeth gritted, "What happened? Why did you cut the call?" :


    William red at her before snapping, "The rogue med you formitting some crimes against his family."


    "No, I never did anything, honey! He must be lying," Blythe insisted though a flicker of uncertainty crossed her eyes.


    "Mom, why would he lie?" Naomi interrupted with sudden suspicion. "If anything happens to Zoey because of you, I won¡¯t forgive you!" With that emotional outburst, Naomi turned and ran out of the room, tears streaming down her face.


    "Did he tell his name?" Blythe pressed, ignoring her elder daughter¡¯s exit.


    "No, nothing. We will find out at the council. But it certainly seems like you are the reason for this incident," William stated, his gaze fixed on her with a deep frown of mistrust.


    Blythe¡¯s heart hammered against her ribs in fear. She had no idea who this rogue was or what past ¡¯crime¡¯ he could be holding her responsible for, but the connection to her kidnapped daughter was terrifyingly.


    ~~~~


    "Why did you stop the wolves from going ahead?" Katelyn demanded as she and Sage transformed back into their human forms, their lungs heaving.


    "Because Dad got a call from the kidnapper," Sage pronounced, running a hand through his damp, disheveled hair. "He wants me home, and a pack council has been called. I think something big has happened. This isn¡¯t just a kidnapping; the kidnapper¡¯s motive is clearly something else." He paused, his gaze softening as he gently brushed the loose hair strands from Katelyn¡¯s cheek and tucked them behind her ear.


    Katelyn frowned, thoughtfully considering the cryptic demand.


    "Let¡¯s go to the mansion first. The rest of the patrol is already heading back to the packnds as well," Sage suggested.


    Katelyn hummed in agreement, already turning to leave.


    "We have to run back in our wolves¡¯ forms," she pointed out, wasting no time. She shifted instantly and sped off, Sage following closely. They ran until they reached the location of his car. Returning to their human forms, Sage quickly took the wheel, driving them at breakneck speed toward his parental home.


    As they entered the living room, William immediately rose to his feet. He offered a quick nod of greeting to Katelyn before his intense gaze settled on Sage. "Only fifteen minutes are left for the council to start."


    "But what exactly did the kidnapper say to you, Dad?" Sage questioned, his mind racing.


    William hesitated, unable to recount the usation against his wife, but before he could formte an answer, Naomi, her eyes red and swollen, stepped in and narrated the entire, devastating incident to Sage.


    "What?" Sage spun from Naomi to his father, his eyes instantly zing golden, giving his alphamand. "Dad, you will bring your wife to the council!"


    "But why should I be dragged into the council?" Blythe cried, her voice high-pitched,ced with indignation rather than maternal fear.


    "Are you serious?" Sage roared. "Your own daughter is kidnapped, and it is a direct result of the atrocities you supposedly unleashed on this rogue¡¯s family! You are the prime suspect in this catastrophe! Think about your daughter¡¯s life first, for once!"


    Katelyn watched the exchange between them. Blythe cared more about protecting her own reputation than she did about Zoey¡¯s immediate safety.


    "Blythe, you have toe to the council," William stated, his voice now a desperate, heavy plea. "He won¡¯t hand Zoey over without you. He has a silver knife, Blythe, and Zoey... she¡¯s still unconscious. I can¡¯t even mindlink with her. We have no choice."


    "I¡¯ll join you as well, Mr. Nightshade," Katelyn opined.


    "Your Highness, it won¡¯t be good if youe to the council. Your rtionship with Sage, it¡¯s not¨C"


    "We are dating," Katelyn interrupted him. "And I n to be the future Luna of this pack," she pronounced.


    Sage was shocked to hear that confession, so were the others. A smile formed on his lips, but then it immediately faded since he was concerned for Zoey too.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Sage said, holding Katelyn¡¯s hand and walking straight to the pack¡¯s council center.

 Chapter 483: Arrest Blythe Nightshade immediately

    <h4>Chapter 483: Arrest Blythe Nightshade immediately</h4>


    The Pack Council chamber, typically reserved for solemn, formal judgments, was now filled with palpable tension. Every wolf present, from the senior elders to the ranking warriors, was visibly shocked to see Katelyn. They had not anticipated the presence of the royal Princess in their pack, especially at this critical, unauthorized hour.


    Sage strode toward the dais, ensuring Katelyn was settled securely in the seat right next to his own before he took the imposing Alpha¡¯s seat. William and Blythe took their less elevated, respective ces, looking grim and deeply troubled.


    "Alpha, why has the council suddenly been called?" inquired Senior Harvey, one of the most respected elders. "We heard unsettling rumors that Miss Zoey has been kidnapped."


    "Senior Harvey, that is the main reason we have gathered here," Sage asserted, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the room. "My sister is still in the kidnapper¡¯s hands. And he will be here at any moment. He demanded that this council ur. If we failed to convene, he threatened to harm my sister." Sage clenched his fists beneath the table, the humiliation of realizing they couldn¡¯t even catch a single rogue wolf burning in his chest.


    "What were our wolves doing?" scoffed another council member, his tone dripping with disdain. "Could they truly not catch one rogue? That is utterly pathetic."


    "The rogue was quite far from us before Zoey¡¯s kidnapping was even revealed to us," Sage argued, defending his pack. "ming the wolves now isn¡¯t the right thing to do."


    Just then, Aiden, Sage¡¯s Beta, entered the council hall with a tuat gaze. "Alpha, the rogue is here with Miss Zoey, but he has specifically asked us to withdraw all security from the perimeter."


    "Do what he is saying, immediately," Sagemanded, his voice sharp and steady despite the mounting pressure.


    Aiden nodded and rushed out. Five agonizing minutester, a lean, grim-faced man, the rogue wolf, entered the council chamber. He was pushing Zoey, who was slumped deeply and unconscious, in a wheelchair. The sight of his sister so vulnerable and still made Sage visibly flinch with a surge of protective anger.


    "Thank you for calling the council at this hour, Sage Nightshade. Do you remember me?" the man asked.


    "Now that we have permitted you to speak, you should return Zoey to us," William stated, rising sharply from his seat, the Alpha rising to the defense of his family. Blythe immediately stood up as well, her frantic gaze fixed on her daughter, wanting desperately to pull Zoey back from the man¡¯s grip.


    "Shut your fucking mouth!" the rogue screamed at them, the sheer volume of his rage silencing the entire chamber.


    "Dad, don¡¯t," Sage intervened, his control unwavering. He finally rose from the dais and moved a few steps forward. "Sorry, I don¡¯t remember you," he stated calmly. "But if you tell me your name, I may recall. Also, you said my mother has something to do with your family. That is why you abducted my sister. I assure you nothing will happen to you, but you must return my sister safely. She is still unconscious, and that worries me immensely."


    "Stop right there!" the man shouted, his hand snapping out to pull a long, wickedly sharp silver knife from inside his jacket.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t move," Sage affirmed instantly, raising both hands slowly, a universal sign of surrender andpliance. Then, lowering his arms, he said, "Let¡¯s start then. What exactly happened with your family?"


    "Sage, I am Vance Morvane," the man finally revealed, the name echoing in the sudden silence of the council chamber.


    The name instantly struck a chord with Blythe, a sh of memory darkening her expression, though Sage still furrowed his brows in confusion.


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t remember any such name," Sage replied honestly, maintaining his defensive stance with his hands raised.


    "Do you remember the boy you met under the river bridge ten years ago?" Vance pressed, his eyes burning with usation.


    Sage¡¯s expression shifted instantly as a memory clicked into ce. "Yes, you are that boy! The one who used to sell vegetables with his mother and father in town," he asserted, the realization causing a ripple of unease among the pack members.


    "Yes, I am that boy," Vance confirmed, his voice dropping to a deadly calm. "And your mother killed my father and mother."


    The shocking usation caused every eye in the chamber to snap violently toward Blythe.


    "What do you mean?" Sage demanded, turning his head sharply to question his mother.


    Before Blythe could respond, her brother, Mile, rose from his seat, his face contorted in outrage. "Alpha, I think this man has lost his mind. He is baselessly ming the former Luna of our pack!"


    "I am not lying!" Vance screamed with years of resentment. The growl reverberated terrifyingly in the chamber, momentarily overwhelming the authority of the council.


    "What exactly did my mother do to your family? I need the truth, Vance. How did she kill them?" Sage asked, forcing the focus of the chamber back onto the rogue. He didn¡¯t look at his mother; he stared only at Vance, demanding the details.


    "Tell them!" Vance screamed, tearing his attention from Sage and fixing his burning gaze directly on Blythe. "Tell them how you systematically killed both my parents! You made sure I became an orphan, forced to roam thesends like a feral rogue with absolutely nothing! Tell them how you deliberately hurt my mother, the healer, just to get your twisted way!"


    Blythe¡¯s perfectlyposed facade finally shattered; her hands began to tremble visibly at her sides, betraying a deep, crippling fear. Katelyn watched the small movement, her expression hardening with the silent realization of the evil this woman was capable of.


    "Speak, Mother," Sagemanded, his voice now cold, t, and absolute. "Why did you kill Vance¡¯s parents?"


    "What is the proof that I killed them?" Blythe retorted with a steady tone. "Are we going to listen to the mere words of a random, unhinged man and believe him without a shred of evidence?"


    "You may speak when I kill your precious daughter," Vance spat, his patience snapping. He leaned down, wickedly pointing the knife at Zoey¡¯s throat, ready to strike.


    "Don¡¯t!" Sage bellowed, the sound echoing off the chamber walls. He held Vance¡¯s eyes, projecting an urgentmand through their contact. "I believe you, Vance. And I promise I will punish the woman who took the life of your parents."


    He immediately turned to his Beta. "Aiden, arrest Blythe Nightshade immediately on the charges of murder, usation of Vance Morvane¡¯s parents."

 Chapter 484: Found the entire world

    <h4>Chapter 484: Found the entire world</h4>


    Dominick returned from the private airport after seeing off Gabriel and Casaio in the private jet. He went straight to find Amelie and found her in therge corridor where she stood by the open gallery, showing Noah the serene beauty of the night sky.


    Noah was held securely in her arms, his tiny finger pointing at the crescent moon as he gurgled happily, mesmerized by the light.


    Dominick paused, a genuine smile softening the lines of worry on his face as he watched the peaceful sight. He approached slowly, stopping a careful distance from them. Ashna, the attendant, dipped her head in a swift bow, while Amelie turned.


    "Brother Nick, you returned," Amelie said, the breeze gently ruffling the edge of her long skirt.


    "Yes. And Gabriel explicitly asked me to tell you this: Do not go anywhere alone, even when you are within the pce walls."


    Amelie chuckled softly, her eyes holding a touch of distant sadness even as she kept a firm, protective hold on Noah. "That¡¯s so typical of him," she murmured, findingfort in the routine nature of his worry.


    "I heard about Juniper¡¯s family," Amelie said as she referenced the difficult subject. "Her brothers used her ount to fund the Betas. Are you still interrogating them?"


    "Yes, I am," Dominick confirmed, his jaw muscle twitching tightly with poorly concealed anger. "I can¡¯t believe this was happening right around me. I never once truly saw any of their real faces." The admission wasced with professional failure and deep personal frustration.


    Amelie shifted Noah slightly in her arms. "Brother Nick, about June, are you truly hoping to end things?" she asked, her tone gentle but probing. "I know she made some very terrible mistakes, but as Gabriel told me that she was an orphan, I believe something terrible must have happened for her to act like this."


    "Should I carry Noah for some time since we are having this serious talk?" Dominick offered, slightly extending his arms. He saw Noah¡¯s huge, sparkling eyes were fixed on him, seemingly fascinated by the conversation.


    "Yes, why not?" Amelie agreed easily, carefully transferring the warm weight of the baby. Noah settled effortlessly into his second uncle¡¯s arms, immediatelyfortable.


    "I¡¯m your Uncle Nick, Noah," Dominick said, his face softeningpletely into a genuine smile for the pup. The young one simply gave him a wide, toothless smile in return before his tiny hand shot out and grabbed one of the ornate golden buttons on Dominick¡¯s tunic, holding it fast.


    "Give us some privacy," Dominick instructed Ashna. The attendant immediately bowed and quietly slipped away, leaving the gallery.


    "Amelie, you¡¯re too kind," Dominick said, watching her carefully. "I suppose Gabriel must be telling you this all the time."


    "Ah, yes," Amelie murmured, her gaze distant, reflecting on her past wounds. "I forgave my family and sister. But it wasn¡¯t easy. Because I have Noah and Gabriel, I felt I shouldn¡¯t keep that anger in my heart." She paused, her voice tinged with regret. "Flora is still bearing her share of pain," she asserted, a clear reminder that peace hadn¡¯te without cost.


    "You shouldn¡¯t forgive people easily, Amelie," Dominick advised, the word forgiveness seeming like a dangerous luxury to him. As he spoke, he gently began to caress the small back of Noah.


    "I am not asking you to forgive Juniper, Brother Nick," Amelie rified, her voice softening with understanding. "Definitely, she did the worst possible things."


    Dominick shook his head slowly, his gaze drifting from Noah¡¯s sleeping face to the dark night sky. "It¡¯s over between me and her. I don¡¯t intend to mend my rtionship with her, no matter what her past was.I loved her with all my heart. But she didn¡¯t have trust in me, not even a bit."


    He shifted the baby slightly, the motion seeming to ground his anger. "It¡¯s not like we met just in one month and got married. We were together in a rtionship for years before finally marrying each other. But Juniper chose to hide the fact that she was an orphan, taken in by the Vittileo family. Out of everyone, she should have trusted her mate. But she betrayed me, Amelie."


    His expression darkened, the real core of his pain emerging. "And worse, she took pleasure in others¡¯ pain. I saw it well with my own eyes, and I felt it." He held Amelie¡¯s gaze. He exined the irreversible reason why Juniper and he could never be together again.


    "I understand, Brother Nick," Amelie said softly, her gaze filled with empathy. "I pray to the Moon Goddess that you heal fast and find peace in your heart."


    "Thank you," Dominick replied, his voice barely above a whisper. He looked down at the child resting safely in his arms, the moment lending him a rare vulnerability. "I... I never said this to Gabriel before, but I alwaysughed at his situation. As you know, my rtionship with him wasn¡¯t that good in the past. It only turned a lot better just after your arrival in his life."


    He sighed. "I never truly understood his pain of not being able to find his mate. I think I finally do now." Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed together, feeling the depth of his bted pain and regret.


    "And I¡¯m happy for Gabriel. Truly happy," he confessed. "He found you, Amelie. You brought him afort that none ever could. You didn¡¯t hide the truth from him about your pregnancy, about having Noah with another man. Gabriel was always so cautious about even associating with women. Now, I know why. And with you, he found the entire world he was missing."


    "Brother Nick," Amelie interrupted, biting her bottom lip, needing to rify the truth. "I initially lied to him. I mean, I didn¡¯t tell him right away that I was pregnant. But shortly after he brought me to San Ravendale, I told him." She asserted the facts, then spoke from the heart. "Gabriel healed me and hepleted me."


    Dominick hummed when Noah¡¯s voice grabbed their attention.


    "Pa!"


    "Yes, we are talking about your father," Dominick told the boy in his arms.

 Chapter 485: Took a whip to me

    <h4>Chapter 485: Took a whip to me</h4>


    Having secured Zoey, Sage pushed the wheelchair rapidly out of the council chamber just as Blythe was being led away under arrest. Seeing the distress, Katelyn quickly followed, believing her ce was now firmly beside Zoey.


    A heavy silence fell in the room before Sage turned back to face the remaining figure. "Vance," Sage stated, "You need to provide the evidence to the council. We cannot proceed on usations alone."


    Vance gave a harsh, mirthlessugh. "Evidence? I am the living evidence of the horrormitted against my parents!" His eyes, usually cold, burned with fervent conviction. "Your mother will not be released until she confesses the truth of her crime."


    William erupted in a furious bellow. He gestured wildly at the surrounding guards. "Don¡¯t just stand there! Seize this man! He orchestrated an arrest without producing a piece of proof!"


    "Father, don¡¯t!" Sagemanded. He stepped forward, nting firm feet on the marble floor. "No guards shalle forward."


    Vance watched the exchange, a knot tightening in his chest. He regretted to let Zoey go. They would not spare him now. There was no evidence, only the words of a warrior he had overheard. How Blythe wanted his parents dead.


    "Alpha, don¡¯t stop his arrest!" A council member, emboldened by William¡¯s earlier fury, shouted from the back. "He dared to speak such heinous lies against our former Luna! You must take immediate action!"


    Sage¡¯s gaze remained steady, cutting through the council¡¯s demands. "No," he dered, his voice resonating with Alpha authority. "I believe in Vance enough to pursue this. That is why I will interrogate my mother myself."


    He paused for a second. "But that doesn¡¯t mean Vance will be asked to leave. He will be held, yes, but only under the strict watch of our most trusted warriors." Sage articted thepromise clearly. "Until proven guilty, my mother remains innocent. However, such a huge usation cannot be ignored. Vance would not have risked kidnapping Zoey if he didn¡¯t truly know the deadly consequences he faces now."


    Sage closed the remaining distance between himself and Vance.


    Leaning in, Sage lowered his voice to a whisper, audible only to Vance. "I trust you, Vance."


    ~~~~


    As the council meeting finally dissolved into chaos and whispers, Vance was quickly escorted out. He was taken not to a cell, but to afortable, isted house on the edge of the packnds. The ce was instantly secured by Sage¡¯s most formidable warriors, keeping him under strict scrutiny. The remaining council members dispersed to their respective homes.


    Sage and his father, William, returned to the main residence in a silence thatsted until they stepped into the spacious living room. William immediatelyshed on his son.


    "You should not have allowed this arrest, Sage!" William thundered, pacing furiously. "That man is clearly lying! He is a desperate outcast!"


    Sage remained rooted to the spot. "I don¡¯t think so, Dad," he replied, his voice dangerously low. "There is a very real possibility your wife, Blythe, did kill his parents. She finds a perverse pleasure in inflicting pain on others."


    His eyes narrowed, filled with years of stored hurt. "Have you forgotten how she would beat me? The times she took a whip to me for the smallest offense? Or do I need to remind you of the scars she left?" Sage gritted his teeth in agony.


    William recoiled, his face nching slightly, yet he instantly seized upon the opening. He stabbed a trembling finger directly at his son¡¯s chest.


    "Ah! So that¡¯s it!" William spat, his eyes zing with usation. "You made the arrest of Blythe, your former Luna, for your own personal grudge against her!"


    "I wish I could do that long ago. I¡¯m the Alpha of this pack and my orders are supreme. Keep this in mind, Dad," Sage said and pivoted on his heels to leave.


    Sage walked away from the searing argument with his father, finding his feet carrying him toward the wing where Zoey was resting. He arrived outside her room just as the Pack Doctor was quietly stepping out.


    "Alpha," the doctor greeted him with a respectful bow, "Miss Zoey will be rousing by the morning. She was given a strong sedative of sleep."


    "Thank you. Good night," Sage murmured, then pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    The room was bathed in soft, low light. Zoey was sleeping soundly, curled peacefully in the bed. Naomi and Katelyn were seated close by, a vigil on either side of her.


    Seeing Sage, Katelyn rose immediately. "She¡¯s fine," she asserted, her relief palpable. "There is nothing left to worry about tonight."


    "Yes, Brother," Naomi chimed in. "You should rest for a while. I¡¯ll stay here with Zoey. Princess Katelyn, you need rest too."


    "Have your dinner," Sage stated, his voice softening slightly as he looked at his sister. "Also, call me instantly if anything changes."


    Naomi nodded, acknowledging the order, but before he could leave. She hesitantly asked the question that clearly tormented her. "Did Mom really kill Vance¡¯s parents?" Her eyes suddenly glistened, rapidly welling up with tears.


    Sage met her gaze as he faced his sister¡¯s inherited pain. "We will find out the truth in the interrogation," he replied, giving her the only honest answer he could.


    Naomi lowered her gaze immediately, turning quiet.


    Sage held Katelyn¡¯s hand and walked out of the room. Shutting the door from outside, they went to Sage¡¯s room.


    As soon as they entered it, Katelyn was a bit surprised seeing how big it was.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you have taken me to the guest room?" She spun on her heels when Sage hugged her tightly. She felt his hot breath on her neck and went still. Slowly, she brought her hand to his back, caressing it, the onlyfort she could provide him in that moment. Also, she wanted him to let her go because his strong pheromones were once again affecting her in the ways she didn¡¯t desire.


    Thankfully, Sage pulled away before she could even ask for it. She was flustered and averted her gaze from him.


    "I am happy that Blythe got to taste her own medicine after so many years," Sage said.


    Katelyn met his gaze. "Is there any evidence? You may have to release her if evidence isn¡¯t found," she affirmed.

 Chapter 486: The news wasn’t good

    <h4>Chapter 486: The news wasn¡¯t good</h4>


    Sage ran a weary hand across the back of his neck. "Vance is the living evidence," he reiterated. "I will have to make Blythe speak the truth."


    Katelyn frowned, her brow furrowed in concentration. "Will she tell the truth, though? More importantly, why did she kill Vance¡¯s parents? They were, by all ounts, merely vegetable sellers, not a threat. What did your father say?"


    "Dad is angry, as expected," Sage replied tly, the mention of William bringing the tension back to his posture.


    Katelyn stepped closer, her expression turning earnest. "Interrogate your stepmother sternly. Only then will she open her mouth. But, whatever happens, do not let your personal emotions overpower your judgment as the Alpha."


    "Yeah," Sage breathed, taking her advice to heart.


    Suddenly, the weight of the earlier chaos lifted, reced by the focus on Katelyn. He gently grasped her hands in his and took a step closer, closing the distance between them.


    "You said you would be my future Luna," he whispered, his eyes searching hers for confirmation. "Is that true? Are you truly epting me as your mate? Everything was so overwhelming earlier, I couldn¡¯t even process it, let alone respond."


    A small, genuine smile touched Katelyn¡¯s lips. "Hmm," she affirmed softly, then her eyes sparkled mischievously. "But it won¡¯t happen soon. You have yet to pay me back for the tears I shed for you."


    "What?" Sage mused, the initial joy fading as he turned serious, his brow furrowed again. "How am I supposed to do that?"


    "You should find out," Katelyn retorted lightly, though the challenge in her eyes was real. She slipped her hands from his grasp and walked deeper into the room, stopping near the window. "Your room is nice. Are we going to stay here after the marriage?"


    Sage followed her gaze, his expression softening as he contemted a future with her. "I don¡¯t think we should stay in this ce," he replied, his voice firm with resolve. "We can build a new home entirely for ourselves. This mansion doesn¡¯t hold any good memory for me." He asserted his vision, a clear deration of a new beginning. "And with you, I want to build every single moment of my life from the ground up. You can say a new Chapter has truly begun in my life."


    Sage closed the distance between them, drawn by Katelyn¡¯s presence at the window. "Kate, you don¡¯t know what your presence does to my life," he confessed, the admiration clear in his voice. "Even earlier, while running together, I felt utterlyplete."


    He smiled with a genuine expression. "And you look so ethereal in your wolf form. Your fur radiates like moonlight." As the words of adoration left his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but move closer, his gaze softening. "Have you noticed? Our wolves connect seamlessly."


    Katelyn leaned her head against the cool pane of ss. "Hmm. They haven¡¯t tried to hurt each other, unlike us," she acknowledged, the humor fading as she remembered their recent struggle. "But this time, you hurt me a lot."


    Suddenly, a yawn escaped her, and she covered her mouth quickly. The exhausting events andck of sleep from the previous night had caught up to her. "I¡¯m sorry. You should really show me the guest room now," she requested, rubbing her eyes.


    Sage¡¯s hand instantly reached out to her hand. "Sure. But if you want to sleep here, I truly won¡¯t mind," he offered sincerely. "You can use this room tonight. I¡¯ll take one of the others."


    "No. Don¡¯t disturb yourfort because of me," Katelyn replied gently, shaking her head. "Besides, I would like to have a fresh pair of night clothes," she added.


    "Consider it done. I¡¯ll ask my sister, Naomi. You¡¯re just a bit taller than her," he murmured, already turning to leave the room. He paused, looking back at Katelyn, his expression firm. "By the way, I truly won¡¯t be disturbed if you stay here. I have to go to the prison immediately after dinner. I need to interrogate Blythe. The earlier, the better."


    He walked back to her. "So, sleep here. Use this room. I won¡¯t hear any debate on this."


    Katelyn nodded her head.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie gently caressed the top of Noah¡¯s head as she slid the cradle closer to the bed. Moments ago, a sudden wail had sliced through thete night air. She had swiftly changed his diaper, murmuring soft luby until the pup finally drifted back into a deep, peaceful sleep.


    With care not to jostle the crib, she leaned toward the nightstand and retrieved her phone. Turning the screen on, she thought, ¡¯Why hadn¡¯t Gabriel messaged yet?¡¯


    Just as the thought formed, the screen shed. A new notification had popped up:


    <strong><i>[We have arrived safely at Carlos¡¯ ce. You must be sleeping right now.]</i></strong>


    Relief washed over Amelie. She immediately typed out a quick reply, sending it before she could second-guess herself. Almost instantly, her phone vibrated with an iing call.


    "Ame, why aren¡¯t you asleep?" Gabriel questioned.


    "Noah wet his diaper earlier," Amelie spoke into the phone, keeping her voice barely above a whisper. "I just managed to get him back to sleep."


    "Noah must be missing me," Gabriel said, a hint of mncholy in his voice.


    "He is," Amelie affirmed softly. "How are Carlos and his grandmother? Is everything alright?" she asked, her concern deepening as she sensed the tension in his tone.


    Gabriel sighed heavily. "Carlos is in the hospital right now. And, Amelie... his grandmother isn¡¯t in a good state either," he answered, the news somber. "I n to head straight to the hospital. I¡¯ve already asked Cas to rest, as it¡¯ste."


    "You must be exhausted too," Amelie insisted gently, knowing how long and stressful his journey must have been.


    "No, I can¡¯t rest yet," Gabriel replied firmly. "I have to see Carlos. He has been going through all of this alone, and he needs us. I talked briefly to the butler here earlier, and the news wasn¡¯t good," he admitted.

 Chapter 487: Truly are a blessing

    <h4>Chapter 487: Truly are a blessing</h4>


    Carlos stood rigid, peering through the hospital window at his grandmother, a frail figure surrounded by medical machines. Behind him, the doctor delivered the devastating news.


    "So, you¡¯re saying, one by one, her organs are getting damaged," Carlos choked out, turning back to the doctor, his eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    "Yes," the doctor confirmed, his expression grave. "She won¡¯t survive, Mr. Carlos. So, brace yourself." The doctor patted Carlos gently on the shoulder before quietly taking his leave.


    Carlos brought his hands up to rub desperately at his eyes, fighting a losing battle to maintain control. Suddenly, a familiar warmth and energy settled atop his shoulder. He spun his head around, genuinely shocked to see Gabriel standing there.


    "Wh¡ªwhat are you doing here?" Carlos eximed, his eyes darting behind Gabriel, half-expecting to see Amelie as well.


    "Only I coulde," Gabriel replied softly. "Noah was born not long ago, so Amelie couldn¡¯t apany me." He noticed the dampness beneath Carlos¡¯s eyes.


    "It¡¯s good she didn¡¯te," Carlos whispered. He lunged forward, hugging Gabriel tightly. "Thank you foring," he muttered into his friend¡¯s shoulder. Gabriel simply patted his back, offering whatever silentfort he could. His eyes fell upon the olddy lying on the bed, tethered to medical devices, and he understood the depth of Carlos¡¯s anguish.


    After a long moment, Carlos pulled away, wiping his cheeks. He gestured for Gabriel to sit.


    "You first," Gabriel offered, giving him precedence. Carlos lowered himself onto the chair, and Gabriel took the one beside him.


    "You shouldn¡¯t havee here," Carlos insisted, sping his hands together tightly. "Amelie and Noah need you."


    "Amelie has people around her," Gabriel replied calmly. "And we were worried for you, especially Amelie."


    Carlos managed a fleeting smile. "She¡¯s always been like that. Caring for others. The kindness she shows is truly unique to her." He began to fidget with his fingers, and a fresh streak of tears broke over his cheeks.


    "Grandma won¡¯t survive long," Carlos whispered, his voice cracking. "Her organs are failing one by one." Gabriel tilted his head, watching his friend weep openly. "I hoped she would live at least for a year or two. She¡¯s the only person I have left in this world. And if she¡¯s gone, nothing will carry any value for me."


    Gabriel listened silently. He realized he had never known this kind of devastating fear of loss, not beyond the threat to Amelie or Noah. Yet, seeing Carlos¡¯s pain, the fear of losing a parent or grandparent, he understood it was worse than anything he could imagine.


    "I know she¡¯s in pain, but I just don¡¯t want her to leave," Carlos said, taking a deep, ragged breath full of ache.


    "She¡¯s your family. Of course, you won¡¯t want her to leave you," Gabriel said, bringing his hand to Carlos¡¯s shoulder once more. "I consulted with a healer. Let¡¯s see if she can help us."


    Carlos shook his head slowly. "No one can. I searched for the best healers in the world. They all said it¡¯s not possible to heal my grandmotherpletely. The doctors here are already expert healers; she survived longer than she should have because of them." He gave a deste half-chuckle. "I¡¯m just being selfish, wanting her to live more. But she undergoes pain every single day. I wish I could take her pain away," he murmured as more tears escaped.


    Gabriel turned silent, realizing there were no words sufficient for this grief. He simply focused on maintaining his presence, hoping it offered some smallfort.


    "I saw the vision already. She has to leave this body. Soon," Carlos said, wiping the tears away with the back of his palms. "I hate seeing visions, Gabriel. But Grandma says this power is my blessing. How can it be a blessing," he chuckled bitterly to himself, "when all I¡¯ve ever seen is destruction with them?"


    "Don¡¯t say that, Carlos," Gabriel finally spoke. "You have seen some beautiful moments too. When you told Amelie and me that the pup would take birth without troubles, that was a precious moment for both of us. Indeed, the visions make you see unwanted things, but for some, they truly are a blessing."


    Carlos stopped weeping, listening to the unexpected defense of his gift. "You talk exactly like my grandmother," he chuckled, a small, genuine smile suddenly carving onto his lips. "I have to make sure thest few days of her life are full of joy. That¡¯s the best I can do for my grandma, right?" He tilted his head, seeking approval to affirm his new resolve.


    "Yes. Grandma will want to spend time with her grandson," Gabriel stated, nodding firmly. "If you want, I can help you build a surprise for her."


    "Thanks," Carlos said. "But I don¡¯t want you to stay here for long."


    "Well, I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯m satisfied that the grandma is happy," Gabriel countered, a determined glint in his eye. "She did a lot for me and Amelie in the past. I must also do something for her, even if it¡¯s little."


    Carlos nodded slowly, epting the help, but his concern immediately shifted to his friend. "I appreciate that, but I¡¯ll send you home now. You should take some rest."


    "No," Gabriel countered firmly, shaking his head. "You should go home today. I¡¯ll stay the night here."


    "What? No!" Carlos eximed, recoiling from the idea. "You¡¯re my guest! Besides, I can¡¯t leave. That¡¯s impossible," he stated, the fear of missing his grandmother¡¯s final moments palpable in his voice.


    "Then why don¡¯t you at least take some rest?" Gabriel opined gently. He saw the profound, weary exhaustion etched in Carlos¡¯s eyes. "Just take a nap. I¡¯m used to staying awake forte hours. Your grandmother will be happy to see you refreshed and with some strength in the morning."


    Carlos was visibly reluctant. The thought of closing his eyes filled him with terror; he feared that the instant he slept, his grandmother would slip away.


    "Carlos, go," Gabriel urged softly. "You can trust me. Get some rest. You need it, for your grandmother."

 Chapter 488: Severed all ties

    <h4>Chapter 488: Severed all ties</h4>


    "Juniper got unconscious!" The voice of Jace, the spy Gabriel had employed to keep a close watch on her, was the first thing Karmen heard over the phone in the morning.


    "What? Why? Did you take her to the hospital?" Karmen demanded, his mind instantly racing to the potential implications.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve admitted her," Jace confirmed quickly. "I can¡¯t risk being seen by anyone here, so you shoulde."


    "Sure. Thanks, Jace. Send me the address right now," Karmen said, lowering the ss of fresh water onto the kitchen counter with a sharp clink.


    "I¡¯ve already sent it," Jace replied.


    "Alright. Thanks." As the call ended, Karmen immediately checked his message inbox, confirming the location. Without dying a second, he moved swiftly, heading for the front door. However, the moment he crossed the living room, his mother¡¯s voice stopped him dead in his tracks.


    "Karmen, can we talk?" Norma inquired from the center of the living room.


    "Not now, Mom. I have some urgent work," Karmen replied, already halfway to the front door, barely slowing his stride.


    "At such an early morning hour?" Norma¡¯s face creased into a deep frown. "You always find a way not to talk to me, don¡¯t you? Fine, go, but return early. I have something important to discuss with you," she asserted, the final words carrying a definite warning.


    "Hmm. Sorry, Mom." Karmen offered a clipped apology, not looking back. He stepped out of the house, immediately taking the car keys from the chauffeur waiting outside the porch, and slipped behind the wheel. Turning the engine over, he drove straight out of thepound.


    Arriving at the hospital, Karmen spotted Jace, who was wearing a mask and a cap, making him nearly unrecognizable. Jace quickly pointed out the private room Juniper had been admitted to, and then, without a word, vanished down a side corridor.


    Karmen hurried into the room. Just as he reached the bedside, the doctor on rounds stepped in, noticing Karmen¡¯s presence.


    "Are you with her, Karmen?" the doctor asked, a gentle but professional concern in his voice. This was Wilder.


    "Hey! Yes, I¡¯m with her," Karmen confirmed, stepping closer to the bed where Junipery pale and still.


    Wilder gave a sympathetic nod. "The woman has been starving herself for days," he stated inly. "And as far as I remember¡ªisn¡¯t she Juniper? I overheard some nurses gossiping about her, mentioning the recent news."


    "Oh. Is there anything major to worry about?" Karmen asked, suddenly tense.


    "Yes, there is," Wilder stated gravely. He reached down and gently pushed the sleeve up on Juniper¡¯s left hand, revealing the wrist. "I noticed these marks. I think she¡¯s trying to self-harm herself. I suppose it¡¯s all tied to what¡¯s happening with her right now. Because she¡¯s an alpha, she can¡¯t get hurt. But if she keeps doing it, then she may lose her wolf. Traumas usually lead to the wolf to suppress."


    Karmen nodded slowly in understanding, his gaze dropping to the IV drip supplying fluids to Juniper. "When will she wake up?" he asked, his voice subdued.


    "Soon," Wilder replied. "Given the circumstances, I suggest you inform Prince Dominick about her condition."


    "I will. Thanks, Wilder," Karmen said. The doctor left the room, and Karmen immediately pulled out his phone to call Dominick.


    A few ringster, Dominick answered, sounding distracted. "Yes, Karmen?" He was in the middle of fixing the buttons of his shirt.


    "Juniper is admitted to the hospital, Your Highness," Karmen informed him.


    Dominick instantly felt a surge of panic, a deeply ingrained instinct, but he ruthlessly suppressed it. He reminded himself that he had severed all ties; he had nothing to do with her anymore.


    "Don¡¯t inform me about anything rted to her," Dominick asserted. "She is no longer my mate."


    "Understood, Your Highness," Karmen stated in a humble tone, though he risked one final attempt. "But I thought maybe you would still want toe."


    "No. Don¡¯t contact me regarding her," Dominick stated.


    "I get it," Karmen replied. He barely registered the click as the call disconnected.


    He slipped the phone into his coat pocket, his attention immediately returning to the hospital bed. Karmen pulled the empty chair closer to the bedside and slowly lowered himself onto it.


    A sudden voice sliced through the silence. "Karmen, what are you doing here?"


    Karmen¡¯s head snapped up as he spotted Aisha, holding a report in her hands.


    Aisha¡¯s eyes shifted from Karmen to the unconscious figure in the bed. Her confusion instantly morphed into shock. "Isn¡¯t that Juniper? What in the world happened to her?" Aisha inquired. "I heard in the news about her," she murmured.


    "She starved herself," he answered simply, the statement hanging bleakly in the air.


    "Let¡¯s go out," he opined, keeping his voice low and nodding toward the door. He was keenly aware of the other patients nearby, their privacy protected only by thin curtains, and he didn¡¯t want their distressing conversation to disturb anyone.


    He walked over and smoothly pulled the privacy curtainspletely closed around Juniper¡¯s bed, giving her some measure of peaceful sleep. Then, he turned back to Aisha. Together, they stepped out of the ward and into the quieter, more impersonal space of the corridor.


    "What were you doing here?" Karmen asked, now that they were in the open.


    Aisha held up the report in her hand. "I came for my test results," she briefed him, her voice stillced with concern over Juniper. "My pheromones have been acting strange for the past few months, and the doctor noticed it. She rmended some tests to figure out why."


    "I hope everything is fine now," Karmen replied.


    "Yeah. I¡¯ve to take some pills," Aisha replied. "Are you still upset with me? I¡¯m so sorry for hurting you. If I knew you had feelings for me, I would have never asked you to help me."


    "It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore," Karmen stated.


    "Your mother and I had a talk," Aisha revealed.


    "What? Why did you talk to her?" Karmen frowned.

 Chapter 489: His eyes are rare

    <h4>Chapter 489: His eyes are rare</h4>


    "Umm... Aunt Norma was quite upset about how everything ended," Aisha admitted. She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes, instead fiddling nervously with the edge of her scarf. "She was really looking forward to our marriage." A faint, remorseful smile touched her lips. "Anyways, I made sure she wouldn¡¯t me you for any of it. I was the one, who from the beginning, was... selfish."


    Karmen¡¯s expression remained unreadable. He shifted his weight, ncing back at the ss entrance of the hospital. "I have to go inside now. Can¡¯t leave Juniper alone for long," he said, his tone t. "Take care, Aisha."


    He turned to leave, but Aisha¡¯s soft voice stopped him again,den with obvious guilt.


    "Karmen... I¡¯m so sorry. Again," she whispered.


    He paused, not turning around, and let out a quiet sigh. "Don¡¯t say sorry all the time," Karmen advised, his voice firmer now. "It¡¯s already over, Aisha. There¡¯s no use dwelling on the past and feeling wrong about it."


    With that final piece of advice, he walked inside the hospital. Aisha stood alone for a long moment, watching his retreating figure until he disappeared from view, before finally turning and walking away.


    Karmen paused on the lower edge of the bed and saw Juniper was awake. Shey still in the bed, her gaze looked distant. Wilder was leaning over her, carefully checking her vitals and listening to her chest with a stethoscope.


    Wilder straightened up, pulling the cold metal earpieces from his ears. "Everything seems fine now," he told Karmen as he offered a small, reassuring smile. "She must eat. Start with something very light, like broth or rice."


    Suddenly, Juniper turned her head, fixing her eyes on the doctor. Her voice, though weak, carried a spark of impatience. "Can I just go home?"


    "You can, once this glucose drip is finished," Wilder replied calmly, gesturing toward the IV bag hanging beside the bed. His expression became more serious. "Also, before you leave, I would like you to see the psychiatristter today." He handed the clipboard detailing her treatment to the nurse who was standing quietly nearby.


    "See youter, Karmen," Wilder said, offering a brief nod before walking briskly out of their sight.


    The nurse moved closer to the bed, filling in a few final details on the paper before discreetly following the doctor out, leaving Karmen and Juniper alone.


    Karmen walked closer to the bed after pulling the curtains around the bed while Juniper¡¯s intense gaze focussed on him.


    "Did you save me?" she whispered. "And did you... did you tell Nick that I got admitted to the hospital?"


    Karmen pulled a visitor¡¯s chair closer to the bed and settled into it, his posture conveying a deep exhaustion. His eyes held hers steadily as he delivered the news. "Prince Dominick is no longer associated with you. And, Juniper, you are not his mate."


    Juniper¡¯s breath hitched. Her eyes, already red-rimmed, began to glisten with fresh, hot tears. "Did he say that?" she managed.


    Karmen gave a curt nod. "Yes." He leaned forward slightly. "You better not pull a stunt like this again. It¡¯s going to be nothing but a headache. I cannot keep bringing you to the hospital every single time you decide to act out like this." He carefully omitted the fact that his spy had brought her to the hospital.


    Juniper turned her face away, her chin trembling with resentment. "Then you should have just let me be there," she muttered into the pillow. "It¡¯s better to die than to live like this."


    Karmen¡¯s control snapped. "Is that the reason you were cutting your wrist, but failed?" he questioned in a low voice. "If you want to die that badly, Juniper, don¡¯t waste time with shallow cuts. Use silver, straight into your heart. Death will greet you much more easily."


    Juniper¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists at her sides, her knuckles turning white. ¡¯I wish I could do this. But soon, I may seed in it. I have no one left. My brothers tried to pin me on me while Nick no longer wants me,¡¯ she thought.


    ~~~~~


    "Look at all these roses, Noah," Amelie murmured softly, holding the small pup securely cradled in her arms. The morning air in the garden was always refreshing, and having Noah with her made the routine walk infinitely more exciting and joyful.


    "Amelie, you¡¯re walking alone. Where is your attendant?"


    Raidan¡¯s voice reached her from behind, causing her to turn instantly, a slight flush rising to her cheeks.


    "Good morning, Father," Amelie greeted him with a polite dip of her head. "I didn¡¯t find a need to bring Ashna with me this morning. I only stepped out briefly."


    Raidan smiled, his gaze immediately drawn to Noah, who jostled eagerly in Amelie¡¯s embrace, his tail a rapid blur of excitement at the sight of the King. "Is my little prince happy to see his grandfather?" He extended his hands, palms open in invitation, and Amelie carefully transferred the warm pup into his arms.


    Raidan brought the pup close, nuzzling his nose gently against Noah¡¯s tiny one, and ced a soft kiss on the pup¡¯s forehead. Noah giggled delightedly in response, showing his sweet smile, radiating pure contentment.


    "Noah is truly lucky to have such a caring grandfather, Your Majesty," Amelie said, her voice filled with genuine warmth as she watched the touching interaction.


    Raidan smiled gently, the expression softening the powerful lines of his face. "Well, I believe I¡¯m the lucky one, to have such a smart, kind, and diplomatic daughter-inw. Gabriel and Mabel¡¯s rtionship has stabilizedpletely, and it¡¯s all thanks to your intervention. Gabriel finally has a true family of his own. You¡¯ve brought an immeasurable amount of joy and harmony to this household."


    "Thank you, Father," Amelie replied, her heart genuinely warmed by his sincerity. "For such encouraging and warm words. It truly makes me feel blessed."


    As she spoke, Noah, nestledfortably against the King¡¯s chest, suddenly reached up. His tiny fingers grabbed yfully at Raidan¡¯s neatly trimmed grey beard. Raidanughed, and gently held the pup¡¯s minute hand in his own.


    "Not there, boy," he chuckled softly. He looked down at the infant. "Shall we go and visit the Royal Council today?"


    In that moment, as Noah focused on the King¡¯s face, his eyes sparkled with a strange, deep, luminous blue, a color that seemed to catch the morning light and held the Alpha Kingpletely captivated for a silent moment.


    "His eyes are rare," Raidan murmured, almost a whisper, raising his gaze to Amelie.


    "Yes, Father," Amelie agreed, her own expression turning slightly more guarded as she carefully took Noah back into her arms.


    The pup immediately strained forward, stretching out his tiny arms to try and grasp the ornate brooch pin fastened to thepel of the Alpha King¡¯s overcoat, but Amelie¡¯s hand quickly covered his arm, gently pulling him even closer and securing him against her chest.

 Chapter 490: If she were your real mother

    <h4>Chapter 490: If she were your real mother</h4>


    Sage advanced into the cold cell. He took in the sight of Blythe, her limbs constrained by the heavy, dull shackles. In the span of a single night, her usual imposing arrogance had vanished.


    "You are abusing the authority granted to an Alpha," Blythe asserted, pushing herself upright. The chains clinked against the concrete. "The moment I secure my freedom and these fabricated usations are withdrawn, you will be the first I expel from this pack."


    A low chuckle escaped Sage. "Innocent? That ship sailed long ago. While there is no current <i>proof</i> to back Vance¡¯s statement, you will confess the truth anyway. I am the Alpha of this pack; I possess the absolute right to execute you. Any individual who chooses to defy my order will be crushed and silenced."


    "No, you won¡¯t do that. William will never allow it," Blythe countered, her voiceced with desperation, leaning on the supposed authority of her mate.


    A shadow crossed Sage¡¯s features as he took another step toward her. "My father won¡¯t interfere. He hasn¡¯t even bothered to visit you since your arrestst night." He kept the crucial detail that he had actively barred his father¡¯s ess to himself.


    "Furthermore," Sage continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous calm, "I will ensure your daughters are stripped of everything. They will have no inheritance, no financial support, and no protection from the pack. They will be cast out penniless."


    He paused, letting the severity of the threat settle upon her. "For their sake, why not confess the truth? Why did you ughter Vance¡¯s parents? They were simple vegetable sellers. What offense could have possibly driven you to such merciless murder?"


    Blythe was scared to hear Sage¡¯s words. But if she opened her mouth, she would be punished severely.


    "I grant you two hours to reconsider your decision," Sage announced. "Once you reveal the truth, your daughters will be guaranteed safety within this pack. If you refuse to cooperate, however, I will ensure every word of my previous threat is carried out."


    He pivoted on his heel and exited the cell. He felt a faint twinge of guilt; using Naomi and Zoey as leverage was distasteful. Unlike their mother, his half-sisters were genuinely decent and reasonable. But to extract the necessary confession, he had to present his most ruthless face to Blythe.


    Reaching the main house, Sage found William, his two half-sisters, and Katelyn gathered in the tense silence of the living room.


    "Are you nning to keep Blythe permanently in that holding cell?" William demanded, pushing himself aggressively to his feet.


    "Not permanently, Father," Sage pronounced. "The moment she confesses, I will sentence her to death."


    "Our mother can¡¯t die!" Zoey cried out, springing up from the sofa.


    "Have you lost all sense? How dare you utter such nonsense in front of your father!" William bellowed, his temper instantly detonating as he red at Sage. He then registered Katelyn¡¯s presence, inhaled several deep, shaky breaths, and abruptly stormed out of the room, clearly intent on finding a way to undermine his son.


    "Your mother is responsible for the murder of Vance¡¯s parents," Sage told Zoey bluntly. "He orchestrated the kidnapping to secure justice. Are you truly so ignorant of your mother¡¯s character?"


    "Sage, may we speak privately?" Katelyn intervened, stepping forward and giving Naomi a significant look. "You should take Zoey back to her room." Naomi immediately stood, cing a protective arm around her distressed sister.


    "What was that behavior? How could you deliver such a cruel statement in front of your own sisters?" Katelyn scolded him with disappointment.


    "I merely stated the facts, Kate," Sage stated tly.


    "Listen to me. Until an individual has admitted their guilt or until irrefutable evidence is produced, they are not guilty," Katelyn asserted with legalistic reason. "The way you are conducting this entire process suggests you are acting on a personal vendetta against your stepmother. This behavior is uneptable. Furthermore, arresting her without any concrete proof is fundamentally wrong."


    "I am fully aware of the bacsh and risk I am inviting with this action," Sage conceded. "However, my stepmother will confess the truth soon. I need you to trust me on this."


    "Zoey is still in her sophomore year," Katelyn noted, her tone softening slightly. "I believe you need to approach her with a little more gentleness and patience."


    "Hmm. I will go check on them," Sage replied. "Wait for me in the room upstairs," he suggested. Katelyn nodded once and headed towards the stairs while Sage walked down the hall to find his half-sisters.


    Sage paused outside Zoey¡¯s door, giving a brief, respectful knock before easing the door open.


    Zoey and Naomi sat huddled together on the plush bed, both sisters tilted their heads in unison to meet his gaze.


    "I apologize for speaking so harshly earlier," Sage began, his voice lowered for the intimate space. "Listen, Vance has suffered a terrible injustice. If anyone else were in your mother¡¯s position, I would have pursued the matter exactly the same way. Yes, I know it appears as if I¡¯m acting this way because she isn¡¯t my birth mother, but you must understand the severity of the usation: it¡¯s the murder of two innocent people."


    Zoey¡¯s gaze was unflinching. "Brother, would you have truly done the same if she were your <i>real</i> mother?" she questioned.


    Sage¡¯s brows furrowed tight together, a visible sign of his internal struggle.


    "You wouldn¡¯t have made an immediate arrest," Zoey asserted, her voice gaining certainty. "Instead, you would have spent days gathering undeniable evidence first. You are doing this because Mom never once treated you like her son. If she had been kind to you, you would never have pursued this path."


    Sage offered a slow nod. "You are right," he conceded. "I might not have followed this exact approach if your mother had treated me with any degree of kindness."


    He met Zoey¡¯s eyes, the intensity of his gaze unwavering even as he revealed his own vulnerability. "Then, perhaps, you should consider this: because she consistently beat and abused me when I was younger, I have simply chosen to return a simr kind of treatment to her now."

 Chapter 491: She was my mother

    <h4>Chapter 491: She was my mother</h4>


    "Gabriel, she can¡¯t be saved," Casaio stated. "The most we can hope for is that she rallies, just long enough to see Carlos onest time. He is already broken, Gabriel, grieving a loss that hasn¡¯t fully arrived."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t look up, instead slumping into a heavy, leather-bound chair in the silent hospital lobby. His words were a whisper, "Why does this happen to the kindest among us? Why his grandmother?"


    Casaio settled next to him, cing aforting, heavy hand on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. "It is her time, brother. She is very old, and her body is simply failing. It is a mercy, in a way." He paused, his expression softening with pragmatic sympathy. "Carlos is resting well, thankfully. But the moment he wakes, we must prepare him. We need to take her back home. They deserve a quiet, peaceful farewell. She is suffering too much here."


    Gabriel gave a low hum, a sound of heavy understanding. It was time to manage the leaving, not the saving.


    "I will take Carlos back to our kingdom if¡ª" Gabriel choked on the word, "If she doesn¡¯t survive. There is nothing left for him here. No family hase. I haven¡¯t seen a soul offerfort to either of them."


    Casaio leaned in and began, "I heard a different tale at their house. The butler told me Carlos has refused all entry. Apparently, Carlos is the most powerful sorcerer in this whole region. People expect him to step up, to lead the way his family has done for generations. But Carlos is actively rejecting his destiny. He¡¯s trying to run from his fate."


    "Yeah, that I know," Gabriel asserted, shaking his head dismissively. "But still, if people truly wished him well, they would be here. They would be camped outside this hospital, offering what littlefort they could. They want a leader, not a friend. Carlos doesn¡¯t belong in a ce where his power defines his worth." He repeated the thought, more to himself than Casaio, a conviction settling over him.


    "This is still his home, Gabriel. His bloodline is rooted here. I don¡¯t think he will simply agree to abandon it," Casaio stated, his tone cautious, eyeing the inherent difficulty of convincing the powerful sorcerer to leave everything behind.


    Gabriel remained silent. He didn¡¯t confide in Casaio about the things Amelie had told him that Carlos shared with her once. He felt keeping that specific knowledge quiet would be better, for now.


    A heavy sigh escaped Casaio, shifting the focus from Carlos to their own, equallyplex predicament. "I was wondering... how are you and Amelie going to confront your pasts now?" His expression turned grim. "Apparently, only Carlos¡¯s grandmother knew the way, the truth of it all. Once she dies, that knowledge dies with her. And then, there¡¯s the danger of Ophelia. We have no idea what she might attempt once her greatest restraint is removed. As far as I know, she even stopped Ophelia¡¯s attempt to harm any of you."


    "You¡¯re right," Gabriel admitted. "That¡¯s not a reason to worry for us anymore. Whatever Carlos¡¯ grandmother did for us so far is more than enough. At least, she protected us from Ophelia¡¯s lingering threat over us with these protective rings. I do hope for a magic to take ce and Carlos¡¯ grandmother survives, though I know it won¡¯t happen."


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn cut the call after talking with her mother. She didn¡¯t share with her what was going on in Sage¡¯s pack as she found it was private matter of the pack.


    Turning to go inside the house, she saw William.


    Her eyes humbled as she greeted him and he, too, greeted her in respect.


    "Your Highness, it would be wrong of me, but I can¡¯t help asking you," William began. "Could you please tell Sage to release Blythe? He has arrested her without any charges," he requested.


    "Sage doesn¡¯t listen to me on pack matters, Sir," Katelyn replied. "And besides, I am not obliged to interfere. Mrs. Blythe is a prime suspect in a serious crime." Katelyn acknowledged the injustice, but countered it with a pointed question. "I know the arrest was made without concrete proof, relying solely on Vance¡¯s testimony. But you should also consider why your wife¡¯s name has surfaced in connection with such a crime. Why would she involve herself in the killing of petty vegetable sellers?"


    William immediately countered, his loyalty and suspicion evident. "Perhaps Vance is doing this on someone else¡¯s orders," he suggested, implying a conspiracy aimed at framing Blythe.


    Katelyn simply inclined her head, epting the possibility while offering a measure of reassurance about Sage¡¯s principles.


    "Sage has gone to interrogate Mrs. Blythe personally. He is not a tyrant; he won¡¯t hold her in the cell once the truthes out and absolves her. I don¡¯t pretend to know much about your family dynamics, William. But one thing I am certain of is that your wife isn¡¯t as innocent as she appears."


    Thement was harsh, yet Katelyn feltpelled to say it.


    William was struck silent by Katelyn¡¯s pointed remark, but the sudden arrival of the butler saved him from having to reply.


    "Master William," the butler announced. "Alpha Sage has asked that you and your daughters leave immediately to the prison."


    "Your Highness, I¡¯ll see youter," William said, offering a quick, deferential bow before hurrying inside the house.


    Katelyn also continued into the house, but she didn¡¯t join the movement toward the prison. Instead, she lowered herself onto the couch and pulled out her phone. Messaging Amelie, she requested some new pictures of Noah.


    Just as she was typing, a voice pierced through her mind. It was Sage¡¯s voice, profoundly fractured, carrying a note of anguish.


    <i>¡¯She was my mother and you killed her!¡¯</i>


    The gentle smile that had touched Katelyn¡¯s lips moments earlier vanishedpletely. She looked up and saw William and his daughters already moving with swift steps.


    "I¡¯lle too," Katelyn stated, rising quickly to her feet. That shattered tone in Sage¡¯s voice, one thing she knew for sure was that Sage would need her now.

 Chapter 492: Are you lying to me?

    <h4>Chapter 492: Are you lying to me?</h4>


    Inside the dimly lit, stone confines of the pack¡¯s prison, Sage, his body trembling with uncontroble fury, grabbed Blythe by the throat. His Alpha strength was overwhelming. "She was my mother and you killed her!"


    Aiden scrambled to pull Sage away, but the Alpha was stronger. "Sage, get yourself in control!" Aiden shouted, then roared at the top of his lungs, "Warriors! Get here now and stop your Alpha!"


    Finally, several pack warriors rushed forward, theirbined strength managing to tear Sage away from Blythe. She instantly copsed onto the cold, damp prison floor, desperately gasping for air, clutching at her bruised neck as she struggled to breathe.


    "Let me go!" Sage roared, fighting his restraints. He unleashed a loud, terrifying Alpha growl that vibrated through the stone walls, causing every wolf, warrior, and prisoner alike to shake in terror.


    "Calm down, Alpha!" Aiden said, tightening his firm hold around Sage¡¯s straining body. "You are supposed to wait for your family toe! They must know what¡ªwhat Mrs. Blythe did!"


    Blythey shivering on the floor, her own fists clenching tight. This truth, she had thought, would stay buried forever. However, to keep her daughters safe, she had no choice but to tell him the truth.


    "Alpha, please calm down," Aiden repeated, pleading, struggling to maintain his grip and soothe the rage radiating from his alpha.


    "Calm down? How?" Sage growled, tears of pure anguish blurring his vision. "She killed my mother! My mother was always around me, yet I never found out who she was!" He struggled violently against the warriors. "I¡¯ll rip her apart! I will not let her live!"


    Aiden didn¡¯t loosen his hold on Sage for a second. He deeply empathized with the devastating pain his Alpha was going through, the sudden, violent shattering of his past. But he had to keep him in control. The revtion was too significant for a hidden murder. The true culprit had to be unveiled to the council, where Blythe would have no choice but to admit her monstrous crimes publicly.


    Sage breathed heavily as she tried to calm himself and the restless wolf inside him. "Let me go," he ordered Aiden. The rest of the warriors had already stepped back while Blythe dragged herself toward the wall. She was waiting for William toe because only he could save her from the wrath of Sage.


    ~~~


    The car screeched to a halt outside the heavily fortified Pack Council Detection Center. William, along with his two daughters, Naomi and Zoey, and Princess Katelyn, immediately stepped out. A grim-faced warrior was already waiting for them, who quickly led them inside.


    "Will Mom be released?" Zoey asked the warrior, her voice small and hopeful, yet edged with uncertainty.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon," the warrior replied vaguely, refusing to make eye contact.


    "I think Sage called us because he¡¯s going to release our mother," Naomi stated, clinging to the most optimistic scenario, desperate for their lives to return to normal.


    Katelyn, however, felt a cold dread settle in her stomach. She knew that simply would not happen. Everything she had heard through the rushed mind links and the tense atmosphere indicated that Sage hadn¡¯t just found a truth; he had found the devastating, long-sought answer to the mystery he had searched for years.


    Finally, the family emerged into the cold, stone corridor just outside the prison cells. The air was thick with residual tension, and they immediately saw Sage nked by several pack warriors.


    "Alpha, your family is here," Aiden informed him, his voice tense.


    Sage turned, his eyes still shimmering with a residual, dangerous gold, and met his father¡¯s shocked gaze.


    "Mom!" Both Zoey and Naomi cried out simultaneously, rushing forward toward where Blythe was slowly being helped up from the floor by a warrior.


    "Don¡¯t take a step forward!" Sagemanded, his voice cracking like a whip. He immediately ordered, "Warriors, leave the corridor at once, except for Aiden."


    "What are you doing, Sage?" William questioned, his voiceced with confusion and fear. He nced at Blythe¡¯s dishevelled appearance and her bruised neck. "Did you put Blythe into torture?" he asked, his worried gaze fixed on his son.


    "I wish I could do that!" Sage roared, his voice thick with raw agony. "Did you know my mother married the vegetable seller? Did you know? Tell me!"


    "What? No! All I know is that your mother ran away," William stammered, his confusion genuine, unable to track his son¡¯s sudden, violent usations. "And which vegetable seller are you talking about, Sage? Can you exin this to me? Aiden, free my wife," he ordered, his priority still the immediate well-being of Blythe.


    "Are you lying to me?" Sage¡¯s eyes shed red as he took a watchful step toward his father. "You knew it was my mother. You and your wife killed her, didn¡¯t you? You both are murderers!"


    "Sage, what the fuck are you bbering?" William yelled, reflexively raising his hand in a gesture of paternal authority, but stopping himself short of striking his son.


    Aiden, recognizing the imminent danger, quickly intervened, stepping firmly between the raging Alpha and his father.


    "Sir," Aiden spoke quickly, cutting through the chaos. "Mrs. Blythe is the one who killed Vance¡¯s parents. She confessed to her crimes earlier. And the woman who was the wife of the vegetable seller, it was Alpha Sage¡¯s mother," he revealed the devastating truth in one swift statement.


    Naomi and Zoey gasped, utterly shocked, while William¡¯s eyes grew wide in horror and disbelief. He slowly nced at Blythe, who had kept her head shamefully bowed.


    "Your mother ran away from home when you were young," William whispered, scrambling to make sense of the past. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t know she was in the pack. Blythe, is this true? Did you¡ª" His lips trembled, unable to voice the appalling usation.


    "Mom, did you really kill Brother Sage¡¯s mother? But why did you do it?" Zoey questioned, the horror of the truth instantly bringing tears to her eyes. "How could you do this?"

 Chapter 493: She never loved you

    <h4>Chapter 493: She never loved you</h4>


    "Yes, I killed them," Blythe admitted, her voice hollow but steady now that the truth was out. "Kimberly wasn¡¯t supposed to live in this pack. As soon as I found out about it, I decided to kill her along with her husband."


    As she coldly admitted to her crimes, both Zoey and Naomi broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. William stared at his wife, his beloved mate, unable to reconcile the woman he knew with the murderer standing before him. Yet, a logic of Alpha surfaced: If the Alpha and Luna wanted to punish someone in the pack, it wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "Did you hear now? Your wife is a murderer!" Sage roared again, the veins on his forehead popping, revealing the sheer anguish and fury that consumed him. He grabbed the cor of his father¡¯s shirt, pulling him close, and bore his searing gaze into William¡¯s.


    "Now, no one can spare her from getting killed by my hands! Try using your excuse that you were an Alpha at that time and Blythe was a Luna. I swear I¡¯ll burn everything in this pack if you bring this logic to the council!" Sage pronounced, his voice a low, terrifying snarl.


    Katelyn had never witnessed this depth of rage in Sage before. However, in that moment, she finally understood why he had chosen to be the man everyone had despised, a yboy who casually dated and hurt women. He had simply wanted to numb the constant, searing pain rooted in his fractured home life and missing mother. Though it wasn¡¯t right to say he used such a path, everyone had different, sometimes destructive, coping mechanisms for loss.


    William gulped, his eyes wide as he realized his son saw straight through his exact intended defense strategy.


    "Your mother did run away, Sage," William defended weakly.


    "You are the reason she ran away!" Sage countered, gritting his teeth. "You never respected your own Luna! You had an affair with Blythe!"


    "Mom, why did you do it? Why did you have to kill Sage¡¯s mother?" Naomi asked as she frantically wiped away her tears.


    "Yes, tell us!" Katelyn demanded, stepping forward, her eyes zing with righteous fury. "Also, if you think you¡¯ll be saved, then you¡¯re wrong. You killed the former Luna of this pack, the mother of the current Alpha."


    "Why?" Blythe chuckled. Now that her life was at its end, she seemed utterly fearless. "Because she left her son behind." Blythe spat out the name of Sage¡¯s mother with contempt. "Gianna had a child with another man, Princess, but she didn¡¯t dare to take her son away. She chose to live in the same pack, watching Sage closely, maybe nning to use him in the future."


    Her eyes hardened. "I don¡¯t regret killing her. Gianna deserved this fate. My daughter could have led this pack, but William chose to keep Sage here. Yes, you¡¯re responsible for this as well, William! I never liked Sage. You knew this. Yet, you kept him in the same house as ours. You gave him privilege simply because he was a boy, an Alpha by blood. You refused to kick him out."


    Sage¡¯s grip finally loosened from his father¡¯s shirt. A remorsefulugh escaped his mouth, full of pain and self-loathing. "Now, what do you have to say? If you stop me from ripping her apart, I swear, I won¡¯t hesitate in doing the same to you.


    "I am not stopping you anymore," William conceded, finally stepping back. "But remember this. The moment your mother became a runaway, she was a criminal. Don¡¯t forget that even the pack would have wanted her dead."


    He leveled his gaze at Sage before speaking, "And I never had an affair. If it was someone, then it was your mother, Sage. Yes, I know everything about her, but I didn¡¯t know the man she was involved with."


    William¡¯s voice grew thick with old pain. "She had you with me, but while being my Luna, she was involved with another man. I found the pregnancy reports she burned deliberately. I wanted to save my rtionship with her. But what did she do? She ran away instead of facing me or her own son. She never loved you, that¡¯s why she chose to leave you behind."


    Sage turned numb, the world copsing under the weight of this new, shocking truth. He still desperately didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Before he could even force a question out, William cut him off. "Do whatever you want now since you¡¯re the Alpha. But keep this in mind: Your mother wasn¡¯t innocent either. So, stop crying for her, and act like a mad alpha. Naomi, Zoey, both of you follow me out!"


    He shot a contemptuous re at Blythe, the woman he had trusted so implicitly, who had repaid him bymitting the worst mistake of her life.


    Naomi and Zoey quickly followed their father out of the prison corridor, leaving Katelyn alone with the shattered Alpha.


    "He lied. I don¡¯t believe it," Sage muttered, his whole body tense, refusing to process the painful twist of William¡¯s words.


    "What if your father isn¡¯t lying?" Katelyn asked him softly, approaching him with careful empathy.


    Blythe, who was still slumped on the floor, managed to raise her head. A cruel energy fueled herst stand. "Sage, your mother was a bitch!" she spat, her eyes glittering with dark satisfaction. "I¡¯ll make sure before I die the truth about your mother is revealed too! I didn¡¯t know William was saving such a truth from me too."


    Katelyn saw Sage start to move again, a dangerous step toward his stepmother. Instinctively, she reached out and firmly grabbed his arm. "You need to be in control, Sage. Don¡¯t get provoked by her words," she advised, her voice sharp with necessity.


    Sage, whose mind was a maelstrom of pain and betrayal and who felt incapable of listening to anyone, surprisingly yielded to Katelyn¡¯s firm grip and clear advice. He turned and finally stepped out of the prison corridor.


    Aiden, his Beta, immediately snapped into action, instructing the remaining warriors to lock down the prison.

 Chapter 494: To live in the pain

    <h4>Chapter 494: To live in the pain</h4>


    Sage didn¡¯t start the car; instead, he sat silently. He ordered the driver to step out for a while, needing absolute privacy.


    Now, inside the closed car, only he and Katelyn were present.


    "What are you thinking?" Katelyn asked softly, turning her head to study his strained profile.


    "Why did Mom leave me?" Sage finally articted the question that burned above all others. "Blythe killed her because I became the Alpha. Ten years ago, she killed my mother. I was twenty at that time." He clenched his fists on hisp. "The boy I met under that bridge was Vance. He appeared to be in middle school at that time. What was she thinking?"


    A deep sigh escaped him,ced with profound bitterness. "And all this time, I have been ming my father. But the truth he just pped me with, that my mother was the one who cheated and ran, that she never loved me, is hard to swallow."


    "Your mother is not alive, so her side of the story will never be revealed," Katelyn said, keeping her voice low. "However, I don¡¯t think your father was lying to you. He talked about the pregnancy reports. Hospitals also keep such data on patients. Who knows what was in your mother¡¯s mind that she took such a step?"


    Sage listened, his head still bowed. "I used to greet that vegetable seller whenever the car would stop near his shop. My mother was also there." He swallowed hard, remembering the phantom image. "I remember seeing thedy, always covering her face and keeping her head low. But I thought it was because I was the Alpha, and she was scared to look at as mighty as me. Why didn¡¯t I ever feel she was my mother?"


    His voice broke with fresh misery. "Suddenly, I feel so miserable. Did she not know I always missed her?" His eyes were brimming, the tears finally starting to fall.


    Katelyn¡¯s brows deeply furrowed upon seeing his profound distress. She moved closer to him, and her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck. Sage leaned into her, sobbing as tears kept flowing down his cheeks.


    "I wish she had taken me with her," he choked out against her shoulder. "I was never once happy living with my father and my stepmother. Every single day, I wanted to escape, but I also wanted to know the truth from my father."


    He pulled back slightly, the immediate conflict of his next actions overriding his grief. "Now, if I reveal such a truth to the council, what will they think of my mother? Blythe will not be punished. She will twist the truth in the council, saying she was justified. And I can¡¯t support the wrong either. My mother, if, ording to father, truly cheated on him, then the council would say it was the right decision to kill her."


    "No, it wasn¡¯t the right decision, Sage. Blythe killed your mother for her own personal vendetta. While your father kept the truth from everyone to protect you," Katelyn affirmed. "That is what I think. You have to stay strong, Sage. I know the truth has devastated you, but you can¡¯t lose yourself in this truth," she advised.


    ~~~~~~~


    "Why did you do it, Dexton? Cillian?" Edward demanded, his voice thick with fury. His hands were gripped tightly around the iron bars of the cell, his teeth gritted in anguish. "Answer me! What was your real motive?"


    "We just wanted to eliminate the Betas," Cillian replied, offering the shocking, yet seemingly simple, motive. "Juniper was the best way to end them, so we made an ount in her name to fund those hunters." Dexton, on the other hand, remained quiet, standing slumped as if he hadpletely given up on everything.


    "How could you betray the Alpha King?" Edward shouted from outside the cell. "Why eliminate the Betas? What did they ever do to you? My entire family name has been dragged into ruins because of you both! How will I live with this shame on my head?"


    "Dad, did you forget why my mate died?" Dexton finally spoke, his voice heavy with long-suppressed agony. His eyes were filled with pain from his past.


    "No, I have not," Edward responded, clearly struggling to recall. "She was drowned identally in the pond."


    "No," Dexton denied with a growl. "Two Betas killed her. They murdered her and threw her into the pond. The investigation did nothing to vanquish the pain in my heart. Did you ever ask the Alpha King to punish those Betas? You said wecked the evidence. I kept telling you it happened because of them, but you didn¡¯t either believe me. I was supposed to live in the pain, forget my mate as if nothing ever happened. Why?" Dexton¡¯s eyes gleamed a fierce blue, filled with pain and resentment, as he turned to look directly at his father, who stood outside the bars with a gaze of pure shock.


    Evan, Dominick¡¯s Beta, who was standing just next to Edward, heard the entire conversation unfolding. Dexton¡¯s eyes met his through the bars.


    "Tell the truth to the Alpha King why I loathed your kind," Dextonmanded, his gaze still fixed on Evan. "I hate Betas, and that¡¯s why I-I decided to end them." He took a ragged breath. "If only my mate were alive, all of this would not have happened. I don¡¯t regret my actions. Because you all did injustice to my mate, I decided to choose such a path to kill them quietly."


    He then threw his brother a lifeline. "Cillian wasn¡¯t with me in this act. He simply did what I told him to, taking Juniper¡¯s signature for the new ount. So, he must be released immediately. Everything was nned by me alone," Dexton pronounced, his voice burning with a resentment toward Betas.


    Evan clenched his fists, and said nothing. "We must go to the Alpha King since your son has revealed the truth." Turning to the guard stationed, he ordered, "Release Cillian Vittileo."

 Chapter 495: She asked for was Amelie

    <h4>Chapter 495: She asked for was Amelie</h4>


    Dominick lowered the document he was holding as soon as he heard the shocking details Evan revealed to him. He immediately turned around and instructed Evan to bring Cillian inside, along with Edward.


    Evan bowed and quickly left the office. After a brief moment, he returned, escorting both Edward and Cillian. As they entered and greeted Dominick, the Prince cut them short.


    "It¡¯s not time for pleasantries. A crime against innocents is a crime."


    "Your Highness, Dexton is guilty, not Cillian," Edward lied quickly, desperately trying to protect one of his sons. "Please forgive him this time. I¡ªI beg you. Because his mate faced injustice, that¡¯s why he took such a terrible step and funded the hunters."


    "No, you are wrong," Dominick refuted. "Dexton felt his pain was supreme, and that is why he ignored the pain of others. He failed to cope with it." Dominick leaned forward slightly. "Theck of evidence was indeed present in that case. The Betas he imed had killed his mate were never found at that site."


    He paused, his eyesmanding attention. "I know that at times like this, we feel angry and dejected, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have the right to choose a way where innocents are harmed."


    Gazing directly at Cillian, he continued, "You alsomitted wrong by helping your brother. The Council will decide your fate as well."


    "Please, Your Highness," Edward joined his hands in pleading. "Spare my second son. He truly doesn¡¯t have any hands in it," he urged.


    "It can¡¯t happen," Dominick stated. "You both are dismissed. The Council will start shortly, so you two better prepare yourself to plead innocence there, not in front of me."


    Dominick coldly turned his back toward them, signaling the conversation waspletely over. Edward lowered his hands in disappointed defeat, and Cillian stepped toward him. Holding his father¡¯s arm, he dragged Edward, now a broken man, out of Dominick¡¯s personal office and study space.


    Once they were gone, Evan stepped back in and closed the door. "Should Miss Juniper be summoned?" he asked, referring to the woman whose signature was on the crucial funding document.


    "Of course!" Dominick replied, turning back to his desk. "Tell Karmen to bring her to the Council. She signed a document without checking once what it was being used for."


    "Maybe they forced her. She was an adopted daughter after all," Evan stated, offering a possible defense for Juniper¡¯s role.


    Dominick said nothing, merely giving a slight inclination of his head that made his Beta realize the conversation regarding Juniper¡¯s guilt or innocence was over at that point.


    He bowed and walked away, leaving Dominick alone in that space.


    ~~~~


    Juniper was staring nkly out of the window, a lifeless expression fixed on her face. She heard the doorbell ring sharply, but having no interest in opening the door for anyone, she simply ignored it and kept her focus on the ss pane.


    A few momentster, Karmen impatiently barged in, his face etched with worry. He had initially feared the worst that Juniper had tried to harm herself again. But seeing her seated calmly on the drawing room couch, staring vacantly outside, his worry quickly boiled over into anger.


    "Why didn¡¯t you open the damn door?" he gritted out, his voice tense.


    "I didn¡¯t want to," Juniper replied as if all emotion had been stripped from her. "Why don¡¯t you leave me alone?"


    Karmen licked his lips, struggling for control, before settling his hands firmly on his waist. He then delivered the news, forcing himself to be professional. "You¡¯re summoned to the Council today. Your eldest brother has epted his crime. He is the one who organized the hunters group to annihte Betas.


    "He did. But why am I being summoned?" Juniper questioned, her fingers absently caressing her long hair, still staring out the window.


    "I don¡¯t know," Karmen stated, trying to keep his voice neutral. "I only passed you the order that hase from Prince Dominick." He knew that name would be enough to break through her apathy.


    "Dominick wants me to be in the Council!" Juniper¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, the nkness gone, reced by a desperate, fragile hope. She quickly left the couch. She truly believed Dominick might finally want to talk to her again. "Just give me five minutes. I¡¯ll be ready by then," she added, rushing toward the small bedroom.


    Karmen shook his head at her sudden, desperate shift in mood and stepped out of the apartment. He immediately pulled out his phone and messaged Gabriel, asking about his well-being and checking in.


    Surprisingly, the response came immediately, followed by a call.


    "Hey, Karmen!" Gabriel spoke warmly from the other side.


    "How are you doing? You sound quite low," Karmen said into the phone, his voice soft with concern.


    "The situation is tense here," Gabriel replied, sounding weary. "We have brought Carlos¡¯ grandmother home. She doesn¡¯t have much time left to live. I think Amelie shoulde here."


    "But what about Noah?" Karmen questioned, expressing concern for the young pup. "Your parents can certainly take care of the pup, but isn¡¯t it too early to leave the pup¡¯s side?"


    "I¡¯m thinking they both shoulde here," Gabriel stated, a deep furrow in his voice conveying the seriousness of his decision. "Grandma did have a small conversation with me. And all she asked for was Amelie." He paused. "I was alone at that time. Bring them here, Karmen. I trust you with their safety," he affirmed.


    "I will, Gabriel," Karmen stated. "Did you perhaps talk with Amelie?"


    "I haven¡¯t yet. I will call her after hanging up," Gabriel stated.


    "Alright," Karmen lowered his phone and the call ended. He never found Gabriel in such a disturbing state. Through his tone, he could feel Gabriel¡¯s distress.


    "I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go!" Juniper¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts as she quickly stepped out of the door. He turned to look at her and found how she dolled up.


    "You are going to the council. Prince Dominick isn¡¯t going to even look at you," Karmen said, rolling his eyes before walking ahead.

 Chapter 496: That’s your toxic trait

    <h4>Chapter 496: That¡¯s your toxic trait</h4>


    The Alpha King fiddled restlessly with his thumb and pointer finger as his hand rested over the armrest of the throne. After learning the tragic motive behind Dexton¡¯s actions, the murder of his mate, he nced around the assembled members of the Council.


    "What do the elders have to say on this?" he asked, his voice ringing clearly in the chamber.


    "Your Majesty," began one of the senior elders, standing to address the room. "I believe Dexton¡¯s punishment shouldn¡¯t be severe. It was a failure on everyone¡¯s part for not being able to find the culprits behind his mate¡¯s death."


    "That doesn¡¯t justify his actions to take the lives of the innocents," the second elder countered immediately, rising to challenge the lenient view.


    "I agree on this," Casaio stated, his voice carrying the weight of his royal title. "The Betas who lost their lives in this were innocent. Dexton could have asked to reopen the case. We were unable to find those alleged Betas, and I admit it was a failure on our part too."


    Dexton, standing before them, chuckled¡ªa sound devoid of humor. "Will you all stay quiet if your mate is drowned to death?" he challenged, his eyes sweeping across the council.


    "What did my mate do to deserve such a tragic fate? We were supposed to start a new life after our marriage. Reopening the case never would have helped me. Did you forget, Prince Casaio, how many times I specifically asked you to look into this? You dismissed me, saying I should forget everything and move on. No one ever rted to my pain."


    "Dexton, all I wanted was your best," Casaio argued, visibly stung by the usation. "What if your mate wasn¡¯t killed? You assumed that the Betas killed her!"


    "No. My mate spoke about it on the phone before she died. Your system for justice is aplete failure!" Dexton roared,nding a direct hit. "Prince Casaio couldn¡¯t even find his own mate¡¯s true identity, then what could he possibly do for me or the one like me!?"


    Edward red furiously at his son for disrespecting the Prince, and quickly raised his voice at him. Before he could do more, he forced himself to apologize and bowed low. "Please forgive my son for his¡ª"


    "Dad, will you stop begging for my life? I¡¯m done with all of this," Dexton cut him off with a loud, final growl. "I¡ªI will embrace death rather than pleading to all these people. They failed me, and my innocent mate."


    Juniper, now sitting in the council chamber, shed a subtle smile upon seeing Dexton in his current, defiant state. That cold expression did not go unnoticed by Dominick. In that precise moment, he felt a strange, cold disgust for Juniper.


    "We can¡¯t ignore the fact that many people¡¯s families were dependent on their own sons or daughters," a third council member stated, bringing the focus back to the victims. "Your Majesty, this matter is quite hard to give a hearing on. I think an investigation should be made regarding Dexton¡¯s mate¡¯s death. Until then, no judgment should be delivered."


    The other senior elders quickly agreed with the suggestion to postpone the verdict and investigate Dexton¡¯s ims.


    "The council is adjourned for today. Dexton will stay in the prison until further judgment," Raidan ordered, rising from his seat before walking out of the chamber.


    Dexton was dragged out of the chamber and straight toward the prison. Before being pulled fully away, he stopped and turned his head to look directly at Juniper.


    "You¡¯re still alive," he muttered at her before the guards hauled him away.


    Edward ced a hand dramatically on his chest, reeling from the confrontation. Cillian quickly held him for support before guiding his father out of the chamber.


    "We are supposed to go back," Karmen told Juniper, moving toward her to escort her.


    Juniper rose from her ce but ignored Karmen. Instead of leaving, she walked directly toward Dominick.


    "Don¡¯te near my brother," Casaio warned, cing a protective hand on Dominick¡¯s shoulder.


    "Prince Dominick called me to be present in the council," Juniper stated with pride eyes, ncing at the protective Casaio.


    "Yes, I did," Dominick agreed, his eyes cold. "But it turns out you were enjoying the misery of your brother."


    Juniper¡¯s expression immediately darkened, stung by his cruel assertion.


    "You are misunderstanding me," Juniper insisted. "They are the ones who enjoyed my misery. Did you not see how both my brothers made an ount in my name and used it for such a crime? I am innocent, Nick. Why can¡¯t you see my pain?" Her voice grew desperate. "I was adopted into their family. They were supposed to love me. But what did they do? All of them always despised me, especially Dexton."


    Dominick¡¯s face remained impassive, his eyes hard. "I¡¯m not interested in knowing your past anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter what happened with you. You never confided in me when we were together, so now, everything you speak in front of me is nothing but lies to me." He delivered the final, crushing blow. His expression turned grim.


    "And my thoughts about you haven¡¯t changed and will never change. You do find pleasure in others¡¯ pain. That¡¯s your toxic trait," Dominick dered, showing her the reality of his perception of her.


    Juniper¡¯s eyes instantly brimmed with tears. "You see others¡¯ pain but not mine. I was scared. I thought you would hate me upon finding I¡¯m an adopted daughter. I tried taking my life," she choked out, taking another distraught step toward him.


    Dominick quickly took a decisive step back, showing absolutely no empathy for her tears or her desperate confession.


    "Karmen, take her away," Dominick ordered coldly. "And don¡¯t give her any medical treatment next time." With that, he turned and walked away.


    "Nick! Nick!"


    Juniper shouted, ready to run behind him but Evan blocked her path.


    "We have to go back," Karmen said, standing beside Evan. She was dragged away while Casaio furrowed his brows together.

 Chapter 497: It had to be closed

    <h4>Chapter 497: It had to be closed</h4>


    After Karmen left Juniper settled under Evan¡¯s care, he made his way directly to Amelie. A servant ushered him into her chamber, where he found not only Amelie but also Zilia, who was sitting and holding Noah closely.


    Karmen offered a polite, formal greeting to bothdies before Amelie motioned for him to take a seat on the silk-upholstered chaise.


    "Amelie," Karmen began, moving straight to the crucial matter, "did you manage to speak with Gabriel?"


    "No, why?" Amelie asked, her brows knitting together in instant worry. "Did something happen?" She nced toward a maid nearby, requesting softly, "Ashna, please bring me my phone from the inner room."


    "Nothing has happened to him, certainly. This is about Carlos¡¯s grandmother," Karmen revealed, his voice dropping slightly. "She is not expected to survive. And Gabriel urgently needs you and Noah to travel there."


    Both Amelie¡¯s and Zilia¡¯s expressions instantly shifted from pleasant civility to palpable distress.


    "Casaio was mentioning the same thing this morning when he returned," Zilia murmured, ncing uneasily at Amelie. "But he didn¡¯t specify that the grandmother might not make it."


    By then, Ashna returned with Amelie¡¯s mobile phone. She ced it discreetly on the small, iid table before Amelie, keen not to interrupt the tense conversation.


    "That¡¯s likely because Prince Casaio returned earlier," Karmen responded, exining the discrepancy. "I received the call from Prince Gabriel only an hour ago. I will personally take you and Noah there. You should first speak with both the Alpha King and the Luna Queen."


    Amelie nodded. "Thank you for bringing the news so quickly. I will speak with them. But first," she asserted, looking down at the illuminated screen of her phone, "I need to check Gabriel¡¯s messages. He clearly tried to contact me."


    "Yes, talk with Gabriel immediately," Karmen urged, acknowledging the necessity.


    "Amelie, Noah is sound asleep," Zilia mentioned, rising carefully from the chaise with the pup nestled in her arms. "I¡¯ll settle him inside. You can speak with Gabriel undisturbed until then." Once Zilia had quietly departed, Amelie wasted no time and immediately dialed Gabriel¡¯s number.


    After a few tense rings, Gabriel answered the call.


    "Sorry, Gabriel, I missed your messages," Amelie began, her voice low with concern. "I just heard the news about Carlos¡¯s grandmother. Is the situation truly this serious? And what about Carlos? How is he coping with everything?"


    "Well, the doctor has confirmed that Grandma won¡¯t recover," Gabriel replied, his tone subdued and weary. "She likely only has a few days left to live. We don¡¯t know the exact timeframe. When I spoke to her, she specifically asked about you. That is why I believe you need toe here with Noah. As for Carlos, he is simply enduring the reality."


    Amelie registered a profound pain in Gabriel¡¯s voice, a vulnerability she rarely ever detected in his usually steady demeanor. "When should I n to take a flight from here? It¡¯s already past one in the afternoon," she pointed out, considering the logistics.


    "If possible, arrange to take off within the next hour," he stressed, emphasizing the extreme urgency. "Naturally, you will be flying here via the private jet. I will personally be there to receive you and Noah," he affirmed.


    "Hmm. Then, I prepare for it. Goodbye and take care," Amelie said.


    "Love you, mate," Gabriel whispered from the other side, bringing a soft smile to her lips.


    "Love you too." She hung up the call and gazed at Karmen.


    "We will be leaving within the next hour. You should ask someone from your home to bring your luggage. I¡¯ll also get ready," Amelie asserted.


    Karmen nodded when his phone rang. "It¡¯s Gabriel. I¡¯ll see in an hour then." With that, he answered the call and walked out of the chamber.


    ~~~~


    Raidan and Mabel were seated together in their private chamber. The atmosphere was heavy with unspoken concern. "When I see cases like this, I feel a profound sense of ipetency in the justice I¡¯m delivering to the people of the kingdom," Raidan confessed.


    "Dexton¡¯s loss was indeed tragic. His mate was found dead in the pond. Yet, critical evidence was absent. No surveince was present in that area. And ultimately, her unsolved death became the foundation of his vengeance toward the Betas."


    "How could you have been certain they were Betas who killed Dexton¡¯s mate?" Mabel pressed, her eyes wide with a specific kind of apprehension.


    "There was a distinct Beta scent heavily present in that area," Raidan answered, confirming the suspicion. "But despite all efforts, we couldn¡¯t identify or locate them. This case dragged on for two agonizing years before the council finally decided it had to be closed. Dexton was officially asked to find peace and move on."


    "But the poor man couldn¡¯t!" Mabel stated, her tone turning grave and serious. "Instead, he chose to form an army of Beta Hunters with the sole goal of extinguishing the entire Beta poption."


    "Yes," Raidan confirmed, nodding slowly.


    "Well, he certainly took the lives of countless innocents in his reckless quest for the murderers," Mabel stated with sorrowful conviction. "But I trust the council and, more importantly, I trust you. Whatever decision you ultimately make will be in favor of everyone in the kingdom. Dexton urgently needs to repent for the terrible wrongs he hasmitted."


    Before Raidan could respond to her affirmation, a discreet cough came from the doorway, and a nervous servant interrupted them.


    "Your Majesties," the servant began, bowing quickly, "Lady Amelie is here and wishes to see you both immediately."


    "Send her in," Raidanmanded, his serious expression momentarily giving way to surprise. He exchanged a brief, expectant look with Mabel, knowing Amelie¡¯s arrival likely signaled another urgent family matter.


    As Amelie walked in, she greeted both of them.


    "Take a seat, dear," said Mabel with a soft smile.


    Amelie lowered herself to the chair.


    "You look worried. How¡¯s Gabriel?" Raidan asked.


    "Well, he¡¯s alright. But Carlos¡¯ grandmother isn¡¯t. She asked for me. So, Gabriel wants me and Noah to fly there. Karmen will be taking us. And I thought to inform you both because we will be leaving in the next hour," Amelie stated.


    "But you and Noah still need to make most of the time resting," Mabel pointed.


    "I know, Mother. But it¡¯s important. Carlos¡¯ grandmother protected me and Gabriel from the danger named Ophelia. I-I should go. And I¡¯mpletely fine now. My body has regained its strength too. You are worrying too much for me," Amelie stated, smiling.


    "She¡¯s right. Let her and Noah go. The situation must be tense over there," Raidan asserted. Mabel agreed with her husband.


    "Get ready then. I¡¯lle to your chamber shortly," Mabel said.


    "Yes. Thank you for permitting me to go," Amelie said humbly, bowing before leaving to her chamber.

 Chapter 498: Suffocating me now, Kate

    <h4>Chapter 498: Suffocating me now, Kate</h4>


    Vance stepped out of the ck sedan, his eyes quickly assessing the heavily built men who nked him. "Why exactly did you bring me to this location?" he demanded, searching for a clear answer.


    "The Alpha wishes to speak with you directly," Aiden stated.


    Vance frowned, still deeply confused by the abrupt summons, but he had no choice but to follow the Beta inside. His steps finally halted in the spacious, austere living room upon seeing Sage, the Alpha, seated with intimidating stillness, flipping the pages of a file.


    "Alpha, I¡¯ve brought Vance," Aiden reported, standing aside.


    Sage lifted his gaze from the document, dismissing Aiden with a subtle gesture, then motioned for Vance to take the seat directly across from him.


    Vance wasted no time, leaning forward slightly after sitting. "Did you find out the truth yet? I swear, I wasn¡¯t lying to you," he insisted, his urgency evident. "I heard it myself. The killers clearly spoke your mother¡¯s name."


    "Blythe is not my mother," Sage stated simply, his voicecking emotions.


    Vance¡¯s confusion spiked, but he wisely kept silent, waiting for Sage to borate.


    "Blythe wasn¡¯t my mother," Sage again pronounced. "My father married for the second time after my biological mother ran away." As he spoke those words, a noticeable tightness formed in his throat, betraying the deep-seated pain. "Gianna was the name of my mother."


    Vance¡¯s eyes widened instantly, a shocking realization dawning on him. Could they possibly share the same mother? Their eyes met, and Sage confirmed his silent question. "Yes, you¡¯re thinking right. Our mother is the same."


    Vance was utterly unable to react; the sudden, massive news simply overwhelmed him.


    "How was my mother? Did she ever speak about me?" Sage murmured, his voice now low and aching, the Alpha¡¯s authority reced by a son¡¯s longing. "Did she ever try to reach me? I know you might not know the answers to these questions, but I¡ªI just wish to know." Abandoned by his mother at a vulnerable age had left him with a multitude of deep, hidden scars, and they were bleeding open now.


    Vance turned dropped his gaze as he truly didn¡¯t have answers to any of those agonizing questions.


    "She never spoke about me, did she?" Sage chuckled and filled with a crushing disappointment that echoed in the room.


    "Mom and Dad never revealed that to me," Vance replied. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t know that..." he broke off abruptly, his mind racing, utterly unable to formte a coherent thought or finish his sentence.


    Sage, unable to bear the confirmation of his mother¡¯s silence, suddenly rose to his feet. He let the file, the one that had started this entire confrontation, slide from hisp and rest on the cushioned seat.


    Without uttering another word, or sparing a nce backward, he simply walked out of the room, leaving Vance alone with the shock.


    Vance wondered if he should remain or depart. He decided to leave and pushed himself to his feet just as William entered the living room.


    "I¡ªI..." Vance began, attempting to speak, but William cut him off, his voiceced with cold fury.


    "You brought nothing but destruction to this family," William bit out. "But, in a strange way, you finally brought a measure of peace to Sage. While I always believed Gianna was simply somewhere far away, discovering she was so close, that I never anticipated. Blythe will be punished ording to packw." His expression hardened into a rigid mask.


    "You cannot remain in this territory. Leave immediately after the punishment is officially announced. And do note near Sage, ever again."


    Vance knit his brows together, the harshness and unwanted hatred radiating from William hitting him unexpectedly. He realized the truth he had carried, the truth of their shared mother and Blythe¡¯s deception, must have been an immense, debilitating blow to the entire family.


    ~~~~


    Katelyn pulled the car to a stop in front of the sweeping sands of the Pearlwind Coast, a remote ce Sage cherished and would retreat to during his lowest moments.


    Since the afternoon, following the devastating conversation with Vance, he hadpletely disappeared, sending worry through the entire pack.


    Katelyn removed her sunsses, tucking them onto the front of her top. A faint, familiar scent of Sage¡¯s pheromones signature lingered gently in her nostrils, confirming he wasn¡¯t far. Following the subtle trail of her mate¡¯s distress, she finally spotted him. He was seated in the sand in front of a small, rustic beach house, watching the sun sink toward the horizon.


    Quietly, Katelyn approached him, her steps barely disturbing the soft sand. She paused a few feet away and softly called out his name.


    Sage snapped immediately out of his deep contemtion, his head turning sharply. He was sopletely engrossed in his inner turmoil that he hadn¡¯t sensed Katelyn¡¯s presence until she spoke.


    "Kate!" Sage stood up from his ce. "What are you doing here?"


    And before he could get that answer, Katelyn threw her arms around him, embracing him for a tight hug. Sage was shocked, but then his hands found her back.


    Katelyn took a step back, her immediate relief giving way to anger and she red at him.


    "Why did you leave without informing anyone? Do you know how worried everyone is?" she demanded. "Their Alpha disappears and refuses to pick up anyone¡¯s calls!"


    "I wanted to be alone," Sage replied, his gaze fixed on the fading sunset.


    "But you should have at least notified someone!" Katelyn insisted, moving closer again. "I know after what happened you didn¡¯t wish to be in that pack territory, but you can¡¯t worry the others like this. Also, you have a massive responsibility to bear¡ªthe role of the Pack Alpha."


    Sage finally dragged his eyes from the horizon and looked at her, and the desperation in his gaze shocked her. "I don¡¯t want to be an Alpha of this pack," he dered. "My mother lost her life because I became the Alpha. And it¡¯s suffocating me now, Kate. I will leave that pack. I don¡¯t want to be a part of them anymore."


    "Why would you leave the pack?" Katelyn countered sharply, her hands moving to grip his arms. "Don¡¯t make a decision in a rush."

 Chapter 499: Beginning of her love story

    <h4>Chapter 499: Beginning of her love story</h4>


    Katelyn brought Sage into the beach house as thest light of the sunset bled from the sky. Night had definitively fallen. The first thing she did was call Naomi, confirming that Sage was safe.


    "Yes, we will return tomorrow morning," Katelyn replied into the phone, standing near the window and looking out at the dark expanse of the ocean. She ended the call and lowered her hand, turning her attention to Sage, who sat hunched on the couch.


    "I doubted what my father revealed," Sage confessed. "So, I called the hospital where my mother was reportedst. Dad didn¡¯t lie a single word to me. My mother was pregnant with another man¡¯s child. And that child is Vance. How could she do it?" He rubbed his hands together vigorously, a clear sign of his deep restlessness. "I always believed I was hurting my father because of her memory. But I just don¡¯t understand why Mom chose to stay so close, yet remained hidden from everyone¡¯s eyes. She concealed herself perfectly."


    "Maybe she didn¡¯t want to bepletely away from her son¡¯s sight," Katelyn murmured gently, offering a possible, softer exnation.


    "No. I searched further," Sage refuted, shaking his head. "Mom and her husband weren¡¯t even in the pack territory for over thirteen years. They only returned after that, bringing Vance with them. Mom¡¯s husband left the pack with the flimsy excuse that his far rtive needed them because their daughter was desperately sick. Because they were mere vegetable sellers, no one ever even bothered to question their sudden departure."


    Katelyn sat down next to him, offering a steady, silent presence. "Vance mentioned that your mother was a healer, too."


    "That was something entirely new for me as well," Sage admitted. "Dad confirmed it. She had an inbuilt strength as a healer while still carrying her wolf, but she wasn¡¯t an expert practitioner."


    "And what about your mother¡¯s side of the family?" Katelyn pressed softly. "Did they never try to check on you?"


    Sage slowly shook his head. "My mom was an only child to her parents. Both of my grandparents passed away about three years after her marriage to my father."


    "Oh," Katelyn¡¯s voice turned low with genuine empathy. "I¡¯m sorry, Sage."


    "All in all, I still couldn¡¯t find the simple answer why she chose to abandon me," Sage said, letting out a short, heavy chuckle that held no humor.


    Katelyn ced her hand firmly over his. "Maybe you were never meant to know the whole truth. Your mother¡¯s absence undoubtedly left very deep scars inside you, Sage.


    But those scars shouldn¡¯t paralyze you long-term. You should feel blessed that your father never abandoned you. I don¡¯t know how he treated you, but at least he remained present. You can¡¯t deny the fact that you would have suffered far more if you had been left entirely alone."


    Sage simply nodded, absorbing the truth of her words. He grabbed her hands, turning his body toward her. "You won¡¯t leave me, right? All I truly have is you, my mate. Even though they are my blood family, I feel empty inside now. I want you in my life, Kate. To guide me, to hold me, and to love me." He leaned closer to her, resting his head heavily on her shoulder.


    "Did you forget that I¡¯ve epted you, Sage Nightshade?" Katelyn asserted, her voice strong and unwavering. "I said in front of everyone that I will be the Luna of this pack."


    Sage immediately recalled that moment and leaned back, gazing into her eyes with renewed concern. "And what if I still refuse to be the pack¡¯s Alpha? Will you leave me then? Of course, I¡¯ll keep working as thepany¡¯s director."


    "You think I¡¯m after a position?" Katelyn challenged, arching one eyebrow, a look of mild offense crossing her face.


    "No, I¡¯m just asking honestly," he corrected quickly. "I know you possess more power than me in nearly every way. You can bring change in whatever manner you desire."


    "As long as you keep me happy, I desire nothing else," Katelyn said, her statement grounded in simple truth. "I have money, power, everything you could possibly name, except for a truepanion."


    "I will try my best, Kate," Sage vowed earnestly. "Good and bad phases are simply a part of life. However, I will ensure you never lose that joy from your life. And I am sincerely sorry for hurting you in the past."


    "Umm... I won¡¯t forgive you," Katelyn replied, a mischievous look in her eyes and amusementcing her voice.


    "What? Why?" Sage asked, confusion clouding his features.


    "You have to cook dinner with me if you want to be forgiven," Katelyn stated, the condition simple and unexpected. "Because of you, I haven¡¯t eaten properly since this morning either."


    "I¡¯m so sorry," Sage said immediately, rising from the couch. "Give me a moment. I¡¯ll just wash my face and hands, then we can cook together. But we need¡ª"


    "I brought groceries with me on my way," Katelyn interrupted, already moving toward the door. "I¡¯ll go get the bag from the car." She stood up as well, but before she could take a step, Sage gently caught her hand, stopping her.


    "It¡¯s night. We are all alone on this beach," he said with a protective instinct.


    Katelyn smiled and walked out with him. They reached the car, and Sage took the grocery bag, holding the ingredients for their meal. He shut the car door firmly.


    "Oh my god! The coast is illuminating!" Katelyn eximed in astonishment. The shoreline seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow, as though thousands of pearls had risen to the surface, creating a magical illusion. Sage stopped beside her, tilting his head slightly as she held his hand, captivated by the spectacle.


    "It feelspletely surreal," she murmured, meeting his gaze, which was now reflecting the light of the glowing water.


    "Yes. It truly does," he agreed, his voice rough. His eyes dropped from the illuminated coastline to her lips, and she sensed the deep, familiar desire they held.


    Unlike the tension and hesitation of past encounters, she showed no reluctance this time. Katelyn closed the small distance and pressed her lips onto his. This was the true beginning of her love story, and she was fiercely determined not to miss a single part of it.


    Their lips parted briefly, their eyes locking once more in a silent, profound affirmation, before their mouths met again, unleashing the passion and longing they had both been holding back all this time.

 Chapter 500: Didn’t need further invitation

    <h4>Chapter 500: Didn¡¯t need further invitation</h4>


    Sage and Katelyn stumbled backward into the beach house, the door hitting the frame with a resonant thud that was instantly muffled by the rush of their shared breath. Sage didn¡¯t release the kiss; instead, he braced the edge of the door tightly with one hand while the other held Katelyn¡¯s waist with firm, upromising pressure.


    When their mouths finally parted, Katelyn let out a breathless, sharp gasp for air. Her hands remained cradled around his neck, pulling him closer even as she leaned back to look into his eyes.


    "Hah! We were hungry, remember?" Katelyn whispered, her breath still catching slightly.


    "Yes, we were," Sage replied, his gaze intense, though he managed to hold the heavy grocery bag firmly in his one hand. "What shall we cook first?" he inquired, a hint of yful domesticity entering his voice as he reluctantly withdrew his free hand from her waist.


    Katelyn took the bag from him and ced it with a thump onto the nearby kitchen counter. Then, without breaking eye contact, she reached up, grasped the cor of his shirt, and tugged him gently closer. "We can have dinner muchter," she proposed, her meaning unmistakable.


    He didn¡¯t need further invitation. Sage ducked his head, burying his face in the crook of her neck, inhaling her unique scent deeply. His chest vibrated with a low, powerful rumble, the sound of his wolf responding to her. "Your scent brings a profound calm to me," he murmured against her skin, his nose nuzzling lightly against her corbone.


    His warm lipsnded softly on her skin, sending an immediate, intense shiver through Katelyn that caused her fingers to curl tightly into the fabric of his shirt. This was her first experience of anything quite like this, something so profoundly intimate and consuming. He peppered quick, hot kisses along her neck and across her corbone before swiftly scooping her up into his powerful arms.


    His mouth connected fiercely with hers as he carried her, their steps unsteady, until he lowered himself onto the plush cushions of the couch. She found herself immediately settled on hisp, her legs falling naturally to straddle his hips.


    Her hands grabbed the top button of his shirt, quickly unfastening it before moving with swift determination to undo the rest. Meanwhile, one of hisrge hands slipped beneath the hem of her top, fingers warming her skin, while the other remained anchored on her thigh, applying steady pressure.


    Sage finally pulled away from her lips, giving both of them a ragged moment to breathe. He nted a lingering, soft kiss on her chin, then began inching his mouth lower to her throat, where he settled and delivered a hard, possessive suck.


    A low, involuntary moan escaped from Katelyn¡¯s throat, a sound she had never made before, confirming the depth of the pleasure hemanded.


    His hand abandoned her thigh and moved upward, cupping her breast firmly through the fabric of her clothing, and another deep, resonant moan resounded in the air. "Sage," she mumbled, tilting her head back, leaning fully into his touch. Tracing the lines of her hand over the taut muscles of his chest, she pressed a heated kiss onto his neck, her inner wolf humming inside her with a profound sense of pleasure and joy.


    Sage instantly hardened beneath her. The next second, without warning, he flipped her body onto the couch, reversing their positions and astonishing her with the sudden shift.


    "Now, I can look at you in a better way, Kate," he murmured, his gaze intense as he knelt above her. He gripped the edges of his shirt and pulled it offpletely, revealing his tanned body with perfectly carved muscles and abs. He grasped Katelyn¡¯s hand and brought it directly to his bare chest. "Here," he instructed. "This heart beats like this only for you."


    She gulped upon hearing the sound of his heartbeat thrumming rapidly beneath her palm. Her own heartbeats instantly increased. She allowed herself to admire his body.


    "Did you get trained well?" Katelyn questioned softly, her voice still breathy from the intensity of the moment, seeking to anchor herself back to reality.


    "Of course! As an Alpha, I had to go through rigorous training," Sage replied, a hint of pride in his tone, when she suddenly moved and sat up beside him. Her hand, which had been exploring the terrain of his chest, halted instantly at a small patch of skin, a wound that had long since faded but left a pale, visible scar behind.


    "What¡¯s this, Sage? How did you get this scar?" asked Katelyn, her voice dropping as her yful mood dissolved, her brows furrowing instantly with deep concern.


    "I think this is the only scar on your body," Katelyn mumbled, her finger tracing the raised line gently, confirming her observation. "Don¡¯t tell me it was the doing of your stepmother."


    When Sage remained silent, his gaze distant, Katelyn pressed softly, "I am all ears. You can tell me anything."


    "I had a fight with someone when I was young," he began, his voice t as he revisited the memory. "Turned out, the boy was none other than Blythe¡¯s brother¡¯s son. I think I was only eight or nine. Dad wasn¡¯t home; he was overseas handling a business merger." A dark shadow crossed his face. "She beat me up, and while I was protecting myself, I identally injured myself with a prating object," he exined.


    As Katelyn heard that terrible, vulnerable experience from his childhood, tears instantly welled up in her eyes. She hugged him tightly, instantly wrapping her arms around his bare chest and sharing her warmthpletely with his.


    "I am so sorry you had to go through all of that, Sage," she whispered against his skin, holding him fiercely.


    Sage smiled, his head buried in her neck as he embraced her. "I am d that you are here with me. Thanks, Kate. I truly mean it." Before she could speak, a growling sound escaped from her stomach.


    Both of them instantly withdrew from the hug. "Well, now, we shall definitely cook. I can¡¯t let my mate go hungry."

 Chapter 501: He’s your greatest protector

    <h4>Chapter 501: He¡¯s your greatest protector</h4>


    Wrapped securely in a soft baby nket, Noah restedfortably in Amelie¡¯s arms. As she finally stepped down from the private jet onto the tarmac, she found Gabriel waiting for them in the cold night air.


    "Gabriel!" A bright smile instantly lit up her face as she walked quickly toward him. The gap between them closed, and Gabriel pulled her into a warm embrace, carefully ensuring he didn¡¯t disturb Noah¡¯s deep sleep.


    "Let me hold Noah," he whispered against her hair. Amelie carefully shifted Noah¡¯s sleeping body into Gabriel¡¯s waiting arms. Gabriel instantly adjusted the nket, securing it snugly around the baby before they moved toward the car.


    Karmen sat in the front passenger seat after efficiently cing their bags into the trunk.


    "There were no difficulties during the flight, were there?" Gabriel inquired softly, ncing back at Amelie.


    "No, the flight was perfectly smooth," Amelie answered. "Gabriel, I have never seen you look this anxious."


    "I¡¯m not anxious," Gabriel denied instantly, perhaps too quickly. "I am only worried for Carlos. But," he added, his voice gaining a forced strength, "I also believe he will find a way to move on."


    "Hmm," Amelie murmured, choosing not to press the issue of his anxiety. Instead, she leaned her head against Gabriel¡¯s shoulder, seeking thefort of his presence and silently wishing for the long journey to end soon.


    Two hourster, the car finally pulled up in front of the sweeping, grand house. Carlos was waiting for them on the porch. As they all exited the car, Amelie hurried over to him and hugged him tightly, instantly wrapping him in a fierce embrace. Carlos held her in return, bringing his hands up to steady her back.


    "I¡¯ve finallye to your ce, Carlos," Amelie stated, pulling back just enough to look into his weary eyes.


    "Yes," Amelie confirmed, her smile warm. Gabriel stopped by her side, carefully holding the sleeping baby, and Carlos gazed down at Noah¡¯s peaceful, small form.


    "You said it would be a boy," Gabriel noted, his smile soft and proud as he looked at Carlos.


    "Well, the vision worked this time," Carlos answered quietly, then shifted his attention to Karmen. Shaking hands with him, he said, "Let¡¯s go inside then, it¡¯s freezing out here."


    Everyone nodded and moved into the house. They stopped in the spacious, silent living room when Amelie immediately turned to Carlos and asked, her voice hushed with concern, "Carlos, how is your grandmother doing?"


    "Grandma isn¡¯t well, Amelie," Carlos said, his voice t with weariness. "She¡¯s currently resting in her room."


    "I would like to see her," Amelie stated gently but firmly. "If she¡¯s awake, that is."


    "Of course! Follow me," he said, turning immediately to lead the way. Gabriel and Karmen remained behind in the living room with the sleeping Noah, respecting the need for quiet, while Amelie followed Carlos into a dimly lit hallway.


    As they both entered the room, Amelie was deeply shocked by the olddy¡¯s fragile form. Ravenna looked incredibly weak and sickly. Her eyes were currently closed, but the steady rise and fall of her chest confirmed her heart was still beating.


    "Grandma, look who hase to see you," Carlos said softly, bending low over the bed.


    Ravenna slowly opened her eyes. After a moment of adjustment, she saw Amelie. A genuine, gentle smile formed on her lips, and she weakly extended her hands to hold Amelie¡¯s. Amelie was quick to sit on the edge of the bed before the olddy, immediately holding Ravenna¡¯s rough, warm hands in her own.


    "Your hands are cold, dear," Ravenna observed, her voice barely a whisper.


    "That must be because I just arrived from a long flight," Amelie replied, trying to sound cheerful. "I couldn¡¯t bring anything proper for you."


    "You¡¯vee, and that¡¯s enough for me," Ravenna stated simply. Her weary, rough hands gently caressed Amelie¡¯s. "How is Noah doing? Did you not bring the boy with you?"


    "He has alsoe, Grandma. Right now, he¡¯s with Gabriel," Amelie replied, tilting her head as she sensed Gabriel¡¯s protective presence nearing the room.


    Just then, a soft knock urred on the door. Both Gabriel and Karmen walked in, with the peacefully sleeping pup held securely in Gabriel¡¯s arms. Gabriel stopped by Amelie¡¯s side and gently lowered Noah into her embrace. She held him protectively as Carlos helped adjust his grandmother to sit up higher against the pillows.


    "Noah is sleeping at the moment," Amelie replied, already beginning to carefully offer him closer toward Ravenna so she could see him up close.


    The olddy gently caressed the boy¡¯s forehead before cing her hand over his tiny head. "Blessed with the Moon Goddess. I can see he¡¯s your greatest protector, Amelie. He is the very reason, despite the curse, you could finally find your mate," she whispered, her weary eyes ncing momentarily at Gabriel.


    Amelie smiled warmly, deeply touched to hear that. "Thank you for giving your blessings to Noah," she said, preparing to return the baby to Gabriel.


    "Wait a minute," Ravenna interjected softly. Carlos swiftly moved to a nearby cupboard and took out a small box made of aged brass. He brought it quickly to his grandmother and opened it for her. Inside, resting on velvet, was a protective charm: a simple ck thread with a single pearl hanging from it.


    "This is to protect him from any danger," Ravenna exined, her fingers working carefully as she fastened the charm around Noah¡¯s tiny wrist. "When he grows up, shift the pearl onto another ck thread, but ensure it stays on him until he reaches the age of sixteen."


    "I understand, Grandma. I will," Amelie replied seriously, appreciating the depth of the gift.


    Noah¡¯s eyelids fluttered slightly, but thankfully, his deep sleep remained undisturbed.


    "I¡¯ll take the boy to a room now. You two need time to talk," Gabriel opined, stepping forward and taking Noah gently from Amelie¡¯s embrace. He and Karmen then quietly left the room, leaving Amelie and Carlos alone with Ravenna.

 Chapter 502: Travel to District Gridlock

    <h4>Chapter 502: Travel to District Gridlock</h4>


    "Carlos, go and attend to our guests," Ravenna requested of her grandson. She wanted to have a conversation alone with Amelie.


    Carlos nodded and left, understanding his grandmother¡¯s need for private time with Amelie.


    As the doors shut quietly behind him, Amelie turned back to the old woman. "Grandma, I heard about your medical condition," she said softly. "I wish even my age would¡ª"


    "No, don¡¯t say that," Ravenna interrupted firmly, shaking her head. "I told you even before that I¡¯ve lived enough years." Her frail hand patted Amelie¡¯s hand reassuringly before she took a deep, steadying breath. "But Carlos hasn¡¯t lived his life fully. Do you remember the promise you made to me?"


    "Yes. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma," Amelie replied with a bright,forting smile. "I¡¯ll be Carlos¡¯s family. Gabriel and I will never let him feel alone in this world. Who knows, he will soon find the woman of his dreams, too, and then he will have his own family as well."


    Ravenna smiled. "Yes. I wouldn¡¯t be there to see all of that, though. But I would love to see Carlos having his own family, his life filled with happiness," she murmured.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. It will happen. I promise you," Amelie assured her. "Focus on yourself for now. You may turn well. Miracles do happen," Ravenna murmured, a fleeting trace of emotion softening her weary eyes.


    "Amelie," she continued, her voice gaining a sudden, low intensity, "miracles don¡¯t happen after a certain time with this type of curse. Tell me the truth: Did Ophelia try any other dirty trick on you recently?"


    "No... Well, I did remove the ring once," Amelie admitted, her expression tightening with the memory. "I usually used to take it off before going to shower. When I did this time, I felt a very strange, searing pain radiating from my heart throughout my entire body. It felt like it would kill me. It turns out, Ophelia is definitely not sitting quietly, Grandma," Amelie said with a deeply worried gaze. "But please, don¡¯t stress yourself about it. Gabriel and I will find a way to end her," she asserted firmly.


    "You two cannot find a way for this alone," Ravenna asserted, cutting straight to the core of the problem, overriding Amelie¡¯s previous assurance. "Since you both are here now, I will perform that ritual myself¡ªthe one to bring you both back to the timeline where you first encountered Ophelia."


    "Grandma, you are far too weak right now. Please don¡¯t do anything more for us," Amelie pleaded, tears pricking her eyes. "You have already done so much. Besides, this is a battle Gabriel and I are supposed to fight."


    "I know," Ravenna admitted with an unwavering gaze. "But I must put my remaining power to good use. I am nning to do the ritual by tomorrow. The more we dy, the more strength Ophelia will gather. And we absolutely cannot let her win."


    She again ced her hand over Amelie¡¯s and gave it a gentle squeeze. "Dear, let me do it. Carlos won¡¯t be able to help you with this. That is why I must do it before I take myst breath."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, and she promptly hugged Ravenna. She didn¡¯t utter a word, but kept that embrace. Ravenna patted her head. "Everything will turn fine once you two defeat Opehlia," she whispered.


    ~~~~~~


    "Where were you?" Casaio asked. He carefully lowered the file he had been reviewing, fixing his gaze on his brother, Dominick, who had just returned from outside.


    "Why are you still up sote, Cas? Shouldn¡¯t you be with Zilia?" Dominick countered, already taking off his zer and slumping heavily onto the upholstered sofa.


    "Zilia is worried for you these days. She specifically asked me to check on you," Casaio replied, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Did you drink outside? Are you choosing the path like I did once? Drowning myself in alcohol to cope?" he pressed, arching an eyebrow in suspicion.


    "No, Cas. I met an old friend today, so we had some chats over drinks. You know that I was severely betrayed in love, where all I faced were lies from Juniper. I am not drowning myself in sorrow; instead, I am working to keep myself distracted. There is a long-pending case that demands my full attention. I will have to travel to District Gridlock."


    "Why there? What exactly is happening in that ce?" Casaio asked, his brow furrowing with concern.


    "I heard that Omegas are being sold there, both men and women," Dominick revealed, his voice dropping to a grim tone. "Since Gridlock is quite far from the capital, its dense, congestedyout and distance have made it a perfect hub for such illegal activities."


    "When do you n to leave?" Casaio asked.


    "Tomorrow. Dys simply cannot be made," Dominick replied, running a hand over his face. "When I think about how Gabriel wanted us to look into that Beta Hunters¡¯ case, and I kept dying it, I realize I could have found out the truth earlier without getting into such a mess." He took a deep breath. "My divorce will officially be approved by tomorrow. I want to forget Juniperpletely, and going away from here while I investigate would be the best way to handle that."


    "You¡¯re right," Casaio conceded, epting the n.


    "So," Dominick began, shifting the topic, his gaze turning assessing. "Will you not try to be the next Alpha King then? Juniper definitely brought a lot of negative effects to your image in the public eye. I haven¡¯t heard you speak about the session since the scandal."


    "I don¡¯t even think I deserve that position," Casaio remarked quietly, his gaze dropping to the floor, revealing a genuine sense of inadequacy.


    "No, you do deserve that throne, Cas," Dominick affirmed immediately, sitting up straighter on the sofa. "Just because some matters don¡¯t reach your ears doesn¡¯t mean you are incapable of keeping this kingdom going. Your focus and integrity are unmatched."


    "I see the true Alpha King¡¯s capabilities in Gabriel," Casaio stated, looking back up. "What do you think?"


    Dominick offered a knowing smile. "Well, he has always been the smartest of us. But Gabriel won¡¯t agree to take the throne. You and I know this well enough."

 Chapter 503: Sage confessed his feelings

    <h4>Chapter 503: Sage confessed his feelings</h4>


    Sage stirred, his eyelids fluttering against the morning. A fissure of brilliant, golden sunlight had found its way through a narrow gap in the drawn curtains, creating a burning strip that fell directly across his face.


    He let out a soft groan, lifting a hand to rub the sleep from his eyes before finally pushing himself up. He settled back against thefort of the headboard, taking a moment to simply breathe in the tranquil morning air.


    The gentle quiet was suddenly broken. The door clicked open, and Katelyn stepped in with a cheerful energy.


    "Oh, you¡¯re finally awake, sleepyhead!" she announced. She didn¡¯t linger, just gave him a quick, warm nce. "Breakfast is just about ready. Come and freshen up quickly, you don¡¯t want the coffee to go cold." And with that, she was gone, the door closing softly behind her.


    A genuine smile touched Sage¡¯s lips as he finally threw off the covers. He stretched, the movement easing the stiffness from a deep night¡¯s sleep, and headed straight for the ensuite. The ritual of a hot, invigorating shower washed away thest vestiges of slumber.


    He stepped out of the bedroom a short whileter. The warm scent of toasted bread and brewing coffee hung invitingly in the air, drawing him toward the dining area. He found Katelyn there, already presiding over the table, arranging two tes and cutlery beside a steaming carafe.


    "Perfect timing," Katelyn said, not even looking up, a small smile ying on her lips. She pulled a chair out with a graceful gesture. "Come, have a seat."


    Sage settled down as she took her own chair. Without dy, she focused on her te, cutting into the fluffy omelette toast before lifting the mug for a sip of coffee.


    "Mmm," she murmured, her eyes half-closed in enjoyment. "Isn¡¯t it delicious? I think we should n to be back at your ce by the early afternoon, don¡¯t you?"


    Sage leaned in, resting his chin on Katelyn¡¯s shoulder. "No," he murmured. "I don¡¯t want to go back. Let¡¯s just spend the whole day right here, alone." His arm slipped casually around her waist.


    Katelyn paused mid-bite, gently lowered it back to the te and slowly tilted her head.


    "Sage, I understand," she began softly, "but I don¡¯t have any clothes with me," she teased lightly, though the humor quickly faded. "Besides, you know how it is. Everyone back home is waiting to hear the verdict of their Alpha."


    Sage sighed deeply. He pulled his head back, sitting up straight in his chair, and silently picked up his fork. He began eating the fluffy omelette toast.


    Katelyn¡¯s smile was reced by a more astute, probing expression as she watched him.


    "Look," she stated, "If you truly want to spend time with me, to have a real vacation, then you need to finish your pending work first. We can¡¯t escape it by staying here another day. Clear your schedule, and then we can take a small trip, just the two of us, with nothing hanging over our heads."


    She picked up her coffee mug again, her eyes steady over the rim. "By the way," she continued, "you have to tell my father your answer today. I¡¯ll be doing the same."


    Sage¡¯s face lit up with a smile. "Sure, let¡¯s do it together after the breakfast."


    Katelyn simply hummed in acknowledgment, her attention returning to the satisfying crunch of her toast and the coffee.


    Once they were both done, Sage effortlessly gathered their tes. He walked over to the kitchen area and ced the dishes into the sink. Turning back, he found Katelyn beginning to rise.


    "No, please," he insisted gently, gesturing toward the living space. "You should simply sit in the drawing room and rx."


    Heading back to the kitchen, he quietly called the housekeeper to arrange for a maid toe for a day, ensuring the beach house would be perfectly reset.


    He joined her in the drawing room and saw she was settledfortably on the sofa as she focused on rapidly typing something on her phone.


    "Oh, you¡¯vee," she said, looking up as he sat beside her. "Tell me, what do you think about doing a video call?"


    Sage arched an eyebrow. "You want the Alpha King to see us together, right now?" he asked.


    Katelyn nodded. "Why not?" she replied. "We are together now," she stated. "Dad and Mom are eagerly waiting for our answers."


    "Then, do it," Sage said. He fixed the buttons on his shirt, tucking them till the top while Katelyn dialed her father¡¯s number before switching to the video call.


    Momentster, the call was picked and Raidan was seen on the other side.


    "Oh, dear, why are you doing a video call?" Raidan asked the first thing and was surprised seeing both Katelyn and Sage together. "Dear,e here. Kate and Sage are on the video call," he said, looking at his wife.


    Mabel came into the view as well when both Katelyn and Sage greeted them in respect.


    "Dad, we are going to give you the answer now," Katelyn said. A bright smile formed on her lips. "Dad, Sage and I have decided to go ahead with this rtionship. We both are mates. I am sorry but I didn¡¯t tell you about this before, Dad. I was unsure at that time, but, I finally made the decision."


    Raidan was delighted to hear the confidence in Katelyn¡¯s voice regarding her rtionship choice. But what he hadn¡¯t expected that his daughter would end up finding a mate in Sage.


    "Are you sure, Kate? You¡¯ve been whining about it a lot in the past," Raidan asked. He still wanted his daughter to be sure enough to go forward with her rtionship with Sage.


    "Yes, Dad. I have made this decision after thinking a lot. You were right about Sage," Katelyn said, tilting her head to look at him.


    "Your Majesty, Katelyn made me learn the art of patience and perseverance. I have been serious about her for a while. And I¡¯m blessed to have Katelyn in my life. I love her," Sage confessed his feelings, making Katelyn shy.


    Mabel and Raidan nced at each other. "Our blessings are with both of you," Mabel said. "Come to the pce soon with your parents, Sage. An engagement should happen," she added.


    "I will, Your Majesty," Sage promised.

 Chapter 504: As a justification for murder

    <h4>Chapter 504: As a justification for murder</h4>


    As the video call ended, Katelyn lowered the phone onto the coffee table. Sage hugged her from behind, his chin resting gently on her shoulder while his arm circled snugly around her belly. She tilted her head back, smiling as their noses softly brushed. The gentle, intoxicating scent of their pheromones filled the room before they shared a soft kiss. However, both kept the contact gentle, and Sage soon pulled away, maintaining their control.


    "Let¡¯s go back to the pack. I¡¯ll finish up the work there, and we are going somewhere special right after," he said with a sincere, promising tone.


    "Okay!" Katelyn agreed, attempting to stand up, but his arm tightened yfully, preventing her.


    "Let me go. I have to grab the car keys from my room," she whispered, chuckling softly.


    "How do you have such good control when you¡¯re this close to your mate?" he murmured against her skin, genuinely curious about her remarkable discipline.


    "I don¡¯t know," Katelyn answered honestly. She ced a finger lightly between their lips to stop any further distraction and said, "Let¡¯s not cause any kind of dy." With that, she finally rose to her feet and went to her room. Sage, too, moved to retrieve his phone before stepping out of the house. Once Katelyn returned, he held her hand and led her toward the parked car.


    "I will drive," Sage said, extending his hand for the keys.


    Katelyn ced the keys into his palm and settledfortably into the passenger¡¯s seat.


    The journey ended after a long drive, and they stepped out in the structured confines of the pack¡¯s home territory. Heading inside, they found his father and some of the respected elders gathered in the living room, deep in discussion over something important.


    "The Alpha has returned!" one of the elders announced respectfully. Immediately, all the men left their seats to greet not only Sage, the Alpha, but also Katelyn, acknowledging her status as the Princess of their neighboring realm.


    "I am sorry for going off radar for a day," Sage said, walking ahead and still firmly holding Katelyn¡¯s hand, immediately addressing his absence with the pack elders and his father.


    "Your father wants a lesser punishment for your stepmother, Sage, considering she has been the Luna of this pack for years," Senior elder Harvey stated. "Also, the full truth has nowe out regarding your mother, too. We think that she should have been punished for having an affair with another man, even if she is deceased."


    "Wait? Who told you about all of this?" Sage demanded, his brow furrowing instantly in disbelief and anger.


    "The whispers can¡¯t be stopped for too long," finally, Mile, Blythe¡¯s brother, spoke, addressing Sage directly. "Indeed, Blythe did something so heinous, but let¡¯s not forget what your mother did to our former Alpha. Sage, if your mother were alive, and such a truth were publicly known, she would have been punished with death," he affirmed. All the elders present nodded solemnly in agreement with him.


    Sage let out a short, incredulous chuckle, hisposure starting to dangerously slip, but Katelyn¡¯s steady grip on his hand silently grounded him.


    "And his mother paid that price with her life," Katelyn intervened.


    "I am sorry for interrupting like this, but I think I can give an unbiased opinion on this," Katelyn stated firmly, her clear voice drawing every eye in the room. "The crimes of Mrs. Blythe cannot be ignored, regardless of her former title. I think you all have forgotten the motive behind why she killed Sage¡¯s mother: she hated the fact that Sage would be the next Alpha of this pack."


    She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. "How is murdering someone¡¯s parents, merely out of political spite, justified? Furthermore, granting her leniency will be a profound injustice to Vance."


    Katelyn subtly reminded them of her own power. "This pack is a part of my kingdom. If Vance takes this matter to the Royal Court, which he has every right to do, I think the Alpha King will certainly not ignore the misery and loss of a young man who lost everything in a single day due to a conspiracy within this pack."


    The elders exchanged ufortable nces with each other, their earlier solidarity crumbling under the weight of Katelyn¡¯s politically and morally astute points.


    "Sage¡¯s mother got a fate no one even knew about at the hands of Mrs. Blythe. If Blythe truly wanted just treatment for the former Luna¡¯s alleged infidelity, she could have simply told Mr. William about it," Katelyn continued, pressing her advantage. "Instead, she kept such a truth hidden from him as well, using it as a justification for murder."


    "The council will start in half an hour," Sage stated firmly, stepping forward to take control of the conversation once more. His voice was now pure Alphamand. "I will see all of you there, and I will personally announce the verdict regarding Blythe¡¯s fate. Now, I don¡¯t need any further arguments on this."


    With that, Sage left the elders¡¯ presence, swiftly guiding Katelyn with him. As they stopped inside the rtive quiet of his bedroom, Sage let go of her hand and turned, his earlierposure cracking.


    "Did you see how my father is hellbent on giving a less harsh punishment to Blythe?" he asked, pacing a few steps. "Yesterday I was thinking about how wrong I did to my Dad. But then he pulls this, and it reminds me he never truly considers my emotions. The pain I underwent, losing my mother and the years of lies, I don¡¯t want any kid to experience that kind of pain."


    "Sage, your father has two daughters too, remember? Naomi and Zoey," Katelyn stated gently, stepping toward him. "Maybe he is considering leniency because of them. Also, politically, there is a thin line between Blythe¡¯s crime and what the elders are hinting at your mother did. While I fully support your decision to prosecute Blythe, I also understand the difficult position your father is undergoing in the eyes of the pack."


    "I will give her life imprisonment then," Sage affirmed. "She should never breathe the same air as us."

 Chapter 505: A journey to their past lives (1)

    <h4>Chapter 505: A journey to their past lives (1)</h4>


    Gabriel closed thest button of the warm, thick sweater over Noah¡¯s small body. The boy was utterly engrossed, contentedly sucking on his milk bottle. Gabriel then gently worked the soft socks onto Noah¡¯s feet, ensuring every piece of clothing was secure before allowing the boy to settle back and fully enjoy his bottle.


    "Gabriel, Grandma wants to see us now," Amelie said, stepping quietly into the room.


    "Wait just a moment. Noah is still drinking his milk," Gabriel replied, turning his head to look up at her. Amelie moved to his side, her hand instinctively resting on his shoulder. Gabriel leaned his head back, finding momentaryfort against her presence.


    "I have already asked Karmen to stay nearby and help Noah if he needs anything or finds difort while we are gone," Gabriel exined, a slight tension in his voice. "We both will be in a deep sleep for a few hours. The maids are here, of course, but sometimes babies don¡¯t take well to unfamiliar hands, especially when they wake up."


    "You¡¯re right," Amelie murmured, appreciating his foresight regarding Noah¡¯s care during their vulnerable state. "I just hope Karmen won¡¯t mind the imposition."


    "No, he won¡¯t," Gabriel stated with confidence, his eyes conveying a reliance on his trusted friend. "He understands the necessity."


    They both heard a soft, respectful knock on the door and turned in unison. Gabriel immediately stood up as he recognized Karmen entering the room.


    Amelie, meanwhile, focused entirely on Noah, who had just released the milk bottle from his mouth. She gently wiped his face with a small handkerchief before cing the bottle safely on the bedside table.


    She then cradled Noah closer in her arms, swaying softly, hoping the motion would lull him back to sleep so he wouldn¡¯t disturb Karmen or the others during their absence.


    "Karmen, we truly didn¡¯t want to cause you any kind of inconvenience, but this was necessary," Amelie said, her gaze fixed on him, a hint of apology in her tone.


    Karmen¡¯s warm, easy smile immediately dismissed her concern. "Don¡¯t say that, Amelie. Being with Noah is my pleasure, not an inconvenience at all. After all," he asserted, stepping closer and looking down affectionately at Noah, "he¡¯s my little nephew."


    "Thanks, buddy. Just a warning, Noah may cry, or even annoy you," Gabriel remarked, feeling a touch of parent guilt but trusting his friendpletely.


    "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get some valuable training to be a father in the future," Karmen chuckled, already positioning himself to carefully take Noah from Amelie¡¯s arms.


    "Here, boy! Uncle Karmen is in your service," he said enthusiastically, gently allowing the pup¡¯s small, warm weight to settle against his chest.


    Amelie took a moment to caress Noah¡¯s tiny belly onest time before stepping back. "We will be back soon," she promised, her eyes lingering on her son.


    "Hmm. Go ahead. Don¡¯t dy it," Karmen urged, recognizing the urgency of their task.


    Noah, still somewhat awake, looked up at his parents, his curious eyes wondering where they were heading. However, Karmen¡¯s bright, distracting voice immediately drew his attention as he presented him with a sparkling toy, gently tossing and catching it in the air. The distraction worked, and the parents were free to depart without Noah¡¯s crying.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie and Gabriel entered a spacious, quiet room. At the center, near a window, sat Ravenna, Carlos¡¯s grandmother. She was seated in a simple wheelchair, a soft shawl draped around her shoulders, with a warm nket covering herp. Next to her, standing ready, was Carlos.


    "You two havee," Carlos said, stepping away from the wheelchair to greet them. "We have prepared everything."


    Gabriel and Amelie surveyed the room. On the floor, tworge, perfectly drawn circles had been chalked out, and inside each circle, afortable mattress with crisp white sheets had beenid. They understood instantly, they were meant to lie down on them.


    Ravenna¡¯s voice, though frail, carried the authority of deep knowledge. "I will exin the setting to you. We witches possess the rare ability to create a portal to another realm through a dream sequence. But it is not everyone¡¯s cup of tea. It takes years of rigorous practice, and sometimes many fail to achieve it entirely. Because I am the only one capable of performing this, it is necessary, before my passing, that I finish the job I promised to both of you."


    Concern etched itself onto Gabriel¡¯s face. "Grandma, since this will affect your health¡ª"


    Ravenna cut him off gently but firmly. "No, Gabriel. Do not refuse this. I must do it while I am still alive and able. Now, don¡¯t dy."


    Carlos moved forward, carrying thin, pale threads. He carefully tied one end around Amelie¡¯s wrist and the other around Gabriel¡¯s, symbolically linking them.


    "Just follow Grandma¡¯s lead," he urged, his voice heavy with warning. "Ophelia has grown much stronger. Once my grandmother passes away, things will get dangerous for both of you. So, please, just do exactly what she wants you to. Now, step into those circles,y down on the mattresses, and close your eyes."


    Gabriel and Amelie moved silently to their designated spots. As they settled onto the mattresses within their respective circles, Carlos approached them, carrying two small sses filled with a potion.


    "Drink this," Carlos instructed, handing them each a ss. "It will make you fall asleep instantly."


    They didn¡¯t hesitate, recognizing the necessity. Both of them swiftly drank the contents. Carlos immediately moved back to position his grandmother in the center of the room.


    Meanwhile, Amelie and Gabriely down on the white sheets. As their eyelids fluttered shut, the potion took hold immediately, plunging them into a deep, instantaneous sleep.


    Carlos watched them, concern etched on his face. "Grandma, will they wake up in just a few hours?" he asked quietly.


    "They should," Ravenna affirmed, her gaze distant as if already perceiving the ethereal currents gathering around them. "But if a great deal has happened in their past, and if the path isplex, it may take longer." She shifted her attention back to her grandson, her eyes lucid andmanding. "You have to assist me throughout this, Carlos. You must remain focused."


    "I will," he promised, his voice steady. He wheeled Ravenna toward the center of the chamber, directly between the two sleeping figures. It was the beginning of the ritual and a journey to their past lives, where all of this began.


    <strong>~~~~~</strong>


    <strong>The uing Chapters will be focused on Amelie¡¯s and Gabriel¡¯s pasts. </strong>

 Chapter 506: A journey to their past lives (2)

    <h4>Chapter 506: A journey to their past lives (2)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 1:</strong>


    "Amelie, what are you doing over there?" A soft, affectionate voice,ced with gentle exasperation, reverberated across the sun-dappled courtyard. It was her mother, standing near the entrance, holding a neatly wrapped lunchbox in a shimmering silk cloth.


    Amelie, currently perched high in the branches of the sprawling orange tree that dominated the courtyard, shouted yfully, "Mother, just a minute!"


    She grabbed thest ripe orange from a high branch before executing a nimble jump down to the soft earth. She immediately ced the newly picked oranges into a waiting basket and signaled her attendant. "We will resumeter," she instructed, referring to whatever lesson or task had been postponed.


    She rushed toward her mother and took the lunchbox from her, her smile bright.


    "Look at your dress! What have you done to it?" Her mother sighed, shaking her head. "How many times do I have to tell you to act like ady? You turned eighteen just yesterday, yet you don¡¯t act like one. You climb trees like a reckless boy!"


    "Mother," Amelie pronounced, taking a step back with a yful grin, "I am still a child at heart."


    Amelie quickly rushed out, trying to escape her mother¡¯s persistent worry about her future.


    "You should be able to find your mate by this age now," her mother called after her.


    Amelie turned her head, a familiar retort ready. "Maybe my mate is sleeping somewhere, Mother," she remarked yfully. "Don¡¯t be worried. Who knows, I¡¯ll encounter my mate today." With that final, lighthearted assurance, she hurried out of the courtyard and got into the waiting carriage before heading toward her father¡¯s workce.


    "I wonder who my mate will be," Amelie murmured to herself, looking out of the carriage window at the bustling scene of the vibrant energy of the town. The kids were ying, vendors were selling their wares, and people were singing and dancing.


    Finally, the carriage pulled up to the Central Investigation Office. She exited the carriage and offered a cheerful greeting to the guards at the entrance, who had known her since she was very young and let her pass without question.


    "Father, here¡¯s your lunch," Amelie announced cheerfully from the doorway of his personal office. She was immediately struck by the silence as the office was empty.


    She quietly ced the silk-wrapped lunchbox on therge wooden table. Noticing the scattered papers across his desk, she decided to tidy up, starting to gather them to put them into a neat stack.


    As she stacked the documents, a deep, unfamiliar voice interrupted the quiet.


    "Who are you? And what are you doing here?"


    Amelie quickly turned around, her heart giving a sudden thump. Standing right before her was an unknown man. Her breath caught instantly, not due to fear, but because of his striking appearance. His eyes were a shocking, intensely rare shade of violet, a color so rare and unique she had never seen anything like it before.


    For a moment, she was utterly unable to tear her gaze away from the man¡¯s extraordinary eyes. The silence stretched between them, holding a powerful tension, until he moved, stepping right up in front of her.


    "Ah, I-I brought lunch for my father," Amelie said. "But who are you? Why-why did you enter my father¡¯s office like this?" she questioned. <i>¡¯His eyes are so beautiful,¡¯</i> she thought.


    "Gabriel," the man introduced himself, his voice a smooth rumble. He paused slightly, evidently expecting his name to hold enough weight for immediate recognition. Yet, the name didn¡¯t ring any bells in Amelie¡¯s ears.


    "I am Amelie," she introduced herself calmly, still captivated by his gaze. "I know I must sound repetitive, but I do think you have heard this a lot of times, your eyes are truly beautiful," sheplimented genuinely.


    Before Gabriel could reply, a loud, deferential voice echoed through the doorway. "Lord Gabriel!"


    It was Amelie¡¯s father, Norris, rushing into the room with an expression of acute embarrassment and respect.


    Amelie nced at Gabriel, a flicker of confusion mixed with surprise in her mind. <i>Lord?</i> She wondered what high rank he held to be addressed with such reverence.


    "Norris," Gabriel said, turning his startling violet eyes toward the neer. His tone was immediate and cold, cutting through the pleasant atmosphere. "I found your daughter sneaking into this office. This is not a ce for your family members toe and idle away their time."


    "Pardon me, Mister?" Amelie challenged, stepping forward slightly. "I didn¡¯te here to idle away my time. I brought lunch for my father."


    "Forgive me, My Lord," Norris immediately interjected, his voice trembling slightly as he directed a frantic apology to Gabriel. He turned sharply to Amelie. "Amelie, stay quiet! You are speaking in front of the next King of Aurevalis," he asserted in a low, furious whisper.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes widened instantly at the revtion. The man with the beautiful violet eyes was royalty¡ªthe man everyone feared. She bit her bottom lip, suddenly terrified that her disrespect might bring punishment down on her father. "Please forgive me, Lord Gabriel," she apologized, offering a quick, slight bow of her head.


    As she lifted her gaze, she saw Gabriel still ring at her, the cold fury in his violet eyes unwavering. Without uttering another word, Gabriel turned on his heel and walked swiftly out of the room.


    "Oof! I thought he would shoot me with his eyes," Amelie murmured, letting out the breath she¡¯d been holding.


    "Dear, listen to me: don¡¯t cross paths with him again. He is someone whom everyone fears, and for good reason," Norris cautioned his daughter sternly. "Now, you should go home." He offered a small, appreciative smile. "Thank you for bringing lunch for me."


    Amelie hugged her father tightly before walking out of the office. However, as she walked through the long, quiet corridor, something strange happened to her body. A sudden, sharp wave of heat washed over her, and her knees felt momentarily weak. Her head began spinning with this strange heat flushing through her body. She lost her sense of direction, and cing a hand on the nearby wall, she kept dragging herself to the front.


    "Why am I feeling like this? Is this what they call heat?" Amelie mumbled.

 Chapter 507: A journey to their past lives (3)

    <h4>Chapter 507: A journey to their past lives (3)</h4>


    The Past 2


    Gabriel was just about to step into his waiting carriage when strange pheromones hit his nostrils. The scent was intoxicating, like fresh morning dew blended with intensely blooming jasmine. It was a scent that instantly fired recognition deep within his core. He spun on the heels of his boots and strode back into the building, following the fragrance as his guide.


    His violet eyes immediatelynded on a woman leaning heavily against the corridor wall, clearly struggling. A man was already near her, foolishly trying to assist by patting her back. She immediately yanked his hand away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me," Amelie managed to gasp out. Though her body was betraying her with the onset of the powerful heat, she instinctively resisted this foreign touch.


    "You¡¯re in a heat. I¡¯m an Alpha too. I can¡ª" the man began, attempting a justification.


    "Agh!!!"


    The man¡¯s words ended in a strangled choke. In a sh, Gabriel¡¯s hand mped around the man¡¯s throat before he violently mmed him against the stone wall. "How dare a filth like you touch my mate?" He growled, and his rare violet eyes visibly shimmered with predatory anger.


    Amelie, struggling against the heat, gazed gratefully at Gabriel¡¯s broad back. His presence and his strong, musky pheromones were having an immediate calming effect on the chaotic sensations overwhelming her.


    "Forgive¡ªforgive..." the attacker managed to croak before Gabriel shoved him off, punctuating the warning with a hard blow across his face that instantly rendered him unconscious.


    Gabriel turned swiftly to look at Amelie, and the first word that escaped his lips was "Mate."


    Amelie swallowed hard, trying desperately to stay upright, but her knees were giving way. Gabriel closed the distance between them, gathered her tightly into his powerful embrace, and with one hand, he removed the robe off his back and draped it securely around her trembling body, shielding her from sight and scent.


    "Kiss me, will you?" Amelie demanded, looking up into his dreamy, intense eyes. "The heat is unbearable, but your scent is making me feel so much better. I heard that when mates kiss, the pain leaves." She went up on her tiptoes, trying to im his lips, when Gabriel quickly pressed his fingers over her lips.


    "Whoever told you this must be an idiot," he said roughly, though his hands were gentle as he held her. "We have to leave this ce, now." He swiftly carried her up in his arms. He didn¡¯t want her in anyone¡¯s sight, and most importantly, he didn¡¯t want anyone to know she was his mate yet.


    He used his magic to instantly teleport straight in front of his waiting carriage. His Beta was momentarily surprised to see him holding a woman, but he quickly maintained hisposure and closed the carriage door from the outside.


    Gabriel immediately drew the covers across the windows, isting them. Amelie, however, was in the grip of the heat and began nuzzling her nose across his cheek. "Mate, you¡¯ve beautiful eyes. You¡¯re mine from now on," she whispered, finally cing a soft peck on his cheek.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel mindlinked his Beta. ¡¯Bring me a potion to reduce heat¡¯s effect in an Alpha she-wolf. Meet me at the residenceter.¡¯


    As he broke the mindlink, the carriage began to move.


    Amelie ced a hand on his cheek, feeling the strange, irritated sensation building in the pit of her stomach that countered the relief of his scent. "Don¡¯t you love me? I thought mates fall instantly in love," she said, confused by his guarded distance.


    "We were fighting earlier," Gabriel pointed out wryly, gently holding her hand and lowering it. "I can¡¯t believe you are my mate," he sneered, still processing the shock of the abrupt bond. His eyes met hers, however, and despite his attempts at detachment, he felt his heart distinctly skip a beat.


    "Why?" Amelie challenged, the onset of the heat making her simultaneously arrogant and desperate. "I am the most beautifuldy in this kingdom!" She suddenly exerted her strength and managed to push herself into an upright, though unstable, sitting position.


    "I feel weird inside," she murmured, shutting her eyes and rubbing her thighs together in an attempt to alleviate the intense, unfamiliar physical sensation.


    Gabriel knew he had to act fast to prevent her from spiraling out of control. He suddenly pressed his lips onto hers, a quick, hard im that shocked her into opening her eyes. However, the kiss was brief, broken almost as soon as it began.


    "Once this heat leaves, you¡¯re going to yell at me for not being a gentleman. So, try to stay calm," hemanded. "Keep your eyes on me and everything will be fine, mydy," he said, his hand moving to possessively hold the back of her neck. His violet eyes shone with an instinct to protect and control his newfound mate.


    Amelie, overwhelmed by the mating bond and the Alphamand in his tone, instantly followed his instruction and kept her focus locked onto his eyes. Gabriel responded by charging out even more of his strong, musky pheromones, creating a thick, soothing nket of his scent within the carriage to ensure she would stay calm throughout the rest of the ride.


    As the carriage pulled up in front of the residence, the guard opened the door for Gabriel. He exited it while carrying Amelie securely and swiftly moved inside the residence. Not wasting a second, he went straight to his bedroom andy Amelie on the mattress. Hisrge hand caressed her cheek, his eyes still maintaining a contact with hers.


    Amelie ced her own hand on his and kissed the tip of his index finger. It wasn¡¯t her, but the heat making her do such things. "Gabriel, kiss me for real. We are mates," she again said with the eyes and voice that was difficult to resist. Unbeknownst to her, more pheromones released from her body, thus weakening Gabriel¡¯s resolve.


    The next second, his lips were on hers, and he kissed her hungrily.

 Chapter 508: Noah is missing both of you

    <h4>Chapter 508: Noah is missing both of you</h4>


    "Oh my god! How do you stop a baby from crying?" Karmen muttered, his earlier confidencepletely shattered. Noah had been continuously weeping for fifteen minutes, and Karmen felt a cold dread creeping up his spine. "If Gabriel sees this, he¡¯s going to kill me."


    The maids rushed in, drawn by the persistent, frantic wails, and tried everything they could think of to soothe Noah, but nothing was working.


    Karmen had attempted every textbook solution, feeding him milk, checking his diaper, bouncing him gently, but the infant was unrelenting.


    "Noah, your mama and papa will be with you soon. Please, stop!" Karmen pleaded desperately, even joining his hands in a silent appeal. "How does Gabriel even do it? He always said Noah is a quiet boy! But all he¡¯s doing is crying loudly. My ears hurt and my head too," heined, gesturing helplessly toward the maids, urging them to find a solution.


    "We think he simply wants to be with his mother," one of the maids said gently, who was currently holding Noah and rocking him in a futile attempt to calm him down, stating the obvious truth that no potion or toy could fix.


    Karmen frantically pulled his phone from the back pocket of his jeans, his mind racing as he wondered who, outside the immediate circle, he could possibly call at this hour of crisis. He instantly dialed his mother¡¯s number, but to his surprise, the call wouldn¡¯t connect.


    He quickly switched tactics and called his father, who answered immediately.


    "Dad, good morning. Is Mom around you?" Karmen asked.


    "I¡¯m not home, son. I left just ten minutes ago for an early meeting," his father replied. He noticed the anxiety in Karmen¡¯s voice. "What happened? You sound stressed."


    "Nothing," Karmen lied, trying to sound casual. "I just wanted to ask Mom something quickly. I¡¯ll hang up then." He ended the call swiftly.


    He redialed his mother¡¯s mobile number, but once again, it failed to connect. Karmen nced desperately at Noah, whose tiny face was now red, covered in thick tears from his prolonged weeping. In a final, desperate attempt to reach his home, Karmen even called the home¡¯sndline, but that too failed to connect. The world outside seemed suddenly unreachable.


    Karmen¡¯s gaze scanned his phone screen, stopping finally at Aisha¡¯s name. He hesitated, as he definitely did not want to call her, but with his family unreachable and Noah inconsble, she was hisst, best hope. He dialed her number, and this time, the call connected.


    "Hey, Karmen," Aisha¡¯s cheerful voice came through the receiver.


    "Hey!" Karmen replied, pressing his free hand over his other ear, attempting to block out Noah¡¯s piercing cries.


    "Who¡¯s that crying? A baby?" Aisha mused, immediately identifying the sound.


    "Yes. I¡¯m... babysitting the little prince," Karmen admitted quickly. "Since I¡¯m not in the capital, could you please tell me a quick way to stop a baby from crying? I¡¯ve tried everything, milk, diaper check, but Noah isn¡¯t stopping."


    Aisha offered a pragmatic suggestion. "Maybe take him outside. Pups usually get irritated staying in the same environment for too long. If his parents aren¡¯t around, it¡¯s a bit difficult sometimes, and a change of scenery can help."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll try this. Thanks," Karmen said, ending the call immediately.


    He gently took Noah from the maid¡¯s embrace and, after quickly ensuring the pup was securely and warmly dressed, he walked out of the house.


    "Noah, let¡¯s go see the garden," Karmen muttered, forcing a smile onto his stressed face. "Do you know so many beautiful flowers have bloomed there?"


    As soon as Noah was exposed to the fresh air of the outdoors, his tiny, agitated heart calmed a bit. The constant wailing subsided to little, asional sniffles. However, even as the new environment offered a measure of peace, his wide, tear-stained eyes kept searching the new surroundings, visibly looking for his parents.


    Karmen finally felt peaceful seeing Noah had stopped. He used the soft hankerchief to wipe the tears from Noah¡¯s cheek while rocking him gently in his arms so that Noah would fall asleep.


    <i>¡¯Gabriel, Amelie, wake up soon. Noah is missing both of you,¡¯ </i>he thought in his mind.


    ~~~~


    Carlos stood guard, his gaze fixed on Amelie¡¯s and Gabriel¡¯s sleeping forms. He could see their closed eyelids flickering rapidly, indicating the intense activity within the dream realm.


    Beside him, his grandmother, Ravenna, waspletely absorbed in the ritual, visibly expending every bit of her remaining energy. He knew, with a heavy heart, that his grandmother might be critically weakened once this task wasplete, yet he was bound by his promise to her not to interfere or stop the process.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned brilliant and radiant as an unwanted vision violently intruded into his mind. He saw his beloved grandmother being lowered into a grave, ced right beside the markers of his own deceased parents.


    Carlos¡¯s focus waveredpletely.


    "Son, don¡¯t distract yourself!" Ravenna¡¯s voice snapped, sharp and stern despite her physical frailty. She hadn¡¯t looked at him, yet she instantly sensed his distraction. "Gabriel and Amelie are still in the middle of their journey. They still have a long way to go before they can even find Ophelia."


    "Ye-yes, Grandma," Carlos managed to say, his voice strained as he fought back the burning sting of tears evoked by the terrifying vision. He took a deep, steadying breath. "After this is over, what will I have to do, Grandma?" he asked, trying to look past the immediate crisis.


    "Gabriel and Amelie will be the ones acting. You only have to assist them with what they require," Ravenna asserted, keeping her concentration fixed on the ethereal path she was weaving.


    Carlos quieted, epting his role as the anchor. He immediately focused his attention back on the delicate, physical work given to him. A small fire pyre was essential to the ritual, it acted as a gateway or a source of energy for the dream-weaving.


    He carefully added more dry wood to the pyre, making sure the mes remained steady and kept glowing strongly, providing the necessary energy for his grandmother to continue holding the mental bridge.

 Chapter 509: A journey to their past lives (4)

    <h4>Chapter 509: A journey to their past lives (4)</h4>


    The Past 3:


    "What do you mean you are different!?" Amelie asked, confusion clouding her eyes. She shifted closer, looking intently into Gabriel¡¯s face.


    "Father always stresses it. My mother wasn¡¯t the Luna Queen, but someone¡ªsomeone he won¡¯t tell me about," Gabriel exined, the topic clearly a source of deep-seated unease. "My elder brother died mysteriously one day, and because of that, the immense responsibility of the entire Aurevalis kingdom has been shoved onto me." He looked away, his gaze lifting toward the pleasant blue sky, burdened by his fate.


    Amelie shifted her weight, propping herself up on her elbows. Her face now hovered directly above his as she ced her palm softly against his cheek. "Gabriel, you have me," she offered sincerely. "I can manage your work as your assistant, if that¡¯s what you need."


    Gabriel smiled genuinely, his hand wrapping securely around her waist, drawing her warm body close against his chest. She listened to the fast, powerful rhythm of his heart beating against her ear.


    "Do you miss your mother?" she asked softly.


    "A lot," Gabriel answered promptly.


    Amelie simply tightened her hold on him, offering silentfort. As a gentle breeze blew through the carriage window, soft petals of the jasmine she smelled like fluttered down over both of them. Gabriel picked one such petal from Amelie¡¯s hair before smoothly sitting up, taking care to keep her cradled securely in his embrace.


    "With you, I don¡¯t have to wear any mask, Amelie," he confessed, looking deeply into her eyes. He suddenly revealed a simple, elegant ring cradled in his palm. "Will you marry me and be mine forever?"


    "Gabriel, what is this? Is this how a man proposes?" Amelie teased, her face radiating with bright joy and affection despite the suddenness. "Of course, I will marry you," she whispered with happiness before extending her left to him.


    Gabriel carefully slid the ring onto her fourth finger and then kissed the knuckles of her hand, sealing the promise. Their eyes locked for one breathless moment, and then their lips crashed together.


    Amelie¡¯s hands wrapped around his neck, pulling herself impossibly closer as they kissed like there was no tomorrow.


    He gently nipped her lip, causing her to gasp in a mix of pain and pleasure, which he used as an invitation to slide his tongue into her mouth. Their tongues met and eagerly intertwined, then withdrew and sought each other again. The powerful,bined scents of their pheromonespletely enveloped the air around them, igniting the intense fire of passion between them.


    Before Amelie knew what was happening, Gabriel suddenly teleported them.


    She opened her eyes in surprise as her backnded softly on a mattress. She realized they were now in a magnificent private chamber. Their kiss continued as she briefly nced around the room.


    Finally, Gabriel pulled away, letting them both suck in much-needed air.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," he whispered, his violet eyes dark with desire.


    "You always say that," Amelie replied, her fingers already moving instinctively to the tunic of his formal wear. She started unbuttoning it, her heart hammering wildly against her ribs. "My mother keeps asking who my mate is. I didn¡¯t tell her because of the promise I made to you."


    "I¡¯m sorry for that burden," Gabriel said. "I don¡¯t want any trouble to fall on you and your family because of me. I have too many enemies because of the position I hold. Just a few more days, then I wille myself to your house to tell your parents and officially ask for your hand," Gabriel promised, catching her hands which were halfway through unbuttoning his tunic. He brought them to his lips and kissed them gently, emphasizing his sincerity.


    "I know," Amelie said softly, reaching up to stroke his jaw. "Just take care of yourself. I know you¡¯re strong and powerful, but still, I can¡¯t help but get worried, Your Highness."


    Gabriel pulled her closer, burying his face deep into the sensitive crook of her neck, inhaling her jasmine scent greedily. "I want to mark you, mate. Allow me," he murmured against her skin. It was a request filled with primal need.


    Amelie stiffened slightly at the intensity of his demand but instinctively tilted her head, exposing the vulnerable spot. "Are you sure?" she whispered, her heart elerating. "Because once you mark me, then everyone will know I am taken. There will be no hiding."


    A fierce determination hardened Gabriel¡¯s resolve. He pulled back slightly, looking at her with zing violet eyes. "Fuck! I think I aming with you this evening to tell your parents about me," he decided, realizing that if he kept dwelling on his enemies, his union with Amelie would be indefinitely dyed.


    "What?" Amelie waspletely shocked by his sudden, rash announcement. Before she could push him away or stop him from acting on his impulse, she felt the terrifying, thrilling sensation of his teeth grazing the delicate skin of her neck. Simultaneously, his hand moved lower, stroking her belly, subtly readying her for the impending mark.


    "Gabriel, are you¡ª Ahhh!" Amelie cried out, a sharp spike of pain escaping her lips as his teeth sank deep into her skin. The agony was immediate, but simultaneously, she felt an intense surge of foreign energy flooding her body. The sensation made her feel instantly and profoundly connected with Gabriel at a level that was impossible to convey in words, aplete union of soul, mind, and spirit.


    His sharp canines withdrew and he licked that spot before kissing on it. "You¡¯re mine, Amelie, My mate, my other-half," he said possessively as his face now inched above hers. Hisrge palm rested on her cheek and he continued, "Not only in this life, but in every life, I want to have you as my mate, Amelie. Only you. I-I can¡¯t live without you anymore. I want you more than anything I have ever desired in this world."


    Amelie¡¯s smiled brightened, reaching her eyes when she pulled him down for another passionate kiss.

 Chapter 510: A Journey to their past lives (5)

    <h4>Chapter 510: A Journey to their past lives (5)</h4>


    The Past 4:


    In the early evening, Amelie ushered Gabriel towards her family home. As they both stepped out of the carriage, their hands naturally separated, but Gabriel swiftly captured hers again.


    "Hey, we have to¡ª" Amelie began, ncing at their joined hands.


    "Don¡¯t be shy," Gabriel interrupted smoothly, tucking her hand firmly into the crook of his elbow. "Your parents won¡¯t scold you for bringing your mate home."


    Amelie yfully hit his shoulder before leading him inside the residence. As they walked through the main door, Amelie¡¯s voice rang out excitedly, "Mother, Father, look who I havee with!"


    Her smile faltered instantly. Sitting in the living room were two unknown women whom Amelie couldn¡¯t recognize. Onedy appeared to be of a simr age to her mother, while the other was a young woman, roughly Amelie¡¯s peer.


    ¡¯Witches?¡¯ Gabriel thought, his enhanced senses instantly picking up on a faint, unfamiliar energy emanating from both the women.


    "Amelie!" The woman closer to her mother¡¯s age stood up from the sofa, moving toward them with an outstretched hand. "Your mother and father have gone to the kitchen. I am Ophelia, and this is my daughter, Anaya. I¡¯m your maternal aunt." She introduced herself, offering a polite smile.


    "Hi, Amelie. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you!" Anaya said cheerfully. Her gaze quickly swept past Amelie and fixed intently on the man beside her. She instantly recognized him. "Ar¡ªare you the famous prince with the violet eyes, Prince Gabriel?" Anaya asked, a flutter of awe in her voice.


    "I¡¯ll see youter, Amelie," Gabriel murmured close to her ear,pletely ignoring Anaya¡¯s question and the women¡¯s presence. He was cut short just as Amelie¡¯s parents emerged from the kitchen.


    "Your Highness!" Amelie¡¯s father, Norris, greeted, immediately bowing his head in deep reverence. Following his lead, Amelie¡¯s mother, Irene, also executed a flustered bow.


    "Wh-what are you doing here, Your Highness? Did my daughter again trouble you at the office?" Norris asked nervously, raising his head, his face etched with worry about royal displeasure. Irene, however, nced at Amelie and noticed that her daughter looked more cheerful, radiant, and intensely happy.


    "No, Norris," Gabriel pronounced clearly, his violet eyes holding Amelie¡¯s own. "Your daughter has done quite the opposite. She has stolen my heart."


    Amelie blushed intensely by such a bold, public statement. Her parents, however, werepletely startled and could only stare in wide-eyed silence.


    "Pardon me, Your Highness?" Norris stammered as he looked wildly from Gabriel to his daughter.


    "Amelie is my mate, Norris," Gabriel stated firmly, leaving no room for misunderstanding. "I am sorry for noting here sooner. We have actually been seeing each other for more than eight months." He nced at Amelie affectionately, confirming the timeline to her astonished parents.


    Norris and Irene were utterly speechless, the shock of learning their daughter was secretly involved with, and mated to, the future Alpha King evident on their faces. Ophelia, standing nearby, remained impassive, though her daughter looked rather unhappy.


    "I decided to tell you both personally this evening, but it turns out you have some guests," Gabriel stated, indicating the presence of Ophelia and Anaya. "So, I will take my leave for now." He offered a charming smile.


    He then acted decisively, kissing Amelie deeply on the cheek right in front of everyone. "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, mate," he whispered, a possessive promise in his voice, before walking out the door.


    Amelie turned instantly, watching the carriage depart, a dreamy smile stered on her face.


    "Is this true? You two... are truly mates?" Irene asked again, needing verbal confirmation of the reality-shattering news.


    "Yes, Mother. We are mates!" Amelie confirmed excitedly. "I couldn¡¯t tell you both before because of some reasons. He even proposed to marry me!" She joyously unted the engagement ring on her finger for them to see.


    Norris let out a hearty, boomingugh, the tension melting away in a joyous relief. "I was so worried, thinking my daughter didn¡¯t have a mate!" he eximed, then gazed at his wife, Irene, who was beaming with immense happiness and pride.


    Anaya, feeling entirely overlooked amidst the drama, cleared her throat pointedly. "I think you all have forgotten us," she reminded them, her tone slightly petnt.


    "No, no! Of course not!" Irene shook her head quickly, flustered. "Amelie, these are my sister, my cousin, Ophelia, and her lovely daughter, Anaya," she introduced, correcting the rtionship slightly.


    "Yes, they introduced themselves," Amelie acknowledged, offering a bright smile to Ophelia. "Good evening, Aunt Ophelia." She paused, her mind catching up to the magical scent Gabriel had detected. "But... are you two witches? Howe..." Her question trailed off as visible confusion and surprise etched across her face.


    "Umm... Ophelia¡¯s father married a witch, so..." Irene began to exin the lineage, ncing somewhat uncertainly at her cousin.


    "Yes. My mother was a witch, and then I also turned out to be a witch," Ophelia confirmed smoothly. She stepped closer to Amelie, her hand resting warmly on Anaya¡¯s shoulder. "Amelie, we are going to live with you from now onwards. I hope you won¡¯t mind me and my daughter moving in?"


    "Why would I mind?" Amelie chuckled, instantly shedding her confusion. "I always wanted a sibling! Come, Anaya, I¡¯ll show you my room!" Amelie grabbed Anaya¡¯s hand, clearly delighted, and pulled her upstairs, leaving the elders alone in the living room.


    Ophelia turned back to the remaining couple, adopting a look of polite humility. "Irene, Mr. Norris, I hope I am not troubling you. I will join a work soon to..."


    Her words didn¡¯t finish, as Irene quickly stopped her. "Don¡¯t say that, Ophelia. You¡¯ve had a very tough period after your husband¡¯s passing. You can simply help me with the household chores instead. For now, please, just rest. The journey must have been too long for you both," Irene stated with genuine sympathy and a kind smile.


    "Yes, listen to Irene and live well here with your daughter," Norris agreed heartily. He then turned to his wife. "I will go and see Prince Gabriel right away."


    Irene nodded and said, "I¡¯ll bring a coat for you."

 Chapter 511: A journey to their past lives (6)

    <h4>Chapter 511: A journey to their past lives (6)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 5:</strong>


    Amelie sat on the edge of the bed, her gazepletely fixed on the beautiful ring sparkling on her finger, lost in the overwhelming joy of the recent proposal and marking. She heard a gentle knock on the door, quickly rose from the bed, and opened it.


    "Mother," Amelie said, her smile radiant, and she stepped aside to let Irene enter the room.


    Irene sat down on the sofa near the warm, cozy firece, and Amelie joined her shortly, her energy still buzzing with excitement.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this, girl?" Irene asked, her voice soft butced with an undeniable tone of worry.


    "About what, Mother?" Amelie questioned, feigning innocence, though she knew exactly what her mother meant.


    "That Alpha Prince Gabriel is your mate," Irene answered, her eyes searching Amelie¡¯s face for confirmation and exnation. "And you even got his mark!" She eximed with shock as she finally focused on the distinct mark now visible on her daughter¡¯s neck.


    "Mother, why do you look worried instead of being happy for me?" Amelie frowned, feeling a little upset that her mother wasn¡¯t sharing her joy.


    "Because he¡¯s a Prince, dear. More than that, I have heard very strange rumors about him in themunity. Aren¡¯t you aware of them?" Irene questioned with concern.


    "No," Amelie refused, shaking her head.


    "They say he¡¯s the son of the Moon Goddess," Irene whispered, as if the words themselves held immense power.


    "Wow! Really? He¡¯s divine, Mother!" Amelie said, her face lighting up with a bright, proud smile, embracing the fantastical notion.


    "Listen to me first, Amelie," Irene stated, her voice regaining its firmness. "Prince Gabriel has a significant prophecy involved with him. How could you be so clueless about it?"


    "Mother, you just mentioned that there are rumors involved," Amelie argued, defending her choice. "And if Gabriel hasn¡¯t shared them with me, then I consider them lies spread by envious people. I didn¡¯t tell any of you about our rtionship because Gabriel wanted to clear all the obstacles from our path first. Being a Prince isn¡¯t easy for him; everyone approaches him with a hidden purpose, and he feared that my life woulde into danger if the world knew. But with this mark and this engagement ring, he has dered that he no longer is afraid of anyone. He wants me to be by his side, no matter what." Amelie finished, pouring out the depth of her trust and what Gabriel¡¯s action truly meant to her.


    "Even if any prophecy is involved with him, then I will still embrace Gabriel. He¡¯s my mate. I am not letting him live alone or face his destiny by himself. That¡¯s my decision. I love him more than my life, Mother." Amelie dered her true feelings for Gabriel.


    Irene looked at her daughter, realizing her daughter¡¯s happiness and fiercemitment were all that truly mattered. She epted that perhaps such intense rumors and prophecies shouldn¡¯t be taken seriously, especially when bnced against true love.


    "By the way, Mother, you never told me about having an aunt who is a witch," Amelie questioned, shifting her focus to the new guests. "How exactly did my uncle die?"


    "I don¡¯t know the exact details myself," Irene admitted, her expression growing somber. "But he got into a serious ident while returning from the city. Ophelia mentioned that his wound refused to heal. Because he was old enough, the strength of his wolf had diminished significantly, and so his natural healing slowed down drastically. As time passed, his health simply deteriorated, and soon after, he passed away." Irene exined the tragedy as Ophelia had ryed it.


    "Oh. That¡¯s truly heartbreaking," Amelie said softly, feeling sympathy for her newly arrived family.


    "Hmm. Give good care to Anaya," Irene instructed, seeking to distract her daughter. "Though she is older than you, you must not let her feel alone or isted here."


    "Of course, Mother," Amelie said with a warm, genuine smile, ready to embrace her new cousin.


    ~~~~


    The next day, Amelie was ready early to go and see Gabriel at their usual meeting spot. She quickly informed her mother and her new aunt, Ophelia, who were already in the garden, before heading out.


    Upon reaching their secret ce, a secluded area near the woods, Amelie rushed toward thekeside cottage, but she didn¡¯t sense his immediate presence.


    "Did he note today?" Amelie thought, disappointment pinching her heart as she moved her finger absently over the rim of her engagement ring.


    Suddenly, the familiar,forting warmth enveloped her from behind as a strong pair of Gabriel¡¯s arms circled possessively around her waist. His familiar, musky scent instantly hit her.


    "Gabriel!" Amelie eximed in sheer joy, her face lighting up. She instinctively tilted her head back, leaning into the secure warmth of his chest.


    "Amelie!" Gabriel kissed the top of her head, hugging her tightly.


    A momentter, they pulled away. "Did you sleep well?" she asked.


    "No. I was missing you. After the marking, I just wanted to be with my mate," Gabriel answered truthfully, his nose gently rubbing against hers.


    She smiled and blushed at the same time.


    "Then, let¡¯s get married, Gabriel," Amelie pronounced.


    "Yes, let¡¯s get married," he agreed, repeating her words. "I¡¯ve told my father about it. He¡¯s eager to meet you and your family," he informed her.


    "You did what? You told the Alpha King about me?" Amelie questioned, peering into his eyes, a note of apprehension creeping into her surprise.


    "Yes. But why do you look so surprised?" asked Gabriel.


    "I thought you would take more time," Amelie answered honestly, remembering his previous fear of his enemies.


    "I couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to stay away from you anymore, Amelie," Gabriel stated.


    She didn¡¯t stop herself from kissing him. "I can¡¯t either stay away from you, Gabriel."


    As he leaned to press his kiss, he sensed a strange presence.


    "What¡¯s a witch doing here?" Gabriel asked, turning around. Amelie frowned, wondering what Anaya was doing there. Did she follow her? But Amelie made sure no one woulde behind her. For eight months, no one ever did it.

 Chapter 512: A journey to their past lives (7)

    <h4>Chapter 512: A journey to their past lives (7)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 6:</strong>


    "Your Highness, I was curious where my sister was heading to," Anaya responded. "So, this is the ce where you two spend your time together."


    "Anaya, you can¡¯te here," Amelie said, walking quickly ahead of Gabriel to address her cousin.


    "I told you I was merely curious," Anaya stated, offering an innocent smile. "I¡¯ll be leaving now. Enjoy your quality time together." She turned on her heels and disappeared from their sight shortly.


    "Forgive me," Amelie quickly apologized to Gabriel, turning to him with distress.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," Gabriel answered, though his brow was deeply furrowed. "But why are they even living with you and your family? Are they truly trustable?"


    "Anaya¡¯s father died, so my parents asked them toe here," Amelie exined. "They had no one in their hometown, and Aunt Ophelia was worried her daughter would be impacted by the loss if they stayed there."


    She saw Gabriel¡¯s expression look increasingly sour.


    "I will tell Anaya never to follow me again," Amelie assured him instantly.


    "A witch can¡¯t be trusted, Amelie," Gabriel answered bluntly. "I know the decision to keep them was made by your family, but I hope they send them away soon. Witches and werewolves have never lived well together," he affirmed, his gaze hard. "And that woman, your cousin, gives strange vibes to me. I just hate it for some reason."


    Seeing the sudden, intense rage developing in Gabriel, Amelie didn¡¯t argue. She simply wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug. His anger slowly subsided as his own hand moved to her lower back, grounding himself in her presence.


    "I understand your frustration," Amelie stated, her voice muffled against his chest. "This ce was supposed to be known only to the both of us. I will observe them closely. If you¡¯ve raised doubt about something, then it means it¡¯s serious," she affirmed, then lifted her head to meet his gaze, sealing the promise.


    "Hmm. Shall we go?" Gabriel asked, quickly dismissing the tension that was formed because of the sudden intrusion of Anaya.


    "Where?" Amelie confusedly stared at him.


    "To the pce!" Gabriel replied, his eyes sparkling with mischief, and before Amelie could process the thought, he teleported them straight into his private chamber.


    "Gabriel!" Sheughed slightly, the abruptness thrilling her, her hands resting on his arms for a moment longer than necessary to stabilize herself.


    He took a step away from her and walked toward a massive wooden cupboard. "Close your eyes, Ame."


    "What?" She arched her eyebrows, questioning themand.


    "Just close them, mate," he urged, his tone softer and more affectionate this time.


    Amelie smiled, indulging his whim, and shut her eyes tightly. Gabriel opened the cupboard and carefully took out a pristine, beautifully tailored dress, clearly intended for her.


    "Now, you can open them," Gabriel directed.


    Amelie opened her eyes and they instantly sparkled with astonished delight. Before her, disyed elegantly on a wooden stand, was a pristine, exquisite gown. The fabric was silk, shimmering with intricate embroidery of small real pearls and tiny, glittering diamonds.


    "Is this¡ªis this..." she stammered, unable to articte the question, overwhelmed by the beauty and expense of the garment.


    "Your wedding dress, Amelie," Gabriel replied, stepping closer to her. "I have been waiting for this day to show you the dress. I ordered it quite a long time ago, soon after I knew you were mine, but it took a long time for the seamstress to perfect it. And surprisingly, she delivered it just yesterday evening! Isn¡¯t that a clear sign that we should get married soon?" he finished with a loving smirk.


    Amelie¡¯s eyes suddenly brimmed with tears, which immediately confused Gabriel.


    "Why are you crying?" He stepped closer, his brow furrowed with concern.


    "I¡¯m not crying," Amelie insisted, shaking her head, though the gentle flow of tears sliding down her cheeks immediately betrayed her statement. "I am over the moon," she pronounced, her voice catching. "I¡ªI never imagined my mate would be this caring and thoughtful toward me. Thank you, Gabriel. I love it," she whispered, wiping the happy tears from her eyes.


    Gabriel moved closer to her, wrapping her in a warm hug. "You spent so much time with me and you were still doubtful that I wouldn¡¯t be this caring and thoughtful?" he mused softly, holding her tight.


    "No, I mean, before meeting you," Amelie rified, her voice still trembling with sobs of overwhelming emotion. He gently flicked his fingers on the bridge of her nose. "You¡¯ve done so much for me without my even asking. How can I possibly love you more?"


    "You do it every day. I want to bring the entire world to your feet, Amelie," Gabriel confessed. "You are the only person with whom I don¡¯t feel insecure even for a second. From the day you¡¯vee into my life, you have always given me your unconditional love and care. You¡¯ve prayed for me. I know when you visit the Moon Temple, you ask the priest to say the prayers specifically in my name. That¡¯s the kind of person you are. So selfless, so beautiful, and so kind."


    "How did you find out about that?" Amelie questioned, running her hand over her eyes again, half-amused and half-surprised by his surveince.


    "I have people who tell me," Gabriel stated simply, smiling.


    "You put spies behind me?" Amelie questioned, her voice rising slightly.


    "Only to protect you, not all the time," he affirmed quickly. "Now, don¡¯t you think you should wear this gown and check the fitting once? Change it right here. I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside." He paused, letting a mischievous grin spread across his lips. "Or, if you want me to help you, I can do that too."


    Amelie¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed crimson. "No, go out," she said firmly, pushing him gently toward the door. "Just send some help, will you?"


    "Sure," Gabriel agreed, and he stepped out of the room. "Amelie, I love you," he returned to specifically say that and walked out this time.

 Chapter 513: A journey to their past lives (8)

    <h4>Chapter 513: A journey to their past lives (8)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 7:</strong>


    "Your Highness, I¡¯ve seen to the increased security measures surrounding Miss Amelie," reported Gabriel¡¯s beta, Soren. "However, what has prompted this sudden esction? As far as my intelligence shows, there is no immediate, looming threat to her safety."


    Prince Gabriel slowly turned from the expansive pce window, his hands locked formally behind his back. "The witches, Soren," he stated. "They reside under the same roof as my bride-to-be. I do not trust them, nor their proximity to something I value so dearly."


    Soren gave a respectful nod. "Understood, Your Highness. Precaution is the better part of wisdom when dealing with such unpredictable beings."


    A softer, contemtive look then crossed the Prince¡¯s face. "You should have seen her, Soren. In that gown... the wedding dress," Gabriel confided, a soft smile touching his lips. "She was utterly magnificent. I find myself growing impatient to im her, to finally call her mine."


    He sighed, gesturing vaguely to the opulent hall. "Once she is here, I will no longer have to endure the silence of this immense, empty pce alone."


    Soren¡¯s own smile broadened. "She will bring life and light to these halls, Your Highness. Now is the time to finalize this. The high priest must consult the stars and find the most auspicious date for your union. You must speak with the Alpha King soon. It is past time for the world to formally recognize Miss Amelie not just as your fianc¨¦e, but as your destined mate."


    "Hmm. I have already discussed the matter of Amelie being my mate with my father, the King," Gabriel confirmed, finally turning fully away from the window to face his Beta. "Tomorrow, we will be going to Amelie¡¯s home, with the appropriate retinue, to ask for her hand in marriage formally."


    Soren¡¯s demeanor remained impable. "I shall instruct the elite reconnaissance team to maintain an exceptionally close watch on Miss Amelie and the surrounding perimeter," he stated.


    "Rest assured, Your Highness, every measure is in ce. Everything will proceed smoothly." He executed a low, respectful bow and then retreated, leaving Gabriel in the heavy silence of the royal chamber.


    Gabriel stood motionless for a moment, savoring the stillness before the impending events.


    <i>¡¯Gabriel!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Amelie,¡¯</i> he responded with the same mindlink.


    <i>¡¯Do you miss me? What am I seeing around me? Such heavy security. Why?¡¯</i> She was curious, thinking what he had in his mind.


    <i>¡¯It is strictly for your safety,¡¯ </i>Gabriel affirmed.


    <i>¡¯You worry too much for me. Nothing is going to happen to me. I am a formidable fighter,</i>¡¯ Amelie proudly asserted, her thought-projection brimming with confidence.


    <i>¡¯Your fighting skill is not in doubt, but caution is necessary when you are dealing with unknown elements,¡¯ </i>Gabriel countered firmly<i>. ¡¯Would you like me toe to you now?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯No. Do you not have responsibilities to attend to?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯I do, but¡ª¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Finish your tasks, Gabriel. I am going to assist my mother with preparing lunch,¡¯ </i>Amelie interjected with cheerful resolution<i>. ¡¯Thank you for the wonderful surprise today. I am truly excited to wear that gown on our wedding day, Gabriel.¡¯</i>


    With that, Amelie ended their mindlink and rose from the vanity chair. As she stepped out of her room, Anaya suddenly showed up herself.


    "Amelie, I want to buy a present for Prince Gabriel," Anaya said, smoothing the front of her skirt. "Will youe with me to the market this afternoon?"


    Amelie paused, arching an eyebrow in clear surprise. "Why on earth would you buy a gift for the Prince?"


    "He is going to be my brother-inw, isn¡¯t he? I must give him something to acknowledge this newly formed rtionship. It¡¯s only proper," Anaya answered, sounding perfectly reasonable.


    Amelie sighed. "I honestly don¡¯t think the Prince will ept a gift from you, Anaya."


    Anaya¡¯s face immediately fell into a frown. "Why not?"


    "Because he simply doesn¡¯t like it," Amelie replied promptly.


    Anaya let out a short, frustrating chuckle that held a sharp edge of offense. "You truly think I¡¯m trying to steal Prince Gabriel from you, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re inventing this ridiculous reason!"


    "No!" Amelie refused vehemently, taking a step back. "How could you jump to such an absurd conclusion? If you are truly so eager to present him with something, then you can try. Go find out his response for yourself. Just don¡¯teining to me when you get a cold treatment."


    Amelie gave her sister onest exasperated look and then turned, heading briskly down the stairs and toward the kitchen to fulfill her promise to her mother.


    Their argument, however, had not gone unnoticed. Ophelia, Amelie¡¯s aunt, who was standing nearby, had clearly overheard thest, loud exchange. She emerged from the room, and moved straight to Anaya¡¯s side.


    "Anaya, what was that about? Why were you speaking about giving a gift to Amelie¡¯s mate?" Ophelia questioned with disapproval.


    Anaya fully turned to face her mother, the earlier frustration reced by a bold, dangerous deration. "Mother, I like him," she stated.


    "What? How can you possibly say that?" Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and she grabbed her daughter¡¯s arm in a tight grip. "Don¡¯t you know how fiercely possessive and aggressive Alpha wolves are about their mates? You are looking at your cousin¡¯s bond!"


    Anaya merely shrugged off her mother¡¯s frantic warning as a dark glint entered her eyes. "Mother, it was love at first sight. What can I do?" Her lips curved into a slow, chilling smile. "Just imagine, your daughter bing the next Queen!"


    "No, I don¡¯t want to imagine anything like that. Anaya, they have given us this house to live. You can¡¯t possibly think with such evilness," said Ophelia. "And you are forgetting one thing. Witches can¡¯t be the Queen of a nation ruled by wolves."


    "Mother, what if I use the potion on Gabriel? Then, he will be mine," said Anaya.


    "Are you insane?" Ophelia raised her voice, looking around herself, making sure no one listened to them.


    Anaya rolled her eyes and continued, "I-I want Gabriel to be mine, Mother. He¡¯s the man I desire and I will have him by any means."

 Chapter 514: A journey to their past lives (9)

    <h4>Chapter 514: A journey to their past lives (9)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 8:</strong>


    Throughout the evening, a frosty silence reigned between Amelie and Anaya. Amelie¡¯s thoughts were consumed by Gabriel¡¯s earlier caution and the startling malice in Anaya¡¯s eyes. She wondered if keeping Ophelia and her dangerous daughter under the same roof could be considered safe any longer.


    As she finished brushing her long hair and prepared to settle into bed, a gentle, almost hesitant knock sounded on the door. Amelie slowly lowered the brush and moved to open it.


    Standing in the hallway was Ophelia, holding a small tray upon which rested a steaming ss.


    "I brought saffron milk for you, dear," Ophelia replied, offering a small smile.


    "I appreciate the thought, Aunt, but I don¡¯t wish to drink anything right now. I¡¯ve already brushed my teeth," Amelie refused politely but firmly. For some reason, the earlier bond of trust she held for the witches had snapped. After Anaya¡¯s unsettling confession, Amelie felt a powerful instinct to remain cautious.


    "Oh, why?" Ophelia¡¯s smile flickered. "Your mother prepared this milk especially for you. I merely fetched it for you, dear." She lowered the tray carefully onto a nearby side table and continued with apology, "I know you are upset because of Anaya¡¯s foolish words today. Please, forgive my daughter." She joined her hands together in a gesture of humble appeal.


    "Aunt Ophelia, you don¡¯t need to apologize for what Anaya did," Amelie stated, keeping her tone respectful and humble.


    "Dear," Ophelia murmured, immediately grasping Amelie¡¯s hands and squeezing them gently. "Anaya has grown up without a father¡¯s love. He passed away ten years ago, and because of that, we had to undergo a great deal of hardship. Anaya merely wants to get close to her brother-inw in good faith, nothing else." Tears welled in Ophelia¡¯s eyes, lending sincerity to her plea. "Still, I am truly sorry that she brought up buying a gift for Prince Gabriel. For my sake, please forgive her, will you?"


    Seeing how desperately Ophelia was pleading, her head slightly bowed, Amelie felt a pang of pity override her caution. "I will. Please don¡¯t apologize further, Aunt." Pulling her hands gently back, Amelie added, "I am very tired now and truly wish to go to bed."


    "Of course. Goodnight, Amelie," Ophelia replied with a humble, grateful smile. She stepped back and walked out, carefully pulling the door shut behind her.


    Amelie immediately secured the bolt, locking the door from the inside. She switched off the main lights, leaving only a dim bedsidemp glowing before she finally slid under the thick nket. She shut her eyes, but sleep refused toe. A certain worrying feeling filled her chest. She never felt like this before in her life.


    "Shall I ask Father to send them away? Why do I feel Anaya will do something? That gaze with which she speaks is strange," she murmured while contemting the reason for her anxiety.


    ~~~~


    The next morning, Amelie woke upte, exhausted by the previous night¡¯s restlessness. The sun was already high in the sky, casting bright, warm light across her room.


    She walked onto her small balcony and looked down at the familiar sight of the garden. Below, she saw Anaya. Her sister was standing near a bed of deep red roses, staring intently at one velvety bloom before abruptly plucking it and clutching it tightly in her hand.


    That sight made Amelie flinch. At that exact moment, as if sensing the scrutiny, Anaya turned her head and looked straight up at the balcony. Their eyes met.


    Anaya offered a wide, unsettlingly cheerful smile, holding the bruised rose up slightly as if in greeting. The gesture,bined with her actions from the day before, only heightened the feeling of cold difort settling over Amelie.


    Amelie quickly retreated from the balcony, closing the ss door behind her, trying to shake off the unsettling image of Anaya and the rose.


    A momentter, a frantic voice called her name from the hallway. "Amelie! Amelie!" It was her mother, Irene.


    Amelie swiftly unlocked the door and let Irene bustle into the room.


    "The Alpha King and Prince Gabriel will be here in less than an hour!" Irene informed her.


    "What?" Amelie eximed in shock. She nced down at her casual clothes; she hadn¡¯t even had a chance to properly freshen up.


    Irene thrust a garment bag toward her. "Prince Gabriel¡¯s beta personally delivered this dress for you. You have to wear this. Hurry now and take a bath! I will send two of the best maids up immediately to help you get ready." Irene threw her hands up in exasperation. "Is this how you intend to be after marriage? You simply must learn to wake up early! The Luna Queen cannot be sleeping past mid-morning!"


    "Mother, why are you calling me the Luna Queen?" Amelie asked, shaking her head in a mixture of disbelief and a slight, giddy smile.


    "Because you will be exactly that one day, child! Now, this is not the time to argue semantics. Go to the washroom! I need to go downstairs and check the final preparation details," Irene stated firmly, already turning toward the door.


    "Why didn¡¯t Gabriel inform me about their arrival today?" Amelie mumbled to herself, still perplexed by the suddenness, as she hurried toward the washroom.


    She did not take much time bathing, rushing through the process. As she entered the room, she saw that two maids were already present, waiting patiently. Amelie quickly dried her hair vigorously with a towel before tossing it onto the chair.


    "Miss, please, sit here. Let me dry your hair properly and quickly first," the first maid said kindly, gently guiding Amelie to sit down on the vanity chair.


    The first maid, skilled with hair, took over immediately. She used a heated brush over Amelie¡¯s damp hair, infusing it with scented oil as she worked. She carefully dried and smoothed the long tresses, then gathered two sections near the temples and secured them in subtle braids at the back of her head with small, glittering pins. To finish the elegant style, she affixed arge, ornate flower pin near the braids.


    Once the hair was done, the second maid held up the pale blue silk dress, and Amelie slipped into it carefully. The gown settled perfectly, its square neck and basque-waist bodice fitted precisely, contrasting with the flow of the long sleeves and wide cuffs.


    Amelie then fastened the thin silver chain, bearing the small crescent moon pendant, around her neck toplete the look. It was given to her by Gabriel, saying it was the token of his love. She rose gracefully to her feet, ready to face the Alpha King and Prince Gabriel.


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>Below is the image attached of Amelie. </strong>

 Chapter 515: A journey to their past lives (10)

    <h4>Chapter 515: A journey to their past lives (10)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 9:</strong>


    The Alpha King, Leonard, took the central seat on therge couch. Gabriel, however, remained standing, his entire attention focused solely on Amelie, who appeared so beautiful that he was unable to tear away his gaze from her.


    "Your Highness, please take a seat," Norris, Amelie¡¯s father, said humbly, gesturing toward the surrounding chairs.


    "After Amelie," Gabriel replied instantly, his gaze never leaving her face.


    Alpha King Leonard let out a hearty, amusedugh at his son¡¯s single-minded response. He turned his attention to Amelie, who was peering at Gabriel inquisitively. "Miss Amelie," the King announced with a warm smile, "take a seat, please, and bring the Prince with you, else he is likely going to keep standing until the sun sets."


    Everyone smiled at the Alpha King¡¯s remark.


    "Dear, sit beside Prince Gabriel," said Irene in her soft tone.


    Amelie walked forward and brushed past Gabriel, moving toward the couch. As she passed, Gabriel inhaled her unique scent that momentarily made him lose his rigid control. He swallowed hard before lowering himself onto the couch next to Amelie and immediately captured her hand in his. She tried to pull her hand back discreetly, fearing the Alpha King would judge their inappropriate disy of affection during the formal meeting.


    "You look exquisite in this dress," Gabriel said, his voice deep and just loud enough that everyone in the parlor clearly heard thepliment.


    "Please, Norris and Madam Irene, take your seats too," Leonardmanded warmly. "The children are already eager to be with each other. I truly don¡¯t think we should make any dys in their union," he pronounced, smiling knowingly at the intertwined hands of Amelie and Gabriel.


    Norris agreed with a respectful nod, taking a seat directly across from the Alpha King, while Irene gracefully moved to offer refreshments and pleasantries to the guests.


    "We have brought the high priest with us," Leonard announced, turning his head slightly toward the door. A middle-aged man, possessing a glowing aura and dressed in ceremonial robes, stepped forward.


    "Please, sir, have a seat," Irene offered kindly. He offered thedy a humble thank you and settled down in an avable chair.


    High Priest Andrew spoke, "I have already prepared the charts for both Miss Amelie and Prince Gabriel. I must say, the stars are decisively with them. I have never read such a powerful conjunction before; they are truly meant to be together in every lifetime." He then fixed his intense gaze on Gabriel.


    However, despite the overwhelmingly favorable celestial signs, there was one singrbination that stood ominously against their fate. Andrew had mentioned this to Gabriel that very morning, voicing his concern that their union might not bepleted in this life.


    <i>"Why, Your Highness? It is a crucial detail in your prepared chart. If I hide it¡ª" Andrew had protested.</i>


    <i>"I don¡¯t believe in it," Gabriel had answered, casually adjusting the cuff button on his sleeve before turning his full. "For the sake of my father, I agreed even to provide Amelie¡¯s birth details. So, you will not utter a single word about this, Andrew." The Prince¡¯s tone was a non-negotiablemand that Andrew, despite his spiritual authority, could not ignore.</i>


    <i>"Understood, Your Highness. I pray that what I¡¯ve seen is not true," Andrew had whispered in a troubled tone.</i>


    Now, sitting in the parlor, delivering only the celebratory news in front of the Alpha King and Amelie¡¯s parents, High Priest Andrew felt a heavy burden, as if he had already betrayed his royal duty.


    Amelie,pletely oblivious to the hidden warning, was absolutely overjoyed to hear the high priest¡¯s encouraging words, and happiness spread among the others in the room.


    "What about the day of their marriage?" Irene inquired eagerly, leaning forward.


    "Yes, tell us the date," the Alpha King stated, equally keen.


    "After one month, there is an incredibly auspicious day falling," Andrew replied. "The legends say it is the very day the Moon Goddess herself visits the earth."


    Leonard¡¯s expression tightened subtly at the mention of the Moon Goddess, aplex history flickering across his face, but he quickly suppressed the reaction.


    "Then, let¡¯s make them marry after one month," Leonard dered decisively. "Congrattions, Norris, we are going to be inws," he pronounced with a wide smile, extending his hand. "Where are the celebratory sweets?" Leonard asked, clearly ready for the celebration to begin.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel intentionally shifted, causing the cup of tea resting on the side table to topple onto his chest. "Ah!" he eximed, making a show of being scalded.


    Amelie and the others quickly focused their attention on him, all worry forgotten.


    "Are you alright?" Amelie asked immediately, her hand instinctively reaching toward his arm.


    "Take His Highness upstairs immediately. That tea must be terribly hot," Irene stated, her motherly concern overriding protocol. "I¡¯ll send a clean shirt up with a servant right away," she added.


    Amelie nodded, rising quickly to her feet. She held Gabriel¡¯s hand and offered a quick bow of apology to the Alpha King before pulling him out of the parlor and dragging him upstairs to the privacy of her room.


    As soon as they entered, Amelie urged him to take off his outer coat. She shut the door behind her and turned to find that Gabriel was already scanning every corner of her personal space.


    "So, this is my mate¡¯s room," Gabriel said, his voiceced with intrigue as he took in the details.


    "Yes, but it¡¯s not the time to explore it," Amelie replied, moving to stand directly in front of him. She reached up and began quickly opening the buttons of his damp shirt. Her eyes widened immediately as she saw the redness spreading across his chest. "Oh my!"


    She carefully touched the scorched skin and instinctively blew gentle, cooling air over the burn.


    "Amelie," Gabriel called her name in a whisper.


    "Huh? Do you feel strange pain?" she asked, her tone heavy with worry. "Wait, I¡¯ll apply cold water to it." She turned on her heels to head toward the bathroom when Gabriel¡¯s strong hand shot out and caught her wrist, stopping her mid-step.


    The next second, he captured her mouth, finally iming the kiss he had been hungry for ever since he saw her descending the stairs.

 Chapter 516: A journey to their past lives (11)

    <h4>Chapter 516: A journey to their past lives (11)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 10:</strong>


    Amelie didn¡¯t just ept the kiss; she nipped his lower lip in response, causing him to pull away instantly, a look of shocked pleasure on his face.


    "What¡¯s that?" He licked his lower lip slowly, a low grin spreading across his face.


    "Did you really just fake a burn to get me alone and kiss me?" Amelie arched her eyebrows, trying to regain herposure.


    Suddenly, a brisk knock urred on the door, and before Amelie could move to open it, Anaya pushed the door inward and stepped inside.


    "Amelie, I brought the shirt for Prince Gabriel," Anaya announced, her voice overly sweet. Her feet immediately glued to the floor where she stood; however, as she took in the sight of the Prince¡¯s back and Amelie standing so close.


    "Why did you just walk inside?" Amelie frowned, already moving toward her. She quickly took the folded shirt from Anaya¡¯s frozen grasp and continued, her tone sharp, "Thank you. You can leave now."


    Anaya didn¡¯t offer a word of protest and slowly turned to exit.


    "Stop bothering my mate," Gabriel finally said, his voice dropping into a dangerous, cold warning. He had quickly finished re-buttoning his singed shirt and fully turned to face Anaya. "It will be far better for you if you leave this house entirely, or I assure you, I have very effective ways to kick you out of this ce permanently."


    "Gabriel!" Amelie eximed in shock, whipping her head around to look at him, baffled by the sudden possessiveness and the hostility in his tone.


    "Your Highness, why do you speak in such a manner with me?" Anaya asked, attempting to look hurt, though a faint, resentful glint was visible in her eyes.


    "Because I despise your kind," Gabriel answered her truthfully, his voicepletely devoid of warmth. "Do you truly think I am unaware of the insidious actions happening inside this house? I love only one woman, and that is Amelie." His intimidating gaze now bored into Anaya.


    "If I find you bothering her, interfering with her, or even looking at her with ill intent again, I swear you will not be spared. So, it is better for you to keep your distance from Amelie." He drove the final point home, his authority absolute. "This family is generously feeding you and your mother; ensure you keep gratitude for that in your heart, not greed."


    Anaya¡¯s jaw tightened in silent fury, her cheeks flushing with humiliation and suppressed anger. She bit back any retort and turned sharply on her heels, walking swiftly out of the room.


    "Why did you have to speak in such a tone with her?" Amelie inquired the moment the door clicked shut, crossing her arms.


    "Because she¡¯s going to bring trouble for you, Amelie. Trust me," Gabriel said simply, his previous intensity softening only slightly. "I will talk to your father about having her and her mother removedter today."


    "No, I will handle it," Amelie stated, her voice firm. She held out the clean shirt. "Wear this one now."


    Gabriel recoiled slightly from the garment. "No. That witch touched it. Bring me a brand new one," he urged, his Alpha instincts clearly rejecting the contact.


    Amelie shook her head, a small, affectionate smile curving her lips at his extreme reaction. "Alright, you overly protective wolf. Wait for me here. I will be back soon."


    ~~~


    Later in the afternoon, after the departure of the Alpha King and Prince Gabriel, Amelie had resolved to speak with her father about sending Anaya and Ophelia away. She was walking toward the study when Anaya intercepted her.


    "Amelie, can we speak in private for a moment?" Anaya questioned, her voice unusually soft.


    "What do you even want to speak about?" Amelie inquired, making no effort to move to a secluded area. "You intentionally barged into my room earlier, knowing full well that Prince Gabriel was with me."


    A smug smirk pulled at Anaya¡¯s lips. "Do you know that you two won¡¯t be reunited in this life?" she asked, the words casual but venomous.


    "What? What are you trying to say?" Amelie demanded, her heart giving a sudden, anxious lurch.


    "I am a witch, little sister. I can see what the others can¡¯t," Anaya asserted, relishing Amelie¡¯s confusion. "The high priest intentionally failed to mention a crucial fact about you and Prince Gabriel. You two aren¡¯t meant toplete your bond in this life. In fact, you will only bring doom upon him."


    "Will you just shut up?" Amelie finally lost her temper, raising her voice. "Why are you always so jealous of me?"


    "Amelie, I only want your good," Anaya insisted, though her eyes shone with malice. "You can ask the high priest yourself why he hid such a crucial detail. Also, I am seriously considering telling the Alpha King and your parents about this prophecy. So, if you want me to stop doing that, why don¡¯t you just break this marriage or mate bond yourself?" The evil grin persisted on her face, making the suggestion sound like a ckmailing threat.


    Amelie¡¯s control snapped. Driven by fear and anger, she did not speak; she acted, bringing her hand across Anaya¡¯s face in a stinging p.


    "Amelie!" Ophelia shrieked, instantly rushing forward. "Why did you hit my daughter?" She scowled fiercely, cing herself protectively between the cousins.


    By then, Irene also came into view, carrying a tiny basket. She ended up witnessing the confrontation and hurried over to them, her face pale with shock.


    "Why don¡¯t you and your daughter just leave this house?" Amelie finally erupted, the pent-up frustration and terror finding an outlet.


    "Amelie, what are you saying?" Irene questioned, utterly bewildered.


    "Mother, Anaya is demanding I should break my mate bond with Prince Gabriel!" Amelie blurted out. "I don¡¯t understand why she is so determined to ruin my happiness. I did nothing wrong to her. Yesterday, she even asked me to go shopping with her because she wanted to buy a present for Prince Gabriel. Doesn¡¯t that soundpletely inappropriate? Even Prince Gabriel warned Anaya earlier today, yet she is still actively trying to destroy our joyful union!"

 Chapter 517: A journey to their past lives (12)

    <h4>Chapter 517: A journey to their past lives (12)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 11</strong>


    "Why?" Irene questioned Anaya with dismay. She then looked pointedly at Ophelia and asked, "Did you know about this?"


    "Irene, please just forgive my daughter. I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t¡ª" Ophelia began, trying to salvage their situation with a desperate plea.


    "No," Norris interrupted firmly, who also emerged after hearing the arguments unfolding, thus not letting her finish her plea. "It is better for both of you if you leave this house immediately. Anaya¡¯s actions and words, cannot be ignored, Ophelia."


    "Where will I go with my daughter? Please don¡¯t do this to us," Ophelia begged, joining her hands together in a gesture of frantic supplication.


    "My husband will arrange a temporary ce for both of you to stay tonight," Irene rified. "I never expected Anaya would actively go after Amelie¡¯s mate like this. Ophelia, do not expect any further assistance or charity from us ever again," she rified. "I will not tolerate any kind of trouble in my daughter¡¯s life. If Prince Gabriel learns the full extent of this, Anaya may be severely punished," she warned, giving a reason for the expulsion.


    "Let¡¯s go to your room, dear," Irene stated, taking Amelie¡¯s hand and leading her upstairs, with Norris following closely behind.


    Ophelia turned back to look at Anaya with fury and despair. "Why? Why did you have to do that?" She grabbed Anaya¡¯s arms tightly, boring her gaze into her daughter. "I told you not to ruin anything! This ce was giving us everything we needed!" She harshly reprimanded her. Then, roughly dragging Anaya toward their room, she mmed the door shut and locked it from the inside.


    "Mother," Anaya whined, undeterred by the catastrophe. "I told you I want to be the next Luna Queen. Why don¡¯t you just use the knowledge of your witchcraft to make Gabriel fall in love with me?" she suggested, the selfishness of her demand astonishing.


    Ophelia stared at her daughter, utterly speechless and consumed by disbelief at the depths of Anaya¡¯s ambition and madness.


    "Have you gonepletely crazy?" Ophelia demanded, her eyes widening in pure shock and horror at Anaya¡¯s suggestion of using witchcraft.


    "No," Anaya retorted. "You did the same thing for my father. I know." She delivered the devastating revtion of her mother¡¯s dark past. "You prepared a potion for my father because you loved him. You didn¡¯t want him to find his destined mate. Before you could tell him about your feelings, he found his mate. Later, you fed him that potion, and Father married you instead."


    Ophelia instinctively pped a hand over her mouth, her face pale. "H-how?" she stuttered, her voice barely a whisper. "Did you go through¡ª"


    Anaya understood the unfinished question perfectly and answered immediately, without remorse. "Yes. I read your diary once. I was a curious little girl, so I ended up reading it and found out everything." She stepped closer to her mother, lowering her voice to a seductive plea.


    "Mother, don¡¯t you love me? Did you see how they humiliated us just now? Just prepare a simple potion for me. I will feed it to Prince Gabriel myself. Then, he will be mine. Don¡¯t you want your daughter to be the next Luna Queen?" She began inflecting evil thoughts into her mother¡¯s desperate mind, trying to convince her to finally use her hidden, dark magic in their favor.


    Ophelia didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Mother, why are you thinking so much? I¡¯m your world, aren¡¯t I? Please do it for your Anaya," she urged this time, taking her mother¡¯s hands in hers.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel was preparing to go to bed when a servant interrupted him to inform him of the arrival of a person named Rico.


    "Let him in," he ordered. The servant left, and Gabriel moved to the seating area just outside his bedroom. As he settled onto the sofa, Rico walked in and offered a respectful bow.


    "Take a seat first," Gabriel said, gesturing to the chair across from him. Rico nodded and sat down.


    "Your Highness, a lot happened in Miss Amelie¡¯s house after your departure," Rico began immediately, getting straight to the point. "Anaya tried to ckmail her, saying she would reveal something to the Alpha King that could prevent your marriage from taking ce."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed instantly as soon as he learned of the threat.


    "Also, Anaya and Ophelia are definitely nning something evil," Rico continued. "Anaya has be obsessed with you and desperately wants to marry you. I couldn¡¯t hear the exact details of what they were nning since going any closer could have allowed them to sense my presence."


    "You did a great job, Rico," Gabriel affirmed, though the anger in his voice still persisted. "Stay close to Amelie and continue monitoring. Let these witches attempt whatever they desire, because I¡¯m going to ruin their ns before they even begin."


    "But they seem to be genuinely dangerous, Your Highness. You have to be extremely careful of them. Also, Anaya may try to approach the Alpha King directly with her threats," Rico cautioned with concern.


    "I will talk to my father before Anaya even gets the chance to fill his mind with those wild threats," Gabriel muttered, already forming a strategy. However, the audacity of those two women infuriated him, realizing how brazenly they were maneuvering to disrupt his life with Amelie.


    "You can leave now," Gabriel told Rico, dismissing him.


    Rico stood up, offered a low bow to the Alpha Prince, and left the room quietly.


    "How did that witch even find out what my father wasn¡¯t supposed to know?" Gabriel mumbled to himself, referring to the crucial astrological detail Andrew the High Priest had concealed.


    But then, he remembered that some witches possessed innate abilities to perceive such hidden truths. He decided his immediate course of action. He needed to see his father first, and then he would go to Amelie to assure her that absolutely nothing would ever happen to their mate bond.


    He rose to his feet and went inside his room to get ready to meet his father.

 Chapter 518: A journey to their past lives (13)

    <h4>Chapter 518: A journey to their past lives (13)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 12</strong>


    Amelie let out a quiet breath of relief, the tension finally easing now that Anaya and Ophelia had left the house that night. She finished putting on her nightdress and brushing her hair, then moved toward the bed when Gabriel suddenly appeared, seemingly out of thin air, in front of her.


    "You!" she eximed in shock, whipping her head around to check the door. Although it was locked, she wanted to be certain of their privacy.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer her shock, choosing instead to pull her into a tight hug. She smiled, her hands moving instinctively to his sturdy back, feeling the hard muscles underneath the silk of his shirt.


    "Is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?" Amelie suddenly asked, her relief abruptly overshadowed by doubt. She took a small step back, looking intently into his eyes. "Regarding our charts."


    Gabriel peered into her eyes, immediately deciding that deception was not an option. "There was one detail, yes," he admitted softly. "But I don¡¯t believe in such things, Amelie. If we have epted each other as our mates from the bottom of our hearts, then we are mates, regardless of what some the stars says." He tightened his grip on her hand. "Besides, I¡¯ve already marked you. That deep, instinctual bond is far more sacred than any mere marriage or prediction."


    "Means what Anaya said was true," Amelie whispered, her voice cracking. "Do you know what she told me?" Her eyes suddenly brimmed up with tears with fear.


    Gabriel instantly realized the depth of the hurt his mate was feeling. When Amelie narrated the full details of her conversation with Anaya, the ckmail, and how she would bring his doom, his blood boiled with an unexpected and violent rage. All he wanted was to find Anaya and end her malice immediately.


    "But mother and father have asked them to leave," Amelie said, trying hard to maintain control of herself as she didn¡¯t want to break down crying. "They are no longer in this house."


    "I¡¯m d your parents acted so swiftly," Gabriel said, his mind already shifting to strategy. "But where exactly are they staying? I need to keep a close check on them. They must not be allowed to interfere or cause any trouble until we both get married."


    Amelie clung to his silk shirt, her eyes still clouded by Anaya¡¯s vicious words. "Gabriel, I won¡¯t bring any doom to you, right? You¡¯ll always be safe, won¡¯t you?" she asked, the genuine doubt filling her gaze.


    "Anaya said we wouldn¡¯t be together in this lifetime," Amelie whispered brokenly, the fear gripping her. "I can¡¯t live without you, Gabriel. I¡¯ve imagined my entire lifetime with you. I¡ªI don¡¯t want to¡ª"


    A gentle finger was immediately ced on her lips to silence her distress. "Shh! Stop crying first." Gabriel¡¯s thumb tenderly wiped the tears from under her eyes. "I can¡¯t live without you either, Ame. Just forget everything that witch told you. She¡¯s filled with nothing but malice and negativity. Trust the Moon Goddess and trust our love," he whispered, nting a reassuring kiss directly in the middle of her forehead.


    He then guided her to the bed and made her lie down on it.


    "Won¡¯t you sleep with me?" Amelie asked softly, looking up at him. "Please, just stay here tonight, will you?"


    "That will be our first time sharing the bed, Ame," Gabriel stated, a fond tenderness in his voice.


    "Hmm." Amelie nodded eagerly, patting the space next to her beneath the duvet, silently inviting him in.


    "I usually go to bed without a shirt and trousers," Gabriel stated, a slight tease in his voice.


    "What?" Amelie chuckled, her cheeks suddenly turning a deep red.


    "Just keep your trousers on," she murmured, slightly flustered, pulling the duvet up close to her chin. "You can remove the shirt."


    "Alright," Gabriel agreed, slowly unbuttoning his silk shirt while keeping his gaze locked on hers. Amelie swallowed hard, watching in fascination as the taut muscles of his chest flexed and his defined abs came into view.


    Gabriel then reached over and switched off themps, plunging the room into soft darkness before sliding inside the duvet right beside her. Amelie, overwhelmed by his proximity, quickly shifted, keeping her back turned to him, realizing that if she were to face him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from seeking further intimacy.


    Gabriel¡¯s face ducked into her neck, and he inhaled deeply, savoring her uniquely calming scent. His strong hands wrapped securely around her waist as he drew her back, pulling her close against the solid warmth of his body. His heat instantly enveloped her, and Amelie instinctively nipped her bottom lip in anticipation.


    "Gabriel, what are you¡ª Nhgh..." A soft moan escaped her throat, quickly stifled, as his hand slipped forward and gently cupped her breast. Simultaneously, his lips were already nting firm, needy kisses on her neck. His hand then lowered, sliding over her thigh, gently pushing up the soft fabric of her nightdress as he began caressing her skin.


    "Gabriel, I didn¡¯t ask... For you to do this," Amelie managed to say, turning her head slightly to voice her protest.


    He instantly stilled his movements, pausing his hungry exploration, and gently nuzzled his nose along her jawline. "Do you want me to stop, Ame?" he whispered. "You looked so beautiful today. You still do. And now, sleeping right by your side, it is bing impossibly difficult for me to stop."


    "If I don¡¯t ask you to stop now, then more will happen," she reasoned quickly, the reality of their situation kicking in. "We are still in my parents¡¯ house. What if they find out? Then, I¡¯ll be so embarrassed to face them tomorrow."


    Gabriel smiled, understanding and respecting her points instantly. "Then, you will just have to suppress your moans," he murmured against her ear in a seductive tone. "Because, I¡¯m sorry, but my wolf and I want you, and we¡¯re not stopping now." His lips found the spot where he marked her.

 Chapter 519: A journey to their past lives (14)

    <h4>Chapter 519: A journey to their past lives (14)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 13:</strong>


    Ophelia looked intently at her daughter, Anaya, and then around the humble, temporary room they had been banished to. She recalled Anaya¡¯s tempting words about how their lives could change if she seeded in marrying Gabriel. At the same time, a deep-seated frustration welled up inside her over her inability to provide Anaya with the luxurious life she craved and felt entitled to.


    Returning to her room, Ophelia pulled a heavy, old trunk from beneath the bed and meticulously opened its locks. She carefully took out her magical items: a smooth, dark scrying ball and a thick, ancient book on spells. She then swiftly shoved the trunk back into its original, hidden position.


    cing the massive book on a nearby table, she positioned a candlestick close to the pages to be able to read the archaic texts.


    "If my daughter has to capture the heart of a prince, then the spell must be truly powerful," Ophelia murmured, her gaze scanning the pages.


    "My spell on Anaya¡¯s father was broken after certain years, but that must never happen with Anaya¡¯s. Her life must changepletely. If she bes the Queen, the entire future of Aurevalis will change along with ours," she finalized, flipping through the pages dedicated to the strongest and most enduring love spells discovered by the most powerful witches of their lineage.


    It took Ophelia long hours of intense study and scanning through the ancient book before she finally discovered the precisebination of ingredients and incantations required to prepare a truly powerful love potion for Prince Gabriel. She meticulously jotted down the contents needed for the potion.


    "Once a wolf marks his mate, everything changes," she muttered to herself, plotting the steps. "So, Gabriel mustpletely reject Amelie after drinking the potion I would prepare. And he must immediately mark Anaya as his own. There is one crucial thing I need to make this potion unbreakable and it¡¯s his blood." She closed the heavy book with a determined sigh.


    She then looked at the dark, smooth surface of the magical ball and gently stroked her hand over it. "Show me the future of my daughter," Ophelia whispered to the artifact. Her eyes turned a startling silvery hue as the fog began to churn and swirl inside the magical ball.


    Ophelia kept her focus intently on the magical ball, but despite her efforts, all she could see was nothing. The swirling fog offered no glimpse of the future. She furrowed her brows together, wondering if her powers had somehow been locked or diminished since she hadn¡¯t utilized them in such a long time. She tried again, concentrating all her will, but the magical ball remained empty, stubbornly refusing to reveal anything.


    Ophelia decided not to dwell into it. She put the book and the magical ball back into the trunk, returned the trunk to its hiding spot, blew out the candle, and finally settled down to sleep.


    ~~~~~


    The next morning when Amelie woke up, she found Gabriel was gone. A soft smile formed on her lips as she felt surprisingly energized and refreshed, the tiredness from the previous day having vanished for some reason.


    The first thing she did was freshen up and change into a beautiful wine-colored dress she had purchased not long ago. After drying her damp hair, she headed straight to the garden and began meticulously watering the nts blooming there.


    "Dear, you woke up early!" Irene¡¯s voice fell softly upon her ears.


    Amelie turned around to greet her mother. "Yes. Good morning, Mother." She resumed watering the nts as Irene stood by her side.


    "How do you feel today, sweetheart? I¡¯m so sorry for not being able to see sooner what those witches were trying to do to you," Irene said in a genuinely concerned voice.


    "Mother, now that they are gone from here, we don¡¯t have to think about them anymore," Amelie stated with a reassuring smile.


    "You¡¯re right. Now, only a month left until the wedding, so we will be getting very busy," Irene stated, her thoughts already on the myriad of preparations. "A lot of things have to be done."


    Amelie turned to look at her mother fully. "Everything will be done on time, Mother, so don¡¯t be worried," Amelie stated with confidence. "I¡¯m thinking of nting an apple tree in our garden today. After breakfast, I¡¯ll go to the market to buy its seeds," she said cheerfully.


    "Alright. Go with your father. He can drop you off at the seed shop on his way to work," Irene suggested practically before heading back inside the house.


    Amelie gazed at the retreating figure of her mother and thought, ¡¯She is going to miss me badly once I marry Gabriel. Even I¡¯ll miss her once I leave this house.¡¯


    After breakfast, Amelie set off for the market with her father, who dropped her off in the middle of the busy area. Amelie adjusted her floral hat on her head before beginning her walk down the left pavement. As she entered the seed shop, she saw many farmers and gardeners lined up to buy seeds.


    After waiting for over thirty minutes, her turn finally came. She purchased the apple tree seeds she desired and stepped back out onto the street. Immediately, her path crossed with Anaya¡¯s, and instantly, Amelie¡¯s pleasant mood soured. She decided to simply ignore her and walked past her quickly when Anaya¡¯s cold voice stopped her.


    "You did wrong to me, Amelie. You are going to pay for what you did," Anaya said.


    Amelie turned to look back at her and found Anaya grinning evilly. That expression alone caused a fear to arise in Amelie.


    Anaya stepped closer to Amelie and spoke in a low, poisonous voice intended only for her ear. "I¡¯m going to snatch Gabriel from you. The Prince will be mine. He will make me his Queen while you¡¯ll burn in agony all your life. You should have just given him to me when I asked you nicely."


    "That will never happen, Anaya," Amelie stated, forcing confidence into her voice despite the fear she felt.

 Chapter 520: A journey to their past lives (15)

    <h4>Chapter 520: A journey to their past lives (15)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 14:</strong>


    Gabriel was standing near the edge of the pond, its perfectly still water shimmering intensely under the brightness of the midday sun. He had been waiting for Amelie to arrive soon.


    "Why hasn¡¯t shee here yet?" Gabriel murmured, his brow furrowing slightly in impatience before he decided to bypass the wait and reach out to Amelie directly through their mate mindlink.


    Just as he focused, he felt the unwee footsteps approaching on the gravel path behind him. He instantly turned, his posture shifting from rxed to rigid, and his blood instantly boiled as he saw who it was.


    Anaya¡¯s presence was a physical contamination of his solitude. His hands instinctively clenched into fists at his sides.


    "What the fuck are you doing on this ce?" Gabriel snarled in a dangerous growl that carried the full weight of his Alpha power and fury.


    "Calm down, Prince Gabriel," Anaya cooed, deliberately keeping her voice light and casual in the face of his intense fury. "Why do you treat me like this? Why do you harbor such hatred for me? I simply asked to hear the answers from you."


    "Leave. Leave this property immediately before I kill you," Gabriel told her, his intimidating gaze fixed on her.


    "Kill me?" Anayaughed that scraped against his nerves. "If you even attempt to touch me, Amelie will die," she announced, the smile vanishing, reced by a cold satisfaction.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression instantly shifted from fury to worry. His muscles rxed not out of calm, but out of necessity. "Where is Amelie?" he demanded, taking a quick, threatening step toward her. He simultaneously attempted to form the mindlink, reaching out desperately for Amelie or her wolf, but found he couldn¡¯t connect with either of them.


    "Well, she¡¯s safe for now," Anaya drawled, maintaining that evil and triumphant grin.


    "What exactly do you want?" Gabriel demanded, fighting the urge to tear into her. His mind was racing, trying to process the security breach. What were the spies doing? How could Amelie¡¯s safety bepromised like this, right under his protection?


    "Now, we have finallye to the business, Gabriel," Anaya purred, her victorious smile widening. "I simply want you." She pronounced the word with a possessive intent, taking steps toward him.


    As she reached out her hands, intending to wrap them around his neck and embrace him, Gabriel¡¯s hand shot out and tightened around her throat. He lifted her slightly off the ground, showing his rage.


    "Show me where my mate is, you bloody witch!" Gabriel growled, the sound ripping from his chest. His eyes glowed into a deep shade of violet. "Or I swear by the Moon Goddess, I am going to rip you limb from limb right here, and no amount of ck magic will put you back together!"


    Anaya felt the suffocating pressure around her throat ease abruptly as Gabriel let go of her. She immediately copsed onto the rough gravel pavement, coughing profusely, clutching at her bruised neck as she struggled to pull air back into her lungs.


    Before she could even regain her breath, Gabriel violently grabbed her by the hair, yanking her head back and tilting her face up to meet his furious gaze.


    "Where is Amelie?" he questioned again, his voice stripped of all patience.


    "Kill me, and you¡¯re never going to find her!" Anaya managed to choke out between gasps, clinging to the only leverage she had.


    Just as Gabriel was about tosh out, a soft voice red in his mind.


    ¡¯Gabriel!¡¯ Amelie¡¯s faint voice reached him, sounding weak. He instantly reacted, his focus was now entirely to the link.


    ¡¯Mate, where are you?¡¯ Gabriel questioned instantly. He tried to reach for her scent through their bond, trying to pinpoint her location, but he couldn¡¯t detect anything immediate. That meant she wasn¡¯t physically nearby.


    ¡¯It is dark here. I don¡¯t know where I am,¡¯ Amelie answered back through the faint link, her voiceced with fear. ¡¯And I am unable to use the strength of my wolf. I am being locked away.¡¯


    ¡¯I aming to you, Amelie. Don¡¯t worry,¡¯ Gabriel assured her instantly.


    Gabriel nced down at Anaya, who was now whimpering and struggling to breathe on the gravel. He knew exactly how to break her.


    "Will you open your mouth if I kill your mother right in front of your eyes? Not just kill her, but burn her alive," he ground out, his grip on her hair tightening until tears sprang to her eyes. "You dared to touch my mate, so you must see the consequences of infuriating me." He threatened her this time not with her own life, but with Ophelia¡¯s.


    Anaya¡¯s eyes widened with immediate terror. She had thought the entire situation was under her control, but in that instant, she realized how terribly wrong she was.


    "Don¡¯t do anything to my mother," Anaya said.


    "I won¡¯t as long as you take me to Amelie," Gabriel stated. He stood straight, letting go of his grip from her hair.


    Anaya stood up, caressing her hair to straighten them. She still could feel her scalp throbbing with pain. "Follow me," she said while Gabriel went after her.


    After an intense hour¡¯s journey, Gabriel and Anaya reached the remote spot where Anaya had kept Amelie captive. It was a small, dpidated house hidden deep in the forest, featuring an underground basement.


    Gabriel rushed in and immediately saw Amelie tied with thick ropes. As he reached out and touched the restraints, his hands instantly burned with a sharp pain.


    "Gabriel," Amelie mumbled, slowly opening her eyes. "Don¡¯t. It¡¯s wolfsbane," she whispered weakly.


    Gabriel ignored the pain, his powerful grip tearing the toxic ropes apart from her body.


    "Amelie," he called her name, pulling her into a tight embrace and caressing her back. "You¡¯re fine now," he stated simply. His hands were bleeding from the poisonous contact, but he paid them no mind.


    As he helped Amelie stand, Anaya¡¯s sharp scream erupted from behind them.


    Both Gabriel and Amelie turned to see Anaya lunging at them, wielding a silver knife. Gabriel managed to catch her wrist, but Anaya used her newfound witch power.


    Earlier, Gabriel¡¯s strength had easily overpowered her magic, but now, she had somehow prepared herself. Her eyes glowed golden, and she wove a spell that hit Gabriel, causing him to freeze momentarily.


    Amelie, seeing Gabriel momentarily paralyzed, feared Anaya would strike. She rushed forward with the remaining strength in her body and grabbed Anaya¡¯s wrist to wrest the knife away. Anaya violently shoved Amelie back, then jumped over her, raising the silver knife high to strike Amelie down.


    Gabriel broke free from the stunning effect of Anaya¡¯s magic and instantly lunged forward, taking the knife from her and shoved it right into Anaya¡¯s heart after grabbing her by her throat.


    "Gabriel!" Amelie eximed in shock as she stood up.


    "I told you not to test my patience," Gabriel said and pulled out the knife before again piercing it right into Anaya¡¯s heart. He gave her multiple stand when Amelie intervened, stopping him.


    Anaya fell lifeless on the cold ground into a pool of blood while Gabriel turned to look at Amelie.


    "She won¡¯t trouble you anymore. I will do the same to Ophelia," Gabriel stated with a determined gaze.

 Chapter 521: A journey to their past lives (16)

    <h4>Chapter 521: A journey to their past lives (16)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 15:</strong>


    Gabriel quickly brought Amelie back to her house and gently lowered her onto the sofa in the living room.


    "Your Highness!" Irene rushed forward, immediately bowing to him before ncing frantically at her daughter. "What happened, Amelie? Wait! Is that blood on your dress? Are you injured? Why are your clothes so soiled?" She immediately fired off questions, rushing to the side of her daughter.


    Gabriel moved to the sideboard and poured a ss of water for Amelie.


    "Mother, Anaya tried to kill me," Amelie confessed weakly, still shaking from the ordeal.


    "What?" Irene¡¯s eyes widened in profound shock and horror.


    "I will exin everything, Mrs. Irene," Gabriel interjected calmly, handing the ss of water to Amelie. "Drink slowly," he whispered, caressing her hair reassuringly.


    "Mrs. Irene, why did you let two witches reside in your house in the first ce? Why did you even allow them here?" Gabriel turned to his soon-to-be mother-inw, fixing her with a stern, reprimanding gaze.


    Amelie was surprised by his sudden, intense shift in tone and tried to stop him.


    "Werewolves and witches live separately for a reason, Mrs. Irene. Had you forgotten that fundamental rule?" Gabriel continued, his voice tight with controlled anger. "What if I hadn¡¯t reached Amelie at the right time? What if something fatal had happened to her? I understand that as a mother, you are worried for her, but what you did was sheer foolishness," Gabriel asserted, not hesitating to reprimand Irene. Ever since his terrifying encounter with Anaya, his fury had been simmering just below the surface.


    "Gabriel, calm down," Amelie said, gently holding his hand.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness," Irene apologized, lowering her head, her eyes by now brimming with tears. "I¡ªI did ask them to leave as soon as Amelie told me what Anaya did. But she tried to take..." Her words ceased as a lump formed in her throat, halting her confession. She settled close to Amelie¡¯s side and anxiously examined her again.


    "Do you know where Ophelia lives now?" Gabriel finally asked, his voice calmer but still hard.


    Irene lifted her head and nodded. "Amelie¡¯s father granted her a ce for a few days," she said. "I will send the chauffeur with you, the one who dropped them offst night," she indicated.


    "Sure," Gabriel epted. Irene reluctantly left her daughter¡¯s side to instruct the chauffeur while Gabriel remained fuming in barely restrained rage. Amelie held his hand again, caressing it softly with her thumb.


    "I¡¯m fine, Gabriel. You saved me," Amelie whispered. She brought his palm to her cheek before pressing a tender kiss onto it.


    Gabriel lowered his gaze to look at her, his expression softening only for her. "I¡¯ll calm down once I finish Ophelia," he asserted. "And you are not taking a single step outside of this house until I finish this businesspletely."


    "Hmm, I won¡¯t," Amelie promised him, her eyes reflecting the sincerity of her vow.


    Gabriel got down on his knees before the sofa and pressed a feather-light kiss onto her lips. It was a brief kiss, meant only to reassure himself that Amelie was safe and sound beside him.


    "Amelie, my life is connected to yours," he murmured, his eyes glistening with profound emotion as he held her gaze. "If anything had happened to you, how would have I lived?"


    "I¡¯m sorry for making you go through this fear," she whispered back, her hands tenderly holding both of his now, acknowledging his distress.


    Gabriel shook his head, refusing her apology. But before he could speak again, Irene had returned to the living room.


    "Your Highness, I have asked the chauffeur to drop you off at Ophelia¡¯s ce immediately," Irene quickly informed him. Gabriel rose to his feet and gave Irene a curt nod of thanks.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon," he promised Amelie, giving her onest, intense look before turning and heading out with grim determination.


    Gabriel climbed into the carriage, which immediately began moving and headed swiftly for the ce where Ophelia was now residing.


    ¡¯Alpha, I have seized Anaya¡¯s body,¡¯ Soren connected through the pack mindlink. ¡¯Where should I bring it?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡¯I will tell you about the ce soon. Wait for the instructions,¡¯ Gabriel ordered tersely and immediately broke the mindlink. He nced out the window, his wolf, Kael, rumbling restlessly inside his chest, anticipating confrontation.


    Finally, the short journey ended, and the carriage stopped before an old, dpidated house. Gabriel stepped out and went straight to the front door. He knocked, but found it securely locked. Ophelia was clearly not inside. A deep frown appeared on his forehead, and without hesitation, he teleported himself instantly inside the house.


    He searched the rooms and stopped at a dark one, where even natural light struggled to reach. Gabriel reached for its handle to open it, but it was locked too. Before he could break the door down, Soren mindlinked with him again, his voice filled with strain:


    ¡¯Alpha, the witch is incredibly powerful. She injured us.¡¯


    Gabriel instantly teleported away from the old house and back to the location where Amelie had been held captive earlier. He saw his Beta, Soren, lying on the ground outside the dpidated house along with the other wolves.


    "Soren!" Gabriel quickly rushed to his side and lowered himself to his level. Luckily, Soren was not seriously wounded, but the bloody witch had used a spell to immobilize them.


    "I couldn¡¯t stop her. She¡¯s too strong," Soren managed to say, struggling against the spell holding him. "She took away her daughter¡¯s body. Also, she ominously dropped a message for you before leaving."


    "What is it?" Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.


    "She said that you and Miss Amelie have to pay for taking the life of her daughter," Soren answered, his voice grave. "Your Highness, she may harm you both. You have to tell the matter to the Alpha King immediately," he asserted.


    "I will. First, we have to find a way to break free with this spell," Gabriel stated. ¡¯Amelie and her family is in danger too. I have to take them to the pce before anything evil happens.¡¯

 Chapter 522: A journey to their past lives (17)

    <h4>Chapter 522: A journey to their past lives (17)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 16:</strong>


    Ophelia gently touched the pale, still skin of her daughter, Anaya, her hand trembling uncontrobly. Since the morning, she had been trying relentlessly to revive her. Indulging in the forbidden dark magic was strictly not allowed by the coven¡¯sws, but Ophelia didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. Anaya was the only one in this world whom she loved more than her own life.


    "How am I going to live without you, my beautiful daughter?" Ophelia murmured. Her eyes dropped to the wound on Anaya¡¯s chest where the silver knife had been driven deep. "I will kill them, Anaya. I will make sure they never stay together in any life. They both will pay dearly for what they did to you."


    As she spoke the curse, her eyes literally bled thick, ck blood, a visible after-effect of the evil sorcery she had channeled.


    She rushed violently to the magic ball and bellowed, her voice shaking the small house. "Is that why you didn¡¯t show the future of my daughter? To prevent me from saving her?" She red at the artifact. "Show me what¡¯s Gabriel up to now!"


    Ophelia darted her gaze at the ball as the swirling, bloody mist quickly formed inside it. Finally, she saw the image. Gabriel was in the same forest where he had killed Anaya, speaking urgently to his Beta, Soren, amid the immobilized wolves.


    "You triggered a wrong woman, Gabriel," Ophelia muttered with malice. "I¡¯m going to burn this entire country to ashes. You¡¯ll die so painfully, a torment you¡¯ve never even imagined. Be ready for my wrath!" She concluded, mming the scrying ball down onto the table.


    ~~~~


    Amelie bit nervously at her nails, unable to shake the pervasive sense of worry as she recalled the terrifying way Anaya had attempted to kill her. The memory of Anaya sessfully casting a spell that briefly stopped Gabriel was even more chilling. "I wonder if Ophelia also uses powerful magic," she mumbled in fear, connecting the witch¡¯s mother to the escting threat.


    Her heart was beating with a frantic rhythm she had never experienced before. Bringing her hand over her chest, she tried desperately to soothe it, but the effort was in vain. Such deep restlessness made her wonder if it was an ominous indication, a premonition of something terrible yet toe.


    The doors of her room opened, pulling her abruptly out of her intense contemtion. Her eyesnded on her mother, Irene, and she immediately slid off the bed to greet her.


    "Mother!" Amelie eximed, rushing toward Irene.


    "Your father is on his way home now," Irene exined hurriedly, her face pale with worry. "Prince Gabriel sent someone saying we need to shift to the pce immediately."


    "What? Why to the pce?" Amelie asked in shock, unable toprehend the sudden, urgentmand.


    "I don¡¯t know the exact reason, dear. But the way the messenger spoke, it seems the Prince wants to keep us safe and under protection. Ophelia is not in her house; she¡¯s vanished. I wonder where she went." Irene wrung her hands. "I feel so angry at myself right now. Because of my carelessness, all of this danger is happening."


    "Mother, you were only being kind to them. Who knew they were such dangerous people?" Amelie said, quickly moving tofort Irene, telling her not to me herself for the witches¡¯ deceit.


    "Well, just pack your clothes, dear. We have to leave by the evening," Irene pronounced, her voice practical now. "They are searching for Ophelia, so I think she will be captured soon."


    "Hmm." Amelie nodded in agreement. Irene hugged her daughter tightly, gently caressing her back. It was an assurance from her side that everything would turn out well.


    She watched her mother leave, and shortly after, two maids walked in to help her with packing her clothes.


    ¡¯Gabriel, where are you?¡¯ Amelie mindlinked with him, worry spiking in her tone.


    ¡¯Amelie, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Did you get the message I sent? You all are shifting to the pce tonight. We have already prepared specialized teams to catch Ophelia. Everything will be fine. I promise.¡¯


    As the mindlink broke, Amelie couldn¡¯t help but think obsessively about Anaya¡¯s menacing words from the previous day. Anaya had warned her about something dangerous, something the High Priest hadn¡¯t revealed to any of them.


    There was a specific star cement in their prepared astrological charts which was supposedly against their union. The fear that anything might happen to Gabriel due to this unknown fate was making her heart violently palpitate.


    Amelie somehow forced herself to focus on the work at hand, concentrating specifically on packing.


    More than two hours passed, and finally, all the necessary clothes and essories had been packed and sealed. Amelie thanked the two maids, who bowed and walked out quietly.


    It was almost lunchtime, but she had absolutely no appetite. She merely wished for this entire ordeal to end soon. A knock urred on the door, again abruptly breaking her thoughts.


    "Come in," Amelie said.


    The doors were pushed open and a different maid walked in. "Miss, an envelope in your name has just arrived. Also, Madam wants you toe downstairs; your father has returned too."


    As the maid informed her, Amelie nodded, taking the thick, unsealed envelope from her. She simply ced it over the table, deciding to deal with itter, and immediately left the room to go see her father.


    "Amelie, dear!" Norris hugged her daughter tightly. "I heard everything from your mother." He pulled away but his hand caressed her head. "You weren¡¯t hurt, were you?"


    "No. I wasn¡¯t," Amelie replied.


    "Come, let¡¯s have lunch together," Norris opined.


    "I¡¯m not hungry, Father. You should have dinner. I would like to rest in my room," Amelie stated.


    Both Norris and Irene exchanged a nce with each other.


    "Alright. Take some rest," Irene told her.


    "Thank you, Mother," Amelie said and returned to her room. She stopped by the window, hoping for Gabriel to return quickly by her side when the envelope on the side table grabbed her attention. She opened it and read the message inside it.


    <strong><i>"Gabriel will die. That¡¯s what is his future. To prevent it, meet me at the backyard of your house at sharp five o¡¯clock. If you dare to tell anyone, then no one can save Gabriel from me. I mean it."</i></strong>

 Chapter 523: A journey to their past lives (18)

    <h4>Chapter 523: A journey to their past lives (18)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 17:</strong>


    Amelie¡¯s hands trembled violently as she read the ominous message again. She initially decided she must tell Gabriel about it, but the terrifying fear of losing him, of the witch harming him if she knew Amelie spoke up, made her stop.


    She blinked rapidly, her breathing bing uneven and shallow. She had personally seen how easily Anaya had kidnapped her and used a powerful spell to immobilize Gabriel. And so far, Ophelia hadn¡¯t been caught.


    ¡¯But if I don¡¯t tell Gabriel and act on my own, things could go terribly wrong. I should trust Gabriel more than any witch, right?¡¯


    Her inner voice strongly advised her to tell everything to Gabriel, trusting his Alpha strength and judgment.


    Taking a deep, calming breath and caressing her wildly beating heart, she reached out, trying to mindlink with Gabriel.


    ¡¯I have something important to tell you, Gabriel,¡¯ she thought, projecting the message with all her might.


    However, the mindlink didn¡¯t establish. There was only silence.


    "Why am I unable to connect with him?" Amelie murmured aloud, her worry spiking even further at this unexpected barrier.


    She tried again and again, but got no response. Not wanting to waste another second, she rushed out of her room. The living room was empty, as her parents were also busy packing their belongings in their room.


    As Amelie stepped out of the house and onto the porch, a masculine voice stopped her instantly. It was Draven, one of the spies Gabriel himself had nted for her protection.


    "Miss Amelie, where are you going?" Draven asked, stepping into her path respectfully but firmly.


    "To see Gabriel. Where is he? I¡¯m unable to connect to him through the link," Amelie revealed instantly, too worried to be cautious.


    Draven furrowed his brows together and tried to establish a connection from his end. But he, too, couldn¡¯t establish a mindlink with Gabriel. He then quickly tried to form a link between himself and Soren, the Beta, but that didn¡¯t happen either.


    "You can¡¯t connect either, can you?" Amelie pressed, her fear escting into panic. "Something has happened. We have to save Gabriel," she said with a concerned, pleading tone.


    "Miss Amelie, I will immediately ask someone to check on the Alpha Prince. You should stay right here, inside the house. And please, try not to panic," Draven told her, keeping his tone calm and humble, attempting to manage the situation.


    "How can I not be panicked?" Amelie¡¯s voice rose sharply in distress. "Gabriel... He¡¯s in danger." She then showed him the crumbled threatening note clutched tightly in her hand. "See this. Ophelia sent this terrifying message directly to me."


    Draven quickly took the crumbled paper from her and began reading it. His eyes widened slightly at the explicit threat and the time specified, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Who gave you this letter, Miss Amelie?"


    "A maid," Amelie replied, her mind racing to recall details.


    "Which maid?" Draven pressed, needing precise information immediately.


    "Uh... Wait, let¡¯s go inside," Amelie said, needing a ce to focus away from the open doorway.


    The two of them walked back into the house when Amelie spotted another servant heading toward the kitchen.


    "Did you see Teresa?" Amelie¡¯s urgent question stopped the maid instantly.


    "Teresa? Yes! She¡¯s helping Madam in packing her clothes upstairs," the maid replied.


    "Please call her here immediately," Amelie urged in a strained tone.


    The maid nodded and went straight toplete her task. A few momentster, Teresa came down to the living room and immediately saw the troubled, anxious expression on Amelie¡¯s face.


    "Teresa, who gave you the letter meant for Miss Amelie?" Draven questioned, his tone authoritative.


    "The envelope you brought in earlier," Amelie rified, pointing toward the direction of the table where she had ced it.


    "It was inside the mailbox outside the gates, Miss," Teresa replied, looking confused by the intense questioning.


    Draven and Amelie immediately rushed outside, thinking the guards must have seen the person who left it there. But upon interrogating the guards stationed at the gate, they found nothing. The mailbox was not constantly visible from the posts, and no unauthorized person had been sighted approaching the perimeter.


    "What will I do now?" Amelie stated, looking desperately at the ominous threat in her hand. "Gabriel is indeed in danger. And the only way to save him is if I meet Ophelia in the backyard alone, exactly as she asked." Her heartbeat kept increasing with the passing time, and the internal restlessness grew unbearable.


    "Miss, I will go and check on the Alpha Prince myself. You absolutely don¡¯t have to worry," Draven reassured her firmly. "We have plenty of wolves to fight this witch. You can¡¯t do anything alone; you must keep that in mind. Maybe the mindlink is simply blocked for some standard military reason."


    "Then, you must go to the area of Ophelia¡¯s house immediately," Amelie insisted, rejecting his calming assurance. "But not like this, Draven. You need protection. What if I am not able to establish a link with Gabriel because of something at the ce where Ophelia was kept? Maybe she left a charm or put a spell there which affected all the wolves investigating the site, including Gabriel and Soren!?" Amelie theorized, her mind racing with the possibilities of dark magic.


    "You¡¯re right, Miss Amelie. I¡¯ll be cautious," Draven assured her, nodding at her valid fear of residual magic. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle straight back to you after I bring the Alpha Prince¡¯s message or find out his location. But please, under no condition, are you to step out of this house before I return. Ophelia must be ying a dangerous game with us. And we simply cannot afford to give her any more leverage over us. I hope you understand what I mean."


    "Yes. I won¡¯t step out of the house," Amelie stated, forcing the words out. Though her mind was screaming at her to ignore him and immediately search for Ophelia herself, she knew she couldn¡¯t risk it. If the note was truly a trap, Gabriel would fall into even greater trouble if she disobeyed.


    "Great. I¡¯ll return soon," Draven stated, giving her onest concerned look before he turned and left her sight, moving quickly to organize a search party.

 Chapter 524: A journey to their past lives (19)

    <h4>Chapter 524: A journey to their past lives (19)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 18:</strong>


    Amelie paced restlessly in her room, trying to force herself to wait for Draven¡¯s return, all the while constantly checking the clock. It was alreadyte evening. The time the witch had given her to meet in the backyard, sharp five o¡¯clock, was closely approaching.


    "Amelie," Irene¡¯s soft voice came from outside as the door opened. She turned around and saw her mother standing in the doorway.


    "Why do you look so worried, dear?" Irene asked, observing her daughter¡¯s frantic state. "We have packed all the bags now. The carriage is waiting for us outside. Shall we go?"


    "Mother, I¡¯lleter with Gabriel," Amelie suggested, needing her parents out of the way. "Why don¡¯t you and Father leave first?"


    "What? Why would we leave without you?" Irene questioned, confused by the sudden change of n. "And you¡¯ll see Prince Gabriel once we arrive safely at the pce," she reminded her.


    Amelie shook her head, trying to sound convincing. "Gabriel wille here, Mother. I think you two should go first. Many warriors are stationed in the house for security, so you don¡¯t have to worry about my safety," she opined. She didn¡¯t wish her parents to get harmed in any way. Ophelia was making her dark moves and the intimidating message was scaring her more.


    "No, dear. We will go with you and Prince Gabriel then," Irene stated firmly. She could feel intuitively that something was seriously wrong with her daughter, and she wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    "Mother, you should go first. Gabriel will be upset if he finds that¡ª" Amelie couldn¡¯t finish her argument as a servant¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.


    "Miss Amelie, someone wishes to see you."


    Amelie and her mother both turned toward the door.


    "Who is it?" Irene asked, her brow furrowing.


    "Draven, Madam," the servant replied.


    "Who¡¯s Draven?" Irene nced at her daughter for an exnation.


    "Gabriel has stationed him here for my safety," Amelie answered quickly. "I¡¯ll be back soon," she asserted, and before her mother could object further, Amelie slipped out of the room to meet Draven.


    As she stepped out of the house, in the courtyard, she saw Draven standing firm, his expression serious.


    "Where¡¯s Gabriel?" Amelie asked immediately, urgency overriding all manners.


    "Miss, I couldn¡¯t find him," Draven confided in a low voice, looking deeply troubled. "He wasn¡¯t at the location where Ophelia was kept. As for Soren, the Beta, he¡¯s injured and was immobilized by the witch¡¯s spell."


    "What? Where did Gabriel go then?" Amelie gasped, the note¡¯s threat suddenly feeling real now. "What did Soren say exactly?" she demanded.


    "He said Prince Gabriel has gone to search for Ophelia. But no one knows where since he went alone," Draven stated, confirming Gabriel¡¯s dangerous solo mission.


    "Why did he have to go alone?" Amelie cried out, her eyes immediately brimming with tears. Her hand moved to her head in intense restlessness. "It all happened because of me," she murmured, overwhelmed by guilt.


    "Calm down, Miss Amelie. Panicking won¡¯t help us now," Draven said gently but firmly. "Now, we have to follow that note¡¯s instruction carefully. That¡¯s the only lead we have left."


    "Can¡¯t we find a witch to help us track her?" Amelie asked, desperation in her voice.


    "We can, Miss. The High Priest is the one we should contact," Draven suggested, nodding. "But the Alpha King must be informed first. This situation has grown too dangerous and political for us to handle without his authority."


    "Then, please inform him. Gabriel was supposed to do it, but he couldn¡¯t connect. We can¡¯t let anything happen to Gabriel," Amelie stated, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, her resolve clear.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel opened his eyes with a low groan as he looked around his surroundings. He was in a small, miserable room that clearly hadn¡¯t been cleaned in years. Dust coated every surface, and thick spiderwebs hung everywhere.


    He immediately tried to move, but found he couldn¡¯t. At the same time, he could feel his supernatural strength being drained rapidly to a critical level; he couldn¡¯t even use his wolf¡¯s power to get free from the heavy restraints used to tie his wrists and ankles to the metal bed frame.


    He recalled the moments leading up to this. Earlier, while investigating the area, he had reached the precise location where Ophelia wasst seen when she revealed herself.


    Before he could even act or defend himself, she had used a strange, paralyzing spell on him, and he had been instantly rendered unconscious.


    "Amelie," he murmured, his first thought being his mate. He tried desperately to establish a mindlink with her, but the silence remained unbroken.


    Suddenly, the rickety door creaked open, and he saw Ophelia walking in, cloaked in darkness and fury.


    "You¡¯re awake!" Ophelia red at him, her eyes burning with hatred, and she pulled out a long, silver dagger from the sheath tucked into her belt.


    "I¡¯ll kill you," Gabriel growled, struggling uselessly against the constraints, his voice hoarse.


    "No. I will kill you and Amelie both," Ophelia remarked, stepping closer. "You two killed my daughter, and now you must pay."


    "She tried to kill Amelie first," Gabriel countered, defending his actions.


    "So? Anaya was my only daughter! My only child! Can you bring her back to me?" Ophelia bellowed at him, her voice cracking with pain and rage.


    "No. But I can you send back to her!" Gabriel shouted with the strength present in him.


    Opheliaughed evilly and closed the distance between them. She brought the silver dagger to his cheek and made a sharp cut on it. Gabriel winced in pain.


    "I¡¯ll put you both in a curse, which will be unbreakable. You killed my daughter, then you must pay for it in every lifetime. In every single lifetime, I will make sure you two die without uniting with each other," Ophelia screamed with all the hatred she had in her heart.


    Gabriel cried in pain as the touch of silver brought agony to him. Only when Ophelia withdrew it, he felt a little relief. Ophelia collected the blood in a tiny sk and moved to the table behind Gabriel. With her magic, the candles in thempstand glowed.


    Gabriel tried his best to free himself from the bounds, but his attempts went in vain.


    ¡¯I have to save Amelie,¡¯ he thought, but it seemed too hard now.

 Chapter 525: A journey to their past lives (20)

    <h4>Chapter 525: A journey to their past lives (20)</h4>


    <strong>The Past 19:</strong>


    Amelie went to the secluded backyard before the clock could hit five in the evening. She had managed to convince her parents to leave for the pce first, removing them from immediate danger. The only and biggest worry left was fulfilling the witch¡¯s demand to save Gabriel.


    ¡¯Why are they still not here? It¡¯s almost time. So far, Draven couldn¡¯t locate Gabriel, who was inside the house. She must have used powerful spells to hide him from their search,¡¯ Amelie thought, her anxiety building.


    Suddenly, a strange, unnatural phenomenon urred in the sky. The perfectly clear, calm sky started to fill rapidly with thick, swirling clouds. And strangely, the daylight dimmed unnaturally, bing almost dark. Amelie¡¯s heart raced in fear, seeing that even the atmosphere was turning ominously oppressive.


    Amelie fiddled frantically with her fingers while pacing, when the small iron door set into the backyard wall suddenly unlocked with a harsh scrape. She spun around to look at it, and her eyes widened in horror and relief, seeing Ophelia standing there with Gabriel.


    He was clearly weakened, bleeding slightly from a cut on his cheek, and his hands were tied with a deceptively simple-looking rope. However, Amelie could feel the heavy presence of dark, binding magic surrounding him, the reason why the powerful Alpha Prince was unable to get free.


    "Gabriel!" Amelie cried out, running to him frantically. But before she could reach him, Ophelia extended her hand and moved her fingers, tracing a certain pattern in the air.


    This action caused Amelie to stop instantly, frozen in her tracks. Her eyes locked with the witch¡¯s, whose eyes held a residue of blood, as if she herself had been recently hurt badly by a prior spell.


    Gabriel couldn¡¯t utter a single word, bound by the spell, but his eyes glistened with unshed tears as he watched Amelie from behind Ophelia.


    "You are the reason my daughter is no more. I begged you, didn¡¯t I? I told you to forgive my daughter!" Ophelia¡¯s scream was so loud and imbued with magic that even the windows of the house shook. She immediately shoved Amelie away with a powerful, invisible force. Amelie fell hard to the ground, feeling a sharp pain emanating from the bottom of her stomach.


    Gabriel tried desperately to get free from the witch¡¯s magical hold, and his immense struggle could be clearly seen from the veins popping visibly on his temples and neck.


    "Don¡¯t do anything to Gabriel. Please, I beg you," Amelie requested, turning with difficulty to look up at Ophelia, who was now standing right in front of her. "Anaya wanted to kill me. She used a silver knife on me. I only wanted to save myself, that¡¯s why the ident happened. Your daughter did wrong, Aunt Ophelia," she pleaded, but as she spoke, she coughed up a small amount of blood.


    "My daughter didn¡¯t do anything wrong," Ophelia hissed,pletely consumed by vengeance. "She merely wanted to stay happy. Couldn¡¯t you sacrifice your happiness for hers?" Ophelia demanded. "You saw thising, Amelie. I¡¯ll kill you and take the life of every single person around you. You and Gabriel should have known what happens when you anger a witch like me," she muttered, clenching her teeth with deadly intent.


    Ophelia ignored Amelie¡¯s plea. With dark intent, she used the same silver dagger to make a shallow cut on Amelie¡¯s hand and quickly took a sample of her blood.


    "What are you doing?!"


    The powerful voice of The High Priest suddenly reverberated across the backyard.


    Ophelia whipped her head around and saw Draven standing there, holding a simple wooden bowl filled with water. The next second, he threw the contents of the bowl at Ophelia. The water, which was clearly blessed, struck the witch, causing her to scream and recoil as if she had been doused with acid. She burned in immediate, blinding pain.


    The moment Ophelia weakened and her spell briefly faltered, Gabriel was finally able to make his move. With a powerful surge of adrenaline, he tore the remaining magical ropes from his hands, the silver burning his skin, and instantly began running toward Amelie.


    However, Ophelia, despite the burning pain from the holy water, was quick. With a swift movement, she grasped Amelie¡¯s hand, pulling the already weakened girl roughly against her body, and held the silver dagger precisely to Amelie¡¯s neck. Tilting her head, the witch gazed with triumphant malice at both Gabriel and Draven, who had frozen in their advance.


    "Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll kill her instantly," Ophelia warned them, her voice hoarse from the pain but utterly menacing.


    Gabriel, seeing Amelie in mortal peril, stopped immediately. "Ophelia, don¡¯t. Let Amelie go," he pleaded. "She didn¡¯t kill your daughter. It was me, the Alpha Prince, who made the decision to kill Anaya to protect my mate!"


    "Draven, do something!" Gabriel urged, ncing desperately at the High Priest.


    "I told you toe alone, Amelie. Yet, you nned behind my back," Ophelia sneered, her grip on Amelie¡¯s shoulder tightening painfully as she moved the silver dagger even closer to her neck. The lethal de was now merely an inch away from cutting her skin. "You really are clever, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Ophelia, don¡¯t do this," Gabriel tried to reason, switching his tactic to threats. "You¡¯ll be punished severely along with every witch of your kind. You better drop the weapon and let go of Amelie, now!"


    "I don¡¯t care about the others," Ophelia stated, her eyes fixed on Gabriel with an unshaken resolve. "Ask this man to leave first," she said, looking pointedly at Draven.


    Gabriel clenched his fists and gestured to Draven to leave.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, Gabriel. You¡¯ve to kill this witch," Amelie said, looking at her mate. "She¡¯s not going to spare me. You should know her intention by now. So, let Draven kill her."


    Opheliaughed at Amelie¡¯s words. "Weren¡¯t you begging me to let go of Gabriel? You switch your words quite well, Amelie! Well, I will not only kill you but your mate too."


    "Don¡¯t. Spare Gabriel. Your revenge should be on me," Amelie said.

 Chapter 526: Price with your life

    <h4>Chapter 526: Price with your life</h4>


    Ravenna couldn¡¯t hold the strained link between the two timelines any longer. The time was approaching midnight, and her frail body was giving in. Her hands trembled violently when Carlos interjected.


    "Grandma, we have to stop now," he urged, his voice filled with worry. "I think they must have seen most of their pasts. We have to stop before this takes a serious toll on your body. Let¡¯s stop. They both have been out of consciousness for more than ten hours. Their son also desperately needs them."


    Ravenna reluctantly agreed and, with great effort, broke the magical link. She immediately brought her hands to her chest, taking deep, gasping breaths as a strange, sharp pain shot through her entire body. Meanwhile, Carlos carefully ended the channeling setup his grandmother had created. He moved to Amelie first, nd flicked his fingers over her eyes.


    "Wake up, Amelie," he said, and he gently shook her shoulder. But the subtle, rapid movements of her eyeballs beneath her lids showed she was still deeply engrossed, watching scenes from the past.


    Gabriel suddenly coughed profusely, a harsh, racking sound that immediately drew the concerned attention of both Ravenna and Carlos.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Carlos ran to Gabriel¡¯s side in worry and ced his hand over his chest.


    And in that moment, he ended up seeing a horrifying glimpse from Gabriel¡¯s deep past memory. Ophelia was binding them with a powerful, eternal curse, saying aloud that she would haunt both of them in every life. He saw the gleam of the silver dagger in her hands, now covered in blood.


    His eyes remained silvery as he kept watching the scene unfolding, how Amelie died right in front of Gabriel, while he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    "Carlos," Ravenna called his name, but he couldn¡¯t hear her words. He was engrossed in that memory, saw how Gabriel was screaming with the loss of his mate. He witnessed the heart-wrenching scene with his own eyes as if he were there.


    Ravenna stepped closer to Carlos and ced her hand gently on his head, offering silentfort as she pulled him out of the involuntary memory link.


    He stood up abruptly, still reeling. "Ophelia cursed them! I saw it," Carlos confirmed, his voice shaky. "She used their blood. The sks had their names clearly written on them."


    Ravenna nodded slowly, her expression grim as she looked at Gabriel¡¯s face. His expression changed quickly, a clear sign that he was still struggling through the trauma of the past. She turned to look at Amelie next. From the corners of Amelie¡¯s tightly shut eyes, tears were streaming down.


    Before they both could go to her, Amelie¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she looked wildly at her surroundings, disoriented and panicked.


    "Amelie!" Carlos called her name, rushing immediately to her side. "Are you alright?" He got down on his knees while she managed to sit up, holding her head.


    "Yes. Is Gabriel awake?" Amelie looked immediately at the still, unconscious form of Gabriel, her eyes wide with worry.


    "Not yet," Carlos answered. "He is not waking up," he added, ncing at Ravenna with concern.


    Amelie attempted to stand up as Carlos helped steady her. She walked past Ravenna and lowered herself down to Gabriel¡¯s side. As soon as she ced her hand over his chest, the intimate connection of a True Mate¡¯s touch, Gabriel woke up instantly. He inhaled a deep, ragged breath as if he had been pulled from drowning.


    "Amelie!" His eyes locked onto hers. Immediately, he embraced her tightly, pulling her into his chest with a desperate, crushing strength, not wanting to let her go for a single second.


    "I am sorry. I am so sorry, Amelie," Gabriel said, his voice raw, as hot tears streamed uncontrobly down his cheeks. "You paid the ultimate price with your life in the past. I felt so weak. That witch..." he sobbed, pausing as the memory overwhelmed him, while Amelie gently caressed his back. Her own eyes were brimming with tears, recognizing the immense pain he felt over failing to protect her.


    They pulled away slightly when Amelie wiped the tears from his eyes. "But this time, nothing will happen to you or me. We will put a definitive end to her and the curse. Now, stop crying, my Alpha. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you like this. Don¡¯t cry." Her thumbs moved tenderly under his eyes, stroking the tears away.


    Gabriel shook his head, the deep sorrow turning to fierce resolution. "She separated us across lives. She has to pay for it," he muttered.


    "Now that you both know the truth about the curse, we can find a cure for this," Carlos stated, offering a beam of hope.


    "There is no cure for an eternal witch¡¯s curse," Gabriel said immediately. "The only solution is to kill her."


    Ravenna felt her head getting heavy and her fatigue bing overwhelming, a clear sign of the immense magical exertion she had just undergone. Amelie instantly noticed her difort, and her worry deepened.


    "Grandma!" Amelie cried out, moving towards the olddy.


    Carlos quickly checked on his grandmother, steadying her and supporting her weight. "I will take her to the room now," he instructed Amelie and Gabriel firmly. "You two should go straight to your room. You both need rest and recovery after that ordeal."


    As both Carlos and Ravenna left, Gabriel and Amelie prepared to leave the room as their minds reeling from memories of their past lives and the curse.


    "Noah must be missing us terribly," Gabriel said, wiping the residual tears from his eyes and focusing on their son in the present.


    "You are right," Amelie agreed, walking out with him, holding his hand tightly. "Also, about the letter you received from Aurevalis, the one about the Alpha King asking for help, you must follow it and go there now."


    "Yes, I will go there. Everything went to ruin as I went mad. And my father died seeing my condition. A lot happened after you left," he said, his hand holding Amelie¡¯s firmly.

 Chapter 527: How fate plays out

    <h4>Chapter 527: How fate ys out</h4>


    "Amelie! Gabriel!"


    Karmen instantly stood up from the armchair as he saw them entering the room. He saw that both of their faces held deeply troubled, exhausted expressions.


    "Is Noah asleep?" Amelie asked immediately, concern for her son overriding her own pain. "I hope he didn¡¯t trouble you, Karmen. Thank you a lot for taking care of him."


    "Noah was missing you both terribly. He wept a lot of times while you were gone," Karmen stated honestly. "But I managed to put him to sleep somehow, a little while ago," he asserted. His gaze moved to Gabriel, who didn¡¯t look like himself at all. Karmen could feel a profound, heavy weight radiating from Gabriel. The visible marks of fresh tears on his cheeks worried Karmen deeply. However, he felt instinctively that it wasn¡¯t the right time to press for answers.


    "You two should both take some rest now. I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow in the morning." With that, Karmen quietly left the room, closing the door softly behind him.


    Amelie checked on Noah, and gently ced her warm hand on his head before turning to Gabriel.


    "What are you thinking?" she asked, already knowing the answer but needing to hear it.


    "I will make her pay," Gabriel stated with resolution. "Let¡¯s go to sleep." He moved to the cradle and saw Noah was soundly asleep, the sight of their son offering a small measure of peace.


    Amelie leaned her head softly on Gabriel¡¯s arm and continued, "You suffered so much in my absence in that past life. I¡¯m so sorry for leaving you like that. I promised you that I would always be by your side, but I couldn¡¯t keep it up."


    "You did keep it, my love. You kept your promise until the very end," Gabriel muttered, gently pulling her closer. "But that evil witch didn¡¯t let us live in peace then. She won¡¯t win this time," he vowed, his jaw clenching with renewed determination.


    Then, turning to her fully, his hands firmly held her arms. "Amelie, we are together in this life and that¡¯s what matters. And this time, no one can separates us." He pulled her into his embrace, her head resting against his chest, getting the much-neededfort and warmth.


    ~~~~


    Carlos gazed softly at his grandmother, Ravenna, who was finally able to fall asleep. Her strength had diminished significantly after maintaining the delicate time-link for so long.


    Taking a deep, steadying breath, he carefully stepped out of his grandmother¡¯s room and made his way to the garden to take some fresh, cool air. Looking up at the dark sky filled with countless stars, he simply remembered the good, peaceful memories, silently praying for his grandmother¡¯s swift relief.


    His eyes shifted as he tilted his head and noticed Gabriel standing nearby.


    "Why aren¡¯t you asleep, Gabriel?" Carlos asked gently, approaching the Alpha. "What about Amelie?"


    "She is asleep," Gabriel replied, his eyes fixed on the distant stars. "How¡¯s grandmother? I know she¡¯s gotten too weak." He then looked at Carlos.


    "At the moment, she¡¯s sleeping," Carlos replied, confirming Amelie¡¯s condition. "You suffered a lot, Gabriel. I saw it, the memories were agonizing."


    "I suffered hell," Gabriel corrected in a heavy voice. "Ophelia¡¯s daughter tried to kill Amelie with a silver dagger. All I did was eliminate the threat to my mate, but her mad mother ruined our lives. She formed the eternal curse using our respective blood. I have to go to Aurevalis now; I believe the remaining answers and the means to defeat Ophelia are there."


    As Gabriel exined the terrifying past and his immediate n, Carlos listened quietly, understanding the profound weight of the revtion.


    "It¡¯s strange how fate ys out, isn¡¯t it?" Carlos remarked, gazing into the distance, contemting the interweaving of their lives across time.


    "Yeah," Gabriel agreed, nodding. "Carlos, thanks to you and especially your grandmother, this realization was even possible. If you both weren¡¯t here, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the answers we need to fight this curse."


    Carlos smiled genuinely, feeling the strength of their shared purpose. "The fate brought me right to you and Amelie."


    "Yes. You should go and rest. You¡¯re tired too," Gabriel suggested, recognizing the exhaustion beneath Carlos¡¯s calm demeanor.


    "I¡¯m unable to fall asleep right now," Carlos stated honestly, still concerned for his grandmother. He looked at the mansion. "Amelie may get worried if she doesn¡¯t find you in the room when she wakes up." He gently patted Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. "Good night, Gabriel." He then walked in the other direction, heading to check on his grandmother onest time.


    Gabriel took out the phone from his pocket as he walked back toward the mansion and quickly typed a concise message on it to someone. There were many unread messages already reflecting on the device, from his brothers and parents, but he chose to ignore them all for the moment.


    Heading back to the room, he quietly slid into the nket beside Amelie. His eyes remained fixed on her peaceful face, thinking numerous things in his mind.


    Shutting his eyes, Gabriel slowly drifted off to sleep, finally finding a brief abyss of peace after the long, emotional night.


    He jolted awake sometimeter, feeling soft, tiny hands patting his face, and opened his eyes.


    "Pa!"


    Noah¡¯s soft voice immediately drew his full attention. The toddler was patting his tiny hands enthusiastically on Gabriel¡¯s face.


    "My boy!" Gabriel smiled, sitting up instantly and lifting Noah into his arms, inhaling theforting scent of soap and baby powder. "Did you already have a bath, boy?" Gabriel didn¡¯t find Amelie around, realizing she must be in the washroom.


    Noah wriggled his legs excitedly, his hands iling happily in the air as Gabriel raised him a little high over his head, causing the boy to giggle in pure joy.


    Gabriel brought the boy close and kissed on his forehead. "Noah, I¡¯m d you came into our lives. If it weren¡¯t you, I would have never met Amelie. Papa loves you a lot. A lot."


    Noah smiled joyfully, bringing afort to Gabriel¡¯s restless heart.

 Chapter 528: How I survived that lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 528: How I survived that lifetime</h4>


    "Grandma, your hands are very cold," Amelie said tenderly, holding Ravenna¡¯s hands and rubbing them gently for warmth. After the morning breakfast, she had insisted on taking the grandmother for a slow stroll in the garden, leaving Noah safely with Gabriel.


    "And yours are wonderfully warm, child," Ravenna stated, her voice quiet but firm. "Carlos will help you from here onward. He has a duty to you, and he knows it. The curses were formed using your and Gabriel¡¯s respective bloods, making them intimately connected to your life force."


    "Grandma, I don¡¯t want Carlos to be in trouble or danger," Amelie asserted, her brow furrowed with worry. "In the past, the High Priest gave his life saving us. Ophelia took his life as well in her vengeance."


    "Time has changed a lot of things, Amelie," Ravenna answered, her gaze steady. "Ophelia might have lived for so long and gathered dark energy across the years to keep herself shielded, but that doesn¡¯t mean she will win this time. I agree she is powerful, but never underestimate the power of true love; it works its own kind of magic."


    Ravenna paused, squeezing Amelie¡¯s hand. "In the past, you two were fated to be separated by that malicious act. But in this life, you two are meant to stay together forever."


    The old woman¡¯s resolute words brought a deep, steadyfort to Amelie¡¯s heart.


    Amelie stood up and moved to the back of the wheelchair before gently pushing it forward, continuing their slow stroll down the path. They hadn¡¯t gone too far when Carlos hurried to catch up with them.


    "Grandma, Amelie, look what I have brought," Carlos said cheerfully, holding up a small basket filled with mers that were farm fresh. He carefully lowered himself onto his knees beside the wheelchair and made Ravenna eat one of the unique fruits. He then offered some to Amelie, who thanked him warmly.


    Carlos, too, tasted one of the fruits and nced up at the bright, peaceful sky.


    "Did you meet Mona?" Ravenna asked him suddenly.


    "No. Why should I meet her, Grandma?" Carlos gazed at her confusedly.


    "How could you forget? You promised her you would meet her today to teach her potion making," Ravenna replied.


    "Ah, I did that a few days ago," Carlos admitted, waving off themitment. "But then you fell sick. I am not leaving your side until you are well," he insisted, cing his hand over hers. "She can learn it from Aunt Ziana for now," he added.


    "You¡¯re very good at healing potions, Carlos. Just help her with it," Ravenna opined gently. "Else, that girl willin again. Besides, I have Amelie, Gabriel, and Karmen right here. You don¡¯t have to be worried about me constantly."


    Carlos didn¡¯t say anything, keeping a stubborn expression, and Amelie instantly understood that he simply didn¡¯t wish to leave his grandmother¡¯s side, regardless of the promise or the minor task.


    "Grandma, he will teach herter," Amelie stated, stepping in to ease the tension. "For now, let¡¯s go ahead! I can see some beautiful apple orchards from here, and I am eager to have some fresh fruit." She pointed toward a section of the garden, sessfully distracting them both.


    ~~~~


    "Noah was not letting me change his diaper," Karmenined to Gabriel as he watched the Alpha Prince skillfully handle the toddler. "Does he hate me? He was weeping so loudly I felt I would go deaf."


    Gabriel chuckled at his dramatic remarks, securing the fresh diaper. "You have to be gentle with pups, Karmen. Watch me well, because this skill is definitely going to help you when you be a father."


    "What? No!" Karmen muttered, shaking his head emphatically. "After dealing with him yesterday, I have resolved myself not to even think about it. I can¡¯t stand crying kids. They are good only until they are smiling."


    "Well, your future mate will undoubtedly want kids," Gabriel questioned, a teasing smile on his face. "Then what will you do?"


    Karmen was momentarily out of words, thoroughly defeated by Gabriel¡¯s question.


    "You¡¯re going to love your pup more than your life and will do anything for them," Gabriel stated, lifting Noah and settling him gently onto the bed.


    Karmen simply gazed at the Alpha Prince, wondering internally,<i> ¡¯But Noah isn¡¯t even biologically yours. Yet, you find so much happiness and devotion in all this. Was Gabriel always like this? I didn¡¯t know he had such a big heart beneath the hard exterior.¡¯</i>


    "What are you thinking, Karmen?" Gabriel asked, noticing the scrutiny.


    "Nothing," Karmen shook his head quickly.


    "You must be wondering why I¡¯m so close to Noah when he¡¯s not even biologically mine," Gabriel finished, having read his friend¡¯s mind easily. He was done making Noah wear the warm pajama pants before wrapping him securely in a soft nket.


    "I-I..." Karmen stuttered, caught out. "You found Amelie through Noah, that¡¯s why you feel so close."


    "Hmm," Gabriel acknowledged, sitting beside Noah. "And I don¡¯t want Noah to ever feel it, that his biological father was a bastard to Amelie. When Noah grows up, he must know I love him the most in this world. He didn¡¯t have any fault in this, did he? So, he must get all the love and security from me, the man who is Amelie¡¯s true mate and husband."


    "Yeah," Karmen stated, watching him, genuinely impressed. "Not everyone thinks like you, Gabriel. But yes, Noah was never at fault for any of it."


    He nced at Noah, who was moving his hands curiously in the air.


    "By the way, I didn¡¯t ask you but what happened in your past? What did Ophelia do?"


    "She destroyed our lives. The ce Amelie and I lived was Aurevalis. The first time I met her I simply scolded her. But in the next meeting, I found a mate in her. We had such beautiful days until Ophelia and her daughter arrived in our lives. Everything fell apart from then onwards. But I never killed Anaya for any selfish reason. I killed her to protect Amelie. Ophelia simply lost her head and ruined us. A lot happened, Karmen. I don¡¯t know how I survived that lifetime without Amelie by my side."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    "You mean, Ophelia killed Amelie in the past!?"


    "Yes and she spared me to live without my mate," Gabriel stated. "That was a life of hell for me. But I¡¯m not that Gabriel anymore. I¡¯ll make sure Ophelia sees hell this time," he pronounced with determination.

 Chapter 529: Departure to Gridlock

    <h4>Chapter 529: Departure to Gridlock</h4>


    Raidan looked at the council members who had finalized their decision regarding the punishment of Edward¡¯s eldest son, Dexton.


    The seniormost council member stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, we think Dexton¡¯s wolf should be taken away from him. Also, he will serve a ten-year prison term for his crimes. For an Alpha, it is like snatching his pride if they are without their wolf. Also, he mustpensate those families who lost their loved ones due to his actions."


    Dexton had his head low. "Just give me a death sentence. I don¡¯t want to live," he said, finally looking into the eyes of the Alpha King.


    Edward clenched his fists in helpless rage while Cillian¡¯s eyes glistened with tears.


    "No, a death sentence won¡¯t make you understand the nature of the crime you¡¯vemitted. You still show no remorse in your actions. You are supposed to suffer and truly see what you¡¯ve done, Dexton," Raidan pronounced, his voice stern and unforgiving.


    "I agree with the punishment that the council hase forward with. I hope you spend every single day in the prison repenting for your crimes. As for your mate¡¯s demise, the evidence is still unclear. The postmortem clearly revealed she was drowned to death, not a murder. However, I order to reopen the case and look into it further."


    Dexton was pulled up by the two warriors. He nced at his father and brother before being dragged out of the council hall.


    "The council is adjourned," Raidan announced and walked out first. Cillian took his shaken father home, and the hall quickly became empty.


    ?? Dominick¡¯s Journey


    While walking through the corridor of the pce, Raidan asked his sons, "Did Gabriel call?"


    "So far, no one has received his call, Your Majesty," Casaio replied, worry lingering in his tone.


    "I wonder if they all are fine," Raidan murmured, concern for his family evident. "Nick, you¡¯ve asked me to send you to the District of Gridlock. Are you absolutely sure about going to such a dangerous ce without any help, except for your Beta?" he asked.


    "Yes, Father. It¡¯s important that I go there and find out the truth myself," Dominick answered, his decision firm. "Everything is ready, Dad. So, I only want yours and mother¡¯s permission before I depart."


    "You should definitely go. It¡¯s time to start gathering answers," Raidan stated before changing direction to head toward his chambers. "Go see your mother and me in the main hall before leaving." Both the Alpha Princes stopped and watched their father leave with a trail of servants following behind him.


    ~~~~~


    "I talked to Gabriel and Amelie. They are doing well, and so is Noah," Mabel informed the Alpha King as sheyered the cape in her hands before giving it to the maidservant behind her.


    "Also, Gabriel mentioned about seeing their past lives," Mabel continued. "Lady Katherine used her powers to channelize a path for it. He didn¡¯t tell me the details, but he feels finding the cure for their situation is easy now. I think they will return soon."


    "That¡¯s wonderful news," Raidan responded, pleased. "How is Lady Katherine? I hope she¡¯s recovering well."


    "No, my King. She will pass away soon. That¡¯s what the doctors have told them," Mabel stated, her voice quiet with sadness.


    "That must be a difficult time for Carlos," Raidan said sympathetically.


    "Yes." A short silence stretched between them.


    "Let¡¯s go to the main hall. Dominick is heading to Gridlock for a workmitment. I think he will stay there for a few months," Raidan affirmed.


    "I see. It¡¯s best for him to stay away from the capital for some time," Mabel stated, epting the news without questioning the nature of the work.


    "Yes."


    "Casaio can¡¯t be the next Alpha King," Raidan then announced to her, making a significant deration. "I think I¡¯ll talk to Gabriel and make him understand that he needs to get ready to take the throne. I¡¯ve always seen him as the potential candidate for it, but he never showed much interest. Maybe this time, he will finally agree to me."


    Mabel agreed with his assessment of Casaio¡¯s fitness for the throne. However, she voiced her own doubt. "I don¡¯t think Gabriel will agree for this, my King. He wants freedom and will choose his happiness over this kingdom¡¯s."


    "I know," Raidan admitted to his Queen. "However, I have to convince him once for it. Unless I try, I won¡¯t find out if he¡¯ll ept the responsibility."


    "Of course, you should try," Mabel stated, supporting his decision.


    "Let¡¯s go to the main hall then. Dominick will gette if we keep talking here," Raidan chuckled, eager to see his son off. The Queen agreed, and they both headed toward the main hall to meet Dominick.


    As they arrived there, they found Dominick standing ready with his trolley bags. Zilia and Casaio were also present there, having already gathered to give a farewell to Dominick.


    "Mom!" Dominick hugged Mabel tightly, and she gently patted his back.


    "Keep calling us," she said, her voice warm with motherly concern. "And don¡¯t skip your meals."


    He smiled, pulling away. "I won¡¯t, Mom."


    She kissed the middle of his forehead, and Dominick then moved to his father. They shared a strong hug too, during which Raidan quietly told him not to take undue stress during his mission.


    Pulling away from his father, Dominick returned to his trolley bags. The servants already dragged them away, signaling the imminent departure.


    Mabel and Raidan left the main hall, leaving Zilia and Casaio behind.


    "Suddenly, the pce feels empty," Zilia sighed, watching the door close.


    "Yeah." He nodded, walking toward her and holding her hands reassuringly. "Shall we go outside today? For dinner?"


    "Hmm. Why not?" Zilia agreed, appreciating the distraction. "Cas, did you hear the rumors?"


    "What rumors?" He arched his eyebrows in confusion.


    "They don¡¯t want you to be the next Alpha King. And they¡¯re saying I¡¯m the reason behind it," Zilia stated, her gaze troubled. "I told you if you would choose me¡ª"


    He pressed a finger gently on her lips to silence her. "Then, everything will turn out well. I don¡¯t care what the others think or what my parents decide. And honestly, I¡¯ve never been interested in the throne anyway."

 Chapter 530: Spies can’t be trusted

    <h4>Chapter 530: Spies can¡¯t be trusted</h4>


    Idris was standing against the window of his ssroom, holding a book in his hands, attempting to focus.


    "Idris, did you hear that your brother-inw won¡¯t be the next King?" One of his ssmates, Romeo, approached him, eager to deliver the shocking piece of pce gossip.


    "Where did you hear that news, Romeo?" Idris asked, shutting his book immediately.


    "Right here, in this forum," Romeo replied, quickly showing him his phone. Idris took the device and read thements being rapidly put down in the popr royal gossip thread.


    He saw the discussions centered on Casaio being disqualified from the line of session. He saw his own name and his sister Zilia¡¯s name repeatedly mentioned, being cited as the primary reason for Casaio¡¯s changed status.


    Idris felt sad as he realized their past was now causing significant political fallout for Casaio.


    "But these can just be rumors, don¡¯t you think?" Romeo pointed out, trying to divert the subject as Idris looked increasingly troubled. "Besides, Dad was telling me that you were a captive in Blood Dominion for almost twelve long years. That history alone makes everything difficult."


    "Yes, I was," Idris confirmed quietly. He didn¡¯t say much more, suddenly feeling exposed and unsure if anyone around him in the ssroom was truly trustworthy.


    "You should have known the consequences you and your sister would bring if you two chose to get involved with Prince Casaio," another boy¡¯s voice, cold and judgmental, came from the back of the ssroom.


    "Don¡¯t listen to him, Idris," Romeo told him immediately, protective of his friend.


    The voice continued, filled with thinly veiled prejudice. "You wear clothes like us, you live like us, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can ever truly be like us, Idris."


    "Shut up, Jake!" Romeo snapped back at the prejudiced boy.


    "Romeo, don¡¯t be a fool. Spies can¡¯t be trusted. Have you forgotten this?" Jake frowned at him, rising to his feet and walking to them. The other boys agreed with him, gathering together. "Idris, you are lucky you¡¯ve a back of the royal family, else you know what could have happened."


    "What¡¯s going on here?" The teacher, alerted by the sudden noise, struck the book in his hand sharply against the door frame of the ssroom.


    The students quickly scattered back to their seats, except for Idris, whose arm Jake had tightly held during the heated exchange.


    "You better leave this ce, Idris. You don¡¯t belong here," Jake murmured menacingly close to his ear before the teacher could intervene further.


    "Jake! Go back to your seat!" The teacher said in a loud voice, sternly showing his authority.


    Jake red at Idris onest time, let go of his arm, and finally walked away to his desk.


    Idris returned to his own seat, and the mathematics ss started. However, he couldn¡¯t focus during the entire ss; his mind was consumed with worry for his sister, Zilia, and the political gossip he had just overheard.


    Soon, the ss ended, and it was the lunch break.


    "Idris, the homeroom teacher is calling for you," one of the students told him. He quickly packed his bag and headed to the staff room, his nervousness increasing.


    "Ma¡¯am, you called me," Idris said, standing hesitantly by the cab of the homeroom teacher.


    "Yes, Idris. Take a seat," Simona said calmly, indicating a chair opposite her desk.


    He sat on the chair, his fingers fiddling nervously under the intensity of the situation.


    "I heard what happened with you earlier with Jake. I will absolutely confront him about it," Simona said softly, leaning slightly over her desk. "But please, don¡¯t feel out of ce here, alright?"


    "Yes, Ma¡¯am. Please don¡¯t tell my sister or brother-inw about this," Idris pleaded, his gaze earnest. "They will worry unnecessarily."


    Simona looked at him for a moment, assessing his sincerity, before agreeing to his request. "Sure, I won¡¯t tell them. But you have to promise me that if things start to get hard, you¡¯ll inform me immediately. The situation regarding you is a bitplicated, as you already know. But keep this in mind, Idris. You¡¯ve always dreamt of a life like this, where you¡¯ll be surrounded by kids of your age, people who care for you, and people who adore you."


    "I understand, Ma¡¯am. Thank you for your kind words," Idris stated, giving her a genuine, warm smile.


    "Now, you should go. It¡¯s lunch break for you. Eat well," Simona stated. Idris stood up from the chair and walked away.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel watched Amelie breastfeeding Noah. A soft smile lingered on his lips when Amelie suddenly asked, "Did you talk to Idris these days?"


    "No. Why?" Gabriel replied, distracted by their son.


    "What do you mean by why?" Amelie stated, looking up sharply. "You should frequently contact him to find out if he¡¯s doing okay in that new school. He¡¯s been through so much."


    "Now that you¡¯ve raised this matter, I must call him," Gabriel conceded, instantly dialing Idris¡¯ number and waiting for the call to connect. However, the call wasn¡¯t picked up immediately. He was about to end it when the call was finally answered.


    "They are hitting Idris!" A frantic, young voice came from the other side of the line.


    "Who is this? Who is hitting him?" Gabriel frowned instantly, his pulse quickening with fear.


    "Our ssmates," Romeo said quickly, his voice shaky and breathless, identifying himself.


    "Hey! Give that phone to me!" Gabriel heard a loud, aggressive boy¡¯s voice shout just before the call disconnected entirely, leaving Gabriel staring at the nk screen.


    Gabriel was quick to dial Casaio¡¯s number, knowing that a mindlink wouldn¡¯t work across such a far distance, especially under stress.


    Casaio answered his call instantly. "Hey, Gabriel! What¡¯s up?"


    "Idris is in danger, Cas," Gabriel said immediately, his voice strained and urgent. "You must save him now. He¡¯s at school."


    "What?" Casaio had just taken off his heavy princely robe and settledfortably on a chair, ready to rx after the day¡¯s council meeting, but he instantly shot back up to his feet.


    "I¡¯ll talk to youter," Casaio said and disconnected the call before teleporting to the school.

 Chapter 531: Punish the kids

    <h4>Chapter 531: Punish the kids</h4>


    "Don¡¯t hurt Idris, Jake! If the royal family finds out, you and your family are going to be severely punished!" Romeo spat fiercely, struggling as he was being held roughly against the wall.


    "He answered the call from Prince Gabriel," said one of Jake¡¯s friends, betraying a crucial piece of information.


    "Shit!" Jake muttered under his breath. Pulling sharply on Idris¡¯s hair, he maintained a tight hold on Idris¡¯s neck. "You better not tell the Prince about this, you bastard. If you are a real wolf, you will fight on your own without anyone¡¯s back."


    "What are you all doing?" Casaio¡¯s voice suddenly reverberated with Alpha authority in the air, instantly bringing the attention of all the aggressive kids to the main entrance. Jake was quick to let go of Idris, ready to flee and escape the royal presence. "Stay exactly where you all are, else the consequences won¡¯t be great for any of you," Casaio threatened them.


    Casaio was quick to go to Idris¡¯s side, whose face and left eye were visibly swollen and bruised. He fisted his palms as his blood boiled with rage at the sight of the younger boy¡¯s injuries.


    Romeo then rushed toward them, panting. "Your Highness, they beat up Idris for no reason! They were calling him and his sister spies."


    Jake and his friends remained quietly defiant, but their stance crumbled when Casaio turned his terrifying gaze toward them.


    "Look up straight at me," he ordered, his voice dangerously low.


    The kids couldn¡¯t refute the Prince¡¯s Alphamand and immediately did what they were told. Casaio pulled out his phone and rapidly clicked their pictures, ensuring he had clear evidence.


    "You all can leave now," Casaio continued, dismissing them coldly.


    "Your Highness, we are sorry," Jake said quickly, giving a clearly fake, insincere apology.


    "Do what I havemanded," Casaio stated, his tone brooking no argument.


    Romeo watched the scene, confused as to why Casaio let the bullies go so easily, but he wisely remained quiet, focusing on Idris.


    Casaio then turned to Romeo and asked, "Would you like toe to the pce with us?"


    "What? Can I really..." Romeo began, his eyes wide, before stopping abruptly, thinking he showed his overexcitement in such a tense situation.


    Idris looked at the Prince, wondering what n he had in mind. The next second, they all teleported directly to the pce, arriving straight into Idris¡¯s private room.


    Romeo felt a bit strange, and so did Idris. It was their first time experiencing such instant travel, and their heads felt momentarily heavy. Casaio quickly asked Romeo to take a seat on a nearby lounge chair while he gently brought Idris over to the bed.


    "I¡¯ll call the doctor immediately. You should remove your shoes and zer by then," Casaio stated, his tone firm yet caring.


    "Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry for giving you trouble. My sister will be worried now," Idris said, his eyes dropping, feeling guilty for the chaos.


    "Idris, we will talk about thatter," Casaio said gently, cing aforting hand on his shoulder before quickly walking out of the room to summon the royal doctor.


    "Idris! Your room is so big!" Romeo eximed in joy,pletely awestruck by the sheer size and luxury of the pce room, the pain forgotten for a moment. "Also, what do you think Prince Casaio is thinking? He looks intimidating but strangely calm," he said, turning his head to look at Idris.


    "I don¡¯t know. Even I¡¯m unable to understand," Idris replied, sighing. "Ah!" He winced in pain as he identally touched the side of his mouth.


    Romeo stood up and walked closer to him. "You should have threatened Jake with your brother-inw¡¯s name! Why did you stay quiet and let them beat you?"


    "What good would that do?" Idris answered tiredly. "The kids will just keep talking about my past being a captive, and my sister being a reason Prince Casaio can¡¯t be the Alpha King."


    "Idris!" Zilia shouted from the doorway, having clearly been informed by Casaio. She rushed in with fear and relief. Romeo quickly moved out of her way, and she hugged Idris tightly,pletely focused on her injured brother.


    Pulling away, Zilia immediately checked Idris¡¯s face, cupping it gently as she examined the swollen cheek and eye. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were being bullied by the kids? Look, what they have done to you!" Her eyes quickly turned misty with worry. "Did you get hurt anywhere else?"


    "The doctor is here," Casaio announced, entering the room with the medical professional, causing Zilia to stand up and step aside instantly.


    Idris quickly removed his shoes and socks before lying down on the bed as the royal doctor began to examine the wounds on his face, then his arms.


    "I think I got hurt in my stomach too," Idris admitted truthfully to the doctor.


    "Alright. Anywhere else?" The royal doctor politely asked, continuing his thorough check-up.


    "No," Idris refused, blinking rapidly in nervousness as the examination continued.


    Casaio felt the vibration of his phone in the pocket of his trousers and excused himself, stepping outside the room to take the call. He answered it and immediately pinched the space between his brows, frustrated by the confirmation of the incident.


    "Idris got badly bullied," Casaio told Gabriel, summarizing the situation. "He¡¯s being examined by the royal doctor right now."


    "Punish the kids who did this to Idris severely," Gabriel said.


    "Yes, I will," Casaio stated. "Thanks, Gabriel, for informing me so quickly."


    "Don¡¯t mention it. Tell Idris to call me when he will be free and feeling better," Gabriel requested.


    "Hmm, I will. I¡¯ll talk to youter." With that, Casaio hung up the call. He lowered the phone and immediately checked to see if any message hade from Estelle, his secretary. He had forwarded her the pictures of the bullies and asked her to immediately send a formal summon to their respective parents.


    <i>¡¯I couldn¡¯t protect Idris from this humiliation, but what the fuck was the school staff doing?¡¯ </i>Casaio thought, his anger ring<i>. ¡¯I specifically told them to give extra attention and protection to Idris!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 532: Carlos locked himself alone

    <h4>Chapter 532: Carlos locked himself alone</h4>


    "Idris doesn¡¯t deserve any of this. Why are the kids even bullying him?" Amelie asked as she lowered her own phone. "Did you read the rumors that are again spreading online about Zilia and Casaio?"


    "Some people simply enjoy bullying others. They get a twisted pleasure in that," Gabriel stated. Running his hand through his hair, he added in a low voice, "If I were there, I swear I would have punished those kids so severely they would forget how to even look into anyone¡¯s eyes again."


    "Calm down, my love. I think Brother Casaio will handle it well," Amelie stated, trying to soothe his fury. She then nced at Noah, who was sleeping peacefully inside his soft nket, finding a moment of quiet peace amidst the chaos.


    "Also, with kids, you can¡¯t be too tough," she asserted, looking back at Gabriel. "You have to make them understand, not punish them severely. It¡¯s better to involve their parents."


    "People are strongly against Brother Casaio¡¯s leadership now," Amelie continued, bringing up the political trouble. "They don¡¯t see him as the next Alpha King. Did you read the articles published regarding the same? Juniper did truly bad things to them."


    "Yeah, that bitch ruined things for them," Gabriel agreed with a bitter tone. "Idris is being bullied because of the chaos she created. However, Casaio knew the potential consequences of his choices when he stood by Zilia. I just hope Dad won¡¯t be considering turning toward me with this idea of taking the throne," he said, feeling instantly anxious at the prospect.


    A sudden knock on the door grabbed their attention, and Gabriel immediately turned to open it.


    "The grandmother¡¯s health has deteriorated suddenly," Karmen informed them, his face pale with rm.


    "What?" Gabriel panicked instantly, his worry about the throne vanishing. He gazed at Amelie, who had already gotten out of bed.


    "I¡¯ll stay with Noah," Gabriel said.


    "The maids will look after him," Amelie opined.


    "I¡¯ve asked one toe here," Karmen told them.


    "Forgive me for waiting; you all wait. I¡¯ll stay with the little boy," the maid said humbly.


    "Thank you. Noah is asleep for now," Amelie told the maid. The maid nodded, and the three of them, Amelie, Gabriel, and Karmen, left hurriedly for Ravenna¡¯s room.


    They found Ravenna looking frail. Carlos was holding his grandmother¡¯s hand, his face etched with worry. He was whispering to her, trying tofort her. "Grandma, I will live well. Why do you worry about me? And the doctor told you to rest."


    Amelie walked up to him and gently rested her hand on his shoulder. He promptly turned his head, putting on a brave, though shaky, smile for her. "Amelie, you are here. Grandma just got a little sick. She will be fine soon," he insisted, trying to convince himself as much as her.


    He returned his gaze to his grandmother, Ravenna, who had closed her eyes. "Find your happiness, boy. That is what I desire for you," Ravenna said in a low, weak voice as her breathing started to diminish. And before anyone could fully understand what was happening, her heart stopped. The hand Carlos had held suddenly dropped lifelessly to her side.


    "Grandma!" Carlos again grasped that hand, but it was already as cold as ice. "Why isn¡¯t she responding? Doctor, please check her! I think she just fell asleep, doesn¡¯t she?" His eyes met the doctor¡¯s frantically, and he stood up from the chair.


    Amelie could not stop her tears and began weeping softly.


    "Your grandmother is no more, Carlos," the doctor informed him gently, confirming the loss after checking Ravenna¡¯s pulse.


    "But she was¡ª" Carlos began, his voice trailing off as he struggled to decipher the moment. He stood frozen, utterly numb for a brief eternity.


    Then, he heard Amelie sobbing uncontrobly nearby, and the sound shattered his paralysis, finally forcing him to confront the grim reality. He lowered himself onto the mattress next to the bed and hugged his grandmother¡¯s lifeless body tightly, clinging to her. Tears welled up in his eyes, quickly followed by a heartbreaking sound of pain that erupted from him.


    Amelie turned her face away from the devastating sight, burying it slightly as Gabriel stepped closer and wrapped an arm around her, holding her securely in a silent,forting side-hug. The small room was filled with the overwhelming silence of death and the profound sounds of grief.


    ~~~~~


    In the evening, after the solemn burial ceremony had finished, Carlos locked himself alone in his room, unable to face anyone.


    Amelie approached his door, wanting desperately to knock and offerfort, but she stopped herself, respecting his need for space. She leaned against the wall next to the door and nced at Gabriel, who instantly understood what she wanted him to do.


    <i>¡¯I will be with Noah,¡¯</i> Gabriel mindlinked silently and left, giving her the space she needed to wait for Carlos.


    She gently wiped the lingering tears from her swollen eyes. She reflected on how fortunate she was to have met a kinddy like Ravenna, who had not only poured out the love of a grandmother but had treated her with such kindness and eptance from the very beginning. While she was thinking about the good times she got to share with Ravenna, the door suddenly opened, and she quickly straightened up.


    "Amelie, what are you doing here?" Carlos asked, his voice hollow with grief, surprised to see her standing there.


    "I-I wanted to be by your side, but you¡¯d shut the door," said Amelie gently. "So I thought I would just wait for you."


    "Amelie, why are you so good to me?" Carlos murmured.


    "What do you mean? Anyone in my ce would have done the same," she replied sincerely. She then wrapped her arms around him and sniffled, trying to offer strength. "Grandma is now resting in peace. During herst moments, we were all with her. She was not alone, Carlos."


    He embraced her tightly, finally allowing his tears to flow freely again in her arms. "You are right," he choked out. "My grandmother was surrounded by all the lovely people she cared about."

 Chapter 533: Such a sweet boy?

    <h4>Chapter 533: Such a sweet boy?</h4>


    Katelyn was looking at the setting sun when she decided to talk to her mother. It had been more than three days since shest talked to her. A lot happened with Sage and his family that she didn¡¯t get time to do it.


    As she dialed Mabel¡¯s number, she waited until the call was finally answered.


    "Kate, how are you?! Finally, you decided to call me. I heard what happened in the Nightshade Pack," Mabel stated. "I have been waiting for your call ever since that day."


    "Mom, how did you find out? Good evening. I¡¯m doing well," she then quickly greeted her, not forgetting her etiquettes.


    "Does it matter how I found out? Where are you at the moment?" asked Mabel.


    "I¡¯m at Sage¡¯s house. He needed me, so I couldn¡¯t leave him. Mom, Dad, we willing to the pce tomorrow. Everything is sorted here," Katelyn answered.


    "That¡¯s wonderful to hear. We will talk more tomorrow. Take care of yourself," Mabel stated, keeping her stern tone.


    "Yes, Mom. By the way, how¡¯s Brother Cas? Suddenly, rumors about him and Zilia are spreading fast," Katelyn said with a worried tone.


    "That was bound to happen after how Juniper exposed the identity of Zilia. Casaio is coping with it. But Idris became a victim of it," Mabel delivered the sad news of the boy being bullied by his ssmates.


    "What? What happened to Idris? Don¡¯t tell me, Mom, he¡¯s getting bullied!" Katelyn couldn¡¯t believe that kids were targetting Idris for no reason. It was known to everyone that Idris lived as a captive for so many years.


    "Yes, he got bullied. Casaio was furious. He has taken an action against the entire academy staff. The matter was too serious this time. Casaio didn¡¯t listen to me when I told him marrying Zilia would only bring disaster to their lives. And it has started already."


    Katelyn could feel the underlying worry in the tone of her mother.


    "Mom, you know Brother Cas. He was suffering after rejecting Zilia. Though their rtionship becameplex right after Zilia¡¯s identity was exposed but Brother Cas couldn¡¯t shake the feelings away he always felt for Zilia. Support them, please," Katelyn requested her mother. "I know as a queen you¡¯re thinking all this, but be a mother first."


    "Kate, it¡¯s not that simple anymore. A political fallout in Casaio¡¯s career will mean he will not even be acknowledged as the prince. Let¡¯s just drop it. I¡¯ll be waiting for you and Sage tomorrow. Take care of yourself." Mabel then ended the telephonic conversation.


    Katelyn sighed as she lowered the phone. Just then, the doors of her room opened, and Sage walked in.


    "I brought some cookies for you. Zoey made them for you," Sage said, lowering the tray with a te on it on which cookies rested. He saw a worried expression on Katelyn¡¯s face and asked, "What happened?"


    "Idris got bullied. I talked to Mom earlier," Katelyn answered. "She already knows what happened here."


    "Your mother has a well-establishedwork of spies," Sage remarked, referring to how she found out the entire incident that happened in the pack. "Isn¡¯t Idris the younger brother of Lady Zilia? Who bullied such a sweet boy? I saw him in the weing ceremony of Noah."


    "You must be so busy in punishing your stepmother that you forgot to check the hot news circting in the entire social media these days. My brother and Zilia are getting hate. I hate Juniper. She is the reason for the destruction of peace in their lives!" Katelyn said in a frustrating tone.


    "Calm down, Kate," Sage said, walking to her. He ced his hands over her shoulders and continued, "Prince Casaio had to undergo this one day or the other. I know Juniper yed dirty, but such truths aren¡¯t easy to bury. I condemn it. And Idris didn¡¯t even have any fault in this."


    "You talk like my mother sometimes," Katelyn said, rolling her eyes. "I didn¡¯t ask you before hug are you happy that your stepmother got life imprisonment?"


    "Yes. Though death was the only way to punish for her crimes, I couldn¡¯t go against my council. I had to listen to the elders. Giving life imprisonment is also like living in hell," Sage stated.


    Katelyn agreed with him and returned to the chair. She lowered herself on it and tasted the chocte cookies. "Mm, it¡¯s delicious." She lifted her head and said, "You should also try one."


    She picked another to give it to Sage when he leaned down and took a small bite from the one she ate. Katelyn had tilted her head and looked at him from such a close angle.


    "Yeah. Zoey has always been good in making cookies," Sage replied, standing straight before taking another chair. "By the way, Kate, I have been thinking if you¡¯ll go on a date with me tonight."


    "Where will you take me?" Katelyn asked with amusement.


    "Umm... Somewhere," Sage gave her a vague answer.


    "Okay," Katelyn agreed. "But I don¡¯t have a good dress to wear," she murmured.


    "You look good in any type of dress," Sage pointed.


    "Don¡¯t lie," Katelyn muttered with a smile. "I wonder how¡¯s Amelie doing these days. She¡¯s in the ce where only witches and sorceres live," she suddenly brought another topic to converse.


    "Carlos, right? That was the name of that long white-haired guy," Sage said as he recalled that figure.


    "Yes. His grandmother is sick. I hope she gets well soon. She did a lot for us, especially for Brother Gabriel."


    "Just call Amelie and ask about Carlos¡¯ grandmother," Sage pointed.


    "I did. But she didn¡¯t answer any of my calls. As for Brother Gabriel I am hesitant," she said.


    "Let me call him for you," Sage pulled out the phone from the pocket of his pants and scrolled to Gabriel¡¯s contact.


    "No, leave it. When Amelie will see my missed calls, she will definitely call me." Katelyn stopped him from dialing Gabriel¡¯s number before began eating the cookies on the te.

 Chapter 534: About the inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 534: About the inheritance</h4>


    "Idris has fallen asleep. I¡¯m going to sleep in his room tonight," Zilia informed Casaio.


    "Of course." He stepped closer, taking her hands firmly in his. "The parents of those children are being summoned. I won¡¯t let them walk away unpunished," he vowed.


    Zilia¡¯s eyes searched his face. "Idris keeps saying he doesn¡¯t want his ssmates punished. Do you know why?" She didn¡¯t wait for him to answer. "Because he believes this will just keep happening. People need to see we are harmless. But will they ever understand?" Her gaze was clouded with suspicion and pain.


    Casaio found himself staring at the floor, unable to meet her eyes or offer an easy answer.


    "I warned you the day you found us," Zilia continued in a heavy voice. "The world would turn against our union if they knew my truth. Because of me, my brother was bullied like this. And you... you¡¯ve lost your im to the throne. I know you never wanted it, but I can¡¯t be so selfish. I can¡¯t let my presence continually damage your future."


    The depth of her sacrifice, and the pain of Idris¡¯s recent trauma, hung heavy between them.


    "I¡¯ll see you in the morning. Goodnight," Zilia said simply, releasing his hands and walking away.


    Casaio was left alone in the chamber. He watched her go, feeling hurt. He wouldn¡¯t give up on either of them. "I have to find a way to make this right," he muttered, turning to face the window. "The people don¡¯t want Zilia by my side. She¡¯s already ming herself for the downfall of my political career. She already has."


    Looking outside, he was thinking how to stop this damage control, but he was unable to find a way. His wolf rumbled beneath his chest. "They have to believe in my choice, then only they will ept Zilia and Idris. But how?"


    ~~~~~


    Amelie and Carlos sat together in his room, the softmplight falling across an old photo album spread open between them. He carefully flipped through the pages, which chronicled his life from childhood to adulthood. The overwhelming majority of the pictures featured him beside the same smiling woman, his grandmother.


    "Your rtives... they aren¡¯t in these photos either," Amelie observed, her interest piquing as she gently touched a corner of a glossy image. "I remember they were all at the burial ceremony."


    "I¡¯m not close to them," Carlos stated tly. "The main reason is that they constantly pressured me in the past to carry forward a ¡¯legacy¡¯ my parents supposedly left behind. Besides, they aren¡¯t nearly as genuine as they pretend to be." He paused, his gaze fixed on an empty space on the page.


    "None of them bothered to visit Grandma for thest year. Only when she became critical did they suddenly decide to show up. That¡¯s why I banned their visit. Their concern, then and now, was purely about the inheritance," he murmured, his voiceced with resentment.


    "Oh. That must be hurtful for both of you," Amelie said.


    "My grandmother was hurt. Her daughters became corrupted seeing the money. While her only son died along ago, who could be the only caring child for her. If my aunts truly cared for my grandma, they would have stayed outside the house even though I banned their entries. But they never did," Carlos stated, his jaw tightening with fury.


    "But, Amelie, thank you foring," Carlos said, his voice softening considerably. He gently closed the album. "I know it was difficult for you, especially having just had Noah. Grandma truly cherished herst moments with you, Gabriel, and Karmen nearby." He offered a weak smile. "When she held Noah, I know she was silently imagining me having children like that someday."


    He sighed, his shoulders slumping. "I never refused to marry someone of our kind, but I never found anyone I could genuinely connect with. Now, looking back, I think perhaps I should have tried harder to see someone, if only to make my grandmother happy."


    "If you had only pursued someone just for her happiness, she would have sensed it immediately," Amelie countered gently. She reached up to quickly wipe the moisture from the corner of her eye. "I only wish I could havee sooner, spent more time with her."


    Carlos gently patted the back of her hand, offeringfort. "Please don¡¯t cry, Amelie. Noah will sense it the moment you hold him. Young babies are intensely connected to their mothers, you know."


    "You shouldn¡¯t cry either," Amelie replied softly. "I used to be a skeptic, but after everything I¡¯ve seen in my past, I actually believe in supernatural things now. Maybe Grandma is sitting right here, listening to us and watching us grieve her. That must be hurting her more than anything." She turned her head slightly to her right, as if searching the empty space beside them.


    "Hmm," Carlos murmured, acknowledging her point with a thoughtful nod.


    "You¡¯reing back with me, Carlos," Amelie stated firmly, her eyes searching his for confirmation. "So, pack your bags soon, and we¡¯ll leave together, okay?"


    "Are you sure about that?" Carlos teased, a soft smile finally gracing his lips. "I¡¯m going to be a bother. And then Gabriel will get jealous that I¡¯m spending too much time with his wife." He quickly held up his hands. "I¡¯m joking!"


    "If it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t mind."


    The deep, familiar voice reached their ears from the doorway. Gabriel stood there, holding a very small, fussing Noah, whose eyes were noticeably damp. Beside him, Karmen stood silently.


    "Noah needs his mother. He cried quite a bit, so I decided it was time to intervene," Gabriel exined, stepping into the room.


    Amelie was instantly on her feet. She took Noah from him, pulling the pup close. "I¡¯m so sorry, baby." She let Noah¡¯s head rest against her chest, gently stroking his soft, slightly reddened cheeks.


    "How long has Noah been crying?" Carlos asked with a panicked gaze.


    "I guess, ten minutes," Gabriel replied. "Are you feeling better? I know I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but let¡¯s have dinner. Amelie can¡¯t stay hungry for long."


    "I¡¯m sorry forpletely ignoring it," Carlos stated. "I won¡¯t be eating tonight. But I¡¯ll ask the cooking staff to cook for you all."


    "Just eat a little food with us," said Amelie. "Please, Carlos."


    "I would love to, but please understand. I-I am unable to," Carlos stated.


    "Okay. I won¡¯t force you then," Amelie said, understanding his situation.

 Chapter 535: Regrettably lost that trust

    <h4>Chapter 535: Regrettably lost that trust</h4>


    "Your Majesty, why have you called me at thiste hour?" asked Ian Wildermoon, the youngest member of the Royal Council.


    Raidan, the Alpha King, was seated in the private lounge area of his chamber. He lifted his head from the tablet he was holding, his expression grave.


    "Take a seat, Ian," Raidan instructed.


    Ian nodded curtly and moved with practiced grace, settling onto the upholstered chair directly across from the King. He watched as Raidan lowered the tablet to his side and then formally sped his hands on the table.


    "The volume of hate directed toward my eldest son and his wife has intensified dramatically," Raidan began, his voice low and serious. "Zilia has never once made a move against the royal family, yet the public refuses to see past their prejudice. The corrupt officials who betrayed my trust were not scrutinized with this level of venom. I understand that our position demands wless conduct, but this level of hostility is excessive."


    He leaned forward slightly. "I have reviewed your portfolio. You have demonstrated significant, discreetpetence. What if I task you with finding the origin of these insidious rumors and determining exactly what the public demands from Casaio? Will you be able to aplish this, Ian?"


    Raidan fixed the young man with an intense gaze. Ian considered the request for a measured moment.


    "I can, Your Majesty," Ian stated, meeting the King¡¯s eyes without wavering, "provided Prince Casaio and Lady Zilia are willing to act strictly ording to my instructions."


    A flicker of amusement touched Raidan¡¯s face. "And what precisely do you intend to make them do?"


    "Something unpredictable, Your Majesty," Ian replied with confidence. "Since you¡¯ve chosen me for such a critical task, I will ensure that the people understand the true nature of their leaders. Trust is paramount between a king and his subjects, and Prince Casaio has regrettably lost that trust."


    Ian then outlined his strategy. "My mission will be to make him work diligently toward regaining it, and thus establish him as the next Alpha King. Doesn¡¯t this align precisely with what His Majesty desires for his eldest son?"


    Hearing the determined and confident words of Ian, Raidan realized he had chosen the best person to bring out the potential in Casaio.


    "Alright, Ian. I give you the reins of my son," Raidan stated, granting him full authority. "Zilia will also apany him for whatever assignments you deem necessary."


    "Sure, Your Majesty," Ian said with a smile. "I¡¯ll meet Prince Casaio and Lady Zilia in the morning."


    "Yes," Raidan replied. "You can leave now. One important thing: no one must know about this."


    "No one will. My lips will remain tied, Your Majesty," Ian answered. He stood up, bowed, and left the Alpha King¡¯s sight.


    ~~~~


    Katelyn brought the napkin to her mouth and dabbed it over it, looking slightly disappointed. "You brought me the dinner outside. I thought you nned something big for me," sheined lightly.


    Sage lowered his wine ss and smiled, amused by her expectation. "I thought we¡¯d start the night with dinner. Youin a lot, you know. Shall I say they are tantrums thrown by the princess?" He mused, his eyes twinkling with affection.


    "Hmm. You knew what I¡¯m like," Katelyn remarked, challenging him with a yful glint in her eyes. "Now, you¡¯ll just keep hearing my tantrums all your life. You still have time to back off if you want, you know."


    Sageughed lightly at her feigned offer. "The bond will literally crush you if I back off from you now. You¡¯re going to miss me every single day," he asserted, his certainty a gentle confirmation of their deep connection.


    "I was joking," Katelyn said quickly, softening her expression. She suddenly grabbed her purse and rose to her feet. "I¡¯ll be using the restroom. Then, we can leave," she pointed out, signaling the end of dinner.


    Sage smiled as he watched her go. The waiter approached the table, cleaned it, and disappeared. Sage then stood up and took out his phone.


    "Is everything ready?" Sage spoke into the phone, his voice low.


    "Yes, Alpha," the person from the other side confirmed.


    "Good." Sage ended the call and checked his coat¡¯s pocket once again, patting it. Taking a deep breath, he walked away and went straight to the terrace.


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn finally returned from the restroom, but got confused upon not seeing Sage around the table. "Where did he go?" she murmured.


    "Your Highness," a feminine voice called out to her, and she turned around.


    "Yes?"


    "Please follow me. Mr. Nightshade is waiting for you on the terrace," the staffdy replied politely.


    "Why did he go to the terrace?" Katelyn asked in confusion, but the staff member offered no response, simply gesturing for her to follow.


    Stepping out of the elevator, she turned to ask the staffdy again, but she had already disappeared back down.


    "What is going on?" Katelyn murmured, tightening her grip on her purse and walking ahead nervously. The entire terrace was initially engulfed in darkness. "Sage, why did you¡ª"


    She paused abruptly when the bright golden lights were instantly switched on, illuminating the space. She found herself standing inside a massive heart-shaped arena, beautifully outlined with red and white roses.


    Her hands flew to her mouth, stifling a gasp of pure shock and delight. She instinctively pivoted on her heels and saw Sage kneeling before her, framed perfectly by the heart of roses. He was holding a small, velvet box open, disying a stunning diamond ring that glittered brilliantly under the golden lights.


    His gaze was earnest and full of devotion as he spoke. "Katelyn Sinir, will you marry me?"


    She stuttered, overwhelmed,pletely unable to form any words in response.


    Sage continued, pouring out his heart. "I have apologized to you before, but I want to repeat it, publicly. Please forgive me for ever hurting you with my words. The truth is, I have always been drawn to you, Kate, from the very day I first saw you."


    He paused, gathering his emotions. "I didn¡¯t realize when my initial fondness for you quietly turned into profound love, but after finding a true Mate in you, I was confident. I want you in my life, forever. I have been a jerk to you many times, pushing you away when I should have drawn you close, but even through all that, you still cared for me."


    "Thank you, Kate, foring into my life and epting this messy part of me. So, please, ept this ring, ept my proposal, and marry me. <strong>Be mine, Katelyn.</strong>"

 Chapter 536: A beautiful anklet

    <h4>Chapter 536: A beautiful anklet</h4>


    "Yes, I¡¯ll marry you, Sage Nightshade."


    Katelyn extended her hand, her eyes shining with happiness, epting his proposal without hesitation. Without wasting a moment, he slid the glittering diamond ring onto her finger. Holding her hand, he reverently kissed her knuckles and then stood up.


    At that moment, golden confetti burst in the air, raining down over them. Katelyn, wanting to formalize themitment fully, pulled a second band out of the box he was still holding and slid it onto his fourth finger. "Now, the proposal isplete," she said with a beaming smile.


    "No," Sage refuted softly, his hand cradling the back of her neck. The next second, he covered her mouth with a passionate kiss, moving his other hand to her waist and drawing her close against him. Katelyn immediately reciprocated the kiss, smiling into it. Silver (her wolf) was leaping with joy as she connected with Nyko (Sage¡¯s wolf), who was clearly feeling the exact same euphoria.


    Pulling back slightly, they hugged each other tightly, luxuriating in the warmth of their bodies and the pleasant, heightened scents of their pheromones. Before she could fully process the current moment, firecrackers burst open in the night sky above the terrace, painting it with vibrant, colorful sparkles.


    "You prepared so much for me," Katelyn whispered, turning to the sky. Her mouth opened in awe as she enjoyed the spectacr disy bursting brilliantly in the air.


    After enjoying the spectacr fireworks show, Sage grasped her hand and kissed it again. "Katelyn, I¡¯ve booked a suite for us in a hotel nearby," he exined softly. "Since we both have had some wine, it will be better for us to stay the night there. But if you truly want to go to my home, then I can call the chauffeur," he said, his eyes searching hers for an answer.


    "Let¡¯s stay in the hotel tonight," Katelyn stated, feeling the romance of the moment and acknowledging the distance to Sage¡¯s house. "The home is quite far from here."


    "Ahh, one important thing I forgot to give you!" Sage eximed, his eyes lighting up as he immediately recalled something. He turned to his left and picked up a massive bouquet of red roses with a ribbon-wrapped gift box lying next to it on a small side table. "These are also for you," he stated, presenting them to her.


    Katelyn took them from him, still smiling broadly. "You prepared another present for me," she murmured happily. "I¡¯ll open it at the hotel," she decided, then inhaled the pleasant scent of the fresh roses.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Sage pronounced, taking her hand in his. Their fingers intertwined, and they left the restaurant side to enter therge, luxurious hotel building.


    As he unlocked the door to the suite, Katelyn walked in first, followed by him. Now alone in the intimate space, she suddenly felt a ripple of nervousness. She looked at the bed, which looked surprisinglypact in the spacious room, and sat down gingerly on the edge.


    "Isn¡¯t the bed too small for us?" Katelyn frowned, lowering the bouquet and her purse to her left as she checked the size of the gift box.


    "They ended up giving us a honeymoon suite," Sage answered, a slight smirk ying on his lips.


    "What?" Katelyn gazed up at him, her eyes wide with surprise and a blush rising in her cheeks.


    "Why did they do that?" she murmured, still slightly flustered by the name of the suite, but quickly diverting her attention to the gift box. She unwrapped it and found a delicate, beautiful anklet inside.


    "I never wore an anklet before," she observed, holding the jewelry up.


    "That¡¯s why I bought it," Sage pronounced in a low voice. "It will look beautiful on your ankle." He gently took the anklet from her, his gaze focused, and got down on his knees on the soft rug to make her wear it.


    Katelyn felt a sudden rush of heat traveling through her body whenever his fingers would brush against her skin. A fierce fire ignited that went deep down inside her, making her gulp visibly.


    "It¡¯s done," Sage said, finishing the sp. He lifted his head to meet her eyes and saw her licking her lips nervously, her anticipation mirroring his own.


    <i>¡¯I have to hold back. I need to take it slow,</i>¡¯ Sage told himself sternly, watching her reaction. However, his internal resolve cracked instantly. "Fuck! I can¡¯t!"


    The next moment, he stood up decisively, leaned down, and cupped her face with both of his hands. His lips pressed against hers for a more passionate and firmer kiss this time, erasing all thoughts of slow pacing.


    The inviting, sweet scent of her pheromones enveloped him in its magic, demanding he im her fully.


    For Katelyn, the feelings were identical, magnified by the Mate bond. Though a small part of her wanted to resist the speed of the moment, the intense connection made it impossible. The gift box slipped unnoticed from her hand and fell somewhere onto the rug as she instinctively brought her hands up to clutch his shoulders. His knee had already gently separated her thighs, and in a smooth motion, he lowered them both onto the soft mattress of the honeymoon suite.


    They stopped kissing after a moment, both inhaling deeply, though their faces remained intoxicatingly close to each other¡¯s.


    "Why did you stop?" Katelyn looked intently into his eyes, her hands resting on his chest as he held her gaze.


    "I love you, Kate," Sage confessed again, his voice husky. "Say it. Say you love me too."


    "I love you too," Katelyn responded, the words flowing naturally, sealed by their mate bond and theirmitment.


    Sage¡¯s face instantly buried itself in the crook of her neck, showering soft, gentle kisses there, breathing in her scent deeply. "If you weren¡¯t by my side, then this phase had been difficult for me. Now, I have you, I have nothing to fear." He lifted his eyes to meet hers. "You¡¯ve changed something in me and I like it."

 Chapter 537: Heading to your school

    <h4>Chapter 537: Heading to your school</h4>


    Noah woke up in the morning earlier than his parents, moving restlessly in his cradle. His soft, cooing sounds filled the air, gently breaking Amelie¡¯s sleep. She rubbed her eyes and quickly got out of bed.


    "Baby, you woke up!" Amelie murmured sweetly as she lowered herself and carefully carried him up into her arms. She gently swayed him as she checked his diaper.


    "Ma, ma..." Noah called out to her, his tiny hands reaching up to touch her cheeks, almost as if checking to make sure his mother hadn¡¯t cried through the night after the sorrowful events of the previous day.


    "Mama needs to freshen up," Amelie whispered, sweetly kissing Noah on his forehead before gently lowering him onto the bed next to his father. "Will you stay by your Papa¡¯s side?" Nudging Gabriel¡¯s shoulder lightly, she said, "Noah is awake. Keep an eye on him."


    "Mm," Gabriel responded, still keeping his eyes closed, clearly trying to cling to thest minutes of sleep. Hisrge hand moved instinctively, settling heavily and protectively above Noah¡¯s tiny belly while Amelie slipped into the washroom.


    Noah tried to move and wriggle, his hand reaching out to touch Gabriel¡¯srge hand, trying to wrap his small fingers around his father¡¯s thumb. He attempted to roll to his right, but was unable toplete the movement, gently blocked and contained by his father¡¯s big, unconsciously protective hand.


    Tired from his efforts, Noah gave up on rolling and simply stared up at the ceiling of the room. His curious eyes lingered on the intricate pattern etched there. He moved his thumb to his mouth and began quietly sucking on it.


    After a little while, he began to weep softly, the sound causing Gabriel to jolt instantly awake from his deep sleep.


    "Oh, Noah! Why are you crying, little boy?" he murmured, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. He quickly assessed the situation. "Ah, you have wet your diaper," he mumbled, quickly getting out of bed.


    He swiftly located a new pair, grabbed the box of wet wipes, and returned to the bed. With surprisingly expert, gentle hands, he quickly changed the diaper and disposed of the old one. He used a wipe to clean his own hands before swiftly making Noah wear his clothes to ensure he wouldn¡¯t catch a cold.


    Then, carrying Noah securely in his arms, tucked inside a warm nket, Gabriel went out onto the balcony. The sky was covered in tiny, soft clouds, preventing the sun¡¯s full rays from passing through, creating a gentle, diffused light.


    Noah¡¯s eyes widened instantly as he saw the expanse of the sky and the clouds, letting out small, cooing sounds that clearly showed he was enjoying the scenery.


    "Your mother was very upset yesterday," Gabriel whispered gently to the infant. "Uncle Carlos¡¯ grandmother passed away. A lot has happened, Noah. But now things are better, and we will be flying back home soon."


    Lowering his head, he found Noah lifting his tiny hand, pointing excitedly toward the distant clouds. A soft smile carved itself onto Gabriel¡¯s lips, and he couldn¡¯t help but shower kisses onto Noah¡¯s head and cheeks, feeling a wash of paternal affection.


    ~~~~~


    The first thing in the morning Casaio did was visit Idris. Thankfully, the worst of the swelling from his eye had gone down overnight.


    "Your Highness, it happens among the kids. You truly don¡¯t need to worry for me," Idris said, trying to downy the incident.


    "No. Bullying any kid is fundamentally wrong," Casaio replied, sitting down gently beside him on the bed. "And you shouldn¡¯t have asked your homeroom teacher not to tell me or Zilia about how Jake wasmenting. I told you specifically to inform me of anything that happens at school, big or small. What exactly are you trying to do, Idris?"


    "I didn¡¯t want to trouble you," Idris admitted, fiddling nervously with his fingers. "You and Zilia have already done so much for me."


    "I never ¡¯got to do¡¯ things for you, Idris; I take pleasure in doing things for you," Casaio asserted, his voice gentle but firm. "You are like a son to me. Why don¡¯t you see that? You are part of my family."


    Idris¡¯s eyes immediately brimmed with tears at the sincere depth of Casaio¡¯s confession. Unable to say anything, he simply hugged Casaio tightly. Casaio caressed his back soothingly before giving him gentle pats.


    "You don¡¯t have to be strong at such a young age, Idris," Casaio said, his voice a lowfort. "You have me, and others around you. Also, if you must, fight back against kids like Jake. You did nothing wrong, Idris. Keep this in mind."


    "I know, Your Highness. But I didn¡¯t want to show them the powerful connections I have," Idris said, pulling away slightly. He quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. "I troubled my sister because of me. What I truly fear is if people will never acknowledge her? Will my sister have to live like this forever, persecuted just because she became a spy only to keep me safe?"


    "Idris, I promise you the views will change," Casaio stated firmly. "Give me time. People will understand her sacrifice, not everyone, but many important people will." He gently wiped the moisture from under Idris¡¯s eyes. "Just don¡¯t hide things like this from me again. Okay?"


    Idris nodded immediately.


    "Promise me," Casaio insisted, extending his hand.


    "I promise you, Your Highness," Idris pronounced, joining his little finger with Casaio¡¯s in a solemn gesture of trust andmitment.


    "Great! Now, we have to meet the parents of the kids who bullied you and Romeo. We will be heading to your school. So, get ready, then we will have breakfast together," Casaio stated.


    "Hmm." Idris nodded, standing up. Casaio patted his head and watched him go. A deep frown formed on his forehead as he finally walked out of Idris¡¯s chamber. In the corridor, he ended up encountering Ian, who appeared to be waiting for him.

 Chapter 538: Overthrow the entire royalty

    <h4>Chapter 538: Overthrow the entire royalty</h4>


    "Ian, what are you doing here?" Casaio asked in confusion, his gaze sharp. He immediately noticed the pce servant standing behind Ian, a servant he himself had dismissed moments before, indicating Ian had countermanded his order.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," Ian started with a formal greeting. "I havee to talk to you about an important matter."


    "Can we talkter? Right now, I have to head somewhere," Casaio stated, eager to leave. He took a step forward, but Ian moved subtly to block him.


    "I will be apanying you to the werewolf academy. The Alpha King has ordered me to be a mediator and help you from now onward," Ian exined, dropping the unsettling news.


    Casaio¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. "What do you mean? I don¡¯t need any council member¡¯s help in this matter, Ian," he rified, his tone signaling his desire for Ian to leave.


    "Your Highness, you are currently in a lesser rank than I," Ian suddenly stated, delivering the cold, calcted truth.


    "What?" Casaio¡¯s eyes instantly turned a dangerous red, the statement acting as a powerful trigger. "What did you say, Ian? Repeat it!"


    "You heard me, Your Highness," Ian replied,pletely undaunted by the threat of the Alpha Prince¡¯s rage. "Given the scandal that surrounds you and the decisions you have made, the power you once held has diminished. You must be forgetting that the Alpha King has to listen to the council, and under no circumstances shall he favor his children in matters of state."


    "I know that much. But how is <i>my</i> rank lesser than yours?" Casaio affirmed, still frowning, struggling to process the insult. "You must know in front of whom you are standing before making such a remark." He was already troubled by how Idris had been treated, and Ian¡¯s audacity was quickly pushing him over the edge.


    Ian took out a formally sealed document, the royal decree, from the inside pocket of his zer and showed it to Casaio.


    "Your father gave me this just this morning. Yesterday, a great deal transpired in the council after Idris was found to be bullied," Ian exined. "While you were upied with that domestic matter, the Alpha King was pushed to the edge by the council for keeping a former spy in this pce."


    "Zilia is not¡ª"


    Ian didn¡¯t let him finish, citing the political fallout. "Indeed, the matter died down for a short while, but it was triggered again after the sudden, massive outrage on social media. And let¡¯s not forget about how the power of the people can overthrow the entire royalty in a single day." Ian made sure Casaio understood the seriousness of the popr unrest.


    Ian¡¯s words made Casaio chuckle, a humorless sound. He never thought a man younger than him would be threatening him, the Crown Prince, with such political authority.


    "Fine. You can apany me," Casaio stated, his initial rage subdued by the reality of the decree. He fixed Ian with a stern, warning gaze. "But keep in mind that you are not allowed to speak unnecessarily or interfere without my expressmand."


    "Of course, Your Highness," said Ian, bowing his head, thus giving a way to Casaio to go ahead.


    ~~~~~


    Karmen looked down at his phone after finishing the conversation with his mother, catching up on messages he hadn¡¯t checked since the day he arrived at the estate. While scrolling through them, he kept walking straight and ended up bumping into someone hard. The various items in thedy¡¯s hands ttered loudly as they fell to the tiled floor, finally causing him to lift his gaze to meet hers.


    "Oh my god! Did my porcin cups break?" Mona muttered in panic, instantly scrambling onto her knees to assess the damage after tearing open the cardboard box.


    "I am so sorry," Karmen instantly apologized, pushing the phone into his pocket and kneeling to help her. As he picked up a cup still wrapped in tissue paper, he murmured, relieved, "Thankfully, this one is not broken."


    "But these are!" Mona said sharply, ring at him as she held up two shattered pieces of delicate white porcin.


    "I-I can buy them for you right away," Karmen said, a slight stutter betraying his embarrassment and surprise at her directness.


    "I made them with my own hands!" Mona raised her voice sharply at him, tears of frustration welling up. "Do you even know how many days I spent making these? I wanted to give these as a souvenir to Carlos¡¯ friends, but you ruined my present!"


    With that, she snatched thest intact cup from him, ced it roughly into the box with the others, and stood up abruptly. "Idiot," she murmured under her breath, ring at him.


    "What did you call me, Miss?" Karmen asked, instantly frowning at the insult.


    "Get away!" Mona snapped, ready to brush past him. Karmen chuckled softly, his tongue pressing against the inside of his right cheek, a sign of amusement mixed with irritation. He quickly grabbed her arm, stopping her motion.


    "You don¡¯t call someone an idiot, Miss," Karmen said, his voice dropping slightly.


    "Yes, I do, especially to those who are brainless enough to walk while staring at a phone!" Mona remarked, yanking her arm forcefully out of his grip and walking ahead quickly.


    "Hey, you are crossing the line now," Karmen said, following closely after her.


    Mona stopped and turned to face him, her eyes zing. "You did it first! You walked aimlessly, not looking who wasing from the front. How dare you even argue with me after you broke my things?"


    "Aimlessly?" Karmen retorted, stepping closer. "And what did <i>you</i> do? You could have walked straight, but no, you didn¡¯t use your eyes either!"


    "Hey, why are you two arguing?" Carlos¡¯s voice interrupted them as he approached, looking confused by the suddenmotion.


    "This servant of yours is iming to be your friend, Carlos," Mona said dismissively, gesturing toward Karmen.


    "I am not a servant! How could you be this¡ª" Karmen began, instantly furious at the title.


    "Mona, Karmen is my friend," Carlos corrected her immediately, stepping between them. "He is actually a Beta of Prince Gabriel. Please apologize to him."

 Chapter 539: Once I feel better

    <h4>Chapter 539: Once I feel better</h4>


    Mona, realizing her mistake after Carlos¡¯s correction, finally understood the entire situation and mumbled a reluctant apology to Karmen.


    "She¡¯s my cousin and a bit clumsy. I hope you can forgive her, Karmen," Carlos then said, keeping a humble tone, wanting to defuse the tension.


    Karmen gazed at Mona, who was pouting slightly while checking the broken items inside the box. "I was at fault too. Please forgive me, Mona."


    Mona lowered the box onto the nearest table and walked directly to Carlos, ignoring Karmen¡¯s apology. "Mom wanted toe here, but you didn¡¯t allow her. Are you really coping well, Carlos? I know Grandma¡¯s passing has affected you the most."


    "Her absence has created a void in my heart that can¡¯t be filled," Carlos asserted, his tone heavy with grief. "I didn¡¯t allow my aunt to visit because I needed space for myself right now." He lowered himself onto the couch, looking exhausted.


    At that moment, Amelie and Gabriel entered the room with Noah.


    "Noah, did you enjoy the air and scenery outside?" Amelie asked her son, whose face was restingfortably on her shoulder. Her other hand was gently soothing his back. She stopped in her tracks, seeing a new, unfamiliar person in the house.


    "Are you Amelie?" Mona asked, quickly walking toward her.


    "Yes. And you?" Amelie waited curiously for her response.


    "Mona Starseeker," she answered cheerfully. "Is this your baby? He¡¯s adorable! Can I hold him? My hands are clean."


    "Noah is just settling down to sleep now. Maybeter, when he¡¯s awake," Amelie politely but firmly refused to let her hold Noah, prioritizing his rest.


    "I see. Babies do get sleep any time, anywhere," Mona stated, though her tone suggested mild disappointment.


    "Yes," Amelie answered. "I¡¯ll be back soon after putting Noah into the crib," she added and walked away.


    "I want a baby too," Mona said in barely a whisper, a genuine desire hidden beneath her usual boisterousness. She then turned to Carlos, and found he looked more than just troubled; he seemedpletely weighed down by grief.


    Carlos was her distant cousin, but she always treated him like a brother, though he habitually kept his distance from everyone. Walking over, she sat gently beside him and turned her head to look at his side profile.


    "The Witches Organization wanted to have a grand after-burial ceremonial event for Grandma," Mona revealed softly. "They were waiting for your final response."


    Karmen, realizing they were shifting into a private family conversation, quietly excused himself, leaving the two of them alone in the living room.


    "I don¡¯t like such show-offs," Carlos refused immediately, clearly not wanting to be a part of such a public event.


    "It¡¯s not a show-off, Carlos. It¡¯s for Grandma," Mona stated earnestly. "You know how much everyone respected her in our kind, especially within the magicalmunity."


    "Is this the reason you¡¯vee all the way here?" Carlos asked, tilting his head to re at her, his tone indicating suspicion about her true motives.


    "No. I truly wanted to meet your friends and wanted to see you as well," Mona stated sincerely, trying to soften his rigid expression.


    "You can leave. You already upset one of my guests," Carlos said in an icy cold tone, refusing to believe her and referring to the incident with Karmen.


    "I don¡¯t know why you feel that we all are against you and your choices," Mona pushed back, her voice earnest. "We all loved Grandma Ravenna dearly. Since you distanced everyone from yourself, it became difficult for them to evene near you. Also, you constantly refuse to take up your duties. Carlos, you need to open your heart and ept us. We are your well-wishers."


    Carlos didn¡¯t pay much heed to her words. "Since you¡¯re done, you can leave, Mona. Also, I have no intention to keep people close to me who once hurt me. I¡¯ve been through a lot from a young age. And I¡¯ve seen people around me were eager to befriend me only for the powers I hold. Do you think I built this sternness in a single day? I¡¯ve witnessed the naked selfishness in people¡¯s hearts whenever they were near my grandmother. I have seen it all."


    Seeing the deep conviction and the intimidating gaze in his eyes, Mona took a deep breath and wisely decided not toment further on his past trauma.


    "Alright. As you feel is right," she murmured, conceding the point and rising to her feet. "Carlos, I will always understand you. No matter what, you¡¯re my brother, even if we aren¡¯t blood rted," she stated, offering a final olive branch. "Please take care of yourself."


    With that, Mona left his sight. Carlos rubbed his fingers on the temples of his forehead before letting out a deep sigh.


    Amelie overheard the end of their conversation. She walked over to Carlos and sat across from him, holding an empty milk bottle in her hand.


    "I was going to clean the bottle, but I ended up hearing you and Mona speak," Amelie began gently, causing Carlos to lower his hand from his face and open his eyes.


    "They are only doing it for a show," Carlos said, referring to the grand ceremony.


    "Let them do it then," Amelie replied simply. "At least your grandmother will receive wonderful prayers from everyone. I know it hurts that they weren¡¯t present around you when you needed them the most, but it¡¯s okay to ept their efforts now, even if their motives aren¡¯t pure."


    Carlos chuckled softly, a genuine, rare smile lingering on his lips.


    "What? I didn¡¯t say anything that would make you smile," she remarked, surprised by his reaction.


    "No. You¡¯ve a way to make me smile with your words," Carlos answered.


    She smiled for longer than a second before speaking, "By the way, we will be leaving tomorrow. I didn¡¯t want to go but..."


    "I understand, Amelie. This isn¡¯t your home," Carlos stated.


    "It¡¯s not like that, Carlos. You¡¯re my family, so so obviously, it¡¯s my home as well," Amelie answered.


    "Of course, you should go back. You¡¯ve your own leftover battle to win. I¡¯lle to you once I feel better," Carlos stated in seriousness.

 Chapter 540: Your savior, Jake

    <h4>Chapter 540: Your savior, Jake</h4>


    "Your Highness, I beg for your apology on my son¡¯s behalf," Jake¡¯s father, Gideon, stepped up immediately, bowing low. "I swear I will discipline my son well." Since the other kids hadn¡¯t physically raised a hand against Idris, they had already been dismissed from the school¡¯s chairman¡¯s office.


    Jake red sullenly at his father, but remained quiet, unwilling to apologize himself.


    "What will disciplining Jake do?" Casaio stated, his tone t. He had already seen how Jake was reacting toward his father¡¯s apology, with resentment, not remorse.


    "He may just learn to be sneakier and bully more kids. Instead, he must learn the empathy of how it feels when someone gets locked in a room for twelve years,pletely alone," he pronounced, referring to Idris¡¯s traumatic past.


    "Of course, I¡ª" Gideon began, ready to agree to any punishment, but Casaio held up his hand, cutting him off.


    "I would like to talk to Jake in private now. Everyone shall dismiss," Casaiomanded.


    The chairman and the others left the office one by one, closing the door and leaving Casaio and Jake alone.


    "Take a seat, Jake," Casaio said in a humble, measured tone while he leaned casually against the mahogany desk.


    "Your Highness can expel me from this school if he wants. I know I made a grave mistake," Jake said, keeping his head low, expecting the worst.


    "Take a seat, Jake," Casaio repeated, not rising to the bait.


    Jake took a deep breath and stepped forward before lowering himself into the chair. He fiddled anxiously with his fingers, showing his nervousness.


    "Why did you do it?" Casaio asked directly. "What kind of pleasure did you find in it? You must be honest with me."


    "I don¡¯t know. I simply did not like Idris¡¯s presence in the ss," Jake truthfully answered, still avoiding Casaio¡¯s direct gaze.


    "Why? What did he do?" Casaio asked the next question calmly.


    "He¡¯s not from here. Maybe that¡¯s why," Jake answered, finally looking up at the Alpha Prince. "He pretends to be too nice. I hate it. That gaze in his eyes seems deceptive."


    Casaio was momentarily unable to understand the boy¡¯s rationale. He then changed his approach to find out what was truly in Jake¡¯s mind.


    "I think you didn¡¯t hear me earlier. I told you Idris was locked in a room for twelve years," Casaio began, his voice taking on a serious edge. "Have you ever been put into such a situation? Have you ever been threatened and had to fight to keep yourself alive? Have you ever encountered dangerous men who are ready to kill you because you¡¯re deemed useless?"


    "No," Jake refused.


    "You know what¡¯s the strange part of this world? Those who try the hardest to act strong are often the weakest," Casaio stated, his eyes fixed on the boy. "You are abused at your home, right? So, to maintain your authority, to show people how strong you are, you take that anger out on kids like Idris. Am I right?"


    Casaio then picked up the confidential file lying on the desk and stood straight after opening it. "This contains all the incidents in which you were the prime used. You were beating children ever since you were six years old. Multiple reports have been made against you, Jake. Your father routinely settled such cases with money. And obviously, your fear among the kids has grown, but not respect."


    "My Beta interviewed many kids from your ss, even outside. Every single kid expressed fear of you, not respect. Every single one wants you to be punished severely. I can do it with a single flick of my finger, since I have that authority."


    He took a brief pause and watched the boy¡¯s reaction. Jake¡¯s face carried unmistakable fear now. The frantic fiddling of his fingers had dramatically increased.


    "Why don¡¯t you help the weak instead? You still have many years to shape yourself into a better person. Don¡¯t you want to be loved by the people around you?" Casaio posed the challenging question.


    Casaio abruptly paused as Jake spoke, the boy finally breaking under the pressure.


    "How¡¯s that possible? No one will even want to talk to me after what I did to Idris!" Jake cried out, the suppressed emotion finally bursting forth. "My own father hates me for being born out of wedlock. It makes me so angry seeing others as a happy family. And Idris, he didn¡¯t even have a future, but suddenly he got lucky! I hate myself. Just punish me, Your Highness, and get over with it."


    Casaio knew he had sessfully broken through the boy¡¯s aggression and realized the deep well of pain and insecurity that had been fueling his bullying. He quietly took out a lighter from the pocket of his zer and, without a word, set the incriminating file in his hand aze.


    Jake looked at him in total confusion, wondering what the Alpha Prince was doing. Casaio threw the burning file into the empty tin dustbin, watching the evidence curl into ash.


    "I will be your savior, Jake," Casaio dered, his voice firm butpassionate, looking past the bully to the hurting child underneath. "But you have to promise me you¡¯ll never look down on the weak again. Of course, everyone wants to show themselves as a strong person. You want the same. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, except for the ways you choose to do it."


    "I assure you that whatever you¡¯ve undergone all these years, the feeling of inadequacy and the pain, will stop. Maybe you and I had to meet in this manner; maybe that¡¯s why you raised your hand on Idris. But this will be thest time you¡¯ve hurt any kid. Am I clear, Jake? Do you want to change your future? Or do you want to continue being a bad boy?"


    Jake looked intently into the eyes of the Alpha Prince, his own eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I don¡¯t want anyone to be my savior. Mostly, elders are liars. I¡¯ve seen it," he confessed bitterly.


    "Maybe you simply haven¡¯t had good elders like me," Casaio pronounced gently. He walked closer to Jake and ced his big, warm hand on his head, giving it soft, reassuring pats.


    "Idris asked me repeatedly to let this go. His eyes don¡¯t pretend; they arepletely honest. He is an innocent boy, trying hard to fit into a world that was violently snatched from him a long time ago. He¡¯s fighting his own battles, Jake. And trust me, he needs friends. Some truly good friends. You¡¯ll be one of them, won¡¯t you?" A hopeful, gentle smile carved onto Casaio¡¯s lips.


    Jake was quick to wipe the tears from his eyes, defensive even in his despair. "Don¡¯t you want to beat me up? Elders always do that," he said, sobbing slightly.


    "I told you I¡¯m not that kind of elder who belongs in the category of evil," Casaio answered firmly. "I want to be your savior, Jake. You are a bright boy with a bright future ahead of you."


    Jake cried more as he broke downpletely in front of Casaio. He let the boy cry his heart out while keeping his hand over his head until he had calmed down.

 Chapter 541: Consider me your personal advisor

    <h4>Chapter 541: Consider me your personal advisor</h4>


    Dominick looked around the house, which was now his new residence after finally shifting from the hotel. Gridlock was already covered in a thick nket of snow as he pulled away the heavy curtains from therge window to look outside at the winterndscape.


    "Your Highness, your coffee is here," said the house butler, Kavin, entering the room quietly.


    "Thank you. Did you serve coffee to Evan as well?" Dominick inquired, turning from the window to take the offered cup.


    "Yes, the maid has already gone there," Kavin replied to Dominick¡¯s earlier query about Evan.


    Dominick lowered himself onto the sofa nearest the firece and took a deliberate sip of the hot coffee.


    "The District Head sent this report yesterday and gave it to me this morning," Kavin exined, stepping forward. "He mentioned that the report contains details on influential figures, mostly Alphas, who are trading Omegas as ves." Kavin then forwarded the physical file to him.


    Dominick took the heavy file and set it on the coffee table beside his cup.


    "Why didn¡¯t the District Head visit me himself?" he inquired, raising a brow.


    "Lord Howard had to leave urgently for another town, that¡¯s why, Your Highness," Kavin answered.


    "I see. You can leave now. Thank you for your hard work so far," Dominick said, dismissing him with a polite nod before returning his attention to the steaming hot coffee.


    After finishing it, he checked the file once and saw the contents inside. After a thorough read, he realized a lot had to be looked into and the work must be finished without anyone¡¯s knowledge. But the question was who even started with this illegal trade?


    ~~~~~


    After resolving the matter at Idris¡¯s school, ensuring that the young boy would never be troubled again, Casaio finally made his way to his car. Ian followed him closely, and the two sat inside. Estelle settled on the seat next to the driver¡¯s and instructed him to drive.


    "Your Highness, you really did a wonderful job there," Ian began, the smile on his lips widening further with genuine approval. "You didn¡¯t punish Jake and the other boys, something which no one anticipated."


    Ian was quite impressed seeing this side of Casaio. Now, if he were topare him with the other princes, he knew Gabriel would have certainly punished the kids, even if the severity was less. As for Dominick, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated in punishing the children severely.


    Jake had looked arrogant to Ian, but when he came out after talking with Casaio, the defiant fire in his eyes had clearly vanished; he looked... different.


    "Kids aren¡¯t supposed to be punished with violence. They are meant to be handled with understanding and love," Casaio remarked. "Now, will you mind telling me why have you been following me around? What has my father truly told you?" His probing gaze pointed directly at Ian, demanding the real reason for his presence.


    "I will tell you once we reach the pce," Ian answered, bowing his head slightly, avoiding the direct interrogation for the moment.


    Casaio watched him for longer than a moment, epting the dy, before leaning backfortably on his seat.


    The journey finally ended. Casaio thanked Estelle for working sincest night and asked her to return home. As he walked into the pce along with Ian, he repeated, "Now, you should tell me everything."


    "I¡¯m here to help you," Ian stated, cutting straight to the point. "Due to the recent scandals and the widespread scrutiny, people don¡¯t trust you anymore. But I believe I can make them see the true you." Ian paused, then continued rapidly, detailing the conditions of his mandate.


    "However, for that to happen, you have to listen to me from now onwards. Also, you and Lady Zilia cannot live in the main pce any longer. Instead, you¡¯ll shift to a private house, which I¡¯ve already secured for you both."


    Ian exined everything in such a rush that itpletely confused Casaio. "Wait, what? You want us to shift where?" he inquired, his eyebrows arching sharply at the sudden, unauthorized decision regarding his residence.


    "Ian, I¡¯ve always respected you for your quick wit and intelligence," Casaio rified, turning a bit calm. "But you can¡¯t meddle in my life, or my decisions regarding Zilia."


    "I am not meddling in your life. Instead, I am trying to create a solid foundation of trust between you and the people," Ian countered calmly, refusing to back down. "Have you forgotten what I said this morning? The person who has spread tant, damaging remarks about you online hasn¡¯t been caught. They won¡¯t be easily caught, because it is tough to trace people online, and even if they are, months will pass."


    Ian continued, appealing to Casaio¡¯s sense of duty. "Don¡¯t you want to be a strong support to your father? The Alpha King is old and clearly wants you as his sessor. Prince Casaio, since you¡¯ve acknowledged my intelligence, you must trust me as well. Consider me your personal advisor for public rtions. Once you and Lady Zilia live among themon people, you¡¯ll know them in a much better way, and the same goes for them."


    He then finished with a warning.


    "Do not let the public outrage fall upon the royal family one day simply because you refused to move."


    Casaio furrowed his brows together.


    "What if I want my younger brother to be the next Alpha King?" Casaio questioned.


    "Do you mean Prince Gabriel?" asked Ian. "He¡¯s smart, clever and even cunning. But he doesn¡¯t fit to be the next King in many eyes. And I¡¯m not here to speak about him. I am here to speak about your future. You can¡¯t simply walk away from your responsibilities. You¡¯re the eldest. You shouldn¡¯t run away facing the truth. And I don¡¯t think Prince Gabriel wishes to be the next Alpha King. If he wanted, he would have taken the throne long ago. Don¡¯t you think, Your Highness?"


    Casaio fell into a deep thought. "Alright. I¡¯ll think about it and discuss about this with my wife. I¡¯ll call youter."

 Chapter 542: Saw you crying alone

    <h4>Chapter 542: Saw you crying alone</h4>


    As Casaio walked into the main hall, a unique and surprising sight greeted him. Katelyn, along with Sage and his entire family, were present, upying therge space.


    The Alpha King and Queen were seated together on the main couch, looking rxed, while Zilia sat quietly nearby in a broad sofa chair. Everyone was engaged in light conversation andughter, giving the distinct impression that Katelyn¡¯s marriage arrangements had just been fixed.


    "Prince Casaio is here!" Lester announced with a polite smile, his voice echoing slightly in the vast hall, causing every head to turn toward the entrance.


    Zilia immediately stood up upon seeing him. Sage and his family also politely rose from their seats to greet the Prince. Katelyn, slightly flushed but beaming, also got to her feet.


    William initiated the greetings, followed by his children.


    "Your Highness, it is a genuine pleasure to see you after such a long time," William said, offering a humble bow as he approached Casaio.


    Casaio returned the greeting with a firm handshake, indicating to William to take his seat again. He then offered a warm side-hug to Sage. "You finally won my sister¡¯s heart, I see," he asserted, ncing at Katelyn, who shyly smiled, confirming the engagement.


    "Please, everyone, take your seats," Casaio said, walking over and returning to Zilia¡¯s side. "Everything has turned out well," he whispered privately to Zilia, reassuring her about the situation with Idris.


    She felt immense relief upon hearing him, and the two sat down on their respective seats.


    "Katelyn was so confused about her own feelings in the beginning," Raidan the Alpha King stated, addressing the room with a paternal fondness. "I¡¯m just d we gave them the necessary time to explore more about each other without pressure.


    "The two of them are also fated mates, blessed by the Moon Goddess," Mabel added happily, confirming the depth of the match.


    "Your Majesty, it was so tough to please Katelyn," Sage stated with a warm smile. "But I must say I feel more than blessed now." His fingers intertwined with Katelyn¡¯s as he looked at her with genuine affection.


    "So, what have you both decided for the marriage?" asked Mabel in a polite, expectant tone, eager to hear the details.


    "Katelyn is already wearing the ring!" Zilia remarked joyfully, pointing to Katelyn¡¯s hand. "Did Sage already propose to her?"


    "Yes," Katelyn agreed, her cheeks still dusted pink. "We will marry each other soon." She tilted her head, looking happily at Sage.


    "Then, I must check with the High Priest regarding the date of your marriage," Mabel replied, her face lighting up as she moved into nning mode.


    "Once the date is out, I¡¯ll share it with you, William," Raidan said.


    "Sure, Your Majesty," William agreed with a heartfelt smile.


    ~~~~~


    Carlos held Noah close to his chest, the small boy nestledfortably, as both Amelie and Gabriel decided to step out just for an hour or two. "You have dreamy eyes," Carlos murmured softly to the infant.


    Karmen shut the magazine he had been reading and looked over. "How is Noah so calm with you? He usually only settles with Amelie."


    "He likes me, that¡¯s why," Carlos said simply, a hint of pride in his voice as he gently caressed the fluffy cheek of the boy.


    Noah too lifted his tiny hand and, ignoring the candy, grabbed a fistful of Carlos¡¯s long silver hair, holding tight.


    "Be careful! A baby¡¯s grip is strong," said Karmen, chuckling at Carlos¡¯s sudden predicament.


    "You¡¯re right," Carlos murmured, a slight grimace on his face as he attempted to gently open Noah¡¯s tiny fist, but was unable to loosen the surprisingly strong grip. He could hear the boy making soft, happy cooing and babbling sounds, as if he wasmunicating with his own fascinating self.


    "I wille to you guys soon," Carlos stated definitively, finally freeing his hair and carefully adjusting Noah against his chest. "I may even give a surprise to Amelie and Gabriel, so I¡¯ll call you when Ind in your country."


    "Sure," Karmen replied, his expression turning serious. "But are you sure you want to leave all this behind? You grew up here, you have your kind of people here, and you have a legacy to take forward," he opined, wanting to hear what Carlos truly thought about abandoning his birthright.


    "I never wanted to carry forward any legacy," Carlos exined, his gaze distant. "Do you know the worst part of being a Sorcerer with the power of vision? You can even see deathsing, but you are oftenpletely powerless to prevent them. I was only here for my grandmother. I know people here want me to take up my responsibility and guide them, but I cannot. I don¡¯t want such a life. And I was clear about it from the day my parents tragically passed away." Hisrge hand continued patting Noah¡¯s back continuously in a gentle, rhythmic motion.


    "I get it, Carlos," Karmen replied softly, understanding the depth of his friend¡¯s situation and the weight of his gift.


    "What about you, Karmen? Why are you letting go of your first love?" Carlos suddenly asked him, shifting the focus abruptly.


    Karmen waspletely shocked to hear the question. "What do you mean? What did you see for me?"


    "I saw you crying alone, regretting letting go of your first love," Carlos answered inly. "The day you walked in, I saw it. I didn¡¯t tell you right away. It may happen in the future."


    "So, what do you suggest me to do?" Karmen asked, suddenly eager to hear Carlos¡¯s objective opinion on his own looming heartache.


    "I don¡¯t know. I can only tell you what I saw in the vision," Carlos replied, unwilling to direct his friend¡¯s life. "You are the one who will be taking the action."


    Noah suddenly let go of Carlos¡¯s hair and began wriggling his legs fiercely, protesting his current position.


    "Yes, boy? What do you want?" Carlos met the infant¡¯s gaze, sensing the need for a change.

 Chapter 543: I don’t regret it

    <h4>Chapter 543: I don¡¯t regret it</h4>


    "I can¡¯t be with Aisha," Karmen admitted, the words barely a whisper.


    Carlos lifted his head from his book, his brow furrowing. "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t pursue connections like that because of the inevitable pain they bring," Karmen exined, avoiding Carlos¡¯s gaze. "And I have to believe the future isn¡¯t fixed; that things can change."


    Carlos gave a slow nod. "My visions, Karmen, are never wrong."


    Karmen offered no reply.


    "Did she... reject you?" Carlos pressed, his voice softened with a hint ofpassion.


    "Well, it¡¯s a bit moreplicated than a simple ¡¯no,¡¯" Karmen replied, running a hand through his hair in frustration.


    "You know you can confide anything in me," Carlos assured him. "I¡¯m here to listen."


    "I liked her for a reason even I¡¯m unaware of," Karmen continued, reflecting on the woman he nearly married. "Aisha had a lover; they married right after we finished college. Then, recently, her parents set up a meeting with me."


    He sighed. "My mother wants me to get settled since many of my age have their mates by now, some even have kids. So, she was a bit worried for me. I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d ever meet Aisha again in this life. But thankfully, the arrangement between us ended quickly."


    Carlos curiously gazed at him. "Did she get separated from her mate?"


    "Yes. He¡¯s dead," Karmen replied, his tone subdued.


    "Oh. That¡¯s why her parents set up a date," Carlos murmured, finally understanding the context of the arranged meeting.


    "They were going to get us engaged. I¡¯m happy it didn¡¯t happen," Karmen stated firmly.


    Carlos looked at him in confusion, finding the final statement contradictory to the earlier vision of regret. Did he see something wrong regarding Karmen?


    He took a deep breath and continued, rifying his happiness that the engagement failed. "For a wolf, one mate is their lifelong partner. Aisha feels the same way; she refused to consider getting mated with another man, which I respect."


    He looked away toward the garden. "You don¡¯t always get everything in life, especially what you desire most. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve known and seen."


    "Hmm. That¡¯s a deep statement," Carlos answered, thoughtfully petting Noah. "Have you let go of herpletely, Karmen?"


    "Yes, a long time ago," Karmen replied. "And I don¡¯t regret it. As I told you I don¡¯t entertain people who be the reason of my misery or hurt me, that¡¯s why your vision maybe wrong about me."


    "I hope so," Carlos answered, lowering his gaze to Noah, who had fallen asleep.


    ~~~~~


    "You did the right thing," Zilia said, gently holding Casaio¡¯s hand after he shared how he chose to not punish Jake, recognizing the boy was a troubled child.


    "I saw Gabriel in him," Casaio replied softly, the connection making him reflective.


    "What? Gabriel was never like that," Zilia remarked, surprised by theparison.


    "He was a rebellious child because of what Mom did to him," Casaio exined. "And he didn¡¯t like any of us. When either of your parents is cold to you, or abusive toward you, the child often grows out to be aggressive. Gabriel didn¡¯t hesitate to beat up any boy he would get annoyed with. And he always got away with it because he¡¯s the Prince."


    "Gabriel once tried to kill you and Nick, didn¡¯t he?" Zilia suddenly recalled, the memory surfacing.


    "Yes. I don¡¯t me him, though," Casaio admitted honestly. "I realize now I never truly understood my brother. He desperately needed our support, but we simply overlooked his pain. I got everything easily in my life, so did Nick. From love to respect to a mate. Gabriel hasn¡¯t had anything easy. Mom always hurt him with her harsh words."


    Casaio looked tired. "My father is still reluctant to make Gabriel the next Alpha King partly because of some of these issues. He¡¯s not soft like me. He would have punished Jake. Severely. Even now, when he returns, you will see how he¡¯s going to yell at me for being too soft."


    "But his attitude toward you and Nick has changed dramatically," Zilia remarked, offering a brighter perspective. "He has helped both of you many times recently. Amelie brought about a change in him, perhaps even without his fully knowing it."


    "Yes, you¡¯re right," Casaio answered. He saw the loose strand of hair that kept falling forward and gently tucked it behind Zilia¡¯s ear. "Speaking of changes, we have to shift outside the pce soon, as I told the King. A council member, Ian, specifically, wants us to do things ording to his public strategy. Dad has tasked him with something important, which he didn¡¯t tell me in detail, but it requires us to move."


    "Okay. But like why? Is it because of all the things happening recently?" Zilia asked, seeking rity on the urgent relocation.


    "He wants me to build trust with the people, show them I¡¯m rtable and present," Casaio replied, summarizing Ian¡¯s justification. "I even told him Gabriel can be the next Alpha King, that he deserves a chance to lead. But Dad refused, saying Gabriel isn¡¯t fit for this position yet."


    "People misunderstand Gabriel," Zilia answered softly, defending the third Prince.


    "Yes, they do," Casaio agreed sadly. "Besides, Gabriel is utterly adamant to leave the capital as soon as the month passes. The pce gives him intense anxiety, something he didn¡¯t wish to tell us in so many words."


    "That¡¯s also true. I just hope he finds his happiness with Noah and Amelie, which he already is," Zilia muttered, her voice full of maternal concern for his well-being. "He already has a lot on his te."


    "Yes," Casaio agreed. "He was telling me he and Amelie have seen the past through some kind of vision or ritual. I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to talk to him properly about it. I wonder what exactly happened with them that they had to undergo so many difficulties. Ophelia is still wandering out there. I hope they end her this time," he murmured, his expression thoughtful, deeply concerned about the fate his brother and Amelie had faced.

 Chapter 544: My own life is messed

    <h4>Chapter 544: My own life is messed</h4>


    Amelie stood up after cing the bouquet of white lilies over Ravenna¡¯s grave. She joined her hands together, praying silently for Ravenna¡¯s soul. Gabriel watched her, deeply moved, and did the same.


    As they both stood praying, Amelie spoke softly, "I don¡¯t know when we wille here again, but I will keep my promise to you. Just stay in peace wherever you are, Grandma."


    ¡¯I never felt the pain of anyone¡¯s departure before this. I was never connected with any elder the way I got with you,¡¯ Gabriel thought with grief. ¡¯You were not even rted to me, yet you taught me things I never knew I needed to learn. You helped me and brought me closer to the truth about why I faced such hardships in love, not caring about your own life. I will keep Carlos as my sworn brother by my side.¡¯


    "Gabriel, shall we go?" Amelie asked softly, finding his hand and intertwining their fingers to offerfort.


    He nodded, a silent acknowledgment, and walked out of the graveyard with her. Sitting back in the car, the driver started the engine and smoothly drove them back toward the house.


    As they stepped out of the car, Gabriel¡¯s phone buzzed. He pulled it out and checked the name. It was a call from his father, the Alpha King.


    "You go inside. I will be taking Dad¡¯s call out here," he stated, knowing the call was likely serious and needed privacy.


    Amelie hummed her agreement and walked inside the house. Gabriel answered the call and walked to the right, stepping into the quiet solitude of the garden.


    "Good afternoon, Dad. How have you been doing?" he asked.


    "I am well. What about you? You¡¯vepletely forgot your father and mother again," Raidan remarked, his voice carrying the faint disappointment of a distant parent.


    "It¡¯s not like that Dad. Grandma passed away," Gabriel delivered the upsetting news to his father with a heavy voice. "That¡¯s the reason I couldn¡¯t get in touch."


    "That¡¯s indeed upsetting. May her soul rest in peace. How¡¯s Carlos?" Raidan paused, offering brief condolence. "You two should stay there for some more days then, to settle things," Raidan advised.


    "I was actually thinking to return soon," Gabriel replied, indicating his readiness to leave. "I¡¯ve to go to Aurevalis soon, that¡¯s why I want Amelie and Noah to be in the pce before that."


    "Then,e home," Raidan stated, his voice softening. "I¡¯ve been missing my grandsontely. Even your mother misses Noah," he added. "Tell Carlos that our condolences are with him."


    "Is everything alright there?" Gabriel asked, changing the subject to inquire about the pce. "Idris was hurt. Is he better now?"


    "Yes, he is," Raidan replied. "Casaio handled the situation well. Gabriel, what do you think about the next Alpha King¡¯s position?"


    "Dad, please. You know my answer," Gabriel replied immediately.


    "Casaio is currently getting bacsh for his recent choices and public perception," said Raidan, pressing the issue.


    "So? He is clever; he will bring the people back in his favor soon enough. I don¡¯t have any interest in serving the people," Gabriel gave his decision once again, resolute in his path toward freedom. "My own life is messed up enough, so I just want peace in it."


    "Alright. Take care of yourself and Amelie. I¡¯ll hang up now," Raidan stated, epting Gabriel¡¯s final answer for the time being.


    ~~~~


    Dominick stepped out into the bustling evening city with his Beta, Evan, intending to explore.


    "Your Highness, why did you suggest going to a hostess bar?" Evan asked, slightly confused by the choice of location for their outing.


    "Because that ce is full of information," Dominick replied coolly, adjusting his jacket. "And if omegas are indeed being pushed into the ve trade as the report suggests, then that ce can give us the easiest and quickest information about everything."


    "You¡¯re right," Evan agreed, acknowledging the sharp logic behind the Prince¡¯s decision.


    After walking for a while, they finally stopped outside their destination: avishly lit establishment known as the most famous hostess bar in the heart of the city district, Gridlock.


    They headed toward the VIP lounge area, but were abruptly stopped by the guards stationed at the velvet rope.


    "Show your pass," one of the imposing men said tly.


    "Pass?" Dominick arched his eyebrow, clearly unused to being denied entry anywhere.


    "Yes. Not anyone can enter this ce without the pass," the same man replied with an upromising stance.


    Dominick pivoted slightly on his feet, gesturing to Evan with a subtle shake of his head that their nned infiltration of the inner circle wouldn¡¯t be as simple as walking in.


    They both went to the first floor and sat on the counter chairs. Ordering whiskeys for themselves, Evan said, "I will arrange the passes by tomorrow, Your Highness. We¡¯ll get into that VIP lounge one way or another."


    "That will be better," Dominick confirmed, his mind already calcting their next move.


    The bartender put two whiskey sses in front of them. As Dominick grabbed his ss, he suddenly heard a pleading, distressed voice cut through the loud music.


    "Please, don¡¯t do this to me!"


    He looked around himself, scanning the crowded bar floor, but found no source for the sound immediately visible near them.


    "What happened?" asked Evan, who hadn¡¯t seemed to hear anything unusual over the noise.


    Dominick shook his head, dismissing the strange sound for a moment. He almost took a sip of the whiskey when the same voice echoed again, this time sounding even more desperate. Against the loud, thumping music, it was impossible to pinpoint exactly where such a clear voice wasing from.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon," Dominick said, leaving Evan behind as he searched for the voice. Something wrong was going to happen and if he wouldn¡¯t intervene, the woman who was crying for help could lose everything.


    He got bumped against a few drunkards while navigating the bar floor, who drunkenly cussed at him. But Dominick ignored thempletely, his focus solely on tracing the sound. He stopped near the pool area, an unexpected feature in thevish bar, and paused, still wondering precisely from where that pleading voice hade.


    Just then, a huge ssh of water was heard, sudden and loud, as if something significant had been forcefully thrown into the pool.

 Chapter 545: The first incident

    <h4>Chapter 545: The first incident</h4>


    Screams erupted in the pool area, and the people who were having fun inside the water quickly scrambled out of it in a panic.


    Dominick instantly turned around and saw the pool water was rapidly turning red. Without hesitation, he removed his shoes, shrugged off his overcoat, and jumped straight into the pool. He reached the source of themotion and pulled the lifeless woman out of the water and onto the deck.


    The growing crowd gasped and recoiled at the grim sight as more people started gathering around.


    "Call the ambnce! Now!" Dominick shouted, his royalmand ringing through the noise, as he immediately checked the pulse of the unconscious woman.


    She wasn¡¯t responding at all. He quickly began giving her rigorous chestpressions while examining her face. He then pinched her nose and opened her mouth, leaning down to give her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    He repeated the resuscitation efforts for a few intense minutes, until the woman gurgled, violently expelling the water that had been trapped in her lungs. She took several deep, shuddering breaths and then, exhausted, fell unconscious again.


    Dominick immediately checked her pulse once more. It was present, but weak and thready.


    "Is the ambnce being called?" Dominick asked, his gaze sweeping across the stunned, gathering crowd.


    "Yes. It will be here soon, Your Highness," one man replied, stepping forward quickly, confirming that despite his discreet entrance, the Prince had been recognized.


    Evan had alsoe to the front, and seeing Dominick covered in blood and water, his eyes widened with rm. Now, the Prince hadpletely exposed himself, and several people would definitely recognize him.


    However, Evan didn¡¯t rush forward to interfere; instead, he remained rooted to his ce, observing his surroundings keenly. His eyes moved to a person staring intently from the third floor. The look on that person¡¯s face was strange, certainly not one of gentle concern. Evan quietly moved out of the crowd¡¯s immediate sight and began moving toward the third floor.


    But Evan was stopped just like earlier; the VIP floors were inessible to the general public without a pass. He tried to argue his way past the guard. "This entire ce needs to be searched. A woman just fell into the pool, and is seriously injured."


    "Are you a Sentinel?" the bulky bodyguard asked tly.


    "No," Evan refused, sticking to his cover.


    "Then, leave," the bodyguard muttered dismissively, leaning closer. "It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first incident that urred here. You appear to be from a good family. So, just ignore what you¡¯ve seen today. That¡¯s how you can live well, kid."


    Evan frowned deeply at the bodyguard¡¯s chilling remark and clenched his fists, realizing the depth of the establishment¡¯s corruption. Defeated for the moment, he ran back to the first floor. Themotion was subsiding as the unconscious woman was being carefully loaded onto a stretcher and taken toward the waiting ambnce.


    Evan rushed to Dominick¡¯s side, who was still drenched and dripping water onto the floor.


    "Let¡¯s go with the woman," Dominick told him, his voice firm, refusing to abandon her yet.


    Evan nodded immediately, understanding the need to follow the only lead they had. They both quickly boarded the ambnce.


    ~~~~


    Dominick changed his clothes in an empty hospital room after Evan returned with a fresh set of clothes. He put on the thick overcoat, preparing to settle in for a long night.


    "I tried going to the third floor, Your Highness, since I saw a man staring down from there," Evan exined, giving his report. "But I was denied ess. They only let people in if they have passes. Also, the guard mentioned that such incidents frequently ur there, implying they are a normal urrence."


    Dominick buttoned his coat, his expression grim. "Evan, meet the manager of that establishment immediately. Tell him about my identity, use whatever means necessary to gain cooperation. Your priority is to search the CCTV footage before it can be deleted. I believe the local police department here is also corrupted, so taking their help is useless right now. We don¡¯t know yet how big theirwork is."


    "Sure, Your Highness. Will you stay here then?" Evan asked.


    "Yes. The woman can tell us the truth," Dominick murmured. "She was resisting them. I heard her." He looked momentarily confused, adding, "I still don¡¯t understand how I could hear her voice so clearly, even though she was far away and the music was loud."


    Evan frowned deeply to hear the prince¡¯s exnation of hearing the distress call. "You heard the voice? That¡¯s why you abruptly walked away from the bar counter!?"


    "Yes," Dominick confirmed, still bewildered by the auditory phenomenon.


    "Maybe because you have some hidden strength, Your Highness. The royal family is blessed with unique werewolf traits, after all," Evan mused, suggesting a supernatural exnation for the strange urrence. "I¡¯ll take my leave now and will inform you of whatever I find out."


    Dominick hummed his acknowledgment and watched Evan depart on his mission. He, too, then moved away from the door and stood outside the operating room, where the light on the bulb was still glowing red, indicating the surgeons were still working on the woman.


    Finally, more than an hourter, the surgeons came out. "The patient is stable now and will be shifted to the VIP ward as per your order, Your Highness," the chief surgeon among them said, acknowledging Dominick¡¯s authority.


    "Thank you. When can I see her?" Dominick asked, his urgency focused on questioning her.


    "As soon as she wakes up," the same surgeon replied.


    "Okay. Thank you. Thank you for saving her," Dominick stated, offering his gratitude and giving them space to leave.


    He looked toward the door and saw the woman was being carefully taken out on a stretcher as she was shifted to the prepared VIP ward.


    Dominick looked at the nurses, who noted the vitals on a cardboard, checked the IV before leaving. He sat on the chair and looked at the pale woman.


    "She¡¯s an omega," he murmured.

 Chapter 546: An amazing father

    <h4>Chapter 546: An amazing father</h4>


    "Amelie hasn¡¯t called us in days," said Samyra, gazing at her husband, David. "Thest she dropped a message saying Noah is doing well and that he has his grandparents around to take care of him."


    "Did you try calling her?" David asked, removing his sses.


    "Yes, I tried. But she didn¡¯t respond," Samyra replied, her voice tinged with guilt. "Nor has she called back. I¡¯m still getting punished for hurting Amelie all these years, I know it."


    "At least, she¡¯s happy. That¡¯s what matters for us now," David answered, trying to offerfort. He then shifted the subject slightly. "Flora is getting better, emotionally and physically. A friend of mine has been askingtely for Flora¡¯s hand in marriage with her son. I told him everything about Flora¡¯s past, but it doesn¡¯t matter to them; they seem genuinely interested in her future. Why don¡¯t you talk to Flora about it?"


    "I don¡¯t think we should bother her about it," Samyra told her decision firmly. "She can find a mate for herself when she¡¯s ready. She wanted to stay away from all of this arrangement and mating pressure, David. You should refuse your friend kindly," she added.


    David nodded in understanding, respecting her protective stance regarding Flora. "You are right. And regarding Amelie... I don¡¯t call her. I know I have done worse things to her than you have. I feel that is the punishment I have to carry until myst breath," he admitted with a deep, upsetting tone. "You should not worry about her anymore, either. She has her own family now, who love her far more than we ever did."


    Samyra didn¡¯t respond, letting the heavy silence fill the room. She got out of bed to switch off the lights when the phone suddenly buzzed, vibrating loudly on the nightstand.


    "Who could be calling at this hour?" she murmured, frowning at thete time, and her eyes suddenly widened when she saw the caller ID.


    "Amelie?" Samyra cried out, a rush of relief and excitement flooding her voice. She quickly answered the call, put it on speaker, and rushed back to the bed, sitting down close to David.


    "Amelie, how have you been, dear? Your father and I were just talking about you only moments ago," Samyra pronounced, her smile widening into a genuine expression of joy. "And how is Noah? We¡¯ve missed you all so much."


    "I am doing well, Mom. Noah is also well," Amelie replied warmly.


    "And how is Prince Gabriel?" asked David.


    "Gabriel is also doing well," Amelie replied. "How are you both doing? And Flora? Is she coping well? I am sorry I could not talk to you in days. A lot was happening recently, so I could not manage to talk to any of you," Amelie stated in her sincere voice.


    "We are doing well, thanks to the grace of the Moon Goddess," David stated, offering amon religious blessing. "And Flora is much better than before," he added. "But what is bothering you these days? Is it about the witch, the one you mentionedst time? Can we help you with this?" he inquired, his parental concern clear.


    "No, Dad. Please stay away from all this," Amelie replied firmly, unwilling to pull her parents into the ongoing political and magical conflicts. "Tell Flora that I miss her," she stated. "We will be returning to San Ravendale soon," she pointed out, delivering the highly anticipated news.


    Both Samyra and David turned happy instantly to learn that. "Oh, that¡¯s wonderful news, sweetie! We will be waiting to meet you three," David said, joy evident in his voice. He then shifted to a grandfatherly concern. "Also, are you able to take care of Noah well all by yourself?" he asked.


    "Yes. Gabriel is an amazing father," Amelie answered with a smile in her voice. She turned around, moving toward the balcony¡¯s door, and saw that both Gabriel and Noah were soundly sleeping on the bed, a heartwarming sight. "In his presence, life seems so easy sometimes." The admiration in her eyes for Gabriel was visible, even through the phone line.


    David and Samyra exchanged nces with each other, both noting the profound love in their daughter¡¯s tone whenever she spoke of her mate.


    "Amelie, you deserved to be loved so much," Samyra said, her voice heavy with sincere regret and love. "What we can¡¯t ever give you, Gabriel did. Just stay happy and blessed. That is all we want for you."


    "Hmm. I will hang up now. Good night, Mom and Dad," she said, her own voice thick with emotion, and ended the call. Amelie gently closed the balcony door, put the phone on the bedside table, and went back to bed. Cradling Noah close in her arms for a moment, she then gently put him into the crib and moved it back and forth softly until he waspletely settled.


    ~~~~


    Ophelia pulled her hand back from the magical crystal ball, a triumphant glint in her eyes as she finally confirmed that Ravenna was dead. An evil smirk spread across her lips. "Now that she is gone, it is much easier for me to end both Amelie and Gabriel. They even have a son now. So, if I could capture him, it would be much easier to take their lives and break thempletely."


    Suddenly, the magical orb started getting intensely misty, obscuring her vision. She frowned and picked it up, wondering what unexpected force was interfering. She focused her gaze intently on it, using all her power, when she finally saw a vision that made her blood run cold.


    It was Amelie.


    Her face was terrifyingly covered in blood, her eyes shining a ferocious, bright golden hue, and a long dagger was clutched firmly in her hand. Crucially, she had Noah held tightly and protectively close to her chest.


    Ophelia waspletely unable to understand the terrifying future she had glimpsed in the orb. "What was that? Why did I see something like that? Is she capable of such violence?"

 Chapter 547: A slave contract

    <h4>Chapter 547: A ve contract</h4>


    Dominick lowered himself onto the chair beside the hospital bed, the doctor having finished examining the injured woman.


    "Who are you?" He then offered his name, his voice softened by the woman¡¯s palpable terror. "I¡¯m Dominick Sinir."


    "Sinir?" The woman turned her head slightly on the pillow, the name sparking a flicker of fear and recognition in her eyes.


    "Yes, you guessed it right," Dominick confirmed gently, the authority in his tone tempered with reassurance. "You can tell me everything. I¡¯ll help you. I promise to keep you safe."


    Earlier, some seniormost Sentinels hade, asking Dominick to leave as they would take her statement, but the Prince refused. After witnessing the evident corruption and the depth of the wrongfulness at the club, Dominick was determined to handle this sensitive matter himself.


    "I am Jeniva Moore," the woman finally replied, her voice shaky but clear.


    "What was happening on the higher floors of that club? Did someone throw you into the pool?" Dominick asked, getting straight to the core of the incident.


    "Yes," Jeniva confirmed, tears welling in her eyes. "It was an Alpha. But I don¡¯t know him. I only saw his eyes. I resisted what he wanted, Your Highness. I cried for help, but they all were justughing, watching me struggle." She exined further, the memory clearly agonizing.


    Dominick shifted, the severity of her situation bing clearer with every word. "Where¡¯s your family? I¡¯ll inform them toe here."


    "My dad will worry if he finds out I am admitted to the hospital," Jeniva answered softly, her gaze distant. "I don¡¯t have a mother. I have one younger sister though."


    "Alright. But won¡¯t they be worried not seeing you homest night?" Dominick pressed, his concern evident.


    "They don¡¯t live in this city. I came here for work and send them monthly expenses," Jeniva exined.


    "Did youe to the club in search of work?" he asked, sensing a tragic connection.


    "Yes. I work in a restaurant as a waitress. There I met a girl who told me I could get better wages here. Last night, it was my first time entering the club. But I didn¡¯t know what they wanted from me until I reached the private arena of the third floor."


    She paused, fidgeting nervously with her fingers, visibly reliving the terrifying memory of the previous night.


    "What did they want to do?" Dominick inquired, urging her to continue.


    "They made me sign a ve contract, saying if I don¡¯t do it, they will kill my family. Your Highness, I signed it in fear." Her voice trembled. "But what came after that was pathetic. They wanted me to bear an heir to the Alpha I was sold to. That¡¯s why I started shouting for help. Before I could run away or do anything, they threw me off the railing after stabbing me, straight into the pool."


    "Miss Moore, I assure you, nothing will happen to you," Dominick gave his words to her. "You will get the justice and those people involved in this will be punished."


    Jeniva¡¯s eyes brimmed with fresh tears. "Thank you, Your Highness," she whispered, her gaze lowered. "I will never forget your benevolence."


    "I didn¡¯t even start yet," Dominick asserted, his voice firm. "Thank me once I find the Alpha who did this to you." He paused, his expression serious. "Since you¡¯re an Omega, your recovery may take time. Until you are fully recovered, you aren¡¯t allowed to leave this hospital."


    Dominick rose to his feet, ready to initiate his investigation, when Jeniva¡¯s hand reached out, lightly catching the sleeve of his shirt. He tilted his head slightly and peered into her frightened eyes.


    "What-what if they kill me?" Her voice was trembled with renewed fear. "I told the truth to the Prince. They won¡¯t let me live, will they? Initially, I wasn¡¯t supposed to live, Your Highness. You saved me, crushing their ns to silence me," Jeniva affirmed, her fear rooted in logic. She then quickly pulled her hand back, apologizing for stopping him.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Dominick assured her, his tone leaving no room for argument. "No one can enter this ward, except the doctor-in-charge and the nurses. This ce is guarded well. Keep in mind not to tell anyone about this conversation. If the doctor or nurses ask you, you¡¯ll say you don¡¯t remember."


    Jeniva nodded and thanked him for his help once again. Her anxiety had eased slightly, and she watched him turn and leave the room.


    The officials from the Sentinel Command of Gridlock snapped to attention as soon as Dominick stepped out of the patient¡¯s room.


    "Your Highness, what did the woman say?" asked the seniormost sentinel, Hollis.


    "She doesn¡¯t remember, Hollis," Dominick lied smoothly, noticing the immediate, subtle change in the sentinel¡¯s expression. It was a look of relief.


    "The case is dismissed then," Hollis replied, epting the false report instantly.


    "Yes," Dominick agreed, reinforcing the lie to ensure Jeniva¡¯s safety from the corrupted Command.


    "Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t have disturbed yourself for a mere Omega," Hollis remarked dismissively, revealing the Command¡¯s callous attitude toward victims. "I have already arranged a car for you. I¡¯ll personally see you to the vehicle," Hollis suggested, eager to get the Prince away from the scene.


    "Sure," Dominick replied, ying along with the facade ofpliance.


    He left the hospital and entered the waiting car. He watched the Sentinels bow outside as the car began moving away. Taking out his phone, he called Evan, who readily answered.


    "Your Highness, I¡¯m on my way to the hospital now," Evan answered.


    "No. Come to the residence," Dominick replied, his tone short andmanding, and immediately hung up.


    <i>¡¯Everyone is corrupted here. How fucking long all they have been doing this? And why do I think Jeniva wasn¡¯t sold to just bear an heir to an alpha but something heinous? They might have not told her everything. But who could have setup such awork here?¡¯ </i>he thought, his eyes lingering outside the car, watching the buildings passed by.

 Chapter 548: Interfere with the operation

    <h4>Chapter 548: Interfere with the operation</h4>


    Dominick went straight to his room when he encountered Kavin in the corridor.


    "Is Evan here?" Dominick asked.


    "Not yet, Your Highness," Kavin answered.


    "Please get the breakfast ready," Dominick ordered, keeping a polite tone, and went inside his room, shutting the door after him. He freshened up, had a warm bath, then changed his clothes.


    Coming downstairs, he found Evan, who also seemed fresh from a bath.


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast first, then we can discuss the rest of the things. I¡¯m famished sincest night," Dominick stated, focusing on the need after the stressful night.


    "So, were you able to retrieve the footages?" Dominick asked, immediately cutting to the business at hand.


    "There are no CCTVs in the higher floors," Evan replied, chewing thoughtfully on his toast. "Also, they use apletely different, discreet entrance to leave the building space. The front entrance is just for the show, Your Highness, to maintain a legal facade."


    Dominick mmed his palm lightly on the table, his frustration evident. "Then, they must immediately get a shut down notice. Make an official arrest of the manager and every employee on the premises. They are allplicit," Dominick stated, his decision final. "Furthermore, the Sentinel Command here is clearly corrupted. They need aplete recement. I¡¯ll talk to Casaio regarding this reorganization myself."


    "Did the woman wake up? Did she tell you what exactly happened?" Evan then asked.


    Dominick lowered the coffee mug and nodded. "Apparently, she was sold to an alpha to bear his heir. They forcefully made her sign a ve contract. But I think if it¡¯s ve contract, much more heinous crimes be hidden behind it. Also, they target mostly vulnerable sses of omegas since they don¡¯t have much voice," he exined before taking another bite.


    "The whole system is hellish here," Evan remarked. "But they may stop their operations seeing you here," he asserted.


    "Good for the omegas, who were traded," Dominick replied.


    ~~~~


    Jeniva looked around herself nervously when the door opened and a nurse walked in, carrying a tray.


    "Will I get anything to eat? I feel so hungry," Jeniva said, her stomach cramping. The nurse remained quiet and kept walking steadily toward her. Jeniva immediately realized something was seriously off. But she didn¡¯t react immediately, maintaining herposure.


    However, when the nurse suddenly thrust a syringe toward her neck, Jeniva instantly caught her hands. "Who are you? Who sent you to kill me?" Jeniva demanded, tightening her grip on the unknown nurse¡¯s wrists.


    The pointed syringe was inches from her neck, making her sweat profusely from fear and adrenaline. Using her entire strength, she shoved the nurse away, and the assant hit the bedside table behind her with a sickening thud.


    Jeniva followed through, throwing a swift kick at the nurse¡¯s arm, who banged her head against the wall.


    "Fuck!" Jeniva cussed under her breath as the nurse instantly rendered unconscious. "My cover will break," she murmured, scanning the room frantically, just as the door opened again and Evan walked in, followed closely by Dominick. They both paused, confused and rmed, seeing Jeniva out of bed and a nurse lying unconscious on the floor.


    "Your Highness! She came to kill me!" Jeniva eximed, pointing her hand toward the unconscious nurse.


    Evan quickly moved forward, pulling the syringe from the nurse¡¯sx grip and showing the dangerous, filled needle to Dominick.


    "Take her away," Dominick ordered Evan immediately, his voice cold with fury. "And interrogate her. Find out who sent her."


    Evan dragged the unconscious nurse out along with the guards while Dominick shut the door firmly behind him.


    Jeniva quickly adopted a convincing mask, pretending to cry and tremble violently in fear. Dominick walked to her and held the hand from which the IV strip had been ripped out. Blood was flowing freely on the back of her palm. He saw the cotton and medical tape on the table and carefully applied it to her hand.


    "Your Highness, I didn¡¯t expect you to return right after only two hours," Jeniva said, holding his gaze with wide, fearful eyes. "And¡ªand you said I was safe here. But they still managed to send a nurse to kill me!" She was unable to read what he was thinking, and a sudden spike of internal worry hit her. ¡¯Is he suspicious of my identity?¡¯


    "How did you make her unconscious so quickly?" Dominick asked, his voice neutral. He involuntarily checked her pulse while holding her wrist and found it was surprisingly stable, rather than racing wildly, which would be expected after fighting off a murderous attack.


    "I simply pushed her," Jeniva replied, forcing a fragile smile. "Turns out I¡¯m stronger than her."


    "Who are you, really?" Dominick asked, his voice now edged with true authority. "Why are you hiding the truth from me when I am the one who will help you?"


    "I told you my name," Jeniva replied, trying onest time to maintain the fa?ade. "Jeniva Moore, Your Highness."


    Dominick chuckled, a short, humorless sound, and took out his phone. "You think I won¡¯t find out!?" He opened it and showed her a secure document on the screen. "You are a trained spy, sent by the Sentinel Command in the capital to find out the truth about the corruption here. How can you lie to a prince?" He looked at her in disbelief, though his suspicion was now confirmed.


    "I¡ªI was told to maintain my cover at all costs," Jeniva quickly conceded, realizing the truth was out. "I can¡¯t believe they told you everything," she muttered, clearly annoyed at her superiors. Sheid her head back on the pillow and looked at Dominick. "Your Highness, you were not supposed toe here and interfere with the operation."


    "You would be dead if I hadn¡¯t followed your voice and saved youst night," Dominick replied, pointing out the deadly w in her n.


    "Followed my voice?" Jeniva confusedly gazed at him.


    "Nothing. I must say you are the only omega who is kind of different," Dominick replied.

 Chapter 549: Rising in protective anger

    <h4>Chapter 549: Rising in protective anger</h4>


    Gabriel hugged Carlos warmly and patted his back. "Come to us soon. I¡¯ll be waiting for you," he said, pulling away.


    "Of course! You¡¯ll be heading to Aurevalis soon, right?" Carlos suggested, seizing a practical opportunity. "Why don¡¯t we both go together there? There¡¯s still time before the next moon event is scheduled to ur, and it¡¯s a long journey."


    "Alright. Then, I¡¯ll be waiting for you," Gabriel agreed readily, liking the idea ofpany. "However, I don¡¯t want to trouble you, Carlos. You¡¯ve already done so much for me and have taken too much trouble protecting my family."


    "Amelie is my family, and so you are," Carlos affirmed sincerely, dismissing Gabriel¡¯s concern about being a trouble. "Now, you should go up. Amelie and Noah are waiting for you," he added, urging him toward the jet.


    Gabriel hummed his acknowledgment and waved at him before taking the staircase into the private jet.


    He came to Amelie¡¯s side and took Noah from her arms; the child was soundly asleep. Amelie looked outside from the small window, waving at Carlos, keeping a small smile on her face until the jet began to taxi.


    Within a few hours, the private jet hadnded in their territory. The night had already fallen by now. As they descended from the jet, Karmen rushed forward, and opened the door of the waiting car.


    "You didn¡¯t have to do this," Gabriel said gently, getting into the back seat, holding a sleeping Noah closely against his chest. Amelie got in quickly after him, pulling the door shut, while Karmen sat in the front passenger seat next to the driver.


    Once everyone was settled, the car drove off toward the pce.


    Almost an hourter, the car pulled up in front of the royal entrance. "Karmen, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Go home in the same car and get some rest," Gabriel told him, exiting from his side. Amelie was already standing outside, adjusting her shoulder bag when she offered, "I can carry Noah. You must be tired from holding him all that time."


    "Not at all," Gabriel said. He gently draped his arm over her shoulder, keeping the sleeping Noah securely tucked against his chest, and they both went inside. Crossing the massive main hall, they didn¡¯t find anyone there and went straight up toward their private chamber.


    Gabriel lowered Noah gently into the crib. "Noah is too tired it seems. That¡¯s why he¡¯s still asleep, no?"


    "Yeah. I¡¯ve messaged Carlos that we were in the pce," Amelie replied, tidying the bedding. "You should go see your parents and put their minds at ease."


    "Lester must have informed them about our arrival," Gabriel replied. "I¡¯ll freshen up first. I feel strangely hot," he murmured, rubbing the back of his neck, and went into the washroom.


    "Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought water for you," Ashna announced from outside the chamber door.


    "Come in," Amelie said.


    Ashna pushed the door open and walked in with the tray. "Wee back, Your Highness," she said with a warm smile.


    "How have you been, Ashna?" Amelie took the ss of water and drank thirstily from it.


    "I¡¯ve been well," Ashna replied, taking the empty ss back from her. "I¡¯ll bring the dinner for you and Prince Gabriel as soon as you are ready."


    "Sure," Amelie nodded and watched Ashna leave.


    "Amelie! Amelie!"


    She heard Katelyn calling her name loudly from the corridor. Quickly, she walked out of the bedroom, asking her to lower her voice. "Noah is asleep."


    "Oh. Sorry," Katelyn apologized immediately, lowering her voice to a whisper before hugging her friend tightly. "I missed you so much. I am happy you all returned safely. I have so much to tell you!" She pulled away and without waiting for Amelie¡¯s response, revealed her thrilling news.


    "I love Sage! I have confessed to him, and I even told my parents. Soon, I¡¯ll get married to him. He even proposed to me!" She showed off the beautiful diamond ring she had on her fourth finger.


    "Oh my god, Kate! This ring looks beautiful on your hand! Congrattions! I¡¯m so happy for you," Amelie eximed, genuinely sharing in her friend¡¯s joy.


    "Thanks, Amelie! I was dying to tell you all of this personally. Now, I feel so light," Katelyn said, chuckling happily. "But how did everything go at Carlos¡¯ ce? How is his grandmother?"


    The smile vanished instantly from Amelie¡¯s face, reced by profound sadness. "Grandma passed away, Kate." She felt a tight knot forming in her heart as she said those words. Tears welled up in her eyes within seconds. "It was impossible to save her. She was weak because of her existing ailment, and to help me and Gabriel, she sacrificed her health by exerting herself."


    "What? What do you mean sacrificed her health?" Katelyn asked, confused and instantly concerned by the heavy implication.


    "Only a very powerful witch could help us by going to the past and making us see what exactly happened, the source of the conflict that exins why Ophelia is after our lives," Amelie exined. "So, Grandma performed the ritual and sent us to the past using her magical powers through a deep, induced sleep."


    "So, did you two find out what happened in the past?" Katelyn pressed, eyes wide.


    "Yes," Amelie nodded grimly. "Ophelia¡¯s daughter tried to kill me, and to save me, Gabriel killed her." She took a shuddering breath. "From that moment, Ophelia turnedpletely vengeful. We didn¡¯t do it purposefully. Anaya was behind all of all of that, she kidnapped me, tried to kill me, and separate me from Gabriel. In turn, she lost her life."


    Amelie continued, detailing the consequences. "Ophelia then bound me and Gabriel with curses, so that we could never be together. She made sure we would stay separated in every next birth we would take, forever denying us happiness. But it couldn¡¯t happen," she exined, gesturing to their present life.


    "That bloody witch! I swear if I find her, I¡¯ll kill her for both of you!" Katelyn¡¯s fury heightened, her voice rising in protective anger.

 Chapter 550: Failing her mission

    <h4>Chapter 550: Failing her mission</h4>


    "You can¡¯t even kill an ant!" Gabriel mocked her lightly as he stepped out of the bedroom, his hair damp and his clothes changed for fresh ones. "Don¡¯t even dare toe near Ophelia. You¡¯d better stay away from all this," he warned her, his tone bing serious when mentioning the dangerous witch.


    "Brother, why do you have to make fun of my strength like this?" Katelyn murmured, frowning at him.


    "I showed you the reality," Gabriel answered dismissively.


    "Gabriel! Sage proposed to Kate. They both love each other," Amelie quickly shared the good news with him, injecting joy into the tense atmosphere.


    "Great. Finally, you made a decision," Gabriel remarked to his sister.


    "It seems you still think I¡¯m not good enough at my decisions. Why don¡¯t you speak highly of me, Brother? I¡¯m your only sister," Katelyn argued, pouting her lips defensively.


    "Amelie, you should freshen up," Gabriel said, steering the conversation away from his sister¡¯s hurt feelings.


    "You two should continue talking," Amelie said, passing a reassuring smile to Katelyn before walking into the washroom.


    "Are you truly sure about your feelings?" Gabriel then asked his sister, his gaze softening.


    "Yes, I am. I was wrong about Sage all this time," Katelyn affirmed. She then dropped a bombshell of new information. "Also, the truth about his mother is out. His stepmother killed her. But what¡¯s shocking is that his mother did have an affair with another man. Sage was heartbroken upon learning the truth. And he¡¯s a half-brother too."


    Gabriel was shocked to know such details about the turmoil in Sage¡¯s life. "It seems a lot happened in such a short time," he mused.


    "Yes. Even you and Amelie saw the sufferings from your past life. Her face said it all," Katelyn muttered. She studied Gabriel¡¯s face for a moment, but as usual, she couldn¡¯t read that expression on his face.


    "It was difficult to live without her," Gabriel admitted.


    That expression... Katelyn was shocked seeing that. The vulnerability and pain in her brother¡¯s voice seemed like suffered unimaginably.


    "So, did you find the solution for it? Now, grandma is gone, how are you two going to fight Ophelia?" Katelyn asked.


    "I haven¡¯t thought yet. When are you heading back to San Ravendale?" asked Gabriel.


    "Tomorrow," Katelyn answered.


    "Alright. You can go now," Gabriel told her.


    Katelyn realized that her brother didn¡¯t wish to share anything more with her, and respecting his decision, she walked out of the chamber.


    ~~~~~


    Dominick tucked his hands into the pockets of his overcoat as he looked at the CCTV footage being disyed on the screen. The footage clearly showed that the killer, in the guise of a nurse, did not find any difficulty in entering the VIP ward. She used the identity card of the original nurse who was supposed to enter the ward, indicating a sophisticated insider operation.


    "As soon as she regains her consciousness, I will interrogate her myself," Evan assured the Prince, his voice firm.


    "Hmm," Dominick grunted in acknowledgment and went back to check on Jeniva. He saw her stretching her right arm subtly, while her left hand still had a drip attached. Her movements were not those of a recovering patient, but of someone maintaining their physical readiness.


    "Your Highness!" She immediately lowered her arm, bowing her head slightly in respect from the bed.


    "Did you read the name of the alpha to whom you were being sold?" he inquired.


    "They didn¡¯t mention the name in the contract. Only signature," Jeniva answered. "But don¡¯t fret, Your Highness. The killer we caught, she will tell us the truth."


    "It is not that easy," replied Dominick. "Usually, such hires are trained to bepletely silent and don¡¯t open their mouths, even under the harshest questioning," he stated.


    "Let me interrogate her then," Jeniva stated, still believing she could break the captured assassin.


    "You have not fully recovered yet. And more importantly, keep in mind you have to maintain your cover as a vulnerable victim," Dominick pronounced.


    "Will theye for me again?" Jeniva murmured, her voice sounding appropriately fearful.


    "Of course they will. They need a breeder," Dominick affirmed coldly, repeating the horrifying context of the attack. He then pivoted, challenging her true motives. "Also, if this was truly your undercover operation, then why did you rebel there? Shouldn¡¯t you have gone along with what they wanted to gather information?"


    "Your Highness, it could have been dangerous for me," Jeniva confessed, the facade slipping away. "I didn¡¯t know the Alpha I was sold to. They were all shady, and I didn¡¯t know what worse could happen to me behind closed doors. The Sentinel Command in the capital is definitely going to punish me for failing the mission, but I need to think about myself, too. My personal safety had toe first."


    Dominick was visibly impressed by her honesty and her self-preservation instinct.


    "You will stay away from this now. I will investigate. That is the main reason I havee here," Dominick asserted, deciding to take charge.


    "Your Highness, hire me as your assistant then," Jeniva stated, her eyes sparkling with determination. "I am good at judo and taekwondo. I may be an Omega, but I can be a useful one." Jeniva saw this as a chance to mitigate the severe punishment she would likely receive from the Sentinel Command head for failing her mission once this operation was over.


    "I have my Beta with me, Evan," Dominick replied, lowering himself onto the chair beside her bed.


    "You can¡¯t burden your Beta with every single piece of work. You can divide the work between us," Jeniva stated, using her most persuasive puppy-dog eyes. <i>¡¯Please, agree to this. Please, Prince Dominick,¡¯</i> she pleaded internally.


    "Go back to the capital once you recover fully. Seeing how you run your mouth and move your limbs, I think an early discharge is better for you," Dominick opined.


    "I won¡¯t go to the capital. I will stick by His Highness¡¯ side," Jeniva pronounced with an adamant gaze.

 Chapter 551: Losing a mate makes you mad

    <h4>Chapter 551: Losing a mate makes you mad</h4>


    Casaio was reading the newspaper when he sensed Gabriel¡¯s presence. He lowered the paper to the table, saying, "Good morning, Gabriel."


    "Good morning, Cas." Gabriel took the seat directly across from his elder brother. "Did you punish those who hurt Idris?"


    "It was a kid of the same age as him who was bullying Idris," Casaio replied calmly. "I decided to make him understand with words rather than punishing him with force."


    "You can¡¯t be kind to those who bully you," Gabriel replied, disagreeing fundamentally with the lenient approach.


    "I have different opinions on this, little brother. I made sure the boy would be a friend of Idris," Casaio stated firmly, defending his diplomatic solution.


    Gabriel looked at him in disbelief. "Your opinions should align with the mode of justice. Kindness isn¡¯t an answer to violence all the time." He nced at the paper on the table and read the sensational headline. "The media got a way to earn high using you and Zilia. What have you thought? Dad was asking me again about taking the throne. Can¡¯t you just take it despite this bacsh? Control the media after you sit on the throne," he muttered, suggesting a forceful, direct action.


    "It¡¯s not the right way to do that," Casaio asserted, rejecting the hical suggestion. "Why don¡¯t you consider bing the Alpha King after everything settles down for you?"


    "Cas, I may have found out things rted to my past, the reasons why my mother always detached herself from me or why my big brothers never truly tried to understand me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgotten the past. The wounds don¡¯t heal in my case. I hate being in the pce. And I¡¯ve only been here for Amelie¡¯s sake, for Noah¡¯s sake."


    "San Ravendale is the only ce that gives me peace. And if I be the King, I may be dered as a tyrant soon. You know my ways of handling matters. I know, for everyone else, I may seem like the perfect image for the Alpha King. But in my eyes, I¡¯m not. I know myself better than anyone."


    Casaio nodded slowly, processing Gabriel¡¯s fierce rejection of the throne. "Did you find out the full truth of the past? I¡¯m sure Grandma did her work perfectly," he asserted.


    "Yes, she did. Strangely, she is the only Elder who understood me more than my own parents. I can¡¯t believe I felt the pain of losing someone, especially an Elder," Gabriel said, lowering his eyes for a second, a profound sense of unexpected grief washing over him.


    "May her soul rest in peace," Casaio prayed sincerely.


    "I lost Amelie in thest birth," Gabriel confessed, the ancient pain still sharp. "Ophelia createdplete chaos in our lives. I was supposed to marry Amelie within a week, but everything ended right after I killed Ophelia¡¯s daughter." He paused, the memory making him shiver. "Even thinking about it makes me shiver. I turned mad with grief after losing Amelie."


    Gabriel briefed him fully, gazing once again into Casaio¡¯s eyes. "So, the witch is after you now because you killed her daughter, Anaya?"


    "Yes. Anaya was her name. She was actively trying to kill Amelie¡ªshe kidnapped her. A lot happened in that past life, Cas. And to end Ophelia, I must go to Aurevalis. That is the ce where my previous self lived. My previous life is calling me there."


    "The ce from where you received that strange, recurring message, right?" Casaio questioned, a spike of concern in his voice. "Someone is trying to lure you there. But that territory is practically in ruins. What if it¡¯s a trap set by Ophelia?"


    "It wasn¡¯t Ophelia¡¯s doing. Someone knows me there, someone loyal. My final answers are there," Gabriel stated with conviction.


    "Who could have known you? It¡¯s been years. Ophelia is alive because of her dark magic. But others can¡¯t do that," Casaio remarked.


    "I don¡¯t know. But the answersy in thatnd," Gabriel replied.


    "Should Ie with you, just in case?"


    "No. You have your own battles to fight and the throne to prepare for. I have my own. Carlos wanted to join me, but I¡¯m thinking to go by myself. He¡¯s still in the deep mourning phase for his grandmother, and I cannot allow Ophelia to win this time. That bloody witch has already taken too much from me," Gabriel muttered, his fury suddenly palpable.


    "By the way, I heard Dominick isn¡¯t in the pce. He left for District Gridlock? Why?" Gabriel suddenly switched the conversation, moving to current royal affairs.


    "Illegal activities are happening there," Casaio replied, his expression growing serious. "Nick neglected a lot of matters in thest few days, you know, how things for him went with Juniper. Also, the Beta Hunters case is finally resolved. Dexton was behind it because we failed to find the murderer of his mate. He imed Betas killed his mate, so he decided to retaliate and annihte them."


    "A very poor approach he used," Gabriel stated, shaking his head. "I do understand him, though. Losing a mate makes you mad. You do things you¡¯re not supposed to do."


    "Did you do the same in your past?" Casaio inquired carefully, sensing a profound connection to the emotion.


    "I did worse," Gabriel replied bluntly. "I nted so much security around, but they failed in protecting Amelie. I didn¡¯t care about anything in that moment. What Dexton did, I can rte to it. But I also will say it wasn¡¯t justified."


    He then shared the devastating personal cost. "My father died seeing me like that. I was brokenpletely. I wanted to die, but I couldn¡¯t. That¡¯s the kind of curse Ophelia put on me."


    Casaio¡¯s heart wrenched hearing that confession. He couldn¡¯t fully process the depth of the pain Gabriel had gone through in his past life.


    "So, where were we? What illegal activities happening in Gridlock?" Gabriel went back to their conversation.


    "Omegas are being sold as ves," Casaio answered.


    "Nick took the right decision. He needed a break from here," Gabriel affirmed.

 Chapter 552: Go to the capital

    <h4>Chapter 552: Go to the capital</h4>


    "Noah, did you miss me?" Mabel asked gently, cradling Noah in her arms and fixing the woolen cap on his head.


    "Mother, you¡¯re getting troubled looking after him, are you?" Amelie asked, keeping Noah¡¯s warm clothes to one side of the cupboard.


    "Not at all. Why would I be troubled? Noah is my grandson too," Mabel stated warmly. "He actively uses his arms and legs. I¡¯ve called the doctor to check both you and Noahter this morning. Since you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, your blood samples will be taken before you eat."


    "That¡¯s so thoughtful of you, Mother," Amelie said, appreciating the immediate care. "I wonder where did Gabriel go? He should be here by now. I asked himst night to see you and Father once, but he was too tired then."


    "That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t disturb you both either," Mabel stated, understanding their need for rest after the stressful journey.


    Amelie closed the cupboard¡¯s door and walked to the bed. Lowering herself onto it, she gazed at Noah, who was sucking contentedly on his bottle of milk now.


    "Babies are so fragile," Amelie said softly, watching her son. "I fear sometimes not to hurt Noah while massaging him, even though I know it¡¯s good for him."


    "You¡¯ll learn slowly," Mabel remarked gently. "But we have servants around for a reason. Ashna is specially trained for all of this. Ask her if you need guidance. And now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll happily give gentle massages to Noah myself, to help him grow strong."


    "Thank you for giving him so much love," Amelie said in a humble tone. "Noah is blessed to have you as his grandmother. Thank you for making him feel included all the time."


    Before Mabel could answer, Gabriel walked in, looking refreshed.


    "Good morning, Mom!" He quickly greeted, not surprised that his mother hade to their chamber immediately upon their arrival. "I met Dad earlier, just for a brief moment though."


    Noah pulled away his mouth from the milk bottle, his eyes locking onto his father¡¯s face, and called out, "Pa!"


    The trioughed joyfully at the clear recognition.


    "My boy wants toe to me!?" Gabriel walked closer, his heart melting. Noah wriggled his tiny arms and legs while still being in Mabel¡¯sp. She carefully helped Noah up, whom Gabriel quickly carried now, settling his son against his shoulder.


    "The doctor will be here soon," Mabel informed him, watching the exchange. "Make sure Amelie doesn¡¯t eat or drink anything before that, so they can take her blood samples."


    "Okay," Gabriel confirmed. He wiped Noah¡¯s mouth with a napkin, and Noah suddenly grabbed his thumb, giggling and smiling up at him.


    "I take my leave then," Mabel said, smiling at the sweet scene, and left the chamber to allow them privacy.


    "Amelie, let¡¯s go out today to shop for Noah and you," Gabriel suggested, gently setting Noah down beside him on the bed.


    "What?" Amelie was a bit surprised by his sudden, rxed n, given the recent events. "But Noah already has many clothes, so do I."


    "But I want to buy new ones for both of you. Noah is growing up fast, and he loves going out. Consider it as our small family date," Gabriel opined, lowering himself fully onto the bed, clearly set on the idea.


    "That¡¯s a wonderful n," Amelie answered, a smile finally returning to her face. "But Ophelia is still..."


    "Ignore her for today," Gabriel asserted, his expression hardening slightly with sudden confidence and determination. "She¡¯s not strong enough in this life. That¡¯s why she is still hiding in her cave. She¡¯s waiting for the moon event toe soon, hoping to draw power from it. We will end her before that."


    ~~~~~


    Dominick finished the warm mug of coffee when Kavin came to him, standing respectfully at attention.


    "Your Highness, a woman named Jeniva hase to see you," Kavin informed him.


    "What¡¯s Jeniva doing here?" Dominick frowned, not expecting her to leave the hospital so soon, especially after the assassination attempt. "Bring her in."


    Dominick lowered the mug onto the coffee table. A maid immediately stepped up and took away the empty mug.


    Jeniva finally came into his view, dressed in warm clothes, and was wandering her eyes around thevish residence, clearly taking in every detail.


    "You got discharged early and came on your own here," Dominick remarked, his voice carrying a note of disbelief.


    "Your Highness!" Jeniva stopped abruptly upon hearing his voice and immediately bowed to him. "The doctor said my wound has healed exceptionally fast, so I asked for an immediate discharge."


    "And how did you find this private residence?" Dominick asked, cleaning his hands deliberately on a napkin in hisp, observing her closely.


    "I asked your Betast night," Jeniva replied, referring to Evan.


    "What?" Dominick chuckled, surprised by her bold resourcefulness, and saw Jeniva sitting downfortably on the bolstered sofa chair across from him.


    "Can I get water, please? I feel so thirsty," Jeniva said, looking toward Kavin.


    "Sure, Miss." Kavin bowed and walked away to fetch it.


    "You told me your real name," Dominick stated, his expression growing serious. "Spies don¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯t ask you this question before, but why did you reveal it?"


    "Because my real life story is more believable, even if I am a spy," Jeniva answered candidly. "I was recruited into the Sentinel Command five years ago. You must have gone through my past life documents too, Your Highness, so you know the truth."


    Kavin returned, followed closely by a maid. She lowered the ss of water onto the table beside Jeniva.


    "Thank you," Jeniva said with a smile. She sipped the water slowly, clearly savoring it, before finishing the ss. Lowering the empty ss, she continued, "Your Highness, Evan suggested he wants me to assist him with the investigation too. You should not send me away. Let me help you investigate this matter thoroughly," she requested again, her eyes earnest and determined.


    "No. Go to the capital," Dominick ordered.

 Chapter 553: Tonight... I’ll wait for you

    <h4>Chapter 553: Tonight... I¡¯ll wait for you</h4>


    "Are you even serious?" Dominick snapped at her, his voice rising in disbelief. "Your face is already exposed, and you want to assist my Beta? Don¡¯t infuriate me, and do what I¡¯ve ordered. Kavin will make an arrangement to send you to the capital immediately." He briefly nced at Kavin, who stepped up and bowed in acknowledgment.


    "They wille for me," Jeniva insisted, holding his gaze steadily.


    "What do you mean?" Dominick frowned, the certainty in her voice catching his attention.


    "I¡¯ve signed a contract with them. Your Highness, if I simply leave now, things will getplicated for you. They will be more alert and suspicious of your investigation here in Gridlock. Now that you¡¯re personally here, they already might be nning to clear their names and cover their tracks, so that you won¡¯t ever catch them," she exined, implying her disappearance would trigger a major cover-up.


    "Why are you so adamant about helping me? First, you ended your cover by taking the attack and jumping into the pool. Now, you want to enter the lion¡¯s den willingly. Are you an idiot, or are you pretending to be one?" Dominick questioned, his brows furrowing sharply, trying to understand her true motives and assessing the risk she represented.


    "I reconsidered our conversation fromst night. I acknowledge that I created a significant vulnerability by dropping my cover. That is why I have decided to allow them to take me to the estate of the Alpha I was sold to. Once I am inside, you can easily identify the principal figure behind this operation and make a direct arrest. That individual, under pressure, will then undoubtedly yield the remaining names. How does that sound as a tactical n?" Jeniva suggested, her eyes glinting.


    Dominick did not outright reject the premise, but neither did he embrace it. The maneuver carried an uneptable level of risk. Should anything go wrong, Jeniva would almost certainly forfeit her life. And with his personal presence currently in Gridlock, Dominick was absolutely unwilling to allow such a mishap.


    Jeniva watched the prince, wondering what was rendering him so suddenly silent and contemtive.


    "I actually don¡¯t believe Miss Jeniva¡¯s proposal is without merit, Your Highness," Kavin offered his advise.


    Jeniva shed a quick, grateful smile toward Kavin. "Your Highness, I will proceed to my house then. I will ensure my phone¡¯s GPS remains active and shared with you. I will transmit my exact location the moment I realize something is amiss. You can then initiate an immediate pursuit. What is your assessment of that modification?" she put forward, seeking a definitive agreement.


    "Did you purchase a phone?" Dominick asked.


    "Yes, on the way here," Jeniva replied.


    "How? You didn¡¯t have any money for a purchase like that," Dominick observed pointedly.


    "The shop owner is also an undercover agent," Jeniva disclosed simply.


    "I see." He shifted his gaze to Kavin. "Give her your private number. She will contact you the moment anything unusual urs, and you will inform me immediately."


    Kavin nodded once and swiftly exchanged contact information with Jeniva.


    "Now, you are dismissed," Dominick stated.


    "Won¡¯t you invite me to join you for breakfast? I¡¯m quite hungry," Jeniva countered, raising an eyebrow.


    "I will not be inviting you to breakfast," Dominick said straightforwardly, making no effort to soften the refusal before he rose abruptly to his feet and quickly departed from her sight.


    "Please, follow me this way, Miss Jeniva," Kavin said humbly. She nodded and stood up before following him out.


    ~~~~~


    Sage was happily signing documents at his executive desk when Aiden announced Katelyn¡¯s arrival.


    "Is she already in the outer office?" Sage asked, setting his pen down with sudden haste.


    "Yes, Sir," Aiden confirmed.


    Before Sage could even move to greet Katelyn himself, his nostrils were instantly struck by her distinct scent. His eyes abruptly shifted color as his inner wolf roared with joy. The office door opened momentster, and Katelyn walked in, her face brightened by her usual delightful smile.


    Aiden offered Katelyn a brief wave, which she warmly returned.


    "I will take my leave now," he murmured respectfully to Sage and quietly exited the office, closing the door behind him.


    Sage swiftly moved to her side and wrapped her in a tight embrace. "I told you explicitly to inform me the moment you boarded the flight from San Ravendale. I would have met you at the airport myself."


    "I decided I wanted to surprise you," Katelyn murmured, holding him just as tightly.


    They eventually pulled back from the embrace, taking a moment to look at each other.


    "You should head straight home and rest. You can officially join the work schedule starting tomorrow," Sage instructed gently.


    "Hmm. Will you manage everything here without me for the rest of the day?" Katelyn asked, tilting her head yfully.


    "Of course! Things have been manageabletely; I only have a few important projects requiring review, nothing demanding your immediate attention," Sage assured her.


    "Alright then."


    Katelyn started to take a step back, but Sage was quicker; he gently grasped her wrist and pulled her immediately back against him.


    She inhaled his cool, minty breath just before their lips met in a soft, tender kiss. Katelyn quickly ced her palms against his chest, halting any deeper esction. "Focus on your work, Director," she whispered, her eyes shining with a yful glint.


    "You are such a cruel tease, Kate. You deprive me so easily," Sage murmured huskily. "But I just love you," he added, inhaling her scent as he rested his chin on her shoulder, pulling her into a prolonged, possessive hug once more.


    "Tonight... I¡¯ll wait for you," Katelyn promised. She stepped away first this time, deliberately avoiding his gaze. She moved quickly toward the door and hurried out of the office, eager to prevent Sage from detaining her or pressing her with any more questions.


    "What exactly is she nning for tonight?" Sage murmured to the quiet room, his heart already hammering in his chest as he contemted the exciting possibilities.

 Chapter 554: Darkness you’re seeing today

    <h4>Chapter 554: Darkness you¡¯re seeing today</h4>


    Katelyn walked through the lobby when she encountered Flora, who had a coffee cup in her hand.


    "Your Highness!" Flora greeted her with a slight bow.


    "How have you been?" Katelyn inquired gently.


    "Good," Flora replied.


    "Amelie is doing well, too. You have not met her in a long time, right? Did Ophelia try to approach you after that day?" Katelyn asked, concern coloring her voice.


    "No. Did something happen recently?" Flora asked, immediately worried by the question.


    "Umm... They had gone to Carlos¡¯ ce and found out about their past as well," Katelyn replied, revealing the crucial update. "Turns out you don¡¯t know anything about this," she added.


    "You must be gettingte. You should go," Katelyn stated, excusing Flora.


    Flora bowed to her and walked past her. As she stepped into the elevator, she pulled out her phone. "Zander keeps messaging me every day," she murmured, sighing softly at the constant contact.


    "I will talk to you after returning home." She quickly sent the message to Zander and then opened a new inbox for Amelie.


    She typed a message for her, letting her know she was worried, and then lowered the phone just as the elevator¡¯s doors opened, and she stepped out.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel and Amelie stepped out of their car at the school grounds. Ashna carefully pulled out the stroller with Noah inside it. Gabriel fixed the warm scarf around Amelie¡¯s neck before taking hold of the stroller handle.


    "Idris is going to love the surprise, isn¡¯t he?" Amelie excitedly said, taking a shopping bag from Ashna.


    "Yeah," Gabriel agreed with an anticipation in his voice.


    The hostel warden where Idris was staying weed them warmly and immediately took them to his private office space.


    "I have already sent someone to bring Idris, Your Highnesses. Would you like to take coffee or tea? It was quite cold outside," asked the warden in a humble tone, eager to serve the royal family.


    "No, thank you," Gabriel refused politely after Amelie had already shaken her head.


    The warden had his hands nervously resting on his knees, asionally moving them, as it was his first time sitting in front of Prince Gabriel. The door finally opened, and Idris walked in.


    "Prince Gabriel! Sister Amelie!" Idris greeted them with a bright smile, his eyes alight with surprise and happiness.


    "I will give you three a personal space." The warden rose to his feet and quickly left the room.


    "Idris!" Amelie stood up immediately and opened her arms for him. He hurried to Amelie and hugged her tightly. She caressed his hair while gently patting his back with the other hand.


    "How have you been?" she asked as they pulled away and looked at his face intently. "Your wound has healed. Why didn¡¯t you tell us about being bullied earlier?" She scolded him in a much lighter tone.


    "I-I didn¡¯t want to trouble any of you," Idris murmured, pulling back slightly from the embrace. He then nced at Gabriel, who had his eyes fixed on him.


    "Your Highness, if you hadn¡¯t called that day, I would not have gotten saved. Thank you," Idris expressed his gratitude sincerely.


    "Amelie was worried for you. Her intuition is strong," Gabriel remarked, acknowledging his wife¡¯s foresight. "From now on, don¡¯t hide anything from us. I heard Cas has forgiven the kid who hit you."


    "Yes, and now, Jake has be a friend of mine. He even apologized to me personally," Idris stated, pleased with the unexpected positive oue.


    "That¡¯s wonderful," Amelie replied, relieved that the conflict was resolved peacefully.


    Idris nodded and nced inside the stroller. "Noah is sleeping," he murmured, his gaze soft.


    "We came to shop outside, and Noah got tired," Amelie replied, sitting back down. "You should sit too."


    As Idris took a seat across from them, Gabriel grabbed the shopping bag. "Here, for you," he said, forwarding it to Idris.


    "Your Highness, it wasn¡¯t needed," Idris said before epting the bag from him.


    "By now, you should grow ustomed to it. We buy these for you because we love and care for you," Gabriel stated simply, but with sincerity.


    "Yes, I know. Thank you again," Idris replied. "How is my sister doing? I read the strange rumors that are being spread about her. She won¡¯t tell me anything; that is why I ask you," he added, his voice dropping with concern for Zilia.


    "Zilia is a fighter," Gabriel stated. "And the rumors will be quashed soon."


    "They won¡¯t. It is my fault," Idris confessed, his gaze bing troubled and thoughtful. "I heard my sister saying that she made a mistake by epting Prince Casaio¡¯s proposal. We had run away from here. But I called Prince Casaio that day, asking him to take us back. I never imagined one day people would get back at Prince Casaio and my sister. The choice he made is being questioned, Your Highness. And it was I who brought a downfall to Prince Casaio," Idris affirmed, burdened by guilt.


    "Casaio chose Zilia after a long contemtion. You aren¡¯t to me at all," Gabriel stated in a reassuring tone. "Even if you hadn¡¯t told him about Zilia, he would have eventually found her. Hardships aremon in anyone¡¯s life, especially those in the public eye. It was supposed to happen, Idris."


    He offered the young boy guidance. "What you need to do is focus on doing well in your studies and keep yourself safe. Casaio and Zilia will soon win the hearts of the people. The darkness you¡¯re seeing today will vanish tomorrow."


    As Gabriel provided the words of warmth and conviction, he extended his hand. "Come here," he said softly. Idris immediately held his hand, leaving his seat and walking over to Gabriel. He stroked Idris¡¯s hair and continued, "Don¡¯t get upset with all of this, okay?"


    Idris nodded at him, smiling softly. He didn¡¯t stop himself and hugged Gabriel.


    "Idris, you don¡¯t have to take so much stress and just enjoy your youthful days," he stated, patting his back.

 Chapter 555: Burden your heart and mind

    <h4>Chapter 555: Burden your heart and mind</h4>


    In the dimly lit private chamber of the Alpha King, Raidan, and Casaio sat in the evening to converse over the wine.


    "Dad, you didn¡¯t tell me you wanted Ian to help me," Casaioined after taking a small sip of the wine. "He advised me and Zilia to move out of the pce. I liked his idea, but he pesters a lot. He even came with me to Idris¡¯s school just to see how I will provide justice," he muttered, clearly annoyed by Ian¡¯s constant oversight.


    Raidan put the ss down and leaned back on the upholstered chair. "Ian has his own way to turn things right. He¡¯s your advisor, Cas. You¡¯ve seen how people have turned against you and Zilia. Ian hase up with a great solution that you two must shift among the people to make them see the real you."


    "Nobody truly cares for the ¡¯real me,¡¯" Casaio retorted, expressing his cynicism about public opinion. "I¡¯m the eldest Alpha Prince, so naturally the throne shoulde to me. But I am aware that the bacsh is making it more difficult for you. Even I felt I shouldn¡¯t sit on the throne because I failed to gather the support from the people. However, when I deeply contemted, I realized I am giving too much consideration to the people¡¯s opinions. In the end, what matters is that this country remains safe," Casaio exined, asserting that stability should outweigh poprity.


    "You¡¯re right," Raidan agreed, nodding slowly. "But Ian thinks you should shift," he asserted. "I want to trust his instincts. He has never failed me in any of his tasks. Do what Ian asks you to."


    Casaio realized, with a pang, that his father had more trust in a council member than in him, his own eldest son. He didn¡¯t question it, however, and readily agreed.


    Raidan never wanted bad things for him; that was why Casaio wanted to be a son Raidan would be proud of. He remembered when his mother was staunchly against his decision to marry Zilia, Raidan consented to it, knowing that it could also drag his name as the Alpha King into disrepute for not taking action against Zilia¡¯s past mistakes.


    "Dad, though Zilia and I were supposed to leave this evening, I have decided to go tomorrow morning instead. We will share ourst supper together tonight," Casaio expressed his desire to connect with his family onest time before moving into the general popce. "Dominick and Katelyn aren¡¯t here. But Amelie and Gabriel are. So, I want to share the meal with them."


    "Of course!" Raidan stated, smiling warmly. "It¡¯s been long since west have eaten together."


    Casaio finished the wine and rose to his feet. He bowed and left the chamber.


    ~~~~


    Amelie removed her tiny butterfly-shaped earrings and turned to Gabriel, who was ying with Noah. On their way back from Idris¡¯s school, Noah had woken up.


    "Gabriel, at least, remove your coat," Amelie opined, watching how he was making Noah move gently in the air while holding him firmly. The young bun was giggling with delight, feeling extremely happy.


    "Later," Gabriel said, his eyes firmly fixed on Noah, who squealed happily as Gabriel lifted him higher. Gabriel was clearly too absorbed in their game to bother with his coat.


    Amelie shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips, seeing how Gabriel had momentarily be a child himself while interacting with Noah. She grabbed her phone and said, "I¡¯m talking to Carlos." With that, she walked out of the bedroom to the drawing room.


    Sitting on the vintage style couch, she dialed Carlos¡¯s number. Bringing the phone to her ear, she waited for him to pick up her call. But he didn¡¯t. Amelie lowered the phone, murmuring, "Now, I feel I should have brought him here with me."


    She opened the message box only to find Flora¡¯s message to her. Realizing she hadn¡¯t talked to her in days, Amelie immediately called her.


    The call was picked up instantly, as if Flora had been waiting for it.


    "Amelie! How are you?" Flora asked enthusiastically from the other side.


    "I am good. You? How¡¯s everything at your workce?" Amelie inquired.


    "I¡¯m good too. Everything is going well," Flora answered. "How¡¯s Noah? Is he growing up well?"


    "Yes. Currently, he¡¯s ying with his father," Amelie answered.


    "Oh. That¡¯s nice! I met Princess Katelyn in the morning. She mentioned you went to meet Carlos."


    "Yes. We returned yesterday only. Carlos¡¯ grandmother is no more," Amelie informed her, lowering her voice slightly out of respect. "It was difficult to bid his grandmother ast goodbye. She was such a wonderfuldy. I never met anyone like her before. She truly left an impression on me." While speaking about Ravenna, Amelie¡¯s eyes turned damp. She took a deep breath, looking above at the ceiling.


    "That¡¯s so sad to hear. May she rests in peace," Flora said, her fingers curling in worry. She knew if there was any elder who understood Amelie¡¯s pain closely, then it was Ravenna. She even scolded their parents for treating Amelie so badly.


    "Let¡¯s leave it," Amelie sighed, consciously pushing aside those thoughts. "Tell me if you¡¯re bothered by the people around you."


    "Not anymore. I told you I fought with them," Flora answered. "By the way, Zander is still waiting for my answer. I don¡¯t want to be his Luna. I don¡¯t know how to say no to him again. I heard that in the pack everyone is eagerly waiting for their Luna. And... And he¡¯s rejecting all the good proposals," she murmured, feeling guilty.


    "Maybe Zander is the light you need in your life, Flora. You made terrible mistakes. But Zander has seen something in you, which still attracts him toward you. You always wanted to be a Luna," Amelie remarked, reminding Flora how ambitious she was in the past.


    "Don¡¯t say that, Amelie. It makes me guilty to even think about it. I-I did so wrong that even being alive is questionable to me sometimes. I know I shouldn¡¯t be speaking in such a manner but sometimes the guilt is so heavy that it makes me question my existence," Flora stated with genuine remorse.


    "Give a chance to Zander and to yourself. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll advise you, Flora," Amelie pronounced firmly. "Go to the Red River Pack once. Maybe you¡¯ll regret itter in your life if you don¡¯t take the action today. Also, don¡¯t let the guilt burden your heart and mind."

 Chapter 556: Shed that control tonight

    <h4>Chapter 556: Shed that control tonight</h4>


    Sage pressed the bell of Katelyn¡¯s apartment while hiding the flower bouquet behind him along with the gift bag. A few secondster, the door opened, and Katelyn weed him into her apartment.


    Sage walked in and removed his shoes before slipping his feet into the provided slippers while Katelyn led his way inside.


    "Take a seat. I¡¯ll bring water for you," Katelyn said, turning to face him.


    "For you, Kate," Sage said, forwarding the bouquet of red roses to her. "And also this small gift," he murmured.


    "Thank you," Katelyn epted the gift from him while holding the bouquet too. "They are lovely. But don¡¯t buy too many bouquets. Once the roses wither away, I have to throw them out," she muttered softly, a practical consideration mixed with her appreciation.


    "Sure," he replied.


    "Have a seat. I¡¯ll be back soon," Katelyn replied, cing the red roses and the gift bag carefully on the coffee table. She then headed toward the kitchen, returning shortly with a ss of water for him presented neatly on a small tray.


    "The Princess shouldn¡¯t be burdened with such chores," Sage said, immediately rising to his feet again, gently intercepting the tray from her hands with a familiar gesture of chivalry.


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes twinkled with a hint of mischief. "Weren¡¯t you the one who once loudly proimed that I was a spoiled, entitled princess?" she challenged, her eyebrow arching yfully.


    "Well, you were," Sage admitted with a wry smile, cing the tray down. "You threw quite a lot of theatrical tantrums back then." He picked up the ss and sipped the water, quenching his thirst.


    Katelyn naturally shifted their conversation to the upheaval in his family.


    "How are your sisters doing? After what their mother did, they must be devastated, especially Zoey. She seemed to be extremely attached to their mother," Katelyn asked, her voice softening with genuine concern.


    Sage leaned back, a heavy sigh escaping him. "They wille out of that betrayal; they¡¯re strong girls. Also, to be fair, they were always aware of the strain in our home, and how their mother often treated me. So, they did have some idea that their mother wasn¡¯t exactly... Maternal. But a mother is still a mother for her children. Dad mentioned that Zoey wasn¡¯t taking her meals in the beginning, but things are starting to stabilize now."


    "And what about Vance?" Katelyn probed gently, asking about his half-brother.


    "Well, he¡¯s still my half-brother," Sage answered. "Despite everything, I decided to extend a lifeline and offered to help him with some work. But so far, he hasn¡¯t shown himself to im the offer. I wonder where he has disappeared to," he mumbled, a flicker of suspicion crossing his face, suggesting Vance¡¯s absence might be intentional.


    "Maybe the truth was too much for him to handle. He might be wanting some space for himself," Katelyn remarked, trying to offer a charitable exnation for Vance¡¯s absence.


    "I think so," Sage agreed, epting the possibility. He then changed the subject to a more immediate, cheerful topic. "Shall I order dinner?"


    "No. I¡¯ve made the dinner already. Let¡¯s go then and have our supper," she pointed, already heading toward the dining room. Sage followed her lead and was immediately impressed by the scene: the elegant candle stand resting on the table¡¯s center, illuminating many different dishes set out beautifully.


    "You prepared all of this alone by yourself!?" Sage asked, genuinely surprised, knowing her background.


    "No. I took help too. I called maids from Brother Gabriel¡¯s house," Katelyn answered honestly, setting the record straight. "I¡¯m not as good a cook as you are, Sage. But I wanted a homemade meal with you tonight," she asserted, her expression conveying the effort and thought behind the gesture.


    "That¡¯s so thoughtful of you. Thank you," Sage said with a genuinely warm smile, touched by her effort to create an intimate evening for them.


    "Now, let¡¯s sit and enjoy our supper," Katelyn pronounced after lighting the candles and switching off the remaining lights in the room, creating a romantic atmosphere.


    Having enjoyed the hearty meal, Sage and Katelyn enjoyed the wine in the end, allowing the conversation to drift into more personal territory.


    "Sage, have you thought about where to go for our honeymoon after we get married?" Katelyn asked, biting her lower lip with a hint of shyness and excitement.


    "Not yet. But I do have a few ces in my head," Sage replied. "I would prefer your choice, though."


    "Umm... Let¡¯s go to Ind Zekotia," Katelyn suggested. "I heard during the winters, it bes a breathtakingly beautiful destination."


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve heard the same. Then, I¡¯ll book the resort there," Sage stated firmly.


    "I¡¯ll contribute too," Katelyn replied seriously, intending to be involved in the financial nning.


    "Are you serious, Kate?" Sage chuckled, amused by her insistence on contributing.


    "What about a private resort where only you and I be present? I don¡¯t want any disturbance," Katelyn stated, emphasizing her desire forplete privacy.


    "You mean, you want to be in the bed all day and night!?" Sage teased her, his eyes warm with affection.


    "What? No!" Katelyn¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she quickly took thest sip of wine from the ss before pouring herself more, attempting to hide her embarrassment with a rush of activity.


    "All you think about is... Sleeping with me," Katelyn murmured, trying to maintain her shyposure but taking another defiant sip of wine.


    "What¡¯s wrong in that? We love each other," Sage stated, his fingers tracing the rim of the ss as he held Katelyn¡¯s gaze. "Well, you¡¯ve been too shy so far, but I am not in a hurry. I have learned to keep a good control," he asserted.


    Suddenly, she stood up, the wine giving her a sudden, bold rity. She leaned toward him and initiated a kiss. Her fingers deliberately traced the outline of his lips before she pulled back an inch. Her eyes, darkened with sudden desire, held his as she whispered, "Then, you can shed that control tonight."


    Sage¡¯s pupils instantly changed color, his inner Alpha surging to the surface, as he quickly rose to his feet. Katelyn had straightened up too, ready. He closed the distance between them with a single step, pressing his body against hers while capturing her mouth in a passionate, consuming kiss that swept away all their remaining inhibitions.

 Chapter 557: Only my mate can see

    <h4>Chapter 557: Only my mate can see</h4>


    Sage carried Katelyn up with his strong arms, his fingers pressing on her hips while her hands circled around his neck as he took them toward the bedroom.


    "To the left," Katelyn gasped as she withdrew momentarily from the kiss to give him direction.


    Sage hurried toward the room, his mouth finding her neck as he nted soft, gentle kisses there. She gasped lowly, her nails digging into his shirt every time he would suck on her skin. With his other hand, he expertly removed the clutch, freeing her long hair to cascade around them.


    Katelyn felt her back meet the soft mattress while he hovered over her. His hand stroked the top of her head, his eyes lingering on hers in a moment of tender intensity.


    "Do you really want it to happen?" His eyes moved down to her lips, finding it seductive the way she licked them in anticipation.


    "Yeah," Katelyn answered, her voice trembling slightly. "My wolf also wants it. What about you?" Her right hand slowly came to the front, pressing on his chest, thus feeling the thunderous rhythm of his heartbeats.


    "You know my answer," Sage replied, his gaze darkening with possessiveness. "My wolf and I want to unite with you. We want to brand you with our mark, im youpletely," he muttered in a deep, possessive tone that sent a shiver of excitement down her spine.


    "Then, don¡¯t stop," Katelyn urged, her eyes pleading. "But it¡¯s my first time. So, be gentle," she asserted, vulnerabilitycing her tone.


    "I¡¯ll be as gentle as possible," Sage replied, his voice a low promise. His lipsnded on her sharp jawline, peppering soft, intentional kisses down the line to her chin, creating a delicate path of sensation. His hands stroked the silk of her thighs before finding the hem of the long skirt and slowly moving it up, gathering the fabric.


    The scent of their pheromones heightened, surrounding them in their intoxicating magic as they both grew even more aroused. Katelyn¡¯s eyes would sparkle silver, the sign of her wolf responding, every time his fingers would brush against her skin.


    "Ahh!" She whimpered sharply when his teeth lightly grazed her sensitive skin, bringing an immediate gasp as he followed it up by licking the spot, soothing the sudden sting. She felt his one hand reaching the band of her panties, but he held back, waiting for her readiness, while the other hand moved up to her breast.


    "Sage," she called out his name, her eyes shutting, the sensation overwhelming.


    "We need to get rid of your clothes," Sage said, his voice raw. Before Katelyn knew what was happening, he expertly pulled at the top, his speed surprising her. He removed her blouse first, revealing the beautiful curves hiding underneath ace bra.


    "You tore my¡ª" Katelyn couldn¡¯t finish thest word as he captured her mouth in a deep, consuming kiss at the very moment herint was forming.


    He pulled back just an inch, his eyes glowing with passion. "I¡¯ll buy a new dress for you. Ten new dresses," Sage stated, dismissing the triviality of the garment. He lowered his gaze, lingering on the exposed skin before leaning down. He pressed soft, reverent kisses on her belly, moving up slowly while making sure to enjoy every moment they were sharing, savoring the intimacy.


    "I want the same... Nhg..." A loud moan escaped her mouth when his mouth found the peak of her breast, the satin of her bra no barrier to his intent. She looked at him, her eyes turning wide and a deep flush appeared on her cheeks.


    "Sage, what are you... Mmmm... Ahnh..." Again she moaned, unable to contain herself as he stroked his fingers on her core, finding her undeniable readiness through the thin silk of her panties. Within the brief moment, she realized her mind hadpletely electrocuted, as the sensation was too overwhelming.


    Suddenly, she brought her hands to his chest, pushing him a little away. "It¡¯s wrong. Only I¡¯m undressed," sheined, her voice breathless.


    Sage smirked, his eyes gleaming. "Then do it," he said, his focus purely on her. "You know you look too beautiful like this, Kate. Your eyes are so expressive," he murmured, his gaze loving. He brought her hands to his shirt. "Unbutton them quickly."


    Katelyn did what he asked, her fingers fumbling slightly, biting her bottom lip when his thumb pressed lightly against it.


    "Don¡¯t bite like that. It turns me on," Sage warned, a deep thrumming entering his voice.


    "You don¡¯t have control over your urges. Do you always stay..." She paused, again focusing on unbuttoning the shirt.


    "Around you I easily get turned on. Is it wrong to feel like that when my mate is so close?" Sage questioned when Katelyn undid thest button too.


    Katelyn¡¯s hands were trembling slightly, but with a final tug, she pulled the edges of his shirt apart and pushed it off his shoulders, letting it fall forgotten to the floor.


    She gasped, not just at his physique, but at the sculpted chest, the hard ridges of muscle across his abdomen, and also the Alpha mark visible just below his corbone. She had only seen it glimpsed before, but now, exposed, it radiated a subtle heat that seemed to call to her own wolf.


    She didn¡¯t need further prompting. Her hands, emboldened, traced the contours of his body, lingering on the hot, firm skin she had yearned for.


    "I didn¡¯t see it before. I think after finding a mate in you I can see it," Katelyn said, her fingers brushing on it.


    "Yeah. Only my mate can see it," Sage answered. "You¡¯ll bear the same mark, Kate, when I¡¯ll mark you."


    "Then, do it, Sage. Don¡¯t deprive me of it," Katelyn stated as she propped up on her elbows and kissed his lips softly. Then, she moved to his tanned neck. She leaned forward, pressing soft kisses across his chest, her own primal desires now fully unleashed.


    Sage let out a deep, satisfied groan, the sensation of her lips on his skin dissolving hisst thread of patience.

 Chapter 558: Holding you all night

    <h4>Chapter 558: Holding you all night</h4>


    <strong>**Mature Content Ahead**</strong>


    Sage¡¯s hand cradled the back of her head, tilting it gently upward as he imed her mouth in another deep, searing kiss. His other hand slid along her back to the sp of her bra, unhooking it swiftly.


    With thest barrier between their upper bodies gone, he eased her down onto the mattress, his weight settling over her in a protective and possessive way.


    His lips left hers reluctantly, only to begin a slow descent, trailing heated kisses along the sensitive curve of her neck, lingering at the hollow of her throat, then brushing across her corbone with feather-light teases that made her shiver.


    His strong hands roamed upward, cupping her newly exposed breasts with reverent care. He kneaded them gently at first, thumbs circling her hardening nipples, building her pleasure.


    Soft, involuntary moans spilled from Katelyn¡¯s lips, growing breathier with each touch. A sharp gasp escaped her when his mouth finally descended on her right breast, his tongue flicking teasingly over the peaked nipple before he closed his lips around it, sucking lightly and grazing it with a gentle, deliberate bite.


    The sensation shot straight through her like lightning; her fingers instinctively tangled in his hair, gripping tightly as she arched beneath him, his name tumbling from her lips in a breathless cry.


    "Sage... Ngh... Mmmph."


    Hevished the same devoted attention on her left breast, alternating between soothing licks and tender nips until she was trembling with need.


    Satisfied with her responses, his tongue traced a scorching path down the valley between her breasts, over the soft ne of her stomach, igniting every inch of skin it touched. His hands, meanwhile, had found the fastenings of her skirt, deftly unhooking and sliding it down her hips, along with thest whisper of fabric, leaving herpletely bare to his gaze and touch.


    His palms glided up the soft expanse of her inner thighs, parting them with gentle insistence as he settled between them. Katelyn¡¯s eyes fluttered open, meeting his intense stare, her cheeks flushed and breath ragged.


    "Sage," she whispered again.


    "You¡¯re so beautifully aroused," he murmured huskily with his own restraint. His lips brushed the tender skin of her inner thigh, nipping yfully before soothing the spot with a kiss, drawing another sharp, involuntary gasp from her as her body arched toward him, utterly surrendered to the waves of pleasure he was awakening.


    Then, Sage¡¯s mouth descended to her most intimate core, the slick, aching heat that had been silently pleading for his attention. His warm breath ghosted over her sensitive folds first, sending a jolt through her body, before his tongue parted her gently, tasting her with a slow, reverent stroke that made her hips buck involuntarily.


    "Sage, fuck! What are you doing?" Katelyn gasped in shock. Her hands flew to his head, fingers threading through his hair in a reflexive attempt to anchor herself.


    "Eating you out..." he murmured against her, sending fresh shivers racing up her spine. Without pause, he eased a single finger inside her weing warmth, curling it slowly to explore and stretch her carefully.


    "Ahh... ahng..." A cry mingled with a deep moan tore from her lips, the dual assault of his tongue circling her swollen clit and his finger thrusting gently overwhelming her senses.


    Any fleeting urge to pull away vanished like smoke; instead, her grip tightened in his hair, pulling him closer as she surrenderedpletely to the rising tide of pleasure.


    Her thighs trembled, instinctively trying to mp shut around him, but he held them firmly apart with strong hands, determined not to let her escape the intensity this time.


    "Sage... Something¡¯s happening... In my stomach," she whimpered breathlessly, her body coiling tighter with an unfamiliar, building pressure.


    He lifted his gaze to her face, drinking in the sight of her flushed cheeks, parted lips, and the way she bit down on her lower lip in desperate restraint. That small gesture ignited a fierce hunger in him all over again, spurring him on as he added a second finger, quickening his rhythm while his mouthvished relentless attention on her clit, determined to push her over the edge into blissful release.


    Finally, the coiled tension within her shattered. Katelyn¡¯s back arched off the bed as her climax crashed over.


    "Sage!" A cry escaped from her throat.


    Her eyes flew open wide, shimmering with overwhelmed ecstasy, while her fingers tightened almost painfully in his hair, holding him to her as her body trembled.


    Sage didn¡¯t pull away. With slow strokes of his tongue, hepped at her gently, savoring everyst quiver, every lingering drop of her release, until she softened beneath him.


    Only then did he begin an ascent, kissing a tender path up her stomach, between her breasts, along the column of her throat. When he reached her lips, his own were still glistening with her essence.


    "That was intense, wasn¡¯t it?" he murmured, a satisfied grin curving his mouth as he hovered above her, propped on his elbows.


    "And you tasted incredible," he added in a low, husky whisper, eyes dark with lingering hunger.


    Katelyn¡¯s cheeks med scarlet. "Don¡¯t say things like that," she protested weakly, lifting both hands to cover her burning face as a shy, embarrassed groan escaped her.


    Sage¡¯s softugh rumbled against her skin. "You loved every second of it, Kate. Admit it."


    He caught her wrists gently, guiding her hands away from her face, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    "Yes," she whispered atst, the admission tumbling out in a rush, her voice small but honest. "I did... I really did." A timid smile tugged at her lips, even as fresh color flooded her cheeks, and she bit her lower lip, the same gesture that never failed to set him aze.


    "I didn¡¯t buy protection," Sage said as he brushed a damp strand of hair from her forehead. "So we can¡¯t go any further tonight."


    Katelyn blinked up at him. "What? You¡¯re telling me this now?" A frustrated edge crept into her tone. "I thought... I thought we were going to..."


    Sage¡¯s brows lifted, a faint, teasing smirk tugging at his lips despite the seriousness in his eyes. "You thought I was just going to fuck you hard?"


    She fell silent, cheeks burning anew as she averted her gaze.


    "Why did you... do all of that, then?" she whispered finally.


    Sage¡¯s expression softened instantly. He cupped her cheek, thumb stroking gently over her flushed skin. "Because I love you, Kate. I wanted to show you what real pleasure feels like, what it can be like between us when it¡¯s just about you, about us. It¡¯s your first time... You deserved to feel everything without rushing to the end." He paused, exhaling slowly. "And honestly? I didn¡¯t n for this to go so far tonight. I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d end up here."


    Katelyn bit her lip, the lingering ache between her thighs. "Just... just do it without¡ª"


    The plea barely left her lips before Sage pressed a single finger to them, silencing her.


    "No," he refused.


    He shifted then, sliding an arm beneath her shoulders and another under her knees, lifting her effortlessly against his chest as if she weighed nothing. Katelyn instinctively looped her arms around his neck, her bare skin pressing to his as he carried her toward the bathroom.


    "Let¡¯s get you cleaned up, love," he murmured against her temple, lips brushing a soft kiss there. "And then I¡¯m holding you all night, Kate. That¡¯s a promise."


    She smiled, her head resting on his shoulder, realizing Sage wasn¡¯t the kind of man everyone described to her.

 Chapter 559: Trained for such missions

    <h4>Chapter 559: Trained for such missions</h4>


    "Are you sure about this?" Amelie asked as she buttoned up Gabriel¡¯s shirt, her gaze filled with a familiar worry. "Carlos has asked you to wait for him. What if he gets upset that you went to Aurevalis without him?"


    "I will see to it when Carloses here," Gabriel stated, a confident edge to his voice that dismissed the potential conflict.


    Amelie picked up the pullover and handed it to him. "Wear it," she said and then picked up the long overcoat, preparing him for the journey.


    Noah was lying on his belly, doing some focused tummy time, wiggling his tiny arms and legs while looking intently at the plushie in front of him. He moved his head to look at his parents, calling for Gabriel, "Pa!"


    Gabriel was fixing the neck of the pullover and nced at Noah. "Yes, boy?" Amelie smiled softly as she helped him wear the long coat.


    "Noah is going to miss you," Amelie murmured, pressing a quick kiss to Gabriel¡¯s cheek.


    "Yeah," Gabriel admitted, his expression softening as he looked at his son. As Amelie was done dressing him, he moved to the bed and lifted Noah carefully in his arms. The baby giggled in pure joy at the sudden elevation. Bringing him close, Gabriel showered kisses on Noah¡¯s face, making him giggle even more.


    "Take care of your mother behind me, okay?" Gabriel told Noah, who simply smiled back at him, babbling happily.


    Amelie stood beside him and took Noah from him, settling himfortably in her arms. "Say bye to your papa. He is going somewhere," Amelie said, holding Noah¡¯s left hand, gently teaching him how to wave.


    Noah, who could only speak one word, did the wave with the other hand too, seemingly understanding the gravity of the moment. Gabriel¡¯s hand quickly found Noah¡¯s tiny head as he caressed it tenderly. He then leaned down to kiss Amelie. She shut her eyes, savoring the moment, and the two kissed deeply while Noah watched them, bringing his tiny hands to Amelie¡¯s shoulder.


    Gabriel pulled back first, though his thumb kept caressing her cheek, his gaze intense. "I will be back soon. Don¡¯t go out and don¡¯t meet anyone unknown. Ophelia may want to y tricks with you, knowing the fact that I¡¯m not in the pce," he muttered, his voice serious with warning.


    "I won¡¯t put myself in any situation that will burden you," Amelie assured him, matching his earnestness.


    Gabriel nodded and again looked at Noah. He kissed at the top of Noah¡¯s forehead, waved at them and walked out of their sight shortly. The smile from Noah¡¯s face had vanished as he saw his mother wasn¡¯t smiling either. His tiny face moved to her chest. Amelie ced her hand to the back of his head, caressing it.


    "May everything goes well, and he finds all the answers he seeks," Amelie murmured.


    ~~~~


    Dominick went through the report that Evan presented to him after Evan spent one whole day on the investigation.


    "I made the arrest of everyone who was said to be present on the higher floors. Though, only a few of them could be arrested," Evan stated, indicating the scale of the escape.


    "Hmm. It¡¯s obvious they used other ways to leave the club, where no CCTVs were installed. What¡¯s the club owner saying?" asked Dominick, lowering the file onto the table. The club was clearly a highly sophisticated front.


    "That he doesn¡¯t know anything. He swore on his life, saying he was kept to operate the first floor only. The higher floors are operated by someone he doesn¡¯t even know about," Evan exined, clearly skeptical of the owner¡¯s story.


    "Did His Highness go through the list of the people in whose houses ves are reported? I think they should be summoned for questioning. You¡¯ve already exposed yourself by raiding the club, so they must be preparing themselves to answer you," he advised, stressing the urgency of acting before the elite conspirators couldpletely organize their defense.


    "You¡¯re right. Summon them," Dominick ordered. "Also, why did you ask Jeniva for the help? You know that she busted her cover. She can no longer be here," he muttered, concern etched on his face about the agent¡¯s safety.


    "Your Highness, the man who wanted to buy a ve isn¡¯t found so far," Evan stated, referring to the high-value target from the club. "I think they wille for Jeniva, that¡¯s why I agreed for her help. Besides, she¡¯s trained for such missions, so it¡¯s not risky to take her help," Evan asserted, defending his choice to leverage her expertise and use her as bait.


    "Jeniva annoys me for some reason," Dominick murmured, a flicker of internal conflict in his eyes.


    The reason was linked to why he heard her voice that night. He knew a possible answer to this deep, inexplicable connection, but he didn¡¯t wish to admit it, not after how his life had been irrevocably changed after getting betrayed by his mate. He desperately hoped what he had been thinking wasn¡¯t true.


    Evan smiled a little, sensing the prince¡¯s difiture. "I found Jeniva is quite energetic. His Highness should ease down a little. Yeah, thedy speaks a lot, but she¡¯s pure by heart as far as I could sense," he remarked, standing up. He then bowed his head in reverence. As he turned to leave, Jeniva walked into the living room with a bright smile on her face.


    "Evan! Hi! Your Highness, good morning," Jeniva greeted both of them cheerily.


    "Why are you here in the early morning?" Dominick inquired, irritated by her unexpected, buoyant presence.


    "To give you a good news," Jeniva replied, her smile only widening.


    "And what is it?" Dominick questioned, crossing his arms.


    "The buyer wants me. He sent his man early in the morning," Jeniva replied, her voice dropping to a serious, informative tone. "Tonight, they wille for me and have asked me to be ready," she informed them, delivering the crucial information. "So, you¡¯ve to save me, Your Highness."

 Chapter 560: Rough phase of his life

    <h4>Chapter 560: Rough phase of his life</h4>


    "You could have delivered the same message on the phone," Dominick stated, his tone cold and clearly displeased with her presence. "Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re inviting danger not only for yourself but for us too?" He red at her for being unprofessional, even though he knew she was a trained spy.


    "Forgive me," Jeniva said, lowering her gaze slightly, admitting her fault. She then turned around and quietly left the living room.


    Evan gazed at Dominick, who usually never looked this angry. But after the fallout of his marriage, he felt the Alpha Prince must be going through a tough time, that was why he was reacting in such a manner. He took his leave too and walked out of the house.


    "Hey, Jeniva!" He called her from behind and hurried to catch up to her. She turned around, having already opened an app to book a ride for herself.


    "I will drop you to your home," Evan offered immediately.


    "It¡¯s fine. I will go. It won¡¯t be good if someone sees me with you," Jeniva stated, keeping her focus on security protocols, despite Evan¡¯s friendly gesture.


    "I will not drop you exactly outside your home, but just a little away. How about that?" Evan suggested.


    Jeniva couldn¡¯t refuse thepromise and agreed for his help. Entering the car, Evan started the engine and asked for her home¡¯s address. Jeniva was quick to tap it on the GPS device and fastened her seatbelt.


    While driving on the main highway, Evan broke the silence. "Prince Dominick is going through a rough phase of his life. That¡¯s why he reacted in such a manner. I hope you won¡¯t mind him."


    "I understand," Jeniva murmured. "I did bother him, though. I¡¯m thankful that he didn¡¯t punish me for speaking too much when he didn¡¯t even demand any exnation," she said, smiling a little.


    "He doesn¡¯t punish anyone like that. Ever since his marriage has fallen apart, he became like this. I would say he was the calmest prince among the three," Evan asserted.


    "Did he get separated from his mate?" Jeniva inquired, not aware of any such thing about the Crown Prince.


    "Yeah. A lot happened and he¡¯s now officially divorced," Evan replied, the statement hanging heavy in the air.


    "Oh." Jeniva didn¡¯t know what she had to say further. The ride turned into a quite one as none of them spoke further.


    "You can stop over there. I¡¯ll walk from there," Jeniva pointed to her left after some time.


    "Sure," Evan agreed and slowly turned the car in that direction. He applied the brakes and watched Jeniva step out. She waved at him before walking ahead.


    "I wonder why Prince Dominick is acting like this toward Jeniva," he mumbled before turning to the district headquarters.


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn woke upte in the morning and jumped out of the bed seeing the time on the clock. She found herself in a night dress, realizing Sage had put it on her before she fell asleep due to exhaustion.


    She quickly walked out of the room, following Sage¡¯s irresistible scent, and found him in the kitchen, casually whisking eggs in a bowl, preparing breakfast for them.


    "Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? It¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock," Katelyn remarked, feeling a bit guilty for sleeping in.


    Sage lifted his head, thus meeting her gaze, his eyes still holding a satisfied warmth from the night before. "It¡¯s Saturday," he replied simply.


    "Oh!" Katelyn bit her bottom lip, suddenly feeling foolish for forgetting the weekend.


    "Go and freshen up. By the time you¡¯re done, the breakfast will be ready," Sage opined, passing her a rxed smile.


    He focused back on the meal preparation. Finishing, he removed the apron after setting the table and watched Katelyn walking in, looking refreshed.


    "Should we go outter?" She suggested, lowering herself onto the chair.


    "Yeah. Let¡¯s go to the carnival," Sage stated, sitting across from her. He served her first, asking her to start eating.


    "I was thinking of buying gifts for your sisters and father. Mom mentioned it to mest time, but it skipped my head. We can visit themter in the evening. What do you say?" Katelyn asked, already nning their day.


    Sage paused, stirring his coffee. "That sounds perfect. They would be happy to see you. We can go to the carnival first, then do the shopping, and head to the main packhouse before dinner."


    "Mmm... You make the omelette quite differently. It tastes so amazing," sheplimented his cooking skills. She picked up the hot coffee mug and took a small sip.


    "You know I¡¯ve been thinking about something in the shower."


    "What is it?" Sage asked, giving her his full attention.


    Katelyn lowered the fork on the te and leaned back on the chair. "The witch is going to trouble Amelie and Gabriel soon."


    "Gabriel didn¡¯t mention anything about this to me," Sage said, his expression bing serious instantly.


    "Because my brother does not like to bother anyone with his matters. Even I shouldn¡¯t get involved, but I¡¯m worried for them. Brother Gabriel looked troubled this time. He saw his past, and what happened there. He suffered a lot by the looks of him, I felt that," Katelyn muttered, her concern evident.


    "I would say let Gabriel handle the matter by himself. I remember a sorcerer is helping them," Sage asserted, trying to soothe her worries. "Gabriel will be angry if you get involved. He must have a n in his mind."


    "You¡¯re right. I was just worried," Katelyn murmured, picking up the fork again. "Noah is growing at a faster rate. You know I couldn¡¯t understand the fact that why Alex wanted to kill Amelie. He knew Brother Gabriel would end him easily, despite that he was adamant on ending Amelie. I don¡¯t know why am I even thinking all of this suddenly? But it seems strange to me."


    "You¡¯re thinking a lot of things at once. Some men are just jerks. He would have thought if Amelie would be gone, Gabriel would do nothing to him," Sage affirmed, asking her to dismiss that tension from her head.

 Chapter 561: Vanished after losing Amelie

    <h4>Chapter 561: Vanished after losing Amelie</h4>


    "Your Highness, what is your initial impression of this locality?" Ian asked, standing in the front yard. His hands were sped formally behind his back as he surveyed the small garden nts.


    "I have not yet had the opportunity to explore it," Casaio replied simply.


    "Then you should. And take Lady Zilia with you," Ian advised. "Just ensure you take the royal bodyguards as well."


    "And you won¡¯t be apanying us? I was under the impression you intended to be my constant shadow," Casaio remarked, a hint of mockery in his tone.


    "I have a rather urgent council meeting at the pce to attend, Your Highness," Ian said, giving a slight, respectful bow of his head. "Did I mention that I have also secured a temporary residence in this vicinity for the duration of your stay?"


    "No, you did not," Casaio replied.


    "I am informing the Prince now. This ensures that should you require me at any moment, I will be close at hand," Ian pronounced with a small, confident smile. He bowed deeply once more and departed.


    Casaio shook his head as Zilia emerged and stood right behind him.


    "He wishes for us to be acquainted with the people," he began.


    Zilia settled beside him. "And build their trust in you. It is a sound strategy. I believe it would be best if we didn¡¯t reveal our faces immediately. What are your thoughts?"


    "I agree," Casaio stated. "That approach will allow us to truly observe what our people are enduring." He then asked, "Did you speak to Idris?"


    "Yes. He is heading to his early morning training. After you intervened with Jake, he has ceased bullying Idris," Zilia confirmed. Casaio took her hand, and the two walked back inside, heading toward their room.


    Casaio, having put on a casual jacket, searched for his ck baseball cap.


    "You should wear these," Zilia stated, offering him a pair of thin-framed sses. Casaio put them on and turned to face her.


    "It works," Zilia confirmed. She then scanned her options for a hoodie, finally selecting a ck one. She pulled it on and adjusted a pair of oversized, dark-rimmed sses. While Casaio tied theces of his sneakers, Zilia pulled on her high ck boots, which paired well with her skinny blue jeans.


    Zilia added a crossbody bag to her outfit, tucking in her phone and other essentials. "Let¡¯s go," she said, a note of genuine excitement in her voice.


    "Wait!" Casaio stopped her, pulling out a thick, dark muffler. He wrapped it carefully around Zilia¡¯s neck. "I don¡¯t want you catching a chill."


    "Wolves don¡¯t get sick," Zilia countered lightly, adjusting the fabric.


    "True, but that¡¯s not a rule, merely a boast," Casaio replied, smoothing the muffler down. "We must be cautious." He peered into her eyes. "Don¡¯t you have to put on makeup?"


    "I already did," Zilia replied. "My lipstick is of nude shade."


    "I see."


    She hooked her arm around his, ready to leave.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel stepped out of the chopper as itnded near the ruins of the Kingdom of Aurevalis. He took a deep breath; the air felt intensely cold and carried a strange quality that immediately made his brow furrow with an instinctive sense of unease.


    Karmen watched him carefully, wondering if the sight of the ruined kingdom had triggered any memories in him.


    "Since this ce ispletely ruined, we must be back here by evening," Karmen advised. "The tent housing will be set up nearby."


    "You are not apanying me," Gabriel stated firmly. "Stay here with Denzel."


    Both Karmen and Denzel exchanged a look, their expressions instantly hardening with worry and concern.


    "It could be dangerous ahead, Alpha Prince," Denzel said with worry.


    "No one lives here now, remember," Gabriel stated calmly. "I will return by the evening. Trust my judgment," he added, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Denzel fell silent, while Karmen chose toply with Gabriel¡¯smand, albeit reluctantly.


    "Just use the mindlink immediately if you encounter anything amiss," Karmen instructed him.


    "Yes, I will," Gabriel answered. "I¡¯ll return before night falls." With that, he set off. He concentrated, and using his power, he teleported directly to the ce where he vividly remembered meeting Amelie, the image of that precise location still sharp in his mind. He set his feet down on the ground, and his view was instantly filled with a ruined cottage and the dry pond situated ahead of it.


    Standing on the familiar, ruined ground, Gabriel closed his eyes, allowing every single moment he had spent there with Amelie to flood back. This was the one ce where he could simply be himself, entirely free, with her. She would rush to him, full of excitement, sometimes in her human guise, and other times in her wolf form, just to surprise him.


    Opening his eyes, he walked toward the dpidated cottage. As his fingers brushed the splintered wood of the door, a sudden, vivid glimpse shed into his mind: his father bringing him to this very spot. His father had been the one to gift him this retreat, ensuring he had a ce for peace and solitude.


    Gabriel¡¯s brow furrowed sharply. He realized how terribly he had failed his father, who had died heartbroken over his son¡¯s condition. Gabriel knew he could have fought Ophelia, but his will to resist had simply vanished after losing Amelie. A tight, unbearable knot formed in his chest, pulling at him with a sharp, inexplicable pain.


    Stepping back out of the ruined cottage, Gabriel instantly vanished, reappearing momentster on thend where the grand pce had once stood. At the present moment, all he could see were the massive, broken pirs of the pce, nothing more. Ruin stretched out wherever his gaze fell.


    "Who could have sent the message from here?" Gabriel murmured, the question echoing in the deste space. "Someone from that time must be alive. A witch, probably?"


    "Gabriel!"


    He heard a clear, feminine voice call his name and instantly whirled around. Standing a short distance away was a young girl, perhaps no older than ten, gazing directly at him.


    "Follow me!" the girlmanded, turning swiftly on her heels and moving away through the rubble.

 Chapter 562: Sinned by bringing you

    <h4>Chapter 562: Sinned by bringing you</h4>


    "Where are we going?" Gabriel asked, his voice cutting through the silent air of the ruins.


    The girl remainedpletely silent and continued walking steadily through the rubble. Gabriel narrowed his eyes, wondering how such a young girl could possibly be surviving alone in this deste area. As he followed her across the ruinednd, he finally saw a distinct forest line ahead.


    "Do you live there?" Gabriel asked, framing his question differently this time, gesturing toward the trees.


    "No," the girl briefly refused, without turning around.


    "So, you can speak," Gabriel stated, a slight edge ofmand entering his voice.


    "Will you stay quiet?" The girl snapped in a light voice.


    "What if a strangeres to you and asks you to follow him?" Gabriel inquired, pushing the point. "It is obvious you would ask questions of him."


    They were now walking along a small cobblestone path that led them directly inside the forest line. Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment at the scene before him. Ahead, arge waterfall was gushing down, and surrounding its base was a sprawling, vibrant settlement. He saw dozens of modern-style houses clustered neatly around the water feature.


    "Over there," the girl said simply, pointing her finger to her left, indicating a particr house. "Ady is waiting for you in that house," she asserted.


    Before Gabriel could ask who, the girl abruptly ran off and vanished from his sight; he heard the distant, cheerfulughter of children at y while a few women were diligently cleaning the streets nearby. "People live here, then why is it said that this kingdom is in ruins?" he murmured to himself, the incongruity of the thriving secret settlement and the deste ruins hitting him. He immediately began walking toward the house the girl had pointed out.


    Reaching the door, he pressed the bell and lowered his hand. A few momentster, the door opened.


    "Wee, Gabriel Sinir," thedy said with a warm smile. She stepped aside, gesturing for him to enter.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t show any hesitation and walked into the cozy room. He took a quick, assessing nce at his surroundings before lowering himself onto afortable sofa.


    "Did you send the message to me?" He directly moved to the core matter for which he had riskeding here.


    "Yes," thedy replied. "Didn¡¯t you recognize me?" She moved smoothly to the kitchen and poured a ss of water for him. cing it on a tray, she walked back out and set the tray down on the table between them.


    "I never met you, not in this life, at least," Gabriel said, his gaze fixed on the ss of water. He was clearly dubious of her offering and made no move to drink.


    "We did meet in this life. Ten years ago, when you decided to build the city of San Ravendale, you encountered me, Gabriel," thedy pronounced, her tone even.


    He frowned, concentrating hard, trying to summon a memory, but nothing came to his mind.


    "You have a poor memory," thedy remarked.


    "Tell me where I met you and what we talked about," Gabriel requested, adopting a deceptively humble tone.


    "You attended the yearly praying ceremony in the Moon Temple with your family," thedy answered calmly. "You were praying for a mate," she borated, "specifically petitioning the Moon Goddess."


    Gabriel furrowed his brows, still unable to ce the woman in front of him.


    "I was the one who gave you the holy water," thedy further rified. "You looked deeply agitated and upset. I told you then that you would find your true mate when you would least expect it."


    The memory instantly struck Gabriel, and he finally recognized the woman. "Were you a priestess there?" Gabriel instantly questioned, sitting forward.


    "No. I am the Moon Goddess. People call me Cynthia."


    "Don¡¯t lie," Gabriel chuckled, immediately dismissing the im. He couldn¡¯t fathom that the Moon Goddess herself would descend to Earth simply to ry this information to him.


    "You didn¡¯t drink the water," Cynthia observed quietly. "Are you afraid I spiked it?"


    "Yes," Gabriel admitted, his voice steady and honest. "I¡¯m a prince. Caution is second nature to me."


    "Yet you came," she countered softly, her eyes searching his. "You followed my message and walked straight into this ce."


    Gabriel met her gaze without flinching and gave a slow nod. "I had to. Everything that matters from the past... it all began here." His words came out low, almost a murmur. "Now it¡¯s your turn. Tell me the truth. Are you truly a witch? How have you lived this long?"


    "I am no witch, Gabriel." Cynthia¡¯s voice carried a quiet gravity. "I am the Moon Goddess herself."


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved in a faint, skeptical smile. "And why would the Moon Goddess descend to earth in person to aid me now, when she never did before?"


    "Because I sinned," Cynthia answered. "I fell in love. I bore a son."


    The words struck him like a de. Gabriel¡¯s heart thundered against his ribs as he suddenly remembered his father¡¯s cold voice from the past.


    <strong><i>Your mother sinned by bringing you into this world.</i></strong>


    The warmth drained from his body in an instant. He froze as his breath caught, and his eyes locked on hers, the fallen Moon Goddess.


    "Forgive me for abandoning you," she whispered, pain threading through her words. "The heavens punished me for neglecting my duty to watch over the werewolves. But I have never, not once, regretted bearing you in that life. Back then, I could not alter the fate written for you. This time, I can. A witch has already helped you in seeing the past. A weapon exists that can help you kill Ophelia. It is present in the grave of your father."


    "Didn¡¯t it get rusted all these years?" Gabriel questioned.


    "It is a special metal. You must check the grave of your father and take that weapon out. Drive it straight to the heart of Ophelia, and you¡¯ll get rid of her," Cynthia instructed him.

 Chapter 563: Cease of your existence!?

    <h4>Chapter 563: Cease of your existence!?</h4>


    Gabriel hummed, nodding slowly as he took in the information given by the Moon Goddess herself.


    "I always missed your presence in my past life," he began, blinking rapidly. "But what about my current life? The mother who gave birth to me neglected me and deprived me of love. Why didn¡¯t you step up and tell her that nothing would happen to me? Did you enjoy it from afar, the anguish I have been living in?"


    Cynthia, the Moon Goddess, shook her head gently. "That¡¯s not true, Gabriel. I wasn¡¯t here on earth at that time. I have been imprisoned in the other realm," she stated, looking up toward the sky as she referred to the distant celestial ne. "When you turned eighteen in this life, my punishment officially was over. I never knew you were born again with this face and same voice. As the Moon Goddess, I have certain duties to fulfill, and my focus wasn¡¯t entirely on the mortal ne."


    "You¡¯re contradicting yourself," Gabriel remarked, his frown deepening. "You weren¡¯t supposed to meddle with my life or alter my fate, yet you are helping me this time."


    "You don¡¯t need to know that," Cynthia dismissed. "Just find the weapon in the grave of your father from the past life. Keep it safe until the day you see Ophelia."


    "Why are mothers like this?" Gabriel clenched his fists, the anger and anguish making his violet eyes suddenly sh into a much deeper shade. "Why? Why do I have to stay in the dark every time I demand an answer from..." He paused, taking a breath and lowering his gaze, regaining a semnce of control.


    Cynthia swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat. "Gabriel, I will no longer exist after this." She revealed the devastating truth to him.


    "What do you mean?" Gabriel demanded, urging her to exin.


    "I will cease to exist," she rified softly. "I know Mabel hid a lot from you. But as a mother, all you ever truly think about is protecting your child. She did the same as a mother. I was going to do the same, to simply give you the instruction and disappear. However, I feel you would have been far more upset if I hadn¡¯t told you this," Cynthia exined, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    And then he saw it.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes momentarily glowed a brilliant, ethereal violet, the exact same color as the rare shade his own eyes possessed.


    "So, in this lifetime your punishment to help me is the cease of your existence!?" Gabriel asked, the unfairness of the exchange hitting him hard.


    Cynthia smiled gently and shook her head. "It doesn¡¯t matter, Gabriel. Someone else will rece me to look over the werewolves. The bnce must be maintained." Her eyes remained that intense, glowing violet, making Gabriel realize she must have intentionally suppressed that color to hide her true nature from the people around her.


    "I got these eyes from you," Gabriel said, a faint, bitter chuckle escaping him. "Why did the lords in the heavens give you another chance to be the Moon Goddess? Why do I think you demanded it?"


    Cynthia didn¡¯t give him any answer immediately.


    "Yes, I have to hide the nature of my eyes," Cynthia confirmed. "You must be wondering why Aurevalis is described as ruins when people live here," she began, smoothly diverting the conversation away from his painful questions.


    "Mother, I am not interested in the settlement here," Gabriel interrupted her, his frustration boiling over.


    "You called me Mother?" Cynthia asked, a sh of pure emotion crossing her face.


    "Because you are... I mean, you were my mother," he admitted, his eyes instantly brimming with tears. "I suffered hell in the past life. I don¡¯t want to undergo any such pain in this life. If the Heavens is going to be this terrible to me and the people around me, then I¡¯ll fight with them too! I will not dig the grave of my father. I will not take that weapon. Instead, I will find a way to end Ophelia! Shouldn¡¯t evil die and good win? Why the fuck do the lords in the heavens want the opposite to happen?" Gabriel¡¯s anger rose again, sounding despair and defiant.


    "Don¡¯t curse out," Cynthia said, standing up too.


    "I will. I will curse out those who wanted my bad," Gabriel stated. "You will not disappear. I promise you."


    "Gabriel, listen to me once. I am not a part of your life. I never was. Not in the past, not in your present," Cynthia asserted, walking close to him. With trembling hands, she finally held his hands and felt the warmth they carried for the first time.


    "Indeed, you never were. But now, after knowing the truth, I have realized that I don¡¯t want any more people to vanish because of me. I¡¯m not the sin youmitted. I don¡¯t consider myself a sin," Gabriel asserted, his grief giving way to a fierce resolution.


    Cynthia nodded as she silently agreed with his reasoning.


    "The Moon Goddess is supposed to save the werewolves and bless them," Gabriel stated, looking her directly in the eye. "Why don¡¯t you bless me and Amelie? That will be enough for me to kill Ophelia. What if you weren¡¯t released? Then, I would have had to find out a way to end Ophelia myself. You shouldn¡¯t worry for me anymore. You already did your part," he affirmed, his tone softening with a desperate desire to protect her.


    Cynthia observed the zing resolve in Gabriel¡¯s eyes, the fierce protective instinct and the desire to seek justice for the suffering Ophelia had caused. She didn¡¯t find any need to go against what Gabriel wanted.


    "Very well. I bless you, Gabriel. My fullest blessings are with you. Now, fulfill your destiny. You have been a good child, and I am sorry for never being able to give you the love you wanted, the love you deserved. But I can tell you truthfully, your mother in this current life is a wonderful woman."

 Chapter 564: King Leonard, Last of Aurevalis

    <h4>Chapter 564: King Leonard, Last of Aurevalis</h4>


    "Won¡¯t you give me a hug?" Gabriel inquired of Cynthia, looking deeply into her violet eyes. He closed the gap between them and hugged the Moon Goddess tightly. "Your blessings are going to pave a path for me."


    He pulled away slowly and finally lifted the ss of water. Finishing the water in a single draught, he set the ss down. "I¡¯ll be leaving now since I¡¯ve received the answers I came for."


    Cynthia nodded. She wished Gabriel would stay, even just for a day, but she knew he wouldn¡¯t agree. Besides, he had his own urgent duties to fulfill now.


    As he walked toward the door, Cynthia remained right behind him when he suddenly halted.


    "I have one more question to ask," Gabriel said, turning back to face her.


    "Hmm. Say it," Cynthia said with a gentle smile.


    "Why did Amelie have to undergo such terrible hardships? Why was Alex her first mate? And why did I feel an instant connection with Noah, who¡¯s not biologically mine?" Gabriel questioned, the concerns for his family overriding his haste. "You bless the mates. As soon as she turned eighteen, her mate should have been me, not Alex."


    "Both of you were cursed by Ophelia," Cynthia replied, her tone bing solemn again. "I needed to find a way to bring both of you together in this life, despite the interference. Amelie was destined to go through that fate as a necessary, painful path. And Noah¡¯s connection with you was the only thing that could ensure you would help Amelie and bring her to you, circumventing the curse¡¯s initial power."


    Gabriel nodded his head, finding that it was the exact theory he had already considered.


    "Thank you for your help so far," Gabriel said with a warm smile and finally set a foot out of the house.


    Cynthia, too, stepped out and closed the door behind her.


    "Why does no one know about this settlement? They are living like us, but I suppose peacefully," Gabriel asserted, looking around the small, quietmunity.


    "The settlement began only a few years ago. Mostly they were either banished or cast out, or dered rogues in their respective packs," Cynthia exined. "Their leader is a strong woman, who prayed to me to give her strength and guidance to build a safe ce for their kind."


    "So, they know¡ª"


    "No," Cynthia interrupted, cutting him off gently but firmly. "They do not know the depth of my true identity, or my current predicament. They just think it¡¯s the blessing of the moon."


    "But if the bigger packs know about them, they will destroy them," Gabriel remarked, still concerned for the rogue settlement.


    "It won¡¯t happen," Cynthia stated confidently. "My blessings are with this pack for the time being. When I feel they can thrive on their own, I¡¯ll leave thisnd."


    Gabriel hummed. "Your tasks are big, but if you weren¡¯t here, everything would be out of order, I believe. Who was appointed all these years? There must have been several others filling your role."


    "Yes, there are several," Cynthia answered. "The Lunar God decides who will take the turn after several centuries, acting as the temporary steward of the werewolves." She leaned in one final time. "You have to keep all of this a secret, Gabriel. Every piece of information I have given you."


    "I will. I promise. But I¡¯ll tell Amelie that you were my mother in the past," Gabriel gave his word. "Can Ie to you after I¡¯ll end Ophelia?" Gabriel inquired.


    "When that happens, you¡¯ll find me right in front of you. Don¡¯t worry," Cynthia stated with a serene smile. "Now, you should go. Do visit your father¡¯s grave. It isid at the same ce where it was centuries ago."


    Gabriel nodded. He bowed his head slightly in respect before finally leaving that ce. He walked back through the premises of the ruined pce until he reached the outer garden space, which had now turned into a small, overgrown jungle. It didn¡¯t take him long to locate the grave of thest King of Aurevalis. Gabriel had never taken the throne after his father died in the past life, and the curse of Ophelia had slowly destroyed the whole kingdom.


    He got on his knees and moved his hand over the ancient tombstone, carefully removing the soil and weeds that had covered its top. And then, he saw the name engraved on it.


    "King Leonard, Last of Aurevalis."


    "I¡¯m sorry for being sote," Gabriel whispered. "I hope you¡¯re resting peacefully on the other side. I met the woman who was my mother in the past. Ophelia will pay for everything, Father, including the fall of this kingdom. And I promise that I¡¯ll rebuild thisnd once I finish Ophelia. You loved this ce so much," he muttered.


    Then, standing up, he spotted some wild white flowers, which were tiny, star-shaped blossoms, and plucked them. Making a quick, simple bouquet of them, heid that on the tombstone.


    He recited a silent prayer before giving onest nce at it and walked away.


    By the time he reached the location where Karmen and Denzel were awaiting him, evening had fallen. They had already prepared a tent-house for rest. Karmen quickly rose from the folding chair ced outside the tent.


    "We need to leave," Gabrielmanded. "I suppose the pilot has had enough of his rest. Where¡¯s Denzel?"


    "He¡¯s inside, sleeping," Karmen replied, his brows furrowing as he took in Gabriel¡¯s tense, focused expression. "But have you found the answers you were looking for?"


    "Yes. Let¡¯s go back," Gabriel ordered, moving directly toward the chopper which was still resting on the open space of thend.


    Karmen realized Gabriel had found something profound and urgent, which was the reason why they were leaving so early. He quickly moved to carry out the order.


    "Your Highness," the pilot greeted with a bow before entering the chopper. Gabriel, Karmen, and Denzel, who had been woken up by Karmen, quickly settled inside too. Wearing the ears protection, the chopper lifted high into the sky and shortly left thend of Aurevalis behind.

 Chapter 565: Shouldn’t fall in your way

    <h4>Chapter 565: Shouldn¡¯t fall in your way</h4>


    Flora fastidiously separated the beans from the fried rice as Zander watched her with an amused smile.


    "I thought that peculiar habit of yours had finally faded," he remarked.


    She lifted her gaze to meet his. "Haven¡¯t you heard the old proverb? Old habits die hard," she murmured, then began eating the bean-free fried rice with the scrambled egg. "If you¡¯vee to receive my answer, then..."


    "I have an important meeting scheduled with Sage Nightshade, the director of yourpany. We¡¯re coborating on a new drug development, and some researchers from the Red River Pack are being selected for the team. As an Alpha, Sage wanted to meet with me beforehand," Zander exined. "Since I was already in the area, I thought I would stop by to see you. It seems, however, you¡¯re not particrly pleased to see me."


    Flora held his gaze for a moment longer than necessary before quietly resuming her meal. He, too, began eating the foodid out on the table.


    "I am always happy when I see you," Flora finally replied after a thoughtful pause. "You were the only one who gave me a chance, even after the many mistakes I made. When others in the pack began to bully me, you were the one who offered protection. It is an honor to have a person like you in my life."


    Zander smiled and pushed the bowl with meatballs toward her. "Eat this too. You appear too thin. I suppose you¡¯re skipping your meals again."


    "No, I¡¯m not," Flora replied. She picked one meatball from the bowl and took a bite. Chewing, she noticed Zander checking his phone. The serious expression on his face revealed that something urgent was happening. She lowered the half-eaten meatball onto her te and asked, "Is everything alright?"


    "Hmm." Zander refocused on finishing the food from his te, a slight distraction lingering in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re being forced to get a Luna," Flora said jokingly, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Yes, they are." Zander lifted his gaze to meet hers, confirming her jest with surprising sincerity. "I have asked them to wait for some more time."


    Flora lowered her eyes, quickly finishing the fried rice. She then picked up the ss of water and took a few slow sips, collecting her thoughts.


    "I¡¯ll pay for today¡¯s meals," Flora stated while dabbing the napkin across her mouth. Zander was done eating too, and a waiter came to clear the table before cing the bill pad down. Flora quickly reached for her wallet when Zander stopped her with a hand on her wrist.


    "You don¡¯t let me do anything else for you. At least, let me pay the dinner bills," he stated, gently but firmly stopping her. He slid the money into the pad and thanked the waiter for the lovely meal.


    As they both stepped out of the restaurant into the cool night air, Flora suddenly sneezed. Zander was quick to take off his muffler and wrapped it around Flora¡¯s neck. The tip of her nose was red as she stared up at him.


    "Come, I¡¯ll drop you home," Zander said, his gaze fixed on her.


    "Let¡¯s go over there," Flora stated, pointing to their right, toward a dimly lit area.


    "What¡¯s there? A park? It¡¯s alreadyte. And you have to go to work tomorrow," he opined.


    "Tomorrow, I¡¯ve to gote," Flora replied, pulling the muffler tighter around her neck. "But you may have to leave early in the morning. You don¡¯t need to drop me home, I¡¯ll go by myself."


    "I was a Beta before I became an Alpha. As a Beta, I have a habit of staying awake forte hours and waking up at early hours too," Zander exined to her with aforting smile. "Let¡¯s go there." He grasped her hand gently, and the two crossed the road to head toward the park.


    Surprisingly, the park inner part was decorated withnterns and lights. And many couples could be taking strolls there, some even making out, though quite in the dark.


    "Why have wee here? It¡¯s a ce for couples," Zander remarked, noticing the pairs scattered on the benches and pathways.


    "No. Normal people can walk too," Flora countered, refusing his im.


    "Are you sure? All I can see are couples here," Zander answered, gesturing subtly around them, "making out with each other, wrapped in pheromones."


    Flora frowned as she looked around herself, realizing what he said was undeniably true.


    "We shall head out then," she stated, her voice sounding a little too quick, keen to escape the suffocating atmosphere of romance and pheromones.


    "No. Now that we are here, we should walk until its other end," Zander asserted, again gently holding her hand and pulling her to continue down the path. "Why did you suggest for a walk, Flora?"


    "Because we ate, and I thought a little walk would be nice, seeing many people were here," she replied, offering a flimsy excuse.


    Zander squeezed her hand lightly, his gaze softening as he looked away from the couples and back at her. "I didn¡¯t know once you be an Alpha, the rut could be so painful without a mate. I experienced a rutst month," Zander affirmed, a shadow of genuine difort passing over his features.


    "You need a mate for that usually. But if not, then suppressants are the way," Flora answered.


    "Yeah. I had to take shots, since it was my first experience," Zander replied. They were now far from the crowd and almost at the abandoned end of the park, which led to another isted road before meeting the main one.


    "Zander, are you sure I can give you everything you want?" Flora finally turned to look at him. "I mean, the stability to your pack. They know me. No matter what I do in present, my past will always be there. And everyone knows in the pack what I did. I don¡¯t want you to suffer because of me. My share of pain and sufferings shouldn¡¯t fall in your way," she pronounced.


    <strong>~~~~ </strong>


    <strong>Double Golden Ticket Event is going on. I¡¯ll appreciate if you give me the votes for this event. </strong>


    <strong>Thank you for reading so far!</strong>

 Chapter 566: Daddy has returned

    <h4>Chapter 566: Daddy has returned</h4>


    "I wish I could return the favors you¡¯ve done for me. But I am unable to," Flora murmured, her voice barely audible over the rustle of the trees.


    "Why don¡¯t youe to the pack for a few days? Be my guest," Zander suggested, his tone shifting from serious to hopeful. "You can¡¯t refuse. Consider it the ¡¯favor¡¯ you keep speaking about," he added with a yful nudge. "You can take a few days off, I believe, now that you¡¯re a regr employee. What do you say?"


    Flora hadn¡¯t expected him to make such a request, but the thought of being near him, was too tempting to decline. "Okay. I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯ll inform you once my leave is approved."


    "Let¡¯s head to your house then. We are already through the park," he stated, leading the way. However, as they transitioned into a quieter street, a group of miscreants suddenly blocked their path. They looked likemon thugs, brandishing baseball bats and wearing menacing sneers.


    "If you two want to leave unscathed, then hand over the money," their leader demanded, tapping his bat against his palm.


    Zander immediately stepped in front of Flora. She reached out, gripping his sleeve, her heart hammering against her ribs. "Let¡¯s just give them the money. We can inform the policeter," she whispered urgently.


    "No," Zander refused. A low growl vibrated in his chest as he bared his fangs, his eyes shing a predatory gold. Before the thugs could even react, he lunged. The group didn¡¯t stand a chance against an Alpha¡¯s speed and strength; within seconds, they were scrambling away, dropping their bats and fleeing like rats.


    "It¡¯s unusual that they chose such open ground to loot," Zander noted, turning back to her and smoothing his clothes as if he hadn¡¯t just fended off five men.


    "They could have hurt you," Flora replied, her eyes wide as she checked him for injuries.


    "Those bats wouldn¡¯t have even bruised me," Zander chuckled, sensing her worry. He gently grasped her wrist and walked her toward his parked car. Once inside, the tension of the encounter began to fade as he drove her toward the safety of her home.


    Pulling the car into the driveway, Zander turned his head toward Flora. "Wait!" He stopped her just as she was about to step out. Reaching into the backseat, he grabbed a white bag.


    "It¡¯s a small gift for you," Zander stated. "Please, don¡¯t refuse it."


    "You didn¡¯t have to bring me a gift," Flora replied, epting the bag. "But I¡¯ll take it this time. Do you want toe inside?"


    "No. Maybe next time," Zander declined the offer politely.


    "You always say that," Flora chuckled, biting her lower lip yfully.


    "I¡¯m afraid that if I enter your home, I might find myself asking your parents for your hand in marriage," Zander confessed, the depth of his feelings finally surfacing. "I have the authority to do so, but I don¡¯t want to win you in such a formal, traditional manner. I also know your parents wouldn¡¯t dream of declining."


    Flora nodded, her heart racing at his words. "Goodnight, then. I truly enjoyed the evening, thanks to you." She offered him a small, genuine smile before stepping out of the car. She turned to wave onest time before walking through the gate and into the house.


    Zander restarted the engine and drove back toward his hotel.


    ~~~~~


    Back at the pce, the atmosphere was far less peaceful.


    Amelie paced the length of therge chamber balcony, gently patting Noah¡¯s back. The infant was restless, refusing to settle into sleep. She knew exactly why; he could sense the absence of Gabriel. The bond they shared, though not biological, was strong enough that theck of Gabriel¡¯s scent and presence kept the little one in a state of constant, quiet agitation.


    The night had turned colder, and she moved back into the room to shield the baby from it. Ashna stepped forward, her expression full of concern. "Your Highness, should I try again to help the little prince sleep?"


    "You tried earlier, Ashna. Noah is simply missing Gabriel," Amelie replied with a weary sigh. "His phone is off; otherwise, I would have video-called him. Perhaps seeing his face would have made Noah feel better. You should go have your dinner and head to bed."


    "How can I have my supper when mydy hasn¡¯t eaten yet?" Ashna insisted, refusing to leave Amelie¡¯s side.


    "Pa..." Noah whispered, the small sound muffled as he pressed his face against his mother¡¯s chest. Tiny tears pooled in his eyes, shimmering in the dim light.


    To the world, he was just a restless infant, but Amelie could feel his emotions. Where was his father? Suddenly, the air in the hallway shifted. A familiar scent cut through the stillness of the pce, the unmistakable pheromones of Gabriel, the deep musky scent.


    Amelie¡¯s heart leaped. Was he back so soon?


    Without a word, she hurried toward the door, her pace quickening with every step. Ashna followed closely behind as Amelie stepped out of the bedroom. There, at the entrance, stood Gabriel. He looked exhausted, his clothes slightly disheveled from travel, but his eyes instantly locked onto hers.


    The moment Noah caught the scent, his tiny head snapped toward the door. Seeing the familiar figure, he let out a cry, "Pa!"


    "Gabriel!" Amelie breathed his name, a radiant smile breaking across her face. The sight of him standing there, safe and whole, let all the tension drain out of her heart.


    Noah practically lunged forward, his tiny arms reaching out. Gabriel was quick to react, scooping the boy up from Amelie¡¯s embrace. "Pa!" the toddler whimpered, burying his face against Gabriel¡¯s chest and gripping his shirt with small, determined fists.


    "Daddy has returned," Gabriel whispered. He patted Noah¡¯s back rhythmically while keeping his gaze locked on Amelie. Sensing the intimacy of the moment, Ashna bowed and quietly retreated, leaving the family alone in the soft light of the hallway. Gabriel didn¡¯t waste a second; he reached out with his free arm and pulled Amelie into a tight, grounding hug.


    "Noah was missing you so much," Amelie murmured against his shoulder, the warmth of him finally easing her own restlessness. "He refused to sleep, and he wouldn¡¯t even touch his milk."


    "Really? Little man, you¡¯ve been troubling your mother," Gabriel said softly, pressing a kiss to the top of Noah¡¯s head. If anyone had asked him where his safe haven was, he knew the answer clearly. It was right here, with Amelie and Noah.

 Chapter 567: Remaining truth about myself

    <h4>Chapter 567: Remaining truth about myself</h4>


    Dominick and Evan remained in the car parked down the street from Jeniva¡¯s house.


    "Your Highness, I told you to stay at the residence," Evan said, his toneced with growing concern. "They are taking too long to arrive. We have no way of knowing how much longer they might be."


    "Evan, let¡¯s just wait," Dominick replied firmly, his gaze fixed on the house through the dark tint of the car windows. "We can¡¯t afford a single mistake here. My presence is necessary to ensure everything goes ording to n."


    Evan nodded, knowing better than to argue when Dominick¡¯s mind was set, and leaned back into his seat, though his hand remained close to his sidearm.


    Their wait ended shortly as a car pulled to a halt directly in front of the house. Both Dominick and Evan grew alert, their muscles tensing for action. Thankfully, they had already utilized a suppression potion; their scents werepletely masked, rendering them invisible to the sensitive noses of the arriving wolves.


    Two men dressed in dark clothing stepped out of the vehicle, their identities obscured by baseball caps pulled low and heavy overcoats.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s wait,¡¯ Dominickmanded through a mindlink to his Beta, ¡¯until they are vulnerable. We strike when the door opens.¡¯


    Momentster, the gate creaked open. Jeniva emerged, looking pale and tense, sandwiched tightly between the two guards. Just as they were about to force her toward the car, Dominick and Evan exploded from their hiding spot. The ambush was surgical and swift; within seconds, the two guards were rendered unconscious on the pavement.


    "Are you fine?" Dominick asked, reaching out to Jeniva. She nodded breathlessly, but her eyes suddenly widened in terror.


    "Your Highness!" she yelped. She lunged forward, pushing Dominick aside with surprising strength and delivering a fierce kick to a third masked man who had emerged from the shadows to strike Dominick from behind. She drove him to his knees and, with a snarl, ripped the mask from his face.


    The man scrambled to escape, but Evan was faster. He delivered a sharp, precise strike to the man¡¯s neck, causing him to slump to the ground, fainted.


    "Let¡¯s take them inside and call the District Sentinel Head," Dominickmanded, his voice cold and authoritative. He turned on his heel and walked into the house, scanning the perimeter for any further threats.


    Inside, the atmosphere was thick with tension. Evan and Jeniva worked quickly to secure the captives, tying the three men with specialized ropesced with wolfsbane.


    It was a brutal but necessary precaution; the moment the men regained consciousness, the poisonous herb would leach into their skin, radiating a burning pain that would keep their wolves suppressed and their bodies too weak to struggle.


    Removing his tactical gloves, Evan checked his watch. "The District Sentinel Head should be here at any moment. I¡¯ve sent the high-priority alert."


    Dominick stood over the dining table, staring at the threemunication devices they had stripped from the attackers. "It¡¯s strange," he mused, his brow furrowed. "None of these three have received a single call or message from their handler since the ambush."


    "Maybe because they work with absolute discretion," Jeniva replied. "They wouldn¡¯t want to leave a digital trace if things went south."


    A sudden chill swept through the room, making the hair on the back of her neck stand up. Feeling an inexplicable shiver run down her spine, Jeniva turned sharply to close the windows.


    "I must say, you have impressive defensive skills," Dominickplimented her, his eyes tracing the sharp lines of her stance. "They didn¡¯t do anything... inappropriate, did they?"


    "No, they didn¡¯t," she replied. She ran a hand through her hair, pushing back the stray strands. "I think we should wake them up and interrogate them ourselves before the Sentinels arrive. We need the truth while they are still disoriented."


    Without waiting for a response, she hurried to the washroom and returned with a bucket filled with ice-cold water. With three swift, heavy sshes, she doused the men, jolting them back to consciousness.


    The men gasped, their eyes snapping open only to be met by the searing, agonizing burn of the wolfsbane ropes. The silverced poison in the fibers acted like a thousand hot needles against their skin, keeping their inner wolves trapped and whimpering.


    Dominick stepped into their line of sight.


    "Do you recognize me?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous. "If not, let me introduce myself. I am Dominick Sinir, the Second Alpha Prince of the North. And by the blood in my veins, Imand you three to speak the truth for every question I ask."


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel lowered Noah into the crib, giving it a few rhythmic, gentle pushes until the infant¡¯s breathing evened out into a deep slumber.


    "He¡¯s finally asleep. He even finished his milk, thanks to you," Amelie murmured, leaning against the doorframe. "It seems Noah wants you all the time, sometimes even more than he wants me."


    "Babies have an instinct for these things, Amelie. He formed a connection with me from the moment I found out you were pregnant," Gabriel stated softly, his eyes lingering on the sleeping boy. "I¡¯m going to freshen up. Then, we can sit together for supper. Is that okay?"


    Amelie hummed in agreement and watched him leave the room. She stayed by the crib for a few more moments, ensuring Noah wouldn¡¯t stir, before walking out to instruct Ashna to set the dinner table. Once the arrangements were made, she returned to the bedroom and settled onto the recliner, waiting patiently in the quiet.


    When Gabriel finally emerged from the bathroom, he was wrapped in a thick charcoal bathrobe. His hair was still drenched, and tiny droplets of water trailed down his neck, disappearing into the cor of the robe.


    "You returned so much earlier than I expected," Amelie noted, her voice filled with relief. "I thought your journey would take at least another day."


    Gabriel stopped, a heavy silence hanging between them for a second.


    "I returned early because I found out the remaining truth about myself," Gabriel answered.

 Chapter 568: A thousand more hardships

    <h4>Chapter 568: A thousand more hardships</h4>


    Amelie waited, her heart hammering against her ribs for him to speak, but Gabriel simply offered a small, weary smile. "Shall we have our supper first?"


    "Yes, of course," she replied, matching his calm despite her curiosity. They rose in unison and walked toward the dining hall. As they exited, Ashna moved quietly into the bedroom to take her post by Noah¡¯s crib.


    At the table, a maidservant began to serve the meal, but Gabriel dismissed her with a sharp, silent gesture. He clearly needed absolute privacy; the secrets he carried weren¡¯t meant for the ears of pce staff. He began to eat, though his mind seemed miles away.


    "Eat more," Gabriel urged,dling a generous serving of chicken soup into Amelie¡¯s bowl. "I¡¯ve noticed your appetite has been fadingtely."


    "That¡¯s not true at all," Amelie murmured, a soft smile ying on her lips. "I¡¯ve actually gained weight, and I have your constant doting to thank for it."


    "You are diligent with your daily exercises, and you¡¯re returning to your original shape and strength," Gabriel countered, his eyes softening as they swept over her. "But there is no rush. You look beautiful in every way, Amelie. Never doubt that."


    Amelie chuckled, a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks. "You certainly have a way of ttering me at just the right moments. But let¡¯s go for a run tomorrow? Selene is restless; she wants to be out in the forest and run alongside Valko."


    For a moment, a shared memory shed between them, a vision from their past lives where they covered vast, emerald grasnds in their wolf forms, two shadows moving as one under the moonlight.


    "Even I feel the pull for a long run with you, Ame," Gabriel admitted. "Valko misses her as much as I miss this. We will definitely go tomorrow, I promise you."


    After finishing their meal, they retreated to their bedroom. Following their nightly routine, they prepared for sleep in afortable silence. Amelie sat at the dressing table, the rhythmic stroke of the brush through her hair the only sound in the room, before she finally set theb aside. As she turned, she saw Gabriel already settled under the duvet, his gaze fixed on her as he waited.


    "You should have slept by now," Amelie told him.


    "I have yet to tell you what I¡¯ve found out," he murmured. "Besides, I like watching you like this."


    She moved across the room keeping a smile on her face and switched off the main lights, leaving only the amber glow of the bedsidemp before sliding into the duvet beside him. Gabriel immediately pulled her close, his arms wrapping around her in a protective embrace.


    "I met someone... Someone I didn¡¯t realize was watching over me all this time," Gabriel began, his voice low and contemtive. His fingers traced idle patterns through her long tresses while his eyes remained anchored to the ceiling above.


    "Who?" Amelie asked, a small frown tugging at her features.


    "The one I yearned for most in the past," Gabriel replied softly.


    The realization hit Amelie instantly. "Your mother!"


    "Yes," Gabriel agreed, his chest heaving with a heavy sigh.


    "But how? How could she still be alive after all these centuries? Is she a¡ª" She broke off as Gabriel shook his head.


    "The Moon Goddess," Gabriel revealed, widening Amelie¡¯s eyes at once. "I am the son of the Moon Goddess, Amelie. Because she conceived me with a mortal, she was punished by the heavens. And because of that divine blood, I along with my mate, was forced through that devastating destiny."


    His eyes, dark with a centuries-old grief, reflected the weight of the wounds he had carried since his return. He tilted his head slightly, his gaze locking onto Amelie¡¯s with a look of profound apology. "And the punishment was forced upon you, too. You became my mate, and because of me¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t say that," Amelie interrupted softly, pressing her fingers against his lips to silence the self-reproach. "Do you even know how delighted I was the moment I first realized you were my mate? Not just in this life, but in the one before as well. It doesn¡¯t matter who your mother was or what title she held. It was a blessing to me that you were the one who walked into my life, Gabriel."


    She leaned closer. "Even now, you are my greatest blessing. Words will never be enough to tell you how much I adore you. Our bond isn¡¯t a curse, it¡¯s unbreakable and divine. I would undergo a thousand more hardships if it meant I got to be by your side. Those trials seem like nothing as long as I am with you."


    Gabriel stared at her, the tension in his shoulders finally beginning to dissolve under the heat of her devotion. He reached up, catching her hand and slowly lowering it from his mouth. His gaze drifted to her lips before he leaned in, connecting them in a deep, lingering kiss.


    As their lips parted, their minty breath mingled, and their tongues intertwined with the same desperate, familiar rhythm as their fingers, locking them together in a promise.


    Wanting to catch their breath, they both pulled away, though their faces remained inches apart. Gabriel pressed his forehead against hers, his breath hitching slightly as the weight of his revtion finally settled into a sense of peace.


    "I love you, Amelie," he whispered, his voice thick with a vulnerability he only ever showed to her.


    "I love you too, Gabriel," she answered back softly. She rested her palm against his cheek, her thumb grazing his skin as she offered him a warm smile.


    Comforted by her words and her presence, Gabriel shifted, lowering himself back down and pulling her firmly into his side. He wrapped his arms around her, tucking her head under his chin in a protective embrace.


    The grueling weariness took over him almost instantly. Within minutes, the steady rhythm of their breathing synchronized, and both of them fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 569: I am alone at night

    <h4>Chapter 569: I am alone at night</h4>


    Dominick¡¯s face was a mask of cold fury as he held Serejo by the cor, the man¡¯s feet barely touching the floor. "You were doing all this after the Alpha King made you the governor of Gridlock?!" he roared. "What we have banned for so long, you kept running in the shadows. How many omegas¡¯ lives did you destroy with this trade?"


    "Your Highness, please... forgive me this once," Serejo stammered with sweat even when it was cold. He had resorted to pleading, realizing that his authority had evaporated the moment the Prince stepped into the light.


    "Shut up! You¡¯ll pay for every single one of your crimes, Serejo!" Dominick spat, shoving him away with such force that the man hit the wall. The sentinels moved in instantly, shackling Serejo and dragging him toward the door to face the cold reality of the district prison.


    Theodore, the District Sentinel Head, stepped forward and bowed deeply, his expression one of grim relief.


    "Your Highness, the officers who were found aiding Serejo have already been taken into custody. It was incredibly difficult to track them; this ce is small and has been neglected by the higher-ups for years. Honest men were pushed to the edge or silenced. I¡¯ve been trying to dismantle thiswork for so long, but I could never get close. Now I realize why Serejo was the one protecting the web," Theodore exined, his fists clenching at his sides.


    "Give immediate freedom to the omegas who were traded as ves," Dominickmanded. "And mark this, the punishment will also be bestowed upon those who bought them. So, you better make their arrests too. No one escapes justice in this."


    "Your Highness, those families are already being taken into custody. By tomorrow, we will have finished most of our work," Theodore assured him with a firm nod.


    "Great. Since it is alreadyte, you can leave. We will conclude the rest of the discussion tomorrow," Dominick dismissed him.


    Theodore bowed and exited, leaving a heavy silence in the room. Evan and Jeniva remained, their eyes fixed on the Prince. Despite the victory, Dominick¡¯s features were still firm with lingering anger.


    "We still couldn¡¯t grab the one who wanted Jeniva as his ve," Evan noted, his tone frustrated. "It turns out he left the country already. He must have had a backup n the moment things looked suspicious."


    "But the mainwork is busted," Jeniva added with relief and excitement. "I can¡¯t believe it happened so smoothly. I thought I would be trapped forever."


    Dominick looked up, his gaze softening only slightly as he looked at her. "You can stay the night here. Evan, you should go to bed too," he said, dismissing them both.


    Evan nced at Jeniva, gesturing toward the hallway. "I¡¯ll show you to a guest room. Follow me," he said. Jeniva followed him, leaving Dominick alone in the dimly lit study.


    Left to his own thoughts, Dominick slumped into the heavy leather chair. Since sleep hadpletely evaded him, he reached for a file on the desk and flipped it open.


    Dominick was meticulously cross-referencing the details in Serejo¡¯s file with the intelligence Evan had gathered earlier. When the door creaked open, he didn¡¯t even bother to lift his gaze.


    "Why did youe back?" he asked.


    "Your Highness, I brought you some tea," Jeniva stated softly. She set the tray down. "Don¡¯t you want to have dinner? You haven¡¯t eaten since the ambush."


    "No," Dominick replied, still not looking at her. His eyes remained fixed on a list of names that shouldn¡¯t have been there. "You can leave the tea on the table and go."


    Jeniva didn¡¯t move. Instead, she stepped closer, stopping just beside his chair. She leaned in slightly, her eyes catching the bold red ink on the documents in his hand. "Your Highness, do you need help?" she asked. "I know these names. I know how they operate in the shadows of this district."


    "No," Dominick repeated, his tone sharpening. "If you are going to bother me, then you can go back to your house."


    "Why do you get so angry whenever I say something? I genuinely want to help you," Jeniva stated, her voice trembling but determined. "I am a diligent worker. My leaders always praise my efforts."


    "What do you want? A promotion?" Dominick mmed the file shut. He rose to his feet, his tall, powerful frame looming over her instantly. Jeniva took a panicked step back, but he was faster.


    He grasped her wrist, his grip firm as he shoved her back against the desk, trapping her between the hard wood and his own body. He leaned in close. "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so desperate to help me. Your work here was finished, yet you returned, knowing full well that I am alone at night. What is your game?"


    "Your Highness, you¡¯re getting me wrong. I don¡¯t need anything from you," Jeniva affirmed, her breath hitching as she looked up into his dark, furious eyes.


    Dominick¡¯s gaze dropped to her lips for a split second before returning to her eyes, his suspicion battling with a sudden, unwanted tension. "Then leave," he growled, though he didn¡¯t let go of her wrist. "Go to your room before I decide that your ¡¯help¡¯ is actually a distraction I can¡¯t afford."


    Dominick stepped back, releasing her wrist and clearing a path. Jeniva didn¡¯t wait for another word; she bolted from the study, the sound of her hurried footsteps echoing down the hallway until she reached the guest room.


    She mmed the door shut and leaned against it, her chest heaving as her heart hammered against her ribs. It wasn¡¯t just adrenaline, it was fear mixed with a stinging sense of rejection.


    "I didn¡¯t know he was that kind of man," she whispered to the empty room, her voice trembling. "I truly wanted to help him... I wanted to thank him for saving my life." She bit her bottom lip, and scrambled toward the bed, burying herself under the covers as if the fabric could shield her from the Alpha Prince¡¯s intense aura.


    Back in the study, Dominick stared at the closed door. He was unable to focus anymore.


    His wolf, usually a disciplined and silentpanion, was pacing behind his ribs, growling with a strange restlessness. It wasn¡¯t the time of his rut, then why was he getting such a strange feeling?

 Chapter 570: Selene, I missed you

    <h4>Chapter 570: Selene, I missed you</h4>


    Early in the morning, while the forest was still wrapped in a thin veil of mist, Amelie and Gabriel stepped into a quiet clearing among the trees. This was the day Amelie would experience her very first shift since awakening her wolf, Selene, a moment she had both dreamed of and dreaded.


    She nced at Gabriel, who stood a respectful meter away, his presence was enough to calm her nerves. "How... how do I actually do it?" she asked.


    Gabriel offered a gentle smile. "Just reach inside yourself. Feel Selene there, who is waiting to take the form. Invite her forward, let her take the lead. Don¡¯t fight it; trust her."


    Amelie nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat. She shrugged off the thick jacket she¡¯d worn against the dawn chill. Gabriel stepped forward to catch it, draping it carefully over his arm. "You¡¯ve got this," he said, his eyes warm with encouragement. "I¡¯m right here."


    She drew in a long, steadying breath, and closed her eyes. For a moment there was only the distant call of a bird and the faint rustle of leaves. Then she felt it, a deep, thrumming vibration that started in her chest and rippled outward, like a heartbeat that wasn¡¯t entirely her own.


    Selene stirred, rising eagerly to the surface.


    The shift began slowly at first, a strange warmth spreading through her limbs. Then the pain came was sharp as though every bone in her body was being gently but firmly reshaped.


    Amelie gasped, her hands clenching at her sides, but she didn¡¯t pull away from the sensation. She let Selene guide her, and let the pull coursed through her veins, trusting the wolf who now shared her soul.


    It didn¡¯t take long at all. In a matter of seconds, the shift wasplete, and Amelie stood before him in her full wolf form for the very first time.


    Gabriel¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he took her in. She was breathtaking, her coat a shimmering silvery-gray that seemed to capture the very essence of moonlight, just as the name Selene promised. It wasn¡¯t merely gray; it was moonlit silver, soft and luminous, rippling gently with every breath she took. And those eyes, deep blue, stared back at him with a familiar intensity. They were the exact shade Noah had inherited, a living echo of his mate in their son.


    <i>¡¯Gabriel! I did it. I finally shifted!¡¯ </i>Amelie¡¯s voice rang through the mindlink. She was bubbling with joy. Her delighted squeak that made his heart flutter.


    "Yes, you did," he whispered. "And believe me, love... You¡¯re just as beautiful like this as you are in your human form." He stepped closer, closing the small space between them, and gentlyid his hand against the side of her face.


    His fingers sank into the incredible softness of her fur. It felt like he was touching a cloud spun from starlight. "Noah got your eyes, Amelie," he murmured, thumb brushing tenderly along her muzzle. "They¡¯re yours, through and through."


    <i>¡¯Really?¡¯</i> The single word trembled with emotion, carrying both Amelie¡¯s quiet tears and Selene¡¯s soft, moved rumble. Ever since Noah was born, she would wonder whose eyes he had gotten. Hearing it now made her feel over the moon.


    Then her voice returned with eagerness<i>. ¡¯Selene wants to meet Valko.¡¯</i>


    Gabriel nodded, a soft smile lingering on his lips as he stepped toward a nearby tree, one low enough to reach without effort. He slipped off his jacket, then carefully hung both his and Amelie¡¯s on a sturdy branch, keeping them safe from the damp forest floor. With onest nce at her, he returned to her side.


    The shift came over him in a second, born of years of practice. Where Gabriel had stood, Valko now towered. His form was massive, powerful, yet impossibly graceful. His fur was pure white, not merely the white of snow, but the white of true moonlight, radiating the shadow of the Moon Goddess in him.


    And those beatific violet eyes locked onto Selene with quiet intensity. Amelie¡¯s heart fluttered wildly; Selene¡¯s did too. This was the first time their wolves truly met, face to face, soul to soul, and no words could ever quite capture the depth of the pull and the excitement shared between them.


    <i>¡¯Hi, Valko,¡¯</i> Selene¡¯s voice whispered through the mindlink.<i> ¡¯You look majestic.¡¯ </i>


    Valko didn¡¯t speak immediately, instread, he moved closer until their faces touched. <i>¡¯Selene, I missed your presence. Now, I feelplete. We met after so long. I missed you, craved for you.¡¯ </i>


    Amelie and Gabriel were as delighted and as emotional as their wolves. She never imagined a day like this woulde in her life, where she would be standing with Gabriel¡¯s wolf in her own wolf form. She still remembered how everyone looked down on her for being wolf-less. If not for Gabriel, she would have never encountered this day.


    ~~~~~


    Ophelia quickly moved her hand away from the magical ball as she watched Gabriel and Amelie¡¯s union in their wolves¡¯ forms.


    She couldn¡¯t reach them now, but the burning desire to end them increased further.


    "Those two murdered my daughter," she whispered to the empty room as her voice trembled with rage and grief. "And now they stand there, lost in each other, as if the world owes them happiness." Her lip curled in evil.


    Her gaze snapped to the wall calendar, where she marked the awaiting moon event in years. It was right after one week from today.


    On that night, the chains that had bound her remaining power since years would finally shatter.


    Ophelia¡¯s fingers curled into fists, nails biting into her palms.


    "In one week," she said aloud, "I will make them scream until their throats bleed. I will tear their precious bond apart thread by thread and watch them die in agony no wolf has ever endured. All my daughter wanted a happy life, but they both never granted it to her."


    Behind her, the orb gleamed magically, showing Gabriel standing with a dagger in his hand which dripped in blood.

 Chapter 571: This isn’t a vacation spot

    <h4>Chapter 571: This isn¡¯t a vacation spot</h4>


    "Cas, Gabriel, and Amelie are back," Zilia said softly as she stepped out onto the balcony, a steaming mug of coffee cradled in her hands. She offered it to him with a small, gentle smile. "We should go see themter."


    The winter wind swept across the balcony, carrying the promise of snow. It tugged at Zilia¡¯s hair and made Casaio pull his coat a little tighter around him.


    "We can head over this afternoon," he agreed, wrapping his fingers gratefully around the warm mug. He took a slow sip, letting the heat chase away the chill. "Yesterday, I heard about a family in the pack who lost their only son. Debts... It got out of hand."


    Zilia¡¯s expression softened, a sadness flickering in her eyes. "I¡¯lle with you," she said without hesitation. "I want to. I¡¯ve been sitting idle for too long, and... I¡¯d like to help. To stand beside you in this, at least."


    Casaio looked at her for a long moment, something tender and relieved, easing the lines on his face. "I¡¯d love that," he murmured. He took another sip, then let his gaze linger on her, on the calm way she held herself, the steady warmth in her eyes. It made his chest ache a little. "I haven¡¯t even taken you on a proper honeymoon," he said quietly, almost to himself. "You must think I¡¯m a terrible mate."


    Zilia let out a softugh with a surprised look. "What? No, why would you even say that?"


    He gave a small, rueful shrug, eyes dropping to the coffee. "Because I¡¯ve made such a mess of things. Instead of giving you the happiness you deserve, I created more trouble. About the wedding day, about everything." He paused, the words catching in his throat, and sighed.


    Zilia stepped closer, resting her hand lightly on his arm. "You only wanted our joy to double," she said gently. "You weren¡¯t wrong for that. And we¡¯ll have a short trip soon when things settle. When everything feels a little lighter. I¡¯m not going anywhere, Cas."


    He looked up at her then, the wind ruffling his hair. "That is what keeps me going," Casaio affirmed.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie and Gabriel returned to the pce hand-in-hand, their skin glowing from the exertion and the cool morning air. The thrill of the run still lingered in their veins, a newfound bond humming between them.


    "Now I realize why everyone always said running is such fun," Amelie murmured, shing a radiant smile that reached her eyes. "I¡¯ll definitely be going for runs more frequently now. What do you say?" She tilted her head yfully to look at Gabriel.


    "I would love that," Gabriel replied, his voice warm with affection. "Valko thoroughly enjoyed the time with Selene. We trulyplement each other," he affirmed, squeezing her hand.


    "We do," she agreed softly.


    "No, he didn¡¯t cry at all. But he was quiet, which he usually is when you two aren¡¯t around," Mabel asserted, her voice carrying a hint of grandmotherly observation. She opened her arms, and Gabriel stepped into her embrace, leaning into thefort of his mother¡¯s presence.


    "I haven¡¯t bathed yet," Gabriel said with a light chuckle, pulling away as he realized he still smelled of the forest and the run. "I¡¯ll get cleaned up, and then we can talk over breakfast. I have things to discuss with you and Dad," he added, his expression turning slightly more serious.


    Mabel nodded understandingly, her eyes lingering on Amelie, who was now cradling a content Noah. The Queen Mother could sense the change in her daughter-inw.


    "Amelie, you have be much stronger than before. My initial resistance to epting you still swirled in my mind recently. I was so foolish not to trust the choice of my son," Mabel said, her voice heavy with a remorseful tone.


    "Mom, all of that is in the past now," Gabriel reminded her gently, stepping closer to ensure she didn¡¯t dwell on those old regrets.


    Mabel offered a small, appreciative nod, taking a moment to gather herself before telling them to resume their morning routine. She then slipped out of the chamber, leaving the young family to their privacy.


    "Ma," Noah chirped cheerfully. He reached out, tucking his tiny, warm hand against the cor of Amelie¡¯s jacket, his face lighting up with recognition.


    "Your eyes are just like my wolf¡¯s, baby," Amelie murmured, her heart swelling as she noticed the silver glint in his gaze, a reflection of Selene¡¯s spirit. She leaned down and pressed a tender kiss against his tiny knuckles, overwhelmed by the peace of the moment.


    ~~~~~~~


    Carlos stepped out of therge rotating door of the airport, holding the handle of his trolley bag and a duffel bag in the other.


    With a wave of his hand, he gged down a taxi; once his luggage was stowed in the trunk, he climbed into the back and asked the driver to drive to the Royal Pce.


    He had barely settled into the seat when his phone began to vibrate in his pocket. Pulling it out, he saw the caller ID, and a weary sigh escaped him.


    "Why is she calling <i>now</i>?" he murmured under his breath. He swiped the screen to answer, pressing the device to his ear. "Yes, Mona?"


    "Brother, did yound? Did you arrive safely?" Mona¡¯s voice was high-pitched with a frantic kind of curiosity.


    "I¡¯m on the ground," Carlos replied. "And listen, I am not returning to that ce. Don¡¯t even waste your breath trying to convince me otherwise."


    "I¡¯m not trying to bring you back," Mona countered quickly, though her tone shifted to something more wheedling. "Actually... I was wondering, can Ie over there? To the pce?"


    Carlos¡¯s brows shot up, a deep furrow forming between them. "Absolutely not. What exactly would you do here, Mona?"


    "I just want to see it for myself! To explore and see how the wolves actually live," she demanded, her persistence growing. "Just give me Amelie¡¯s number. We were friends, weren¡¯t we? I¡¯m certain she¡¯d be thrilled to have me visit."


    Carlos rolled his eyes toward the taxi¡¯s ceiling, leaning his head back against the headrest in exhaustion. "I¡¯m not giving you her number, Mona. This isn¡¯t a vacation spot. I have to go. Take care of yourself."


    Without waiting for her rebuttal, he cut the call and put the phone beside him.

 Chapter 572: Mission was accomplished

    <h4>Chapter 572: Mission was aplished</h4>


    "Good morning, Dad," Dominick said into the phone as he gazed out the window. Overnight, thend had been nketed in yet anotheryer of snow, the world outside muted and still.


    "I was informed about your progress," Raidan¡¯s steady voice replied. "You solved the case sooner than either of us expected."


    "Dad, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible without someone else¡¯s help. I was just fortunate to be in the right ce at the right time," Dominick admitted. The cold air brushed against his face, yet he remained by the window. "How is everything at the pce? And Casaio and Zilia, are they well?"


    "They¡¯re doing well," Raidan answered. "So, when do you n on returning?"


    "Not yet," Dominick said after a brief pause. "There¡¯s still a lot that needs to be done here. I want to make things better before I leave."


    "Then make sure you finish your work soon," Raidan said firmly. "Your mother is still worried about you."


    A faint smile touched Dominick¡¯s lips. "Please tell Mom not to worry anymore. I¡¯m doing much better now."


    Just then, a soft knock sounded at the door. Dominick turned his head and saw Kavin pushing it open slightly.


    "Very well," Raidan said, and the call ended.


    Dominick lowered his phone and nced at the darkened screen before setting it aside.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," Kavin greeted politely as he entered, followed by a maid. "It¡¯s quite cold this morning, so I¡¯ve brought you some herbal tea."


    Dominick turned toward them as the maid carefully ced the cup and saucer on the nearby table.


    "Is Evan awake?" he asked.


    "Yes, my lord," Kavin replied. "He rose early. I believe work was on his mind."


    The maid quietly exited the room while Dominick settled into the armchair. He lifted the cup, the warmth seeping into his hands, and took a slow sip.


    "And Jeniva?" he asked.


    "Miss Jeniva is still resting," Kavin said. "After everything she¡¯s been through, it¡¯s no surprise. She¡¯s remarkably strong, especially for an omega." He smiled softly. "She reminds me of my own daughter."


    Dominick looked up thoughtfully. "Why don¡¯t you take a few days off? Go home and spend time with your family. The maids can handle the daily duties."


    "Your Highness," Kavin said gently, "I was on leave for two months not long ago. I only returned a month back. Besides, serving you is my responsibility."


    "At least consider going home for Christmas," Dominick suggested. "I¡¯ll be returning to the pce around that time as well."


    Kavin inclined his head. "As you wish."


    Once Dominick finished his tea, Kavin collected the cup and saucer and left the room. Silence settled in, broken only by the distant hush of winter outside.


    Dominick nced around the room for a brief moment before rising from his seat. Deciding it was time to begin the day properly, he made his way toward the bath.


    As the warm water cascaded over him, his thoughts drifted back to the memories he had once shared with Juniper. Moments filled with warmth andughter resurfaced. His jaw tightened, and he clenched his fists beneath the spray. With a swift movement, he turned off the warm tap and let the cold water rush over him instead.


    The sudden chill made him shiver only slightly, but it cleared his head. The ache in his chest dulled, reced by a sense of control he had been desperately seeking.


    After some time, he stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel securely around his waist. Standing before the sink, he brushed his teeth, staring at his reflection longer than necessary. Once finished, he dried his hair and finally left the washroom.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Dominick halted mid-step, his gaze falling on Jeniva, who stood quietly near the chair.


    "Your Highness, I was¡ª"


    At the sound of his voice, Jeniva turned abruptly, only to freeze when she realized he was standing there wrapped in nothing but a towel. Heat rushed to her cheeks as she quickly lowered her gaze. Withoutment, Dominick crossed the room to the cupboard.


    "Speak," he said curtly.


    "I¡¯m returning today," Jeniva replied softly. "I wanted to inform you."


    "Good," Dominick said, turning back to face her. "You¡¯ll be promoted. Somehow, your mission was aplished."


    Jeniva remained silent. She had hoped to continue working alongside him, to stay longer, yet his tone was sharp, edged with something dangerously close to anger.


    Jeniva bowed silently and left the room without another word.


    "Why is she throwing a tantrum?" Dominick chuckled to himself. He quickly locked the door, dressed, and spritzed a light cologne over his cor before stepping out to begin his day.


    As he descended the stairs, the house was already alive with movement. Maids busied themselves with cleaning, their soft footsteps echoing through the halls as Dominick headed toward the dining room.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," Evan said, stopping him midway. "All the arrests have been carried out."


    Dominick paused, satisfaction flickering across his face. "Excellent. Let¡¯s have breakfast first, then we¡¯ll discuss the details."


    Evan nodded, and together they entered the dining room.


    Once seated, Evan nced around and asked, "Where¡¯s Jeniva? Isn¡¯t she joining us for breakfast?"


    "Oh, Miss Jeniva has already left," Kavin replied. "I asked her to stay for breakfast, but she refused, saying¡ª" He hesitated and cast a quick nce at Dominick, leaving the sentence unfinished.


    "What did she say?" Evan pressed.


    Dominick lifted his gaze. "You seem rather interested in Jeniva."


    Evanughed lightly. "Not at all, Prince."


    "Then don¡¯t concern yourself with her," Dominick said, picking up his fork and knife as if the matter were closed.


    "Nick," Evan began in an informal tone this time, "I think you were a bit harsh on Jeniva. She¡¯s not a bad person. And she¡¯s genuinely trying to be of help. I admire the way she has rose to ranks despite being an omega. We have always considered them negligible in strength, but she was remarkable in her job."


    Dominick hummed, agreeing with her. "Evan, I don¡¯t have any problem with her work. However, I don¡¯t want her around."

 Chapter 573: Someone dear to your heart

    <h4>Chapter 573: Someone dear to your heart</h4>


    Carlos stepped out of the car just as a pce guard approached him, requesting his identification. The moment Carlos stated his name, recognition dawned on the guard¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯ll take your luggage, sir," the guard said promptly.


    "Thank you," Carlos replied, following him inside.


    Lester, already informed of Carlos¡¯s arrival, hurried to the outer pce to greet him. He weed Carlos with a respectful bow, holding a tablet neatly in both hands.


    "You didn¡¯t inform us of your arrival, sir," Lester said politely.


    "I wanted to surprise everyone," Carlos replied.


    Lester offered him a small smile as he guided Carlos forward.


    "I heard about your grandmother," Lester added gently. "She was a kind soul. May she find peace in the other world."


    Carlos hummed softly in acknowledgment when a familiar voice suddenly reached him.


    It was Gabriel.


    They both halted and turned to see Gabriel standing before them.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?" Gabriel demanded, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye before pulling Carlos into a tight embrace.


    Carlos smiled and returned the embrace without hesitation. "So," he asked as they pulled apart, "how was my surprise?"


    "It truly caught me off guard," Gabriel replied, a smile curving his lips as he moved to Carlos¡¯s side. "Come, let¡¯s get you settled in your chambers first."


    They soon arrived at a chamber in the northern wing of the pce, the same side where Gabriel and Amelie resided. A maidservant promptly poured Carlos a ss of water. He thanked her before taking it, and when he handed the empty ss back, she bowed quietly and withdrew.


    "I hope my stay here won¡¯t be an inconvenience," Carlos said, ncing around the room.


    "Not at all," Gabriel assured him warmly. "You¡¯re part of our family now."


    "Carlos!"


    Amelie¡¯s cheerful voice rang out, drawing both men¡¯s attention to the doorway. She stood there holding Noah close, one hand cradling the back of his head, the other resting protectively against his small back.


    "Mimi!" Carlos eximed, using her nickname as he stepped toward her.


    While they closed the distance, Gabriel quietly instructed Lester to move Carlos¡¯s luggage into the bedroom.


    Carlos wrapped an arm around Amelie in a side embrace, then leaned closer to Noah, who had lifted his gaze just enough to peek at him. "How are you, little one?" he asked softly.


    Noah responded by turning his face away and burying it against Amelie¡¯s chest.


    "Noah," Amelie murmured with a fond sigh, "did you forget Uncle Carlos already?"


    "Babies are like that," Carlos said with a light chuckle.


    "Are you two nning to continue this conversation while standing?" Gabriel asked as he joined them, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "Of course not," Carlos said, gesturing for Amelie to take the sofa first.


    The three of them settledfortably onto it when Noah suddenly began to cry.


    "What¡¯s wrong, my love?" Amelie asked, lowering her head toward him as Gabriel leaned in as well.


    "Did he wet his diaper?" Gabriel asked.


    "No," Amelie replied after a quick check. "I think he doesn¡¯t want me to sit."


    "Give him to me. I¡¯ll take him outside," Gabriel suggested.


    "No," Amelie said gently, rising to her feet. "You two should talk. I¡¯ll take Noah out." She adjusted Noah in her arms and smiled down at him. "Mama will take you to the pce art gallery. Don¡¯t cry, all right?"


    With that, she left the chamber.


    Once the door closed, Gabriel turned to Carlos. "So, have you fully decided to live with us, for good?"


    "Yes," Carlos replied without hesitation. "That¡¯s why I came here."


    "I went to Aurevalis myself," Gabriel said quietly. "I felt it would be wrong to burden you with it."


    Carlos studied him. "Did you find the answers you were looking for?"


    "I did," Gabriel said. "And they brought me a sense of peace." His expression darkened slightly. "I can¡¯t share the full truth, but I can tell you this, Ophelia can be killed. There exists a weapon capable of doing so. One that never rusts or degrades."


    As Gabriel spoke, his thoughts drifted back to his conversation with the Moon Goddess. If such a weapon had once rested in his father¡¯s grave, then it had to exist somewhere in the world even now. Yet he refused to disturb his father¡¯s resting ce; doing so would mean the end of Cynthia¡¯s existence, and that was a price he was unwilling to pay.


    "I¡¯ll look into it," Carlos said. "There¡¯s another way as well, one I¡¯ve discovered. But I don¡¯t know whether it will truly work."


    Gabriel frowned. "What way?"


    "She bound both of you using blood magic," Carlos exined. "The curses still linger, even though you¡¯ve found each other. The marks on your bodies haven¡¯t faded. The first curse was cast on you." He paused briefly before continuing. "To break it, we would have to perform the very same ritual."


    "And the cost?" Gabriel asked quietly.


    "A sacrifice," Carlos answered. "Someone you love, someone dear to your heart, but not your mate."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened. "Carlos, if you¡¯re thinking what I think you are, then that path is closed. I won¡¯t allow it. I won¡¯t lose anyone. I¡¯m not the man I used to be, the one who would have chosen that without hesitation."


    "I don¡¯t care about my life, as long as you¡ª"


    "No," Gabriel cut in sharply. "When I say no, it means no."


    In that moment, Gabriel finally understood Cynthia¡¯s words about why she had said there was no way to kill Ophelia. No way, except for the weapon hidden in his father¡¯s grave. But he was confident that such a weapon must exist in this world.


    "But the curses¡ª" Carlos began.


    "Carlos," Gabriel interrupted firmly, "it wouldn¡¯t work, even if you attempted the ritual. She cast the curse using my blood, Amelie¡¯s, and her own. Once she is destroyed, everything will return to normal."


    Gabriel paused, then continued, "ording to yourte grandmother, Ophelia is already weakened. We cannot allow her to reim her strength during the uing moon event. The longer she remains deprived of her power, the greater our advantage."


    Carlos studied him carefully. "And how do you n to stop her? Do you know where she is?"


    "Yes," Gabriel replied, nodding.

 Chapter 574: We need his eyes

    <h4>Chapter 574: We need his eyes</h4>


    Amelie stepped back into the chamber. She found Gabriel at the center of the room, but he wasn¡¯t alone. Karmen sat across from him, discussing something in low voices. But seeing her and Noah, they both stopped.


    Gabriel stood abruptly, his protective gaze sweeping over her. "Carlos is resting," he said, his voice dropping to a low murmur as he bridged the distance between them. "Is Noah asleep?"


    "Yes," Amelie whispered, her eyes drifting briefly to Karmen before returning to Gabriel¡¯s face. "Go on. Finish what you were saying." With a gentle nod, she slipped toward the bedroom to avoid disturbing the infant¡¯s slumber.


    Gabriel settled back into his chair, the lines of exhaustion deepening on his face as he locked eyes with Karmen again. "A weapon that never rusts, never degrades... It¡¯s seems almost impossible to find," he muttered, his voice edged with frustration. "You should have pressed the person for more information on this. Where could something like that even exist?"


    Gabriel returned to his seat and continued, "They don¡¯t know either." He lied to prevent any mishap to Cynthia.


    Karmen exhaled sharply, leaning into themplight. "We¡¯re running out of time, Gabriel. The Moon Event is only a week away. We can¡¯t face it empty-handed."


    Gabriel rubbed the bridge of his nose, contemting their dwindling options. "Where is Louis these days?"


    "No idea," Karmen admitted. "Thest time our paths crossed was three months ago in a bar."


    Gabriel nodded slowly. "Find him. We need his eyes. Carlos will try to find this weapon with his magic if he has to, but Louis... He is resourceful in ways the rest of us aren¡¯t. He knows the shadows we don¡¯t." A faint, appreciative smile flickered on Gabriel¡¯s lips at the thought of their old ally.


    Karmen rose, pulling his heavy coat tighter around his broad shoulders. He dipped his head in a sharp, respectful bow. "I¡¯ll find him," he promised.


    "Thank you." Gabriel paused, a sudden frown creasing his brow. "By the way... How is Juniper holding up? She hasn¡¯t done anything... Suspicious, has she?"


    Karmen hesitated, a flicker of pity crossing his features. "She¡¯s stocking shelves at a supermarket now. It was the only ce that would take her after the fallout. Most nights she¡¯s drowning what¡¯s left of her soul in cheap liquor. She tried to end it a while back by slitting her wrist. But an Alpha¡¯s blood heals too fast for a wound that small to be fatal."


    Gabriel shook his head. "She brought every bit of this on herself," he muttered. "Hiding the truth from Nick, dragging Zilia¡¯s past into the dirt, hurting Idris... those were sins enough. But involving Noah? That is a debt she can never repay."


    "She¡¯s beyond saving," Karmen agreed. "The poison in her mind has finally taken root."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Did she say something to you?"


    Karmen gave a short, bitter huff of augh. "Not to me. But a spy heard herst night. She was blind drunk, cursing my name, and yours, to the rafters." He straightened his cor. "I should go. Good night, Gabriel. Don¡¯t let the ghosts keep you up. We¡¯ll finish Ophelia this time. For good."


    With a final, assuring nod, Karmen strode out. Amelie, who had been lingering by the door, spoke softly, "Because the world turned against Juniper, she has be like this."


    "World was against us too," Gabriel pronounced.


    He turned to her, the hardness in his eyes softening instantly. He crossed the room and stopped inches from her, taking her hands in his. He leaned down, resting his forehead against her shoulder, letting out a long, shuddering breath.


    "Are you tired?" Amelie asked softly, her handing up to rest against the broad expanse of his back.


    "No," Gabriel murmured against her skin. He stood straight, searching her eyes for a moment before leading her inside. He stood over the crib, watching the rhythmic rise and fall of Noah¡¯s chest in his deep slumber. Satisfied, his hand slid behind Amelie¡¯s shoulder, pulling her firmly against his side. She, too, rested her head on his arm.


    "Gabriel, you are nning alone again, excluding me. Why?" Amelie¡¯s voice was low as it carried a sharp edge of hurt.


    Gabriel sighed, his gaze flickering with fierce protectiveness. "I¡¯ve told you everything already. You know the history. Ophelia¡¯s entire strategy is to use you as a lever against me. She did it before, and she will try it again. Can I afford to lose you? No. That is why you have to stay at a distance until I¡¯ve weakened her enough to be vulnerable," he stated firmly. "Besides, I killed her daughter. I will finish her, too, which I couldn¡¯t achieve in our past life."


    He turned to her slowly, his expression softening just a fraction. "Just because you aren¡¯t physically on the front lines doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t part of this. If not for you, we never would have found a soul as loyal as Carlos. You¡¯ve done your part, Amelie. Now, it¡¯s my turn to carry the weight."


    The heavy silence that followed was broken by a soft stir from the crib. Noah jolted awake, his face scrunching up before he let out a sharp, demanding cry.


    "Uh-huh..." Amelie reacted instantly, turning toward the sound alongside Gabriel. She lifted the infant gently, checking his swaddle. "He¡¯s wet his diaper."


    "I¡¯ll change it," Gabriel offered, already reaching for the supplies.


    "No, I¡¯ve got him. Just pass me a clean diaper and the wipes," she said, lowering Noah onto the small padded bed they had recently ced next to the crib for quick transitions.


    As Amelie worked with efficiency, Gabriel leaned over, dangling a colorful plush toy above Noah¡¯s face. He shook it gently, the soft rattling sound catching the baby¡¯s attention.


    Noah¡¯s cries tapered off into curious whimpers as he focused on the moving object, distracted by his father¡¯s presence while Amelie finished cleaning him up.


    "Now, he¡¯s not going to sleep for a while," she murmured, making him wear the warm pajama pants.


    "Yeah, I think the same," Gabriel chuckled before lifting Noah carefully into his arms, and kept the toy on his small stomach.

 Chapter 575: The room to consider it

    <h4>Chapter 575: The room to consider it</h4>


    "Denzel, you should head back to San Ravendale," Karmen said, the caring to a smooth halt as he applied the brakes. "Gabriel is unable to focus on anything else right now, so you need to keep an eye on thepany¡¯s operations in his absence."


    "Sure. But what about the witch?" Denzel questioned, his brow furrowing with concern.


    "Well, Carlos has returned, and Gabriel believes we should involve as few people as possible," Karmen asserted. "In his past life, he lost everyone he held dear. He¡¯s taking every precaution this time to ensure history doesn¡¯t repeat itself."


    Denzel nodded slowly, understanding the weight of Gabriel¡¯s trauma. "I¡¯ll leave in the morning then. If things get sideways and you need me, just give me a call."


    "I will," Karmen promised. Denzel stepped out of the car, offering a quick wave before heading toward his parents¡¯ house.


    Karmen reversed out of the driveway and began the drive back. He hadn¡¯t gone far when he spotted a familiar figure on the curb. Aisha, looking frantic as she tried to g down a passing taxi. He pulled the car over and lowered the passenger window.


    "Get in," Karmen offered.


    Aisha didn¡¯t hesitate. Escaping the biting chill of the wind, she quickly settled into the passenger seat.


    As Karmen pulled back into traffic, Aisha said, "I could not find any taxi on this route. It was a busy hour thanks to the weekend."


    "Did you go to work? I suppose it¡¯s off on weekends," Karmen replied as he navigated the sluggish crawl of the evening traffic.


    "Well, I went to see my sister. Then, I decided to stop by a friend¡¯s house," Aisha answered.


    "I see." Karmen kept his focus on the road ahead, his hands rxed on the steering wheel.


    "Were you workingte?" she inquired, trying to sustain the conversation.


    "No," he answered shortly. "I went to the pce to see Gabriel."


    "Oh." A silence followed. Aisha began to fidget with her fingers. Seeking a safer topic, she asked, "How is your mother?"


    "She is doing well," Karmen replied, checking his mirror before turning the car left into a quieter street.


    "You should see someone, Karmen. Your mother is eagerly waiting for you to get married," Aisha opined with genuine concern and lighthearted advice.


    Karmen chuckled, a dry sound that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. He shifted gears and pressed on the elerator as the road cleared. "You¡¯re suggesting I settle down while you yourself are running away from marriage?"


    Aisha¡¯s face flushed, and she immediately regretted the turn the conversation had taken. "I didn¡¯t mean to offend you," she rified quickly, her voice dropping. "I¡¯m sorry if my words hurt you." She turned her head away, staring out at the blurred streetlights through the window. The interior of the car suddenly felt much smaller, and she felt awkward, wondering if she had made a mistake by epting the ride.


    "I haven¡¯t found a woman whose thoughts align with mine," Karmen stated, his voice breaking the ice and pulling her back from her thoughts.


    Aisha turned to look at him, surprised by his honesty. "I suppose there are plenty of women out there."


    "I wonder if there is truly someone meant for me," Karmen said with another small chuckle, though this one felt more thoughtful. "But then again, I¡¯m so upied with work and the safety of the prince that I don¡¯t even give myself the room to consider it."


    Aisha hummed softly, her gaze drifting back to the windshield. "Prince Gabriel is safe, though," she added, almost as if she were trying to convince herself.


    Karmen remained tight-lipped. He couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t reveal the vtile storm Gabriel was currently weathering, or the fact that the Moon Event loomed like a death sentence over him.


    Finally, they reached the apartment building where Aisha resided. He pulled the car to a smooth stop at the curb and watched as she gathered her things to step out. However, instead of closing the door behind her, she leaned back in, ducking her head low to look at him onest time.


    "I bought these muffins earlier... You should have them." She reached over and ced a small, crinkling paper bag onto the passenger seat where she had just been sitting.


    "No, thank you," Karmen replied automatically, his instinct to refuse any form of debt or softness kicking in.


    "Just keep them," Aisha insisted with a small, knowing smile. She didn¡¯t give him a chance to argue further, shutting the door before turning and walking toward the entrance of her building.


    Karmen sat in the idling car for a moment. He looked at the bag before driving back to his home.


    ~~~~~~


    Casaio flipped through the report Estelle had handed him earlier, the pages rustling under the warm glow of thempshade. Earlier that day, he had met with a family whose lives had been shattered; they had lost their son to the crushing weight of huge debts.


    The creditor, a well-established moneylender in the capital with a reputation for predatory tactics, had coerced the family into signing a document that was clearly designed to be a trap. The legalnguage was intentionally convoluted, masked by "tricky" uses that effectively stripped them of everything they owned.


    "You are still awake," Zilia¡¯s voice drifted from the doorway. She stepped into the room.


    "I thought it best to resolve this matter by tomorrow," Casaio answered. "I also have to meet Gabriel tomorrow," Casaio added, his eyes drifting from the papers. "Estelle mentioned that Carlos has finally returned. They are moving into the final phase to end Ophelia. I know Gabriel prefers to handle these things on his own, but I can¡¯t help worrying about his safety. He carries too much on his shoulders."


    Zilia leaned against the edge of the heavy oak desk. "We couldn¡¯t even make it to the pce today because that urgent matter pulled you away. I only hope Gabriel actually includes you this time. He has a habit of keeping us at bay whenever a situation bes personal to him."


    She tilted her head, reaching out to slide the report toward her. As she skimmed the predatory termsid out in the ink, her brow furrowed. "The moneylender was clever; he made this look entirely legal on the surface. In cases like this, where thew is on the side of the creditor, justice is notoriously difficult to find. How do you intend to handle it?"


    "There must be a loophole," Casaio replied.

 Chapter 576: Of you getting hurt

    <h4>Chapter 576: Of you getting hurt</h4>


    Katelyn hit the stop button on the treadmill, her breath stilling in short bursts as she stepped off. She then grabbed her water bottle from the side rail and took a long drink.


    She padded across the quiet living room in her socks and dropped onto the couch, legs stretched out in front of her. Leaning forward, she snatched her phone from the coffee table and scrolled to Amelie¡¯s name. She pressed call, listening to the rings until it finally went to voicemail.


    "Is she busy this early?" Katelyn murmured, frowning at the screen. A soft ping drew her attention, new messages lighting up the lock screen. They were from Sage.


    Her lips curved into an involuntary smile as she opened the chat. Hisst message was something silly and sweet, the kind that always made her heart do a little flip. She typed a quick reply, thumbs flying over the keyboard, then set the phone down again, already thinking about taking a hot bath.


    The phone buzzed loudly in her hand, startling her, and she answered without looking.


    "Sage," she whispered.


    "Sage?" Amelie¡¯s familiar, amused voice came through the line, one eyebrow clearly arched even though Katelyn couldn¡¯t see it.


    Katelyn¡¯s cheeks heated instantly. She pulled the phone away to check the caller ID and winced. "Ah¡ªsorry, Amelie! I was literally texting him and thought he was calling back."


    Amelie let out a lightugh. "It¡¯s fine. That reaction was adorable, by the way." Her tone turned warmer. "So, what¡¯s up? Why the early call?"


    Katelyn sat up straighter, tucking her legs beneath her. "Has Brother Gabriele back yet? Or is he still in Aurevalis?"


    "He got home safelyst night," Amelie said, relief audible in her voice.


    "Oh, thank God," Katelyn breathed. Then she hesitated, biting her lip. "Sage told me something... strange. There was a death in their pack, someone found dead, and there were weird marks on the body. He said it looked like witch work." She paused, voice dropping. "I wondered... Could it be Ophelia?"


    Amelie went quiet for a second. When she spoke again, the yfulness was gone. "What? But she¡¯s supposed to be in the capital. Have they done a proper postmortem yet?"


    "The full report¡¯sing today," Katelyn said. "But Sage swore the marks were unnatural. They were nothing a wolf or a regr weapon would leave. He was pretty confused. I think... You should tell Gabriel. Just in case."


    "I will," Amelie said firmly. "Right now. Thank you for letting me know, Kate."


    Katelyn exhaled, some of the tension easing from her shoulders. "Yeah, of course," Katelyn said softly, her voice carrying worry and stubborn affection. "Just... be careful, okay? Did Brother Gabriel find the answers he was looking for? What¡¯s he nning next?"


    She then let out a sigh, curling deeper into the couch cushions and continued, "I know, Brother Gabriel wouldn¡¯t even think of dragging me into his ns. Still... If he needs help, I¡¯m always here. You know that."


    On the other end of the line, Amelie tilted her head, ncing sideways at Gabriel, who sat beside her on the edge of the bed, listening in silence. She reached over and tapped the speaker button, then set the phone down between them.


    "Kate, it¡¯s not like that," Amelie said gently. "Your brother doesn¡¯t want to involve you... Maybe because he¡¯s terrified of you getting hurt."


    Gabriel cleared his throat, finally speaking. "Amelie¡¯s right. I told you the same thing thest time we met before you left for San Ravendale. I¡¯ll talk to Sage about all this."


    There was a small pause before she hummed.


    Gabriel leaned a little closer to the phone, his protective instinct kicking in. "Listen to me, Kate. Don¡¯t take anything from anyone you don¡¯t know. Ophelia¡¯s oldest trick is to tempt people with exactly what they think they¡¯re missing."


    Katelyn¡¯s softugh came through the speaker, light and confident. "But Brother... I already have everything. I don¡¯tck anything."


    "Still, be careful," Gabriel said.


    "Okay," Katelyn promised softly, already smiling at the protectiveness she¡¯d never quite outgrown.


    She pulled the phone away from her ear just as another call shed across the screen. It was from Sage. Her heart gave a quick, happy skip.


    "I¡¯ve got to go. Sage is calling," she said in a rush. "Take care, both of you. And give Noah a big hug and kiss from me. Bye!"


    She ended the call with Amelie and Gabriel before they could reply, then immediately epted the iing one, pressing the phone back to her ear with barely contained excitement.


    "Good morning," Sage¡¯s voice came through, low and a little rough fromck of sleep, but unmistakably fond.


    "Good morning to you too," Katelyn answered, her smile widening.


    "I was wondering..." he started, sounding almost shy, "if you¡¯d like toe over to my apartment for breakfast."


    Her pulse fluttered. "I¡¯d love that. When did you get back from the pack?"


    "Just about an hour ago," he said. She could hear the quiet weariness behind his words.


    "Okay," she said gently. "I¡¯ll be there shortly."


    She hung up, set the phone on the couch, and practically bounced toward the bathroom.


    Twenty minutester, she stepped out, blew dry her hair and changed into warm professional clothes. Applying some light makeup, she put on her muffler and then wore the knee-length boots. Grabbing her coat and purse, she checked the items inside the purse before heading to Sage¡¯s ce.


    It took her less than five minutes to be in front of Sage¡¯s apartment. As she almost pressed the bell, an olddy came to her from the other side.


    "Princess Katelyn," the olddy spoke her name, and she turned around.


    "Yes?"


    The olddy waved her hand over Katelyn¡¯s eyes once, and she fainted right away on the floor. Ophelia returned to her original form and held Katelyn before disappearing.


    Just then, Sage opened the door but was shocked Katelyn wasn¡¯t there. He did get the scent of her pheromones. His eyes fell to the floor and saw the fallen items. Katelyn¡¯s purse and coat that carried her scent.


    "Where did she go?" he murmured, quickly picking them up.

 Chapter 577: Katelyn’s been kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 577: Katelyn¡¯s been kidnapped</h4>


    Katelyn opened her eyes when a pungent smell hit her nostrils. Her blurry vision turned better as she could now see clearly. It was a strange ce. A kind of dark basement. She scanned her eyes around and saw ominous items. A skull, then a few small cauldrons.


    ¡¯We need to escape,¡¯ she told her wolf. But to her surprise, she couldn¡¯t connect with Silver. The next second, she felt extremely low as if someone had drained her entire energy.


    Ophelia finally revealed herself with a silver knife in her hand.


    "Let me go! How dare you bind a princess? Do you even know what will happen to you if my family finds out about it?" Katelyn screamed at her despite the low energy in her body. She tried to get rid of the restraints but it seemed magical.


    "Stay quiet, Princess," Ophelia stated, moving closer to her. "Your brother is scheming against me. He and Amelie are trying their best to kill me. I must show them what happens when they trigger me."


    Katelyn was shocked to learn that Ophelia was the one who abducted her.


    The ring? Katelyn looked at her right hands on the armchair and realized it wasn¡¯t there. How could she make such a big mistake? But, wait! When did she even remove that ring? She didn¡¯t remember any of that.


    "I must say Amelie is still as clever as she was in the past. Finding a sorcerer to fight against me was her best bet. But ste forgot who I am. Ophelia, the one who¡¯s been alive to end them in their second lives. The price they must pay for taking my daughter away."


    Katelyn stared at her in anger. "Your daughter was a bitch," she cursed. From Amelie, she knew the full story of her brother¡¯s and sister¡¯s-inw past. "And you¡¯re going downhill to hell because of your dead daughter."


    Ophelia¡¯s hand hit Katelyn¡¯s face before she brought the silver knife to her cheek. "Don¡¯t say another wrong word about Anaya. All she wanted was a life of fulfillment, a life where no one would look down on her. And Amelie snatched that chance from her. She is the reason I am no longer with my daughter."


    Katelyn chuckled in a mocking tone. "Then, you should die and meet your daughter in hell."


    "Ahhh!" She screamed in pain when the silver touched her skin. The streak of blood trickled down her cheek before Ophelia collected it in a tiny sk.


    Katelyn tried to keep her eyes open, but she again fainted.


    ~~~~~


    Sage paced the entire floor of his apartment building, checking the lobby, the elevators, even the stairwell, anywhere Katelyn might have lingered. But the ce felt emptier than it should. Something was wrong. He could feel it in his bones.


    He headed straight to the control room. The security assistant, a young guy who knew Sage well enough not to ask questions, pulled up the CCTV feeds without a word.


    As the footage rolled, Sage¡¯s hand instinctively rose to his cheek. A sharp, stinging pain red across his skin, like a sharp knife had just struck him. He froze, confusion shing in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t his pain. It was hers.


    The thought hit him like a punch. Katelyn was being hurt. His knuckles whitened as he gripped the edge of the desk, rage and fear twisting together in his chest.


    "Sir," the assistant said hesitantly, pointing to therge central screen. "Isn¡¯t that... Princess Katelyn?"


    Sage¡¯s gaze snapped to the footage. There she was, stepping out of the elevator, smiling softly, heading toward his door just as she¡¯d promised. But then an older woman appeared beside her. They exchanged a few words. Katelyn nodded politely.


    "Yes," Sage said. "That¡¯s her." He leaned closer, frowning. "Who the hell is that old woman?"


    The next moment stole his breath. On screen, the woman¡¯s form changed into someone younger before both figures vanishedpletely after making Katelyn faint.


    "How..." Sage muttered, staring at the frozen image. "How is that even possible?"


    The assistant, who looked pale now, quickly switched to other cameras, scrolling back through entry logs and hallways. "I¡¯ll check where she came from and how she got into the building in the first ce."


    Sage didn¡¯t answer. He just stood there, his heart thundering while he was staring at the empty corridor on the screen where Katelyn had been moments before.


    His hand then flew to his pocket, searching for his phone, but it wasn¡¯t there. He¡¯d left it on the couch in his apartment.


    "I¡¯ll be right back," he muttered to the stunned security assistant, already bolting for the door. He sprinted up the stairs two at a time, burst into his apartment, and snatched the phone from where ity half-buried under a throw pillow.


    His fingers shook as he scrolled to Gabriel¡¯s name and hit call.


    "Yes, S¡ª"


    "Gabriel, Katelyn¡¯s been kidnapped," Sage blurted, the words tumbling out in a rush, his chest heaving. "It was some old woman in the hallway. She¡ªshe changed, right there on the CCTV. Shifted her shape and vanished with Kate. And I felt it, Gabriel. A sharp sting across my face, like someone hit her. She¡¯s being hurt right now. Tell me that¡¯s the witch you¡¯ve been warning us about. Is it Ophelia?"


    A stunned beat of silence on the other end. Then Gabriel¡¯s voice came, "What?"


    "I saw it on the security footage."


    "Send it to me. Now," Gabriel ordered, "And Sage, you¡¯ve to calm down."


    Sage sneered as he paced the living room like a caged animal. "Calm down? How the fuck am I supposed to calm down, Gabriel? My mate is out there, someone¡¯s hurting her. I felt it. I felt her pain."


    On the other end, Gabriel was already moving when Ashna came forward to take Noah from him. Gabriel¡¯s arm tightened instinctively around his son, refusing to hand him over even as he strode down the corridor.


    "She¡¯s my sister, Sage," Gabriel said. "Believe me, I know exactly what this feels like. Just send me the footage. I¡¯ll find her. I swear."


    Sage stopped pacing.


    "I¡¯m sending it now," he said hoarsely and hung up the call.


    "Pa!" Noah puckered his lips as he saw his father¡¯s distress. Gabriel¡¯s hand instinctively moved to the back of his son¡¯s head as he finally arrived at his mother¡¯s chamber.

 Chapter 578: Send me Ophelia’s location

    <h4>Chapter 578: Send me Ophelia¡¯s location</h4>


    "Your Highness."


    The maidservants dropped into deep, synchronized curtsies the moment Gabriel strode into the sunlit chamber.


    He barely acknowledged them, his mind racing far ahead of his body.


    "Where¡¯s Mother?" he asked, his eyes already scanning the empty seating area.


    "Her Majesty has gone to the rose garden," the eldest maid replied quickly, smoothing her apron. "I¡¯ll fetch her at once¡ª"


    "Gabriel?" Mabel¡¯s gentle voice cut through the air from the doorway. She stood framed in the arch, a light shawl draped over her shoulders. "What is it, darling? You look¡ª"


    She stopped, reading the storm on his face before he turned fully toward her. The maidservant froze mid-step, sensing the shift in the air. The other attendants quietly retreated to the corners with their heads bowed.


    "Katelyn... She¡¯s been abducted." Gabriel delivered the news to her. Noah¡¯s tiny face turned upset hearing that name.


    Mabel¡¯s hand flew to her chest. The color drained from her face in an instant, her steps faltering as if the floor had tilted beneath her. The attendant behind her reached out instinctively, steadying her elbow, but Mabel barely noticed.


    "What?" she whispered. "How? Who did it?"


    Gabriel crossed the distance between them in three long strides.


    "I just got the call from Sage," he said, though his own heart was hammering hard enough to drown out everything else. "It happened this morning. It seemed the one behind it was Ophelia."


    "Find her," she pleaded, voice barely above a whisper. "Gabriel, please bring my daughter home."


    "I will," he promised. He pulled her into a brief, fierce embrace, feeling her shake against him. "I swear it, Mom. I will."


    "I¡¯m leaving Noah with you," Gabriel said. He carefully transferred his son into Mabel¡¯s waiting arms. "Amelie¡¯s bathing. I don¡¯t trust anyone else around, just family. Tell Father and the others what¡¯s happened. And when Amelie¡¯s out, make sure she knows: she stays inside the pce. No one leaves these walls. Not a single one of you."


    Mabel nodded, her eyes brimming with tears, and her arms instinctively curling protectively around Noah. The little boy blinked up at his father. A small, confused whimper escaped him as he reached one chubby hand toward Gabriel¡¯s face.


    Gabriel¡¯s heart twisted. He leaned down, pressing a fierce, lingering kiss to the soft curls on top of Noah¡¯s head, breathing in the sweet baby scent that always grounded him.


    "I¡¯ll bring you aunt back," he whispered against his son¡¯s hair. "I promise."


    Then he straightened, gave his mother onest look before disappearing. He was now in Carlos¡¯s room, who was drinking the water and lowered the ss upon seeing the Alpha Prince.


    "We must hurry. Ophelia has taken Kate," Gabriel said urgently as he strode toward him.


    "What? How is that possible? Did Katelyn remove the ring?" Carlos asked, his voiceced with rm.


    Gabriel had already pulled out his phone and thrust it forward, disying the video. "Sage sent this," he said grimly.


    Carlos watched intently, his expression darkening. "It¡¯s definitely Ophelia."


    "We need to find her now," Gabriel dered, scrolling swiftly through his contacts until hended on Jaxon¡¯s name. He tapped the call button and held the phone to his ear.


    After a few rings, the call connected. "Jaxon," Gabriel said without preamble, "send me Ophelia¡¯s location immediately."


    "Your Highness, but¡ª" Jaxon began to protest.


    Gabriel cut him off sharply. "Ophelia has Kate. I have to rescue her. Send the location. Now."


    "Your Highness, I¡¯ll lead your way to that location," Jaxon asserted. "Please, wait for me toe."


    Gabriel agreed and hung up the call.


    ~~~~


    Katelyn regained her consciousness, this time the pain shot from her entire body. Her eyes scanned the damp basement once again and found Ophelia was making something strange. The sting from her cheek hadn¡¯t gone and it felt like the wound was still open.


    <i>¡¯I need to get out of this ce. She may use me to lure Amelie and Gabriel here.¡¯</i> Katelyn still was unable to connect with her wolf, which seemed like was because of the magic she was bound with.


    Suddenly Ophelia turned around, and Katelyn shut her eyes close quickly. She couldn¡¯t let the witch know that she was awake. She heard the door was clicking shut and opened her eyes instantly. Ophelia had gone out of the basement, giving Katelyn a perfect chance to n her escape. Ignoring the constant shooting pain, she tried using her strength to tore the ropes from around her wrists.


    But whenever she did so, it felt something was pressing her chest, particrly the heart. It was the magic that Ophelia had cast on her to prevent her from doing anything.


    "Just bear with it, Kate," he told herself. Clenching her teeth, she felt the feeling would kill her but it was the only way to escape Ophelia¡¯s clutches. She seeded in tearing the thick rope bound from her right hand. But blood oozed out of her mouth as she began coughing.


    Pressing her lips tightly, she suppressed that feeling and quickly removed the tightened rope from her other wrist and then ankles. Her fingers had burned because of the wolfsbane present in those ropes. But she cared less. As soon as she stood up, she heard the door was opening again.


    "Please," she shut her eyes tightly, thinking about the pce and ended up teleporting, the power that was never present in her saved her in the moments when she least expected it.


    Katelyn found herself outside the pce gates and the next second she fainted.


    The car in which Carlos and Gabriel were present immediately stopped which just left the pce¡¯s gates.


    "What happened?" Carlos questioned.


    "Kate!" Gabriel sensed her presence and quickly exited the car. He ran to her and got on his knees before lifting her up, holding her head. His hand moved to her cheek when Carlos reached beside him along with the driver and other guards.


    "She¡¯s heavily injured. Let¡¯s take her inside!" Carlos said in an urgent tone.

 Chapter 579: Belongs to the stars

    <h4>Chapter 579: Belongs to the stars</h4>


    Gabriel guided Katelyn onto the bed, his heart sinking as he saw the extent of her injuries. Her wrists were bleeding from where she had clearly been bound, and a jagged, sharp cut marred her cheek. A maidservant quickly moved to drape a silk sheet over her, preserving her dignity just as the royal physician hurried into the chamber.


    The heavy doors swung open again as Mabel and Raidan rushed in, their faces pale with terror after hearing the news of their daughter¡¯s return.


    "Kate!" Mabel cried out, her voice breaking. Gabriel instinctively stepped back to give them space, his jaw tight with a mixture of relief and simmering rage.


    "Oh my god! Wha¡ªwhat happened to my daughter?" Mabel sobbed, her fingers hovering tremulously over the cut on Katelyn¡¯s face. She looked up at the doctor with pleading, frantic eyes. "How could this happen?"


    Raidan turned his gaze toward the physician. "Harriet, stop the bleeding. Do whatever you must to make my daughter right again."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I¡¯m on it," Harriet stated firmly, her eyes already scanning the severity of the wounds. She nced at her assistant, who was efficiently setting up the IV drip to stabilize the princess. "You all need to wait outside the chamber; I need space to work," she asserted, her professional authority leaving no room for argument.


    Gabriel ced a steadying hand on his mother¡¯s arm, gently guiding the distraught Mabel toward the hallway, with Raidan following close behind, his face a mask of suppressed fury.


    They had barely cleared the threshold when Amelie rushed into the wing, her breathing in short gasps, with Ashna trailing just behind her. She looked at Gabriel¡¯s blood-stained sleeves and then at the closed doors.


    "What happened to Kate?" Amelie demanded, her eyes wide with rm. "Is she... Is she going to be fine?"


    "Her treatment is underway. Doctor Harriet is with her now," Gabriel replied. He looked past her, his protective instincts ring for the rest of the family. "Mom, where¡¯s Noah?"


    "He¡¯s safe in the inner chamber with my personal attendant," Mabel replied, wiping her eyes with a silk handkerchief.


    Gabriel hummed in acknowledgment, his mind already moving several steps ahead. Without wasting another second, he vanished, teleporting straight to his mother¡¯s manor. He found Noah resting quietly in his crib; the infant looked so peacefulpared to the chaos erupting throughout the pce.


    After informing the personal attendant that he would be taking his son, Gabriel carefully gathered Noah into his arms. He was mindful of his strength, cing arge, warm hand on the back of the baby¡¯s head to support him securely. He stepped out of the chamber and, in the blink of an eye, returned to the hallway outside Katelyn¡¯s room.


    Seeing him reappear with the child, Amelie immediately stood up from her chair. She reached out and took the sleeping boy from Gabriel¡¯s arms, her touch gentle and maternal.


    "I¡¯ll take him to the room. You should stay here," she whispered, her eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. She knew Gabriel wouldn¡¯t be able to rest until the physician stepped out of that room with good news.


    Gabriel nodded silently.


    Carlos caught Gabriel¡¯s eye, giving a quick, silent gesture to indicate he would stay with Amelie and the baby. He followed them out of the wing.


    Gabriel pulled his phone from his trouser pocket. His fingers were steady as he dialed Sage. The call was answered almost instantly.


    "Sage, I have found Kate. Fly here," Gabriel informed him.


    "I am already at the airport," Sage answered, his voice trembling with a raw, frantic energy. "How is she? Gabriel, tell me, how is she?"


    "The doctor is examining her now. But she is fine," Gabriel stated. It was a half-truth, a necessary lie to ensure Sage could actually make it through the flight without spiraling, but the image of her bloodied wrists shed vividly in Gabriel¡¯s mind as he said it.


    "Thank God. I will be there soon," Sage whispered, the sound of a terminal announcement echoing in the background before the line went dead.


    Gabriel slid the phone back into his pocket and looked up to find Raidan watching him. His father¡¯s eyes were sharp, scanning Gabriel¡¯s face for the truth he had just withheld from Sage.


    ~~~~~


    Amelie stepped out of the bedroom, the rhythmic creak of Noah¡¯s crib fading behind her. The soft glow of the hallwaymps illuminated Carlos, who stood like a silent sentinel.


    "I¡ªI just heard from Ashna that Katelyn was abducted by Ophelia," Amelie whispered, her voice trembling with fear and fury. "How could that witch do it? She¡¯s systematicallying after our family."


    "Katelyn has lost her ring," Carlos affirmed, his expression grim. "I checked her hands when Gabriel brought her in; her fingers are bare. As for Ophelia, she¡¯s been hunting for any link that could lead her directly to you or Gabriel. Without the protection of the heirloom, Katelyn was an easy target."


    Amelie¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists at her sides, her knuckles turning white. "She needs to die. Soon." She looked down at the band on her own middle finger. "Is there any other way to stop her? Aside from these rings, Grandma made for us? There has to be a way to shield the rest of the family."


    Carlos took a step closer. "It¡¯s worse than just the ring, Amelie. Ophelia didn¡¯t just want to scare her. She has taken blood from Katelyn."


    Amelie¡¯s breath hitched. "What could she possibly want with it? A blood spell? Do you think she¡¯ll use it as a conduit to strike at the rest of us?"


    "I¡¯m certain of it," Carlos replied, his expression hardening. "That is why Gabriel is desperate to find a specific metal, one rare enough to end a witch of Ophelia¡¯s caliber. He says it is an eternal kind, one that never rusts."


    Amelie frowned, her mind racing instantly. "Gold? Pure gold doesn¡¯t rust," she noted.


    "No," Carlos said. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s gold. Gold is a metal of the sun, but what Gabriel is hunting for belongs to the stars. And witches can¡¯t be hurt with gold, Amelie."

 Chapter 580: Severed her connection

    <h4>Chapter 580: Severed her connection</h4>


    Karmen reached the pce the moment he heard the news that Katelyn had been kidnapped and got heavily injured.


    In the elegant drawing room just outside the royal bedroom, the entire family was gathered in tense silence with worried faces. They were all waiting for Katelyn to wake up.


    Gabriel caught his eye across the room and rose immediately. With a quiet word to the others, he excused himself and guided Karmen out into the quieter hallway, closing the drawing-room doors behind them.


    Karmen didn¡¯t waste a second. "Why am I only hearing about this now?" he demanded.


    Gabriel met his gaze steadily. "I didn¡¯t think it was necessary at the time."


    "She was kidnapped, Gabriel," Karmen shot back, disbelief coloring his tone. "Ophelia was behind it. How did you even get her back?"


    Gabriel exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. "Katelyn showed up here on her own, appeared out of nowhere. She¡¯s unconscious now. Carlos is in there with the doctor, trying to figure out what kind of spell or magic Ophelia used on her." He paused, the memory clearly weighing on him. "Carlos and I were already on our way to Ophelia¡¯s ce. I was nning to swing by and pick you up, but then Kate suddenly arrived. After that... My head was only on her. Nothing else mattered."


    Karmen studied him for a long moment, the anger easing into something closer to understanding. He nodded once. "I managed to track down Louis," he said. "He¡¯ll be here this afternoon to see you."


    "Good," Gabriel said.


    Karmen¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Ophelia¡¯se after your family now. We should hit her hard, raid her ce, bring the full force of our wolves down on her."


    Gabriel nodded. "We will. But not yet, not until the weapon is in my hands."


    He then rified with his intense gaze, "Ophelia can teleport, Karmen. She wields magic most of us can barelyprehend. In my past life, she cut through our wolves like they were nothing. ughtered them. She could do it again." His voice dropped, carrying the weight of old scars.


    "If she pulls it off this time, if she slips away after, we¡¯ll lose her trail for good. Jaxon¡¯s been watching her every move for a long time, keeping tabs, making sure she stays pinned to one spot. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t rush this. We have to be patient."


    "I understand," Karmen said, exhaling slowly as the weight of Gabriel¡¯s words settled between them. "Is Idris here yet? We can¡¯t leave him at the academy, not with everything going on."


    Gabriel nodded. "Casaio already brought him back to the pce. He¡¯s in his chamber right now, taking his sses online."


    Karmen gave a small, relieved hum. "I see."


    Before either could say more, a maidservant appeared at the hallway entrance with urgency. "Your Highness, Mr. Carlos is out."


    Gabriel and Karmen exchanged a quick nce and strode back into the drawing room. The family members parted slightly as Carlos emerged from the bedroom doorway, his expression a mix of exhaustion and cautious relief.


    Everyone¡¯s attention locked on him.


    Carlos met Gabriel¡¯s eyes first. "Princess Katelyn¡¯s already broken the spell the one that severed her connection to her wolf. I can sense them both now, fully together in her body again." He held up a small, faintly glowing amulet on a thin chain.


    "I¡¯ve ced a talisman in it for her protection. Since she¡¯s lost the ring, it¡¯ll shield her from Ophelia, at least until I get something stronger in ce."


    "Your Majesty," Carlos said, turning to the Queen with respect as he held out the faintly glowing talisman, "you should be the one to ce it around the princess¡¯s neck."


    Mabel rose at once, crossing the room in quick, graceful strides. She took the amulet from Carlos¡¯s hand with gentle fingers, cradling it as though it were something infinitely precious. "Thank you, Carlos," she murmured with unspoken gratitude.


    Raidan nced toward Harriet, hope flickering in his eyes. "Shall we go in and see Kate now?"


    Harriet offered a small, careful smile. "Once Her Majesty has secured the talisman around the princess¡¯s neck, you may all enter. But... She¡¯s still unconscious."


    Casaio¡¯s brow furrowed, worry sharpening his tone. "Do we know when she¡¯ll wake up?"


    Harriet lowered her gaze, regret softening her features. "I¡¯m afraid not, Your Highness. We simply don¡¯t know yet."


    "I believe there¡¯s nothing serious, right?" Zilia asked, her voice soft but threaded with lingering worry as she nced toward the bedroom door.


    Harriet turned to her with a reassuring nod. "Yes, there¡¯s no cause for rm now. The injuries will just take a little longer to heal because she was poisoned with wolfsbane and silver. But Princess Katelyn is strong. She¡¯lle through this."


    Everyone felt rxed hearing that.


    Carlos stepped forward then, holding out the talisman once more. "Your Majesty," he said gently to the Queen, "please ce it around her neck now."


    Mabel gave a small hum and brushed past him, her chin lifted as she disappeared into the bedroom. One by one, the others followed, drawn by the need to see Katelyn with their own eyes.


    The sight of her stopped them all for a heartbeat.


    Katelyny pale against the white pillows, a thick bandage covering one side of her face. The faint rise and fall of her chest was the only movement in the stillness.


    Gabriel, Dominick, and Casaio froze in the doorway, fists clenching hard at their sides as the anger and helplessness crashed over them anew at the sight of their little sister so hurt.


    Raidan recovered first, moving silently to his wife¡¯s side. He stood close as Mabel leaned over the bed, her fingers trembling only slightly while she carefully fastened the glowing talisman around Katelyn¡¯s neck, tucking it beneath the cor of her nightgown so it rested against her heart.


    "Kate!" Sage¡¯s voice reverberated in the drawing room.


    Gabriel walked out and saw Sage looking frantically around.


    "She¡¯s inside, Sage. And she¡¯s out of danger," Gabriel informed him.

 Chapter 581: Let me call the others

    <h4>Chapter 581: Let me call the others</h4>


    Ophelia tore through the dimly lit chamber, flinging aside curtains and overturning furniture in a frantic search. Katelyn vanished without a trace.


    "How...?" Ophelia hissed through clenched teeth, pacing in tight circles. "She can¡¯t teleport. I bound her myself. How did she break my spell?"


    She snatched the scrying orb from its pedestal onest time, pouring her will into it. The ssy surface swirled with shadow and smoke... Then cleared to empty nothingness.


    Fury surged hot in her chest. Her fingers tightened around the discarded rope still stained with Katelyn¡¯s blood.


    "I still have this," she muttered in a low voice. "Her blood is mine. I can call her back, drag her right through whatever veil they¡¯ve thrown up."


    She stormed back to the ritual circle chalked on the stone floor, the candles guttering wildly as she passed. Kneeling, she smeared the rope¡¯s blood across the sigils, chanting some spells.


    However, nothing happened. It appeared to her that someone had wrapped Katelyn in a shield far stronger than anything she had anticipated.


    "No¡ªno!" Ophelia screamed, and it echoed off the walls. She hurled the rope aside and mmed her fists against the floor. "They have rescued her. This was a perfect chance for trapping Gabriel and Amelie once again, but I lost it!" However, the fire of revenge in her eyes didn¡¯t stop. She decided to look into Amelie¡¯s family. Though they were protected, they could be lured if she tried harder.


    ~~~~~~


    "Kate," Sage burst into the chamber, his voice cracking on her name as he scanned the room in near-panic.


    "She hasn¡¯t woken up yet," Zilia said softly, rising from her chair in the drawing room. She offered him a gentle, sympathetic smile. "The Queen is with her now. I¡¯ll let Her Majesty know you¡¯re here."


    She crossed to the bedroom door, knocked on the door, then slipped inside.


    "Mother," Zilia said, "Sage has arrived."


    "Oh, bring him in," Mabel replied without hesitation, her voice steady despite the strain in her eyes.


    Zilia stepped back and nodded to Sage. He took a shaky breath, then walked through the doorway and immediately dipped into a deep, respectful bow toward the Queen.


    When he straightened, his gaze found Katelyn.


    Shey so still against the pillows, her face pale beneath the thick bandage that covered one side. Her wrists, both of them, were wrapped in white gauze. His chest tightened painfully, and a deep ache settled behind his ribs.


    He swallowed hard, barely able to speak. "Can I¡ª?"


    "Of course," Mabel said at once, her tone warm and maternal as she reached out to briefly touch his arm. "She¡¯s your mate, Sage. Stay as long as you need."


    With that, Mabel and Zilia slipped quietly out of the room, leaving Sage alone with Katelyn in the hushed silence.


    In the drawing room, Mabel smoothed a hand over her sleeve, taking a steadying breath before turning to Zilia. "Where have the others gone?"


    Zilia¡¯s expression was tight, worry still lingering in her eyes. "Noah woke up crying, so Amelie had to rush off to him. The three princes followed Father to the council hall. They¡¯re meeting with the advisors now." She frowned. "This isn¡¯t just a family matter anymore, Mother. What happened to Kate... It¡¯s uneptable. Anything could have happened to her."


    Mabel¡¯s gaze darkened, her fingers curling into fists at her sides. For a moment, she revealed the fury beneath thatposure.


    "I wish I could kill that witch with my own hands," she said with barely contained rage. "She tore me away from Gabriel, made him suffer years without the love he deserved. And now... now she dares toy a hand on my daughter." Her breath hitched, eyes glistening. "I¡¯ve never felt this angry, this helpless, in my life."


    "Mother, I am sure Gabriel wille up with a n soon and will end this witch for good," Zilia stated, giving her much-needed support.


    ~~~~~~~


    Sage sat on the edge of the chair, leaning forward, both of Katelyn¡¯s bandaged hands cradled carefully in his.


    He hated himself for it, for every second he¡¯d wasted, for every minute he hadn¡¯t been there. If he¡¯d just moved faster, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be lying here like this. Maybe those marks wouldn¡¯t be on her skin.


    And that call. God, he wished he could take it back. He¡¯d asked her toe to him, and it happened.


    His throat burned. He bowed his head slowly, pressing his forehead against her knuckles, breathing in the faint warmth still lingering in her fingers.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Kate," he whispered with anger and guilt. "Please... forgive me. I should¡¯ve protected you. I should¡¯ve been there."


    He closed his eyes, grip tightening just a little, like he could will his strength into her through touch alone.


    "I swear," he said, low and shaking with barely contained fury, "I swear I¡¯m going to kill that witch."


    He stayed like that, forehead against her hands, silent tears slipping down to dampen her skin, refusing to let go.


    "Sage..."


    His head snapped up from where it rested against her hands.


    "Kate?" He stared at her, almost afraid to believe it. Her eyelids fluttered, then opened just enough for him to see those familiar eyes looking back at him. "Kate, you¡¯re awake!"


    He started to stand, already turning toward the door. "Wait, let me call the others, they need to know¡ª"


    Her fingers tightened around his wrist. "Don¡¯t go," she whispered. "Please... Stay with me."


    Sage froze, then slowly sank back down, this time onto the edge of the bed instead of the chair. He shifted carefully, mindful of the bandages and the IV line, and gently brushed a few strands of hair away from her forehead with his free hand.


    "I¡¯m right here," he murmured, thumb tracing a soft line along her temple. "Not going anywhere."


    He swallowed hard, guilt still heavy in his chest. "I¡¯m so sorry, Kate. You were right there... And I couldn¡¯t get to you fast enough. I should¡¯ve¡ª"


    "Shh." She gave the tiniest shake of her head, wincing a little at the movement. "Don¡¯t me yourself. I lost the ring. That¡¯s why it happened. Not you."


    Sage¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t argue. He just leaned in a fraction closer, letting her feel he was really there.


    After a quiet moment, her dry lips parted again. "I want... Water," she murmured, barely audible.


    "Right, hold on." He reached immediately for the ss on the nightstand, steadying it with one hand while carefully lifting her head just enough with the other. He brought it to her lips, letting her sip slowly, watching her throat move with each tiny swallow.


    When she¡¯d had enough, he set the ss aside and stayed close as his fingers threaded gently through hers again.

 Chapter 582: A mark of vulnerability

    <h4>Chapter 582: A mark of vulnerability</h4>


    Sage stepped quietly out of the bedroom to find the Queen and Zilia in the drawing room, their faces etched with worry.


    "She¡¯s awake," he said simply. "She¡¯s asking for you."


    Mabel was on her feet in an instant while Zilia was right behind her. They hurried past him into the room while a nearby maidservant bowed and rushed off to spread the word to the rest of the family.


    Inside, Mabel went straight to the bed, gathering Katelyn into her arms as gently as possible. Katelyn clung to her mother like she was still a little girl with her face buried in Mabel¡¯s shoulder and her arms tightly wrapped around her mother.


    Mabel held her for a long moment, then eased back just enough to press a soft kiss to her forehead, fingers smoothing down Katelyn¡¯s tangled hair.


    "Why did you take off the ring, sweetheart?" she asked, voice trembling with leftover fear. "I told you to never take it off."


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes glistened. "Mom... I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how I lost it."


    Before Mabel could say more, the door flew open again.


    "Kate, dear!" Raidan¡¯s voice broke as he strode in, Gabriel, Dominick, and Casaio right on his heels.


    Mabel stepped aside with a watery smile, letting her husband take her ce. Raidan sat on the edge of the bed and pulled Katelyn into his chest.


    "Daddy," Katelyn whispered, eyes fluttering shut as she melted into the hug. In her parents¡¯ arms, the scaredy feeling finally felt a little farther away.


    Sage stayed back near the foot of the bed. Casaio moved beside him and rested a steady hand on his shoulder.


    Katelyn pulled back a little, looking around at all of them, at Gabriel especially.


    "Ophelia... She¡¯s crazy," she said. "She¡¯s obsessed with Amelie and Gabriel. I saw her up close. She... She cut me off from my wolf. I couldn¡¯t feel any strength. Her magic is terrifying."


    Casaio leaned forward. "How did you get away, Kate?"


    Katelyn swallowed, wincing at the memory. "She left the basement kind of room for a few minutes. The ropes... which were soaked in wolfsbane burned me like fire every time I moved." Her fingers brushed the thick bandages on her wrists. "But I knew if I didn¡¯t try, she was going to force Gabriel to bring Amelie to her. So I fought. I used every bit of strength I had left... and somehow, I just teleported. Right here. I don¡¯t even know how."


    Then Casaio let out a soft huff ofughter, warm and teasing, trying to cut through the worrisome atmosphere. "So our little Kate isn¡¯t so little anymore, huh? She saved herself and finally got the ability to teleport."


    Katelyn¡¯s lips curved into the tiniest smile. "Even I can¡¯t believe I did it," she whispered.


    Dominick, standing near the door with his arms loosely crossed, cleared his throat gently. "We should let Kate rest," he said, ncing around at the crowded bedside.


    "Yes," Mabel agreed, brushing a stray lock of hair from Katelyn¡¯s forehead, "but first we need to have her properly checked. Harriet should be here any moment."


    As if summoned, the door opened again and Harriet slipped in, medical case in hand.


    "Your Majesty," she said with a quick curtsy, then turned warmly to the bed. "Pardon my tardiness, Princess. How are you feeling?"


    Katelyn managed another tiny smile for the healer who¡¯d patched her up more times than she could count growing up. "A bit weak," she admitted.


    Harriet checked the glucose bag, noting it was empty. She swapped it out with a fresh one with practiced efficiency before moving to monitor Katelyn¡¯s vitals.


    "Everything is perfect," Harriet said, a genuine smile finally breaking through her professional mask. "Your pulse is steady, and your oxygen levels have stabilized. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning to change the dressings. I¡¯ve already handed the painkillers to your attendant, so don¡¯t hesitate to use them. The Wolfsbane and Silver have taken a heavy toll on your system; you need rest and light meals."


    As Harriet began to pack her equipment, the door creaked open. Amelie slipped into the room, holding a restless Noah in her arms, with Carlos following closely behind as a silent shadow. Noah¡¯s tiny hands patted Amelie¡¯s neck, his small fingers fiddling with the gold chain around her throat as he made soft, babbling sounds.


    "Amelie, why are you standing there? Come closer," Katelyn whispered.


    Harriet bowed and made her way out, signaling to the family that the crisis had passed for now. Amelie handed the baby to Gabriel, who took his son with a protective tenderness, and moved to the bedside.


    "You scared us," Amelie said, her voice trembling as she wrapped her arms around Katelyn in a careful hug, her hand gently patting her sister¡¯s back. "Don¡¯t you ever do that again."


    "It wasn¡¯t intentional, Amelie. I didn¡¯t know it would happen," Katelyn said softly, pulling away from the hug.


    "Take rest now," Amelie urged.


    Katelyn didn¡¯t seem convinced. She slowly brought her hand up, her fingers trembling as they hovered over the medical tape on her face. "Does the cut look bad? On my cheek?" she asked, her eyes searching Amelie¡¯s for the truth. In their world, a scar was more than a blemish, it was a mark of vulnerability.


    "It will heal. Don¡¯t worry," Amelie promised, quickly catching Katelyn¡¯s hand and squeezing it warmly to keep her from touching the wound. "Harriet is the best; she¡¯ll make sure there isn¡¯t even a trace left behind."


    "Now, let Katelyn rest," Mabel pointed this time. "Sage, do you want to stay?"


    "Yes, I would love to," Sage replied promptly.


    "Aren¡¯t you tired?" Katelyn asked.


    "No, I am not," Sage answered, already moving to her side.


    Shortly, the room was emptied, leaving Katelyn and Sage behind.


    "Brother Gabriel didn¡¯t say a word. I wonder what¡¯s in his mind," Katelyn murmured.


    "He is angry," Sage replied, "that a witch touched his sister. Gabriel keeps a straight face in most of the situations. And right now, he must be nning on how to make Ophelia pay for what she did to you."

 Chapter 583: A blood sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 583: A blood sacrifice</h4>


    "Pa... Pa... Pa... Pa..."


    "Ma... Ma..... Ma... Ma..."


    Noah¡¯s small, chirping voice filled the room as Gabriel lowered him gently onto the mattress. The infant¡¯s innocent babbling was the only thing capable of breaking through the storm in Gabriel¡¯s chest. A genuine smile touched his lips, even though his heart was still burning with a fury.


    "You haven¡¯t said a single word since the attack happened," Amelie observed quietly, watching him.


    "I always thought Katelyn was naive," Gabriel murmured. "I thought she didn¡¯t understand the weight of our world. Yet, while she was being tormented, she was thinking of me, the one who has always ridiculed her. She used ever ounce of her strength to escape Ophelia¡¯s ce. She could have even lost her life, Amelie. What would I have done then? How would I have ever met my gaze?"


    On the bed, Noah flipped onto his belly, supporting his weight with his tiny elbows. He began wriggling his arms and legs in the air, letting out bubblingughs that seemed to defy the darkness surrounding the pce.


    "I told you Katelyn loves you and the Moon Goddess have blessed you. Nothing would have happened, Gabriel," Amelie said, walking to him and sitting close to him.


    "You¡¯re her elder brother; she worries for you more than herself. She didn¡¯t care about the injuries inflicted on her, she cared about what Ophelia would do to us if she didn¡¯t hold out."


    "Exactly," Gabriel agreed with a newfound respect for his sister.


    Amelie ced a hand on his shoulder, giving it a gentle, grounding pat. "Louis will be here soon, won¡¯t he? Carlos and I were just discussing that metal. It has to be something that can truly burn a witch, something they can¡¯t heal from," she stated.


    "I¡¯ve racked my brain, and I¡¯m still at a loss," Gabriel admitted. "Even Carlos, despite his heritage, doesn¡¯t have the answer. It seems only a weapon forged from this unique, eternal metal is the key to ending Ophelia for good."


    Noah chose that moment to resume his chirping, his little hands reaching out to grab their attention.


    "Yes, Noah? Daddy is just a little stressed," Amelie said softly, scooping him up into her arms.


    A sharp knock at the door broke the moment. Gabriel stood and moved toward the entrance, where Ashna stood with her head bowed respectfully.


    "Your Highness, your Beta has arrived," she informed him.


    Gabriel nced back at Amelie, a silent promise in his eyes that he would return soon, before stepping out. In the expansive drawing room, Karmen and Louis were in conversation. As Gabriel approached, they both turned.


    "Gabriel, it has been far too long," Louis said, bowing his head slightly in greeting.


    "Yes, many months have passed since ourst meeting," Gabriel replied. "Please, take a seat." He motioned toward the heavy velvet chairs and gestured for Karmen to join them.


    "Ashna, bring Carlos here," Gabriel ordered. The maid bowed and hurried out, her footsteps echoing down the corridor.


    As the three men settled in, Louis leaned forward, his expression turning serious. "Karmen told me you are searching for a metal that is immune to time, something that cannot degrade or rust away."


    "Yes," Gabriel replied. "Do you have any knowledge of such a thing?"


    "I have not heard of anything like that personally," Louis admitted, shaking his head. "However, the ironsmiths might. They are the ones closest to the fire and the ore; such rumors and legendary properties aremon gossip among the master smiths of the old quarters," he suggested.


    "We have limited time," Gabriel countered. "Ophelia has Katelyn¡¯s blood. Every second we spend chasing rumors is a second she spends weaving a curse. If we go to the smiths, it must be the ones who still work with ancient methods."


    Carlos entered the room just then.


    "You summoned me, Gabriel?" Carlos asked, his eyes moving between the men.


    "Yes. Louis is here," Gabriel answered.


    Louis tilted his head slightly, his pupils dting as his eyes shed a deep red. He was instinctively sensing the sorcerer¡¯s energy radiating from Carlos.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Louis," Carlos replied, unbothered by the disy of werewolf instinct. "You helped my friend once before; your loyalty is well-remembered." He lowered himself into the chair across from Karmen.


    "You have a strong aura, Carlos," Louis remarked, the red in his eyes fading back to brown. "Being a witch¡¯s son, I suppose you must have more knowledge than I do about a metal that can defy time and rot."


    "I wish I did," Carlos replied with a faint, weary smile. "We people focused on the blood and the stars, not the anvil."


    "Louis suggests we consult the ironsmiths," Gabriel stated, cutting through the pleasantries.


    "Ironsmiths?" Carlos arched an eyebrow. "You think amon tradesman holds the key to killing Ophelia?"


    "Yes," Louis answered firmly. "I think they know tales which many of us don¡¯t, especially those rted to the rare ores of the earth. Gossip travels through the heat of the forge, and the oldest families of smiths have passed down secrets about metals that haven¡¯t been seen in centuries."


    "Have you people heard of bloodsmiths?" Karmen suddenly interrupted.


    "Bloodsmiths? Never," Louis said, shaking his head. Even with his vast knowledge of werewolf history, the term felt like a whispered myth from a forgotten age.


    "Where did you hear of them?" Gabriel inquired, his interest piqued. Anything that could provide an edge against Ophelia was worth investigating.


    "Remember, five years ago when you and I went to Country Zedrion on the invitation of their Alpha King?" Karmen asked, leaning forward. "I met ady there, an old seer in the King¡¯s court. She mentioned the bloodsmiths."


    "I think I know," Carlos intervened. All eyes turned to the sorcerer.


    "What¡¯s that? Do they make something from blood?" Gabriel frowned, the idea sounding both gruesome and dangerously ult.


    "In a way, yes," Carlos exined, his hands gesturing as if shaping something in the air. "They are the only ones who can forge Star-Iron metals that fall from the heavens. To a normal smith, that metal is useless. But a Bloodsmith uses a Living Catalyst. They believe that for a weapon to kill an immortal or a powerful witch, it must be quenched in a substance that holds the essence of life itself."


    "So, whose blood do they need?" Gabriel inquired.


    "They don¡¯t just use any blood," Carlos continued. "They use the blood of the lineage they are trying to protect or the lineage they are trying to destroy. By binding the star-metal with a blood sacrifice, the weapon bes sentient. It won¡¯t rust, it won¡¯t break, and most importantly... It ignores all earthly magic."


    "So, if we find a Bloodsmith, we can create a weapon that Ophelia cannot hide from. A de that knows her and strike her without failing," Gabriel stated.


    "Yes," Carlos confirmed.

 Chapter 584: The man was a visionary

    <h4>Chapter 584: The man was a visionary</h4>


    "Are you sure?" Gabriel frowned, his skepticsm etched into the hard lines of his face.


    "I¡¯ve only heard the whispers, Gabriel. No one ever uses these methods openly, or if they do, the witnesses don¡¯t tend to survive to tell the tale," Carlos exined.


    "I¡¯ll go to Zedrion," Karmen volunteered immediately. "If there is even a shadow of a lead there, I¡¯ll find it."


    "You need to bring a bloodsmith back here at any cost. Do you truly think you can handle that?" Louis questioned him. "These aren¡¯t men you simply hire; they are fanatics of their craft."


    "I¡¯ll convince them," Karmen said confidently, a small, daring smile ying on his lips. "But," he added, ncing at the Beta, "I won¡¯t stop you from apanying me, Louis. Your negotiation skills might be useful."


    Louis leaned back, his gaze shifting to Gabriel. "I don¡¯t want to work for free for you, Gabriel. This is a suicide mission. Give me something in return."


    "What do you want? Money? A high-ranking position in the court?" Gabriel arched an eyebrow, his patience thinning.


    "I have more than enough family wealth; I don¡¯t need your gold," Louis cleared his stance, his expression turning deadly serious. "Make me your right-hand man."


    "I¡¯m his Beta," Karmen snapped, his posture stiffening. "Weren¡¯t you always the one annoyed with Gabriel¡¯s every move? Now, you suddenly want to be his right-hand man while I¡¯m standing right here?" He looked at Louis with deep skepticism, sensing a hidden motive behind the sudden desire for political power.


    "I think I will love working for Gabriel. People have started respecting him more than ever," Louis stated. "I don¡¯t know if the royal family is truly aware of the shift, but after Gabriel rescued a distressed runaway omega and made her his wife, arge faction of themon people have begun to admire him. They see him as a protector, and someone who can uplift them as well."


    Carlos studied Louis for a moment. He realized the man was a visionary; Louis didn¡¯t just see the King, he saw the potential for a legend. He knew Gabriel was capable of things others weren¡¯t, and he wanted to tether his own legacy to that rising star.


    "Karmen is my right-hand man," Gabriel stated tly, leaving no room for negotiation. "While Denzel is my left-hand man. Both my hands are already full, Louis. Furthermore, you may find that you won¡¯t benefit from me as much as you think after a while. I can guarantee you a seat on the High Council, however."


    "I don¡¯t want that. The Council is a room full of fossils," Louis asserted. "Make me your Advisor, then."


    Gabriel chuckled, the sound low and slightly dangerous. "Why are you so persistent to be by my side? Most men would prefer to keep as much distance from me as possible."


    "Because I will benefit from you in the future. My name will grow if I stay by your side," Louis stated with startling rity. "I am quite honest about what I want. You may not want to lose a gem like me, Gabriel. I¡¯ve always helped you, even if, in the past, it was mostly because I feared you."


    "I¡¯ll think about it," Gabriel said, his voice neutral. He wasn¡¯t refusing, but he wasn¡¯t handing over the keys to his inner circle just yet.


    "Wonderful! Don¡¯t disappoint me," Louis said, a triumphant glint in his eyes. "I will go with Karmen and bring the bloodsmith here. You have my word."


    "One more thing," Gabriel began. "My wife isn¡¯t an omega. She is an Alpha. Her wolf was simply sealed because of a curse."


    Louis paused, his confident expression faltering for a split second. "Oh. I wasn¡¯t aware of that. Please forgive my ignorance, Your Highness," he said, bowing his head deeply to hide his surprise. An Alpha Prince wife changed the politicalndscape entirely; it meant Gabriel¡¯s line was twice as strong.


    Suddenly, a sharp ringing broke the tension. Carlos pulled a small device from his pocket, his brow furrowing as he saw the name shing on the screen. He answered immediately.


    "Brother, I am right outside the pce," Mona¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker, sounding breathless and urgent. "The guards are refusing to let me in. Please,e out and get me."


    "What? Why are you here?" Carlos asked, his voice rising in shock.


    "Who¡¯s here?" Gabriel asked promptly.


    "Mona," Carlos replied, looking at Gabriel with a confusion and worry. "She¡¯s standing at the main gate."


    "I¡¯ll bring her in." Karmen rose to his feet immediately and headed outside.


    It took Karmen ten minutes to reach the heavy iron gates of the pce. Mona stood there as she gripped the handle of arge trolley bag, appearing small as the royal guards maintained a wary perimeter around her.


    "Karmen? Why have youe to fetch me?" Mona inquired, her confusion evident as she looked past the armored men.


    The guards bowed to Karmen, stepping back to grant him passage. "Miss Mona is the cousin of Carlos," Karmen informed them. He then turned to her with a curt nod. "Follow me."


    Mona began pulling her heavy trolley across the cobblestones, struggling slightly to keep up with his long strides. "You shouldn¡¯t havee to thend of wolves," Karmen said, not looking back. "It¡¯s a dangerous time for your kind to be seen near the pce."


    "But witches are permitted to travel here," Mona countered defensively. "Besides, I thought Amelie might need me."


    "No one needs you," Karmen murmured under his breath.


    "I heard that!" Mona snapped. "I may not be a master of the magic, but when ites to protection and warding, my spells are unparalleled. Brother Carlos might have a use for me, even if you don¡¯t. And honestly, I¡¯ve always wanted to explore this country. It¡¯s beautiful."


    She paused, watching the way Karmen walked with a rigid, protective grace. "Do you always stay this close to my brother? At this rate, people will start to think you¡¯re his lover," she remarked with a mischievous tilt of her head.


    Karmen stopped dead in his tracks. Mona nearly collided with his back. He turned slowly, his eyes shing with a cold, predatory re that silenced her instantly.


    "Don¡¯t joke about such things," he said. "You are in the pce. If such rumors spread, you will take full responsibility for the consequences of your tongue."


    He sounded so deadly serious that Mona felt a chill run down her spine. She twitched her lips, wanting to offer a witty retort, but the intensity in his gaze made her swallow her words.


    "Now, walk quietly and do not irritate me further," Karmenmanded sternly, turning back toward the drawing room.

 Chapter 585: Chaos into this family

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chaos into this family</h4>


    Mona entered the luxurious chamber where Karmen and Lester had led her.


    "Miss, please enjoy your stay in the pce. I will inform the Alpha King and the Luna Queen of your arrival immediately. If you should need anything, a maidservant is stationed just outside for your service," Lester stated, his tone as humble and professional as possible.


    "Thank you, sir," Mona said, giving the room a quick, appreciative nce.


    "Follow me," Karmen said again. He clearly had no intention of letting her settle in before she faced Gabriel and Carlos.


    Mona hummed a soft acknowledgment and quickly ran after him. As they approached the drawing room, she could feel the heavy presence of powerful Alphas nearby.


    "Your cousin is here," Karmen announced as he stepped aside.


    Carlos stood up instantly. "Mona, why did you travel here?" He closed the distance between them, worry etched across his face.


    "I shall go then," Louis intervened, sensing the privacy they all needed. He adjusted his coat, nodding toward the Beta. "Karmen, do tell me the moment you are ready to leave for Zedrion. I¡¯ll have my affairs in order." With a final, calcting nce at the neers, Louis exited the room.


    "Brother, I told you I wanted to explore this country, and I wanted to meet Amelie, too," Mona stated, trying to sound casual despite the intensity of the room. She shifted her weight, ncing toward Gabriel. "So, I thought I¡¯d surprise you. I know I came unannounced, but I felt I had to."


    "Now that she is here, don¡¯t scold her about it, Carlos," Gabriel said. "Let her settle in."


    "Still, you all are already stressed enough," Carlos remarked. "I will see youter, Gabriel. We have much to discuss once she is settled."


    Without waiting, Carlos excused himself and dragged Mona out with him.


    Karmen turned to look at Gabriel. "I will prepare to leave for Zedrion immediately," he said.


    "What do you think?" Gabriel inquired, leaning back in his chair and tapping his fingers on the armrest.


    "About?"


    "About making Louis my advisor. Personally, I don¡¯t think I need one," Gabriel asserted.


    "He has excellent negotiation skills, and as you have always said, he is resourceful," Karmen suggested, weighing his words carefully. "I know you¡¯ve worked all by yourself all this time, but it might be best to bring such people into the fold. To strengthen your position, you need to turn potential rivals into assets."


    "Louis thinks I can be the future Alpha King. He was clear about his ambitions," Gabriel muttered.


    "Well, I don¡¯t see any reason why you can¡¯t be the Alpha King," Karmen remarked. "The only and main reason you are away from the pce for so long is because of your mother."


    Karmen then slightly bowed his head and walked away, leaving Gabriel alone in a state of deep contemtion.


    ~~~~~


    After Katelyn finally drifted into an uneasy sleep, Sage retreated to the guest chamber at the request of the Queen, who had arrived to personally check on her daughter.


    Mabel was in the middle of giving sharp instructions to the maidservant about the security protocols that needed to be established around Katelyn¡¯s room. She stopped mid-sentence when she saw Gabriel standing in the doorway.


    "Is Kate awake?" Gabriel asked.


    "No. She is resting," Mabel replied softly. The maidservant bowed her head and hurried away, leaving mother and son alone in the drawing room. Mabel turned her full attention to him. "What are you nning, Gabriel? You refused to let Casaio and Nick get involved. Take your brothers¡¯ help, son. You cannot carry this mountain alone."


    "Mom, I don¡¯t want them to get hurt because of me," Gabriel stated, his gaze fixed on the floor. "I never imagined Katelyn would have to endure something so horrific. I¡¯ve lost too many people in the past. When I saw Kate in that state, broken, and bleeding... I felt a strange, paralyzing fear in my heart. And I don¡¯t want it to repeat."


    He looked up at her, his eyes filled with a haunting guilt. "Somehow, what you always said about me came true. I¡¯ve brought nothing but chaos into this family."


    Mabel¡¯s heart sank. The realization hit her like a blow; her past warnings, born out of her own fear created by Ophelia, had etched themselves into his soul. She realized how deeply her words still poisoned his perception of himself.


    Moving quickly, she closed the distance between them and took hisrge, calloused hands into her own, squeezing them tightly.


    "Don¡¯t say that. You never brought chaos; you brought happiness to this family," Mabel said, her voice trembling with regret and fierce maternal love.


    She reached up, cupping his face so he was forced to look at her. "And perhaps this path was necessary for Katelyn to reveal her true potential. She spent years worrying,paring herself to her brothers, fearing she had no abilities of her own. But she proved everyone wrong by rescuing herself. She found a strength none of us knew existed."


    Mabel¡¯s thumb brushed against his cheek. "There is a scar there now, yes, but even that will fade. We have the best surgeons in the world here if she needs them. She is alive, Gabriel. Because of her own spirit."


    Gabriel leaned into her touch for a fleeting second, but the darkness in his eyes didn¡¯t lift. "Mom, thank you for trying to console me," he whispered. "But all of this can¡¯t quench the ache I¡¯m feeling at this moment. I failed as a big brother. All I did was feeling proud about my abilities. It makes me angry, Mom. I really want to rip Ophelia¡¯s heart out for creating ruckus in my life in this time line too."


    "Then, do it. You¡¯ve always done it in ways others could never understand. Nick and Cas aren¡¯t going to get harmed, Gabriel. They want to protect you too. So, take their help. You need not to fight this battle all alone by yourself. We all are with you. Keep this in mind."

 Chapter 586: Turn into a cage

    <h4>Chapter 586: Turn into a cage</h4>


    Amelie looked at the clock, highlighting Gabriel¡¯s prolonged absence. He hadn¡¯t returned to the room since his meeting with the Beta. She gazed down at Noah, who was contentedly drinking from his bottle which she had held.


    ¡¯Gabriel is under so much stress,¡¯ she thought, her heart aching for him. ¡¯He never anticipated Kate would be attacked. Now he¡¯s nning everything in the shadows, trying to carry the weight of everything and our safety alone. He thinks excluding me keeps me safe, but the not knowing is its own kind of hurt.¡¯


    Unable to settle her mind, she brought her hands together in prayer after making Noah hold the bottle and shut her eyes tightly, seeking sce in the only power higher than a King.


    <i>¡¯Please, Moon Goddess, keep everyone safe here. We are all innocent. Shouldn¡¯t the wicked be punished instead? Why are you putting us through so many trials? Please, protect Gabriel at all costs. Don¡¯t let his fear turn into a cage.¡¯</i>


    She slowly opened her eyes. Noah had almost finished his bottle. She gently pulled it away, catching a stray drop of milk with a soft wipe before caressing his tuft of hair.


    "Don¡¯t you want to sleep today? Hm?" she murmured.


    As if Noah understood her perfectly, he shook his head with surprising vigor and began letting out a series of spirited, babbling sounds.


    Amelie cradled Noah against her shoulder. She paced the room with a rhythmic sway, hoping the gentle movement would lull him into the sleep he was so clearly fighting. When the walls of the chamber began to feel too restrictive, she stepped out into the quiet drawing room.


    "Ma," Noah whispered, his tiny fingers tangling in the delicate gold chain around her neck.


    "Hmm?" Amelie slowed her pace, tilting her head down to press a soft kiss to his forehead. "Are you worried for your daddy too? Do you feel it, little one?"


    "Da?" Noah¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly twisted in her arms, his gaze fixed on the heavy oak doors at the end of the corridor. He began to reach out, his small hand grasping at the air as he made urgent, demanding sounds. He wanted Gabriel.


    Amelie tried to soothe him, but the babbling quickly turned into frustrated, muffled cries. His little face scrunched up, and the more she tried to hush him, the louder his distress became. It wasn¡¯t just a tantrum.


    "Okay. We are going out, baby," Amelie murmured, trying to keep her voice steady as Noah¡¯s cries began to escte.


    Her attendant, Ashna, appeared almost instantly, looking slightly out of breath. "Forgive me, Your Highness. I was a little busy with the work," she said, hurrying toward them.


    "It¡¯s alright, Ashna. Bring Noah¡¯s warm cap from the room. He wants to step out," Amelie instructed. Ashna was efficient, returning in seconds with a thick, wool-lined cap. She carefully fixed it on Noah¡¯s head, tying a soft knot under his chin to protect him from the chill outside.


    As they stepped out of the chamber¡¯s wing and into a more open corridor, a cold gush of air hit their faces. Amelie shivered, pulling Noah closer to her chest. "Why is this sudden cold air?"


    "The snow has already fallen in the hilly areas surrounding the pce. Maybe that¡¯s why the draft is so biting as the evening is approaching," Ashna answered. She looked at Amelie¡¯s weary face with concern. "Your Highness, I can carry Noah if you want. You must be tired after such a long day."


    "Not at all. Besides, he would only cry harder if I passed him to you while he¡¯s this distressed," Amelie stated, her eyes searching the shadows of the hallway. "He¡¯s looking for Gabriel."


    "The princes usually gather at themon hall to discuss matters sometimes," Ashna opined. "I can lead your way there if you wish to see him."


    "Sure," Amelie agreed, her heart hammering against her ribs. She didn¡¯t just want to find Gabriel for Noah¡¯s sake; she needed to see him herself.


    ~~~~~


    "Gabriel, we aren¡¯t letting you fight alone. We are your brothers! Can¡¯t you see we are worried for you?" Dominick¡¯s voice boomed, demanding an exnation that could finally dissolve the wall Gabriel had built around himself.


    "Do you want to end up like Kate then?" Gabriel roared back, his Alpha aura ring with a dangerous, jagged intensity. "You saw what Ophelia is capable of. I will not be the reason another sibling of mine gets hurt!"


    "And what about you? You¡¯ve involved a few of your people, those like Carlos and Karmen whom you trust. Do you not have a shred of trust left for us?" Dominick retorted, stepping into Gabriel¡¯s personal space. "Kate is our sister too. As much as you are hurting, as angry as you are, we both share that fire. Don¡¯t you dare exclude us from this fight."


    Casaio stood a few feet back, watching the his two Alpha brothers sh. He let out a long, weary sigh. "Calm down. Both of you!" hemanded like the eldest brother should.


    "While I¡¯ll be hunting Ophelia, you two need to be in the pce for our parents safety and of course, Kate¡¯s safety," Gabriel said in a bit calmer tone.


    "Ophelia isn¡¯t afraid of using any means to hurt me and the people around me. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t involve any of you. I don¡¯t either want Karmen, Carlos or others to be in my ns. I am done with sacrifices the people have lost not only in the past but in the current time too," he asserted, ncing between his both elder brothers.


    His pupils dted as he felt Amelie¡¯s and Noah¡¯s presence nearby. "I need to go," he stated and turned on his heels to leave.


    "Gabriel, battles that are fought with togetherness are always a win," Dominick stated. "Maybe you need to think about it again. We are a family. And we should fight together against such odds."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t say anything and walked out of themon hall.

 Chapter 587: Past the inner gates

    <h4>Chapter 587: Past the inner gates</h4>


    "Sister Amelie! Noah!" Idris called out, his voice echoing through the corridor as he hurried to catch up with them.


    Amelie halted, and Ashna followed suit, both turning to see the young boy running toward them. Idris arrived slightly out of breath, offering a quick, respectful greeting to Amelie and a nod to Ashna. His eyes immediately went to Noah in Amelie¡¯s arms whose eyes reflected a striking, deep blue.


    "How are you, little one? Do you remember me? I¡¯m Idris!" He could barely contain his excitement.


    However, Noah wasn¡¯t in the mood for y. His face remained contorted with distress, and instead of responding to Idris¡¯s enthusiastic greeting, he simply looked away, burying his face into Amelie¡¯s chest and gripping her chain tighter.


    "Oh. What happened to Noah? Is he upset?" Idris asked, his smile faltering as he looked up at Amelie for an exnation.


    "Yes, he is, because his father isn¡¯t around," Amelie replied softly, her hand stroking Noah¡¯s back to soothe him. "He¡¯s been restless for a while. He can sense the tension in the pce, and he won¡¯t settle until he sees Gabriel."


    "Oh. The prince is in themon hall. Sister Zilia told me. I was heading there too," Idris stated, his eyes brightening at the prospect of a full gathering.


    "What are you three doing here?" Gabriel¡¯s voice suddenly echoed through the corridor. The three of them turned to see Gabriel standing a few paces away. The intensity he had shown during his argument with Dominick and Casaio had vanished the moment heid eyes on his family.


    Amelie felt relieved, while Noah reacted instantly. His little head snapped in his father¡¯s direction, his hand letting go of Amelie¡¯s chain to reach out.


    Gabriel stepped forward and took the boy from Amelie. Hisrge hand secured Noah in a protective embrace, and the child¡¯s cheek restedfortably against his father¡¯s chest. The muffled cries stopped at once; Noah finally felt the grounding presence he had been searching for.


    "Sorry, I was caught up with work," Gabriel said softly, his eyes searching Amelie¡¯s for forgiveness. He then nced at Idris, his tone bing protective. "Stay in the pce all the time. Don¡¯t go wandering past the inner gates."


    Idris nodded quickly.


    "We are heading back to our chamber. You should go to yours as well," Gabriel suggested.


    "I wanted to see Prince Casaio," Idris said, ncing toward the hall.


    "He¡¯s in themon hall," Gabriel answered shortly. "We leave first, then." He reached out and took Amelie¡¯s hand, and began leading them back toward the private wing while Ashna followed closely behind.


    ~~~~~


    "What¡¯s this?" Sage asked, holding up the intricate, beaded bracelet and examining it under the light.


    "A talisman to protect you," Carlos replied. "Wear it at all times. Don¡¯t take it off," he asserted, watching until Sage slid it over his wrist and nodded.


    "Can¡¯t we just catch Ophelia?" Sage asked, his frustration bubbling over. "We need to end her before she brings any more trouble. We could... We could organize the entire wolves¡¯ army against her. I¡¯ve heard from Kate that she¡¯s too strong to beat alone, but surely¡ª"


    "Umm... Gabriel has his ns ready. He¡¯s being surgical about this, not just sending in a blunt force," Carlos answered. "For now, stay within the pce walls. My protection spells are strongest here. Ophelia won¡¯t reach out to your family. I¡¯ve assessed the risk, and they aren¡¯t her targets, so I¡¯ve not prepared anything for them yet."


    "Why is she doing this? Is the grudge truly that deep?" Sage remarked, shaking his head. "Gabriel might look intimidating, but he never hurts anyone unless the person in front of him strikes first. He¡¯s fair. Why is she so obsessed with destroying him?"


    "Well, it¡¯s from his past life. Ophelia¡¯s daughter died by Gabriel¡¯s hands," Carlos answered. "From then onwards, she¡¯s like this."


    Sage frowned upon learning the truth which he knew half through Katelyn.


    "It wasn¡¯t Gabriel¡¯s fault. Anaya was going to kill Amelie. To rescue his mate, Gabriel had to end her. It was a choice between his love and his mercy," Carlos exined. "Ophelia couldn¡¯t ept that her daughter was the aggressor. She decided to put them in a blood curse, a tether of hate that allowed her to track their souls into this life too."


    "That bloody witch has forgotten that evil never wins," Sage stated in a stern tone. "She might have seeded in the past in separating them, but it won¡¯t happen this time."


    "Yeah. I will take my leave then," Carlos stated as he vanished into the shadows of the corridor. Sage watched him go for a moment before he headed toward Katelyn¡¯s wing.


    As he approached her quarters, he saw the Luna Queen and Zilia walking out together. They were deep in conversation and moved in the opposite direction, disappearing around a corner before they could spot him.


    Sage took a deep breath, and walked into the chamber. After a respectful nod from the attendant stationed at the door, he entered the bedroom. Katelyn was sitting up, slowly sipping water from a ss. When she saw him, she lowered it.


    "I slept a lot, right? It¡¯s almost night," Katelyn said, her voice soft as she looked toward the window.


    "It was good that you had a good sleep. Rest will heal your wounds faster," Sage stated. "How are you currently feeling? Are you feeling pain?" He lowered himself next to her.


    "A little. The painkiller is effective," Katelyn replied. "Where did you go? Were you with Brother Gabriel?"


    "No. I went to rest after you fell asleep," Sage stated. "Also, I¡¯ve not seen Gabriel after the gathering here."


    "He is avoiding me. I wanted to tell him that he should give me a reward for being so brave!" Katelyn said proudly.


    Sage smiled at her words, taking her hand in his. "You have indeed surprised everyone with your strength! I¡¯m sure Gabriel will visit you soon once he settles his mind."

 Chapter 588: Forgive my lack of decorum

    <h4>Chapter 588: Forgive myck of decorum</h4>


    "Your family will be here anytime soon," Gabriel informed her as he settled onto the edge of the bed, carefully adjusting Noah in his arms. The infant was finally quiet.


    "You called them!?" Amelie arched her eyebrows.


    "Yes. They are safe with those rings, but it would be best if they stay in the pce. I sent Denzel to their house, so he will be the one bringing them here," Gabriel exined while looking at her. "I won¡¯t leave any nk unguarded while I¡¯m away."


    "You and Karmen talked for long with Louis. Did you all find out any solution?" Amelie inquired, sitting beside him.


    "Yes. Louis didn¡¯t have any knowledge regarding it, but Karmen suggested the Bloodsmiths. Louis confirmed that smiths could have knowledge of such a metal, and Carlos remembered hearing that only Bloodsmiths can forge it," Gabriel answered.


    "I¡¯m hearing about the Bloodsmiths for the first time," Amelie stated, her brow furrowing. "How are you going to find them?"


    "They are in Zedrion, ording to Karmen. He and I visited that country a few years ago, and that¡¯s where he first heard of them. Louis and Karmen have already left for Zedrion to begin the search," Gabriel exined.


    "I hope they find them," Amelie prayed. "By the way, did you see Kate?" she asked, her voice soft with concern for her sister-inw.


    "Not yet. With what face am I even going to see her? I feel pathetic, Amelie. I have never felt this way before," Gabriel admitted with guilt in his eyes and voice. To him, every scar on Katelyn was a mark of his own failure.


    Noah, sensing the shift in the air, tilted his head back. He began to bring his tiny thumb toward his mouth, but Gabriel caught it right away, gently pulling the small hand back and shaking his head.


    "You should go and see her. I am sure she must be wanting to see you eagerly," Amelie said with a small, encouraging smile. She then looked at their son. "Noah, why aren¡¯t you sleeping today?"


    "Is he in distress too? I saw his face looked as if he was worried," Gabriel muttered, hisrge hand almost covering the baby¡¯s entire head as he stroked it.


    "He¡¯s truly distressed seeing you worried," Amelie stated. "I had to go out earlier because he refused to sleep and even began crying for you. He knows, Gabriel. He feels everything you do."


    A genuine, weary smile finally broke across Gabriel¡¯s face. He shifted his grip and lifted Noah high into the air, making the baby¡¯s eyes go wide. "Daddy is all fine, Noah. You shouldn¡¯t be worried. You¡¯re just a baby, so just focus on sleeping and having your milk," he cooed.


    "Gabriel, don¡¯t carry everything alone," Amelie said, her voiceced with a deep warmth. "You think it¡¯s your responsibility to finish Ophelia. It¡¯s mine too. So, don¡¯t feel too burdened. Okay?"


    She reached out, her hand finding his and squeezing it gently. "Tell me, why do you have to do it alone? I thought we would end her together."


    Gabriel looked at her, the intensity of his gaze softening as he realized she wasn¡¯t just his wife, but his partner in theing war. He sighed, leaning his forehead against hers for a brief moment of shared strength while Noah looked at both of them with a curious gaze.


    "For now, I¡¯m only searching for the best and only option to kill Ophelia, the weapon from the Bloodsmiths," Gabriel stated. "But on the moon event, we both have to go together. Grandma said to me that the witch should be killed by both of us."


    He gave her hand a reassuring squeeze back. "I am not leaving you behind for the battle, Amelie. I am only clearing the path so that when we face her, we actually have the power to win."


    ~~~~~


    After a long, restorative nap, Mona stretched her arms wide, feeling the lingering fatigue finally lift. She took a moment to call her mother, offering a few reassuring words before freshening up to face the evening.


    Stepping out into the hallway, she was met by an eerie silence and a sudden, biting chill that seeped through the pce walls. Shivering, she crossed her arms tightly over her chest and turned left, wandering through the corridors until she spotted two imposing figures standing ahead.


    "Excuse me," Mona began, her voice humble and soft. "Could you tell me where Amelie¡¯s quarters are?"


    The two men turned in unison. The air in the corridor instantly thickened with hostility as their eyes red, shifting colors as they sensed the magical aura of a witch standing before them.


    "Who are you? And how did you breach these walls?" Casaio demanded, his protective instincts surging to the surface. Beside him, Dominick didn¡¯t hesitate, his hand already signaling for the nearby security detail.


    "I am Mona, Carlos¡¯s cousin," she replied quickly, her heart began racing instantly. "I mean no harm. Both Amelie and Gabriel are aware of my presence. I arrived earlier today and was simply resting in the guest wing."


    "Mona! What on earth are you doing out here?" Carlos¡¯s authoritative voice cut through the tension as he hurried down the hall toward them. Reaching the group, he offered a deep, apologetic bow to the men. "Forgive my cousin for wandering. She is unfamiliar with the pce protocols."


    "It¡¯s alright, Carlos," Casaio said as he gestured for the security team to stand down. "We weren¡¯t informed of her arrival, so we reacted ordingly."


    Carlos turned to Mona, his expression stern but protective. "Mona, show respect. This is the Eldest Alpha Prince, Casaio Sinir. And this is Dominick Sinir, the Second Alpha Prince. Offer your greetings."


    Mona¡¯s eyes widened in realization. She dropped into a deep, respectful bow. "I... I had no idea. Please, forgive myck of decorum and my tone," she stammered, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    Both princes softened, offering her a brief nod of dismissal to put her at ease. "I will escort her to Amelie now; she came specifically to check on her," Carlos stated, firmly but gently taking Mona¡¯s hand. He bowed once more to the royals before leading her away toward the family wing.


    Left alone in the hallway, Casaio patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. "Go on, Nick. Get some rest," he said, before turning to head in the opposite direction to resume his duties.

 Chapter 589: Kate, I’m sorry

    <h4>Chapter 589: Kate, I¡¯m sorry</h4>


    Amelie gently lowered Noah into his crib, waiting a moment to ensure he remained settled before stepping quietly out of the bedroom. As she entered the lounge, she saw Mona and Carlos already there, engaged in a low-toned conversation with Gabriel.


    "Hi, Amelie!" Mona¡¯s face lit up instantly. she hopped up from her seat and pulled Amelie into a warm, tight embrace. "I kept pestering Brother Carlos to give me your number, but he was being so stubborn and refused. So, I just decided toe here and find you myself," she added with a yful roll of her eyes toward her cousin.


    "I¡¯m so happy you came," Amelie said, smiling as she pulled back. "Please, take a seat. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯te to see you earlier; things have been... a bit chaotic." She gestured for Mona to sit back down before lowering herself onto the sofa beside Gabriel, who naturally shifted to make room for her.


    "I only just told her a few minutes ago that you had arrived," Gabriel noted, his arm resting protectively on the back of the sofa behind Amelie.


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all," Mona insisted, brushing it off with a casual wave of her hand. "I was busy catching up on my sleep earlier anyway, so the timing is perfect."


    As the conversation settled into afortable rhythm, Ashna entered the drawing room, carrying arge, ornate tray. She ced several tes of snacks on the low table after serving them hot green tea, but one particr treat caught Mona¡¯s eye.


    "This is something new," Mona said, leaning forward to inspect a delicate, star-shaped cookie that seemed to shimmer slightly under the chandelier light.


    "These are called star sweets," Amelie asserted with a warm, proud smile. "They¡¯re made of caramel and chocte chips. They¡¯re a local favorite, but the pce chefs add a little something special to the recipe."


    Mona took another bite, a small sound of delight escaping her as the rich caramel dissolved instantly. "Mmm... it¡¯s perfect. It literally melts the moment it touches your tongue," she murmured, happily reaching for a few more.


    "How is Aunt doing?" Carlos asked, his voice softening with genuine familial concern.


    "Mom is doing well, but she¡¯s been worried sick about you," Mona replied, casting a pointed, protective look at her brother. "I promised her I¡¯d keep a close watch on you, make sure you don¡¯t overextend yourself."


    Amelie watched them with a faint smile, touched by the easy warmth between the cousins. However, her gaze soon drifted toward Gabriel. He remained uncharacteristically silent, his eyes fixed on some distant point, clearly consumed by the heavy thoughts.


    Eventually, Carlos stood up, signaling to Mona that it was time to retire for the night. They offered their respectful goodnights and stepped out.


    "Mona is truly worried about Carlos," Amelie noted softly, breaking the quiet. "That¡¯s the real reason she¡¯se here, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes, she is," Gabriel admitted.


    The conversation was interrupted by the sound of light footsteps. Ashna entered the room, her head bowed respectfully. "Your Highness, the Conley family has just arrived at the pce. Sir Lester has overseen their arrival and settled them into their suites in the guest wing."


    Relief flickered across Amelie¡¯s face at the news that her family was finally within the pce¡¯s protective walls.


    "You should go and see them," Gabriel suggested, his expression softening as he turned to her. "It will do you good to be with your family. I think I¡¯ll head to see Kate."


    He rose to his feet and extended his hand toward her. Amelie grasped it, feeling the steady strength in his grip as he pulled her up to stand beside him.


    "Tell Katelyn that you¡¯re proud of her," Amelie said softly, her eyes searching his for a moment. She knew Gabriel med himself, but Katelyn needed to hear that her sacrifice hadn¡¯t been in vain. With a final, encouraging squeeze, she let go of his hand and walked out toward the guest wing to find her family.


    Gabriel watched her go before turning his attention to Ashna. "Noah is sleeping in the room. Stay with him," he instructed. He waited for her nod of understanding before leaving for Katelyn¡¯s chamber.


    When he arrived, he found Sage was with the Katelyn.


    "Tell the princess I would like to see her," Gabriel directed the attendant stationed at the door.


    The woman bowed low and disappeared into the inner bedroom. The silence in the hallway seemed to stretch for an eternity until she finally returned. "You can go in, Your Highness."


    Gabriel took a deep breath and stepped inside.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes first fell upon Sage, who stood at the left of the bed. Katelyn was propped up in a half-lying position,


    "Brother Gabriel, you finally came to see me!" Katelyn chirped.


    "Sensing the tone, it seems you¡¯ve turned better," Gabriel remarked. He lowered hisrge frame into the chair beside the bed. He watched her closely, searching for any sign of hidden pain behind her smile.


    "I can¡¯t stay down forever," Katelyn replied, though a small wince escaped her as she tried to shift her weight.


    "Sage, you should sit too," Gabriel offered.


    "Umm... I¡¯ll leave the two of you alone," Sage replied softly and left quietly.


    "So, you¡¯ve awakened the power of teleportation," Gabriel began. "And you even managed to deceive the witch. That was something none of us could ever do, Kate.."


    A small, triumphant spark flickered in Katelyn¡¯s eyes despite her pallor. "That means I¡¯m the strongest among you all, doesn¡¯t it?" she remarked.


    "I can¡¯t deny that anymore," Gabriel agreed, a rare, honest smile tugging at his lips. But as he looked down, his heart constricted. His gazended on her wrists. The bandages were marred by tiny, fresh stains of blood. Even with her Alpha blood and the pce¡¯s best medicine, the wounds refused to close fully.


    The sight broke something inside him.


    "Kate, I¡¯m sorry," he said. "For everything I¡¯ve done to you all this time. Right from the days you were a little baby to the woman you¡¯ve be. My coldness, the pressure I put on you... I am so sorry." He looked at her, his eyes filled with a sincerity she had never seen before. "I failed to protect you, and yet you were the one who saved us."

 Chapter 590: Such an arrogant prick

    <h4>Chapter 590: Such an arrogant prick</h4>


    Katelyn¡¯s eyes glistened, the unshed tears catching the warm overhead light. Hearing those words from Gabriel felt like she finally achieved in making him realize how wrong he was.


    "I was never the brother you deserved," Gabriel continued. "I doubted you, I doubted your abilities, and honestly... I didn¡¯t want to face you, Kate. Facing you meant facing my own failures." He sat with his hands sped so tightly together that his knuckles were white, showing the crushing guilt he had carried since the attack.


    Katelyn let out a small, yful smirk fighting its way through her tears. "In that case, you have a lot of making up to do. You should pamper me more," she stated. "Only then will I even consider forgiving you."


    Gabriel looked up, his gaze searching hers with an earnestness she had never seen. "I will do my best. Name it, Kate. Anything you want, anything money or power can provide, it¡¯s yours," he asserted.


    "Umm... I want a lot of things," she began, ticking them off on her fingers. "I want a shopping date with my brother where you don¡¯t look at your watch once. I want you to stand before the entire court and tell them exactly how powerful I am. Everything a little sister should get when she¡¯s being spoiled... I want all of it."


    "Done. I¡¯ll do every bit of it," Gabriel promised, his voice a low vow. "Just focus on recovering. Get back on your feet." His gaze involuntarily drifted back to the bandages on her cheek, and his fingers curled into tight fists. The sight of her marred skin was a silent scream for vengeance.


    Katelyn¡¯s expression shifted as the yfulness from her eyes vanished. "Brother, bring an end to Ophelia for good this time. Now that I¡¯ve faced her... I realize just how truly evil she is. She¡¯s crazy. You and Amelie are innocent, who did nothing wrong. The witch won¡¯t understand it. Also, have you found out the way you¡¯re going to kill her?"


    "Not yet," Gabriel replied. "But fret not. We are on it. When the moon event arrives, I will ensure Ophelia perishes." He reached out, hisrge hand finding hers and giving it a gentle squeeze before he finally rose to his feet.


    He was halfway to the door when Katelyn¡¯s voice stopped him, smaller and more fragile than before. "I thought I wouldn¡¯t make it here," she confessed.


    The words caused Gabriel¡¯s heart to thunder against his ribs at the thought of a world without her. He turned back instantly and walked to her, with a protective instinct. "That wouldn¡¯t have happened. I knew her location, Kate. I would have breached the gates of hell to rescue you at any cost. Now, don¡¯t let those thoughts take root. You¡¯re safe here."


    He stepped back to the bedside, bending down slightly to nt a tender kiss on the top of her head. "I¡¯m proud of you, Kate. And again, you have my heartfelt apologies."


    With a final, lingering look to ensure she was truly alright, he took a few steps back and exited the room.


    The moment he was gone, Katelyn¡¯s lips curled into a wide, genuine smile, and she let out a soft, giddy breath. "Yay! I feel so, so good!" she murmured to herself, her heart beating fast, not with fear this time, but with the joy of finally being loved and seen by the brother she adored.


    "I wonder where are my other two brothers," she mumbled before reaching out to TV remote.


    ~~~


    Outside the room, Gabriel and Sage stood in the quiet drawing room.


    "Kate has been eagerly waiting for you since the moment she woke up," Sage mused. "Finally, you decided to show yourself."


    "I was unable to face her," Gabriel admitted. "I spent so long finding faults in her, focusing on her ws rather than her heart. She... She¡¯s worried about her face, Sage. Make sure she knows not to worry about it. Tell her whatever she needs to hear."


    Sage nodded slowly. "I¡¯ll handle it. But I didn¡¯t realize Ophelia¡¯s vengeance ran this deep," he added quietly. "It must have been an unbearable burden for you and Amelie all this time. I think perhaps your frustration toward the situation was the reason you were so hard on¡ª"


    "No," Gabriel cut in. "I won¡¯t make any excuses this time. The truth is, I have an arrogance that has always sat heavy on my head. I have been like that for a long time, perhaps since birth. I¡¯ve been arrogant toward the people around me, toward the very people who cared for me most. It wasn¡¯t the stress; it was me. I¡¯ve been like this and I refused to let anyone teach me."


    Sage nodded slowly. "Do you want my help?" he asked.


    "No," Gabriel replied firmly. "I¡¯ve been keeping people away from this for a reason. I don¡¯t want anyone else to get caught in the crossfire. Keeping a limited, precise force and attacking Ophelia at her weakest point is the only way to minimize the casualties."


    "Still, let me join you whenever¡ª" Sage began, his protective instinct for the family rising, but he couldn¡¯t finish the thought.


    "Stay with Kate," Gabriel interrupted. "Your mate needs you now more than ever. Also..." Gabriel paused, looking at Sage with a profound seriousness. "Love her beyond any limits. Don¡¯t ever let your pride hurt her. That¡¯s all I need from you."


    Gabriel turned to leave, but he was nearly collided with by Casaio and Dominick, who were marching down the hallden with shopping bags and aromatic takeout containers.


    "d you¡¯re here!" Casaio said, a bright smile lighting up his face as he shifted the weight of his bags.


    "Else, we would have to send a search party to bring you," Dominick added with a yful wink.


    "We¡¯ve gathered all of Kate¡¯s favoritefort foods," Casaio stated, gesturing to the bags. "Along with a few winter dresses we thought she¡¯d like."


    Dominick¡¯s expression turned slightly more perceptive as he nced at Gabriel. "So, did you finally do it? Did you apologize to Kate for being such an arrogant prick toward her?"


    "Yes," Gabriel answered shortly. He walked toward them, eyeing the greasy paper bags. "But you shouldn¡¯t have brought food from outside. She¡¯s still recovering; her system is fragile right now."


    "Oh,e on, Gabriel!" Casaioughed, waving off his brother¡¯s concern with a flick of his hand. "She¡¯s an Alpha! She doesn¡¯t need to be wrapped in cotton wool and fed broth. A little spice will bring the life back into her. Let¡¯s go. Sage,e join us!"

 Chapter 591: Don’t forget their history

    <h4>Chapter 591: Don¡¯t forget their history</h4>


    "Why don¡¯t we invite Amelie and Zilia too?" Gabriel suggested.


    "That¡¯s a good idea. Call them! We brought enough," Casaio agreed heartily. He gged down a passing maidservant, giving her quick instructions to fetch the Amelie and Zilia immediately.


    The four men then walked into the room, breaking the quiet sanctuary Katelyn had been enjoying while watching a drama on the TV.


    "Kate! Look what we brought for you! Ta-da!" Casaio announced with the flourish of a magician. "Your favorite chili garlic chicken noodles, hot corn soup, and plenty more."


    "What? Are we actually having outside food?" Katelyn¡¯s eyes shimmered instantly with pure excitement. The scent of the spicy noodles hit her, and her stomach gave an appreciative growl.


    "Yes," Dominick answered, lowering the heavy bags onto the table. Meanwhile, Casaio handed over the shopping bags. "Since you can¡¯t go out to the boutiques yet, we brought the boutiques to you. Winter ising, so check these beautiful dresses out."


    As Katelyn began eagerly peering into the bags, Gabriel noticed the volume of the feast.


    Stepping back out into the hall, Gabriel signaled to the staff. "I need arger dining table brought in here immediately," hemanded. "And bring extra chairs along with all the cutlery."


    Zilia arrived first with her brother Idris. She immediately stepped into her role, gracefully assisting the servants as they transferred the steaming food from takeout containers into fine porcin bowls.


    Idris, however, walked straight to the edge of the bed. With a shy but sincere expression, he handed Katelyn a small card.


    "What¡¯s this?" Katelyn murmured. She opened it to find a beautiful, handmade recovery card. The message inside was simple but heartwarming, written with a care that brought a genuine glow to her face.


    "Thanks, Idris," she said. "This means a lot."


    Gabriel once again excused himself as his phone buzzed in the pocket of his trousers. Seeing Karmen¡¯s name on the screen, he answered it after stepping into the quiet hallway.


    "Have you arrived in Zedrion?" Gabriel questioned.


    "Yes. Louis and I are here. We have checked into a hotel for now. After taking some rest, we will go back into the work," Karmen stated.


    "Good," Gabriel grunted, his eyes fixed on the far end of the corridor. "Listen, if the Alpha King of Zedrion demands to know why we¡¯re hunting for a bloodsmith, tell him the truth."


    There was a pause on the other end because of Karmen¡¯s skepticism. "Are you sure? Revealing Ophelia¡¯s shadow to another kingdom... It¡¯s a massive risk, Gabriel."


    "It¡¯s the only way and he¡¯s trustworthy," Gabriel replied, his resolve absolute. "He needs to know the stakes are real." He spotted Amelie was walking toward him, her presence like a calm breeze in the storm he was experiencing. "I have to go. I¡¯ll talk to youter."


    He slid the phone into his pocket and waited for her. As she reached him, she passed a warm smile to him.


    "Are we having dinner together? It¡¯s been long since west sat together for dining," Amelie stated.


    "Not everyone is present. Only the siblings, then you, Zilia and Sage. Idris too," he asserted. "Is Noah with Ashna?"


    "No, Flora is with him. He¡¯s asleep, so we don¡¯t have to worry," Amelie answered, stepping closer to him. "So, how did it go with her? I¡¯m hoping it went well."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t just take her hand; he inteced their fingers, anchoring himself to her. "It did. Better than I deserved, honestly."


    Without another word, they began to walk back toward Katelyn¡¯s room, hand-in-hand.


    ~~~~


    In the quiet elegance of the royal dining hall, Raidan and Mabel sat down for their supper. The atmosphere was peaceful until Lester approached to provide his evening report.


    "The princes are currently dining with princess Katelyn," Lester informed them with a respectful bow. "The wives of the first and third Alpha Princes are in attendance as well, along with Sage and Idris."


    A genuine, warm smile spread across Raidan¡¯s face as he picked up his spoon. "That¡¯s wonderful. It¡¯s been far too long since they¡¯ve all been in one room without a crisis at the center of the table."


    Mabel, however, remained focused on her daughter¡¯s recovery. "Did you ensure the kitchen sent up the medicinal porridge for Kate?" she asked.


    "Actually, no, Your Majesty," Lester replied, clearing his throat slightly. "Prince Casaio and Prince Dominick brought in food from outside the pce."


    Mabel froze, her spoon halfway to her mouth. She shook her head in disbelief. "What? They are feeding her restaurant food? In this state? Don¡¯t they realize her system is delicate? She needs to eat light to regain her strength!"


    Raidan chuckled softly, reaching over to pat his wife¡¯s hand in a calming gesture. "My dear, don¡¯t forget their history. Whenever Kate was sick as a child, Cas and Nick¡¯s cure was always a bag of greasy food and a hidden stash of sweets. They¡¯ve always spoiled her that way. Besides, she¡¯s an Alpha, her metabolism will burn through those spices and use the energy to heal. It¡¯s the joy of the meal that will do her the most good."


    Mabel sighed, though the edge of her worry remained. "Still," she murmured, "at a time like this, they really should have refrained from such heavy foods. I hope they don¡¯t give her a stomach ache on top of everything else."


    "No, it won¡¯t happen," Raidan stated firmly. He gave a subtle nod to Lester and the surrounding staff. Understanding the unspokenmand, they bowed and retreated, leaving the King and Queen alone in the vast dining hall.


    Raidan set his spoon down and looked at Mabel, his expression shifting. "Gabriel is under immense stress. Have you had a chance to talk to him privately?"


    Mabel sighed, her gaze drifting to the empty seat where her son usually sat. "Not yet. I haven¡¯t found the right moment. I felt... He needed space to process everything on his own terms."


    "He is haunted by what happened to Kate," Raidan said. "I am beyond proud of our daughter. In the depths of my heart, I was terrified for her, but she proved her bravery in a way I hadn¡¯t yet seen. She stayed strong while being held by the witch."


    He leaned forward, his eyes reflecting a deep empathy for his third son. "Think about it, Mabel. Ophelia is a strategist of pain. She would have eventually demanded that Amelie or Gabriel sacrifice themselves in exchange for Kate¡¯s life. Gabriel knows this. He is likely ying those scenarios over and over in his head, the ¡¯what ifs¡¯ are eating at him. I can sense his turmoil as clearly as if it were my own."


    Mabel hummed in understanding. "I know. Tomorrow," she assured him, "I will find him. I¡¯ll make sure he knows he doesn¡¯t have to carry the guilt of what has happened."

 Chapter 592: To forge a weapon

    <h4>Chapter 592: To forge a weapon</h4>


    Gabriel woke up early in the morning even before the sunrays could touch the pce premises. He grabbed his phone from the nightstand, and walked out to the drawing room where scrolled through the string of messages Karmen had sentte at night.


    "Still no lead on a bloodsmith," he murmured to the empty room. The creases in his forehead deepened, carving lines of frustration into a face that hadn¡¯t seen proper rest in days.


    "Gabriel."


    The soft sound of his name made him look up. Amelie stood in the doorway, a wool shawl draped over her shoulders to ward off the morning chill. "Good morning," she said softly, passing him a small smile.


    "You¡¯re up early," Gabriel noted, his voice sounding raspy even to his own ears.


    "You are, too," she countered. she crossed the room and sat beside him, the dip on the sofa bringing her close enough for him to catch her scent. She studied the tension in his jaw for a moment before speaking. "You¡¯re carrying too much again. You look exhausted, Gabriel."


    "I¡¯m fine," he replied automatically before leaning his head on her shoulder. "Karmen and Louis are still searching for the bloodsmith in Zedrion. I need to be awake. If they find someone, I need to know it immediately."


    "They will find the bloodsmith soon. I¡¯m sure of it," Amelie said with a confident tone. "Karmen has always fulfilled his tasks. And as for Louis, you¡¯ve told me yourself how resourceful he is. I¡¯m cing my trust in them."


    "I trust them too," Gabriel replied, though his eyes softened as he looked at her. "But I also know Noah woke up twice in the middle of the night. You should have taken the chance to sleep while you could."


    "Mmm... I¡¯m not tired, though." Her hand slid into his, her fingers intecing with his calloused ones. "Listen to me. Once all of this is over, and it will be over, you and I are going on a short vacation. Just us. Then, we¡¯lle back and resume our duties. I¡¯ve been thinking about joining the work again, too. But Noah is still so small... I want to give him my full attention for at least the first one or two years."


    Gabriel watched her, a spark of happiness lighting up his dark eyes. He loved her maternal instinct just as much as he loved her ambition.


    Amelie shifted, turning fully toward him on the sofa, her expression turning slightly yful yet sincere. "I was wondering... If we should have another baby after some time. Maybe next year. What do you say?"


    The question caught Gabriel off guard, but a slow smile spread across his face. He didn¡¯t shy away from the idea. "If that¡¯s what you want, then I¡¯m ready," he said. "After all, you¡¯re the one who has to carry the baby and endure the struggle. I¡¯ll follow your lead. If you¡¯refortable, then of course, we should have more pups."


    He reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "But let¡¯s not set anything in stone just yet. For now, Noah deserves everything we have to give."


    Amelie hummed softly in agreement, leaning her head against his shoulder.


    ~~~~~


    Karmen and Louis stood before the isted cottage. It was a modest structure, tucked away from the bustling wolf colonies.


    Karmen knocked and momentster, the door creaked open to reveal an elderly man. He squinted at them, pulling a cloth from his pocket to meticulously clean his spectacles before settling them back on the bridge of his nose.


    "Who are you?" he asked, his eyes darting between the two strangers.


    "Can we talk inside? We mean no harm, sir," Karmen requested, lowering his head slightly in a gesture of humility. He knew that in these parts, respect was the only way to open doors that had been closed for generations.


    "Dad, who¡¯s at the door?" A deep, masculine voice resonated from the shadows of the hallway behind the old man.


    "They haven¡¯t said yet," the father called back, his suspicion still lingering.


    Louis stepped forward, realizing they needed to y their strongest card immediately. "The Alpha King of Zedrion sent us," he stated clearly. He reached into the inner pocket of his heavy coat and produced a thin, leather-bound scroll sealed with the royal wax of the northern territory. Obtaining this yesterday was a good idea after seeing the old man¡¯s eyes widen.


    A younger man, broad-shouldered and weathered by the heat of a forge, appeared beside his father. He took the scroll with calloused hands, breaking the seal and scanning the contents. His expression shifted from wariness to a solemn understanding.


    "Please," the man said, stepping aside and gesturing for them to enter. "Come inside."


    Karmen and Louis followed them into a drawing room. They both sat down after giving their introductions to them. The elderly man headed to the kitchen to bring hot tea for them while his son remained in the drawing room.


    "I am Xaris Bloodsmith," he said. "But I am wondering... Why in this age is anyone in search of a Bloodsmith? Our craft was born for a world that no longer exists."


    Louis leaned forward, his expression grim. "Have you ever heard of the dark witches? The one who are impossible to kill?"


    Xaris let out a dry, mirthless chuckle. "They haven¡¯t walked this earth in centuries."


    "There is one," Louis countered. "She is immortal, sustained by dark practices that have kept her alive for generations. Our Alpha Prince needs your steel to end her reign forever. That is why we are here, Xaris. We are requesting that youe with us."


    Just then, Xaris¡¯s father returned to the room, carrying a tray with steaming mugs of tea. Karmen immediately stood. "I¡¯ll take that, sir," he said politely, easing the tray from the old man¡¯s hands and cing it on the low table.


    The old man didn¡¯t sit.


    "Bloodsmiths demand a sacrifice if they are to forge a weapon to end a witch," Xaris stated suddenly, his gaze turning sharp. "Are you aware of the price?" He looked toward his father. "Dad, you mentioned the ancientws to me once. Please... Exin to them what they are truly asking for."

 Chapter 593: Securing their future

    <h4>Chapter 593: Securing their future</h4>


    Mikhail sat down on the wooden chair. He looked at Karmen and Louis with eyes that didn¡¯t hold judgment, but with old facts.


    "The de we Bloodsmiths forge demands a price from the one who wields it," Mikhail exined. "The person must offer their own blood to temper the steel, binding their life force to the weapon. But that is only the beginning. It also requires the sacrifice of someone they love. Without that weight of loss, the metal has no power to sever an immortal soul. If your Alpha Prince is ready for that, Xaris will go with you."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Karmen felt a strange shiver running down his spine. "Give me a moment. I need to speak with the Prince," he said.


    He stepped out of the cottage and dialed Gabriel¡¯s number.


    The line clicked open before the first ring could even finish.


    "Gabriel, we¡¯ve found him. We found the Bloodsmith," Karmen started, but his voicecked the triumph such news should have carried. He looked back at the closed door of the cottage. "But there are consequences for using a blood-de against the witch. Gabriel, I think we should look for another way. The cost is too high."


    "Just tell me what the Bloodsmith said," Gabrielmanded.


    "To forge the de, you have to give your own blood. But to make it work against her... It requires a sacrifice, too. The life of someone you love. It¡¯s the same as what Carlos told us."


    Gabriel fell silent to hear the details.


    "What if it¡¯s me only?"


    "Are you serious, Gabriel? You can¡¯t¡ª" Karmen began, his heart lurching. The thought of Gabriel sacrificing himself was a nightmare he wasn¡¯t ready to face.


    "Just do what you are told, Karmen. Don¡¯t forget your duties as my Beta," Gabriel interrupted with amand.


    "I will ask," Karmen replied with reluctance.


    "Put him on. Let me talk to him directly," Gabrielmanded.


    Karmen took a shaky breath and stepped back into the cottage. "Mr. Bloodsmith," Karmen said, addressing the old man by his lineage name. "Alpha Prince Gabriel wishes to speak with you." He handed the phone to Mikhail.


    Mikhail took the device with a steady hand, his weathered face showing no surprise. He brought the phone to his ear and listened. He didn¡¯t say much. Finally, he handed the phone back to Karmen. The screen was dark; Gabriel had already hung up.


    "The Alpha Prince wants us to leave immediately," Mikhail announced, turning to his son. "He says he is ready to pay the price. Whatever it takes."


    Xaris stood up. He looked at his father, then at the two shocked messengers. "Dad, seriously? What kind of witch is this? What kind of monster makes a wolf a Prince, ready to offer up a soul for a piece of steel?"


    "The witch¡¯s heart and mind are consumed by nothing but vengeance," Karmen gave a terse answer. "But are you certain there is no other way to stop a dark witch? In your lineage, among the stories passed down through your kind. Is there truly no other method?"


    Xaris turned his gaze toward his father. As a smith of the new age, his knowledge was in the fire and the hammer, but Mikhail was a living archive of the Bloodsmith legacy.


    Mikhail went quiet for a moment. "There are legends of a metal that never rusted, never degraded, and was said to be forged in the breath of the first moon," he answered slowly. "It was believed that a weapon made of such metal could sever a dark soul without the need for a blood sacrifice. But I am not sure if it still exists. If it does, it has been buried by time and earth for centuries."


    Louis finally rose to his feet. "The moon event is in three days," he reminded them, his voice sharp with urgency. "We don¡¯t have the time to hunt for buried legends or forgotten metals. Every hour we spend talking is an hour Ophelia grows stronger."


    He looked directly at Xaris and Mikhail. "We must leave now. Please, pack what you need for the forge. We have a private transport waiting at the Zedrion border."


    Xaris didn¡¯t hesitate this time. He moved toward a heavy wooden chest in the corner, pulling out leather wraps and specialized tools that looked more like instruments of war than crafting. Mikhail, on the other hand, went to the room to pack a few clothes for his father and himself.


    "If the Prince has made his choice," Mikhail whispered as he passed Karmen, "then the forge must be lit before the moon reaches its zenith."


    ~~~~~~


    Carlos stood motionless as he watched Gabriel with pity and frustration.


    "So, you¡¯ve set your mind on it. You¡¯re truly going to use a bloodsmith¡¯s de," Carlos said. He stepped closer, trying to catch Gabriel¡¯s shifting gaze. "You know thew, Gabriel. It requires a second sacrifice, the heart of the matter. And it <i>cannot</i> be you. The de cannot consume its own wielder as the primary offering. I can bind Ophelia, Gabriel. I can hold her for over an hour. We can break her mind, pull the very threads of dark knowledge from her memory until she is nothing but a hollow shell. If she forgets the magic, she bes harmless. In a few years, time will take her naturally. What do you say?"


    Carlos¡¯s gaze was a desperate one. It was a final plea for a path that didn¡¯t end in blood.


    "I don¡¯t want Ophelia to live," Gabriel affirmed. He looked out toward the horizon, where the sun was now fully visible from the balcony. "She must die in this lifetime. She has haunted me enough and harmed enough."


    He had already processed Mikhail¡¯s words. He was going to use the blood-de. He was going to end the nightmare, even if he had to walk through the fire to do it.


    "Gabriel, think about Amelie and Noah," Carlos stated. "You can¡¯t just leave them behind. You are their world."


    "I am not leaving them behind," Gabriel said, though his eyes suddenly shimmered with unshed tears. Just an hour ago, he was talking about the future with Amelie. A lump formed in his throat, making it hard to breathe. "I am securing their future. I am making sure they live in a world where she can¡¯t touch them."

 Chapter 594: The Blade I provided

    <h4>Chapter 594: The de I provided</h4>


    "Your wounds are almost healed, but the one on your cheek is still taking a bit time," Harriet said gently. She moved with precision, carefully smoothing the medical tape over a small patch of cotton to secure the dressing.


    Katelyn peered into the hand mirror. "It won¡¯t leave a scar behind, right?" she asked.


    "No, it won¡¯t," Harriet reassured her, offering aforting smile. "The skin is regenerating well. However, I would rmend you visit the hospital once, just to have a specialist look at the deeper tissue."


    Mabel, who had been watching from the armchair with a protective gaze, shook her head slightly. "At the moment, we aren¡¯t stepping out of the pce. It¡¯s too dangerous," she exined. "I will have a dermatologist brought here to consult regarding the mark. We won¡¯t take any risks."


    "That is a wonderful idea, Your Majesty," Harriet agreed, knowing better than to argue with a Queen¡¯s instinct for safety. She began packing her instruments into her bag. After bowing deeply to both women, she made her exit.


    "Come here, darling. I¡¯ll dry your hair for you," Mabel said, already reaching for a plush towel and guiding Katelyn up from the bed.


    "Mom, I can do that myself. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself," Katelyn insisted, reaching for the towel.


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all," Mabel whispered. She guided Katelyn to the vanity and eased her into the velvet-cushioned chair.


    Standing behind her, she gathered the damp, dark locks and pressed them gently between the folds of the fabric, absorbing the moisture.


    "Mom... Brother Gabriel came to see me yesterday," Katelyn began, her gaze fixed on her own reflection. "He apologized to me. For everything. For the way he¡¯s treated me in the past."


    Mabel¡¯s hands stilled for a fraction of a second, her eyes meeting Katelyn¡¯s in the mirror. "Did he?" she asked softly, worry crossing her face.


    "He did," Katelyn replied. "But it wasn¡¯t just a quick apology. He looked... Devastated, Mom. He looked so upset, like he was carrying the entire me for what happened to me on his own back. I¡¯ve never seen him look that broken before."


    Mabel resumed her task, but her movements were slower now. "He¡¯s not telling things either to me about what he¡¯s thinking. I met him earlier, but he seemed to dodge me as if he doesn¡¯t want to share anything with me."


    Katelyn looked into the eyes of her mother. "Perhaps, you should ask Amelie."


    "She¡¯s also keeping a quiet about it," Mabel answered.


    "Maybe because she doesn¡¯t either want to take stress. I¡¯m sure they both have found the solution. Maybe Brother Gabriel is acting like this so that we won¡¯t take any kind of stress," Katelyn stated with a hopeful gaze.


    "Hmm." Mabel gave out a reluctant agreement, but deep down she knew Gabriel was keeping the ns from them intentionally.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel meticulously fastened thest tiny button on Noah¡¯s suit beforeyering a soft, cable-knit sweater over his small frame. He worked with gentleness, pulling the thick socks over the toddler¡¯s feet.


    ¡¯The Moon Goddess was right,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯There is no weapon in this realm capable of ending Ophelia without demanding a piece of my soul and a sacrifice in return.¡¯


    He had summoned the Bloodsmiths, yet the doubt was beginning to gnaw at him. ¡¯Is it even worth the attempt? I can¡¯t take chances with Ophelia, not when her survival means the death of everyone I love. But if I wield that de, the Moon Goddess will cease to exist. The bnce will shatter. I don¡¯t want her to disappear... I don¡¯t want a stranger taking her ce in the heavens because of my choice.¡¯


    "Pa!"


    The small, bright syble cut through Gabriel¡¯s spiraling thoughts like a ray of light. He looked down to see Noah staring up at him with wide, trusting eyes, his little hands reaching for Gabriel¡¯s face.


    "Yes, boy?" Gabriel whispered. He forced a small, shaky smile. "Oh, I almost forgot your moisturizer."


    He leaned toward the bedside table as he retrieved the baby kit from the drawer. He set it on the bed, applying the cream to Noah¡¯s chubby cheeks. For those few moments, he wasn¡¯t an Alpha Prince; he was just a father caring for his son. Once finished, he tucked the kit back into its ce.


    "Just use that weapon, Gabriel," Cynthia¡¯s voice reverberated through the bedroom.


    Gabriel spun around, his heart hammering against his ribs. Noah who was still lying on the bed smiled seeing the divine woman. His big, curious eyes wanted to grab the pearl ne that Cynthia had put on.


    Gabriel scrambled off the bed. He bowed low, but panic quickly followed the reverence. "What are you doing here? You¡¯re not meant to be seen,," he whispered urgently. He rushed to the bedroom door and locked it from inside.


    "I am here because you are wandering onto a wrong and hollow path," Cynthia stated. She didn¡¯t move, yet she seemed to fill every corner of the room. "Do not call the Bloodsmiths, Gabriel. Think of the cost. Whose life are you truly prepared toy upon that altar? Whose sacrifice are you going to give?"


    Gabriel opened his mouth to argue, to mention the "only himself" n, but Cynthia cut him off with a sharp wave of her hand.


    "There is only one way to finish Ophelia without shattering your soul and the bnce of the moon," she dered. "I was the one who gave the weapon to your father for a reason. It was forged in my own light, meant for this very darkness. Stop looking for blood and iron. Pick up the de I provided and end Ophelia with the power that was always meant to be yours. Gabriel, don¡¯t think and do it."


    Cynthia walked to her son and brought her hands to his arms. "The Moon Goddess shall bnce the nature. I¡¯m doing that only."


    "I-I don¡¯t want to lose you. Even if you¡¯re far from me, at least, you are there. You mentioned that your punishment is your cease in existence. So, wielding that weapon also takes a sacrifice," Gabriel argued.

 Chapter 595: Shouldn’t waste a single second

    <h4>Chapter 595: Shouldn¡¯t waste a single second</h4>


    "It¡¯s not a sacrifice, Gabriel," Cynthia corrected him.


    "Then, what is it?" Gabriel questioned, his voice strained. He was a man who lived by logic and strategy; the idea of a "free" victory felt impossible to him.


    "It is my punishment," Cynthia answered, a sorrow crossing her radiant features. "My punishment for the crime of falling in love instead of fulfilling my duties. Gabriel, look at the family around you. Everyone is living in the shadow of your worry. This fate of yours... It began because of me, so it should end with me. Don¡¯t you think?"


    She stepped closer. "Why forge a de that will hurt your mate the most? Do you think Amelie will be able to survive when she has to watch you wither away after giving up your life force? You are her heart, Gabriel. To save her life by destroying your own is not a victory. Don¡¯t argue with me, and don¡¯t be stubborn. For once, listen."


    As she spoke, Noah, oblivious to their conversation, had flipped onto his stomach and was crawling toward the edge of the bed. Before Gabriel could react, Cynthia lowered herself and scooped the toddler into her arms.


    Noah didn¡¯t cry; instead, he let out a joyful burst ofughter, his tiny fingers immediately reaching out to grasp the shimmering pearls that adorned Cynthia¡¯s neck. He pulled at them with a wide, toothless grin, fascinated by the way they glowed.


    "Noah came into your life as a blessing," Cynthia whispered, looking down at the child with a tenderness that brought tears to Gabriel¡¯s eyes. "So let him remain a blessing. Don¡¯t let your guilt and your fear make this decision for you. Use the dagger, Gabriel. End the cycle without creating a new one."


    Cynthia ced her hand gently atop Noah¡¯s head, a soft, golden light pulsing briefly from her palm. It was a divine blessing for the child¡¯s future before she lowered him back onto the safety of the bed.


    "I know you¡¯ll make the right decision now," she whispered, her eyes locking onto Gabriel¡¯s with an intensity that demanded courage. "I have faith in you."


    She offered a final, serene smile to the father and then to the child before her form began to dissolve. In an instant, the goddess was gone, reced by a swirl of radiant, gossamer-white butterflies that filled the bedroom. They danced in the morning light. Noah¡¯s mouth widened in awe; he let out a squeal of delight, extending his tiny arms and grasping at the air as if he could catch the magic between his fingers.


    Just then, the door clicked open. Amelie walked in, her hands upied with Noah¡¯s milk bottles. She froze in the doorway, her breath catching as several of the white butterflies brushed past her, escaping into the hallway like living embers of starlight.


    "What¡¯s this?" she asked, her voice hushed with wonder. She watched thest of the butterflies vanish into thin air, then her gaze snapped to Gabriel.


    Gabriel stood by the bed with a pale face and troubled expression.


    Amelie set the bottles down on the dresser with a tter and hurried to him. She took his face in her hands, searching his eyes with a piercing closeness.


    "Gabriel?" she whispered. "Who was here?"


    Gabriel didn¡¯t wait for her to ask again. He reached out, pulling her into a tight hug. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, his breath warm against her skin as he squeezed his eyes shut.


    "I know what I have to do now," he murmured against her skin. "I have been a fool all this time for even considering the alternative."


    He pulled away finally.


    "What are you talking about? Gabriel, you¡¯re scaring me," Amelie said, her confusion deepening as she watched him reach for his phone.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he dialed Karmen. The silence in the room was heavy until the line clicked open.


    "Return without the bloodsmiths," Gabriel ordered, his voice echoing with the authority of the Third Prince.


    "Huh? Why?" Karmen¡¯s voice crackled with disbelief and a hint of panic. "Gabriel, wait¡ªI-I will do what you said. I¡¯ll make the arrangements, I¡¯ll¡ª"


    "I said return, Karmen. The deal is off," Gabriel interrupted, before hanging up.


    Amelie stood motionless. "Gabriel, please. Talk to me. You were ready to do something terrible, weren¡¯t you? And now..."


    Gabriel turned to her, his hands gripping her shoulders firmly. "Amelie, I¡¯m going to Aurevalis. I know where the weapon lies that will end Ophelia for good."


    Her eyes grew wide again with confusion. "Aurevalis? But you¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll exin everything to youter," he promised, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "This time I¡¯m taking one of my brothers with me. By the evening, we should return. But if we won¡¯t be able to, then by tomorrow morning."


    Gabriel nodded, a sense of profound relief washing over him as the truth finally settled between them. "Yes," he admitted, his voice low. "She was here. I was on the verge of making a choice that would have destroyed us both. I let my fear for you cloud my judgment, thinking with a desperate heart instead of the mind the Moon Goddess gave me."


    "Hmm. Go then," Amelie said. She didn¡¯t press for details; she simply trusted him. "Bring the weapon."


    She leaned over the bed, scooping Noah into her arms. The toddler looked content. "Tell Daddy to return safely, Noah. Wave at him," she encouraged, gently moving Noah¡¯s small hand back and forth. Noah didn¡¯t quite grasp the concept of a goodbye, but he gave Gabriel a bright, toothy grin that felt like the ultimate blessing.


    Gabriel leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to Noah¡¯s forehead before turning to Amelie. This time, his kiss was deep, a silent vow to return to her whole. Without another word, he turned and strode out of the room.


    He didn¡¯t head for the main gates. Instead, he stopped right outside Dominick¡¯s private chamber before walking in.


    "Apany me to Aurevalis," Gabriel requested.


    Dominick, who had been engrossed in a tactical file, lowered the papers slowly. He lifted his gaze, his brow furrowed in sharp curiosity. "Why Aurevalis? We have the Bloodsmithsing here. Carlos told me and Cas."


    "The deal with the smiths is dead," Gabriel replied. "The real weapon lies there. It¡¯s the only way to end this without a sacrifice."


    Dominick didn¡¯t ask how Gabriel knew or why the n had shifted so drastically. He saw the fire in his brother¡¯s eyes and knew the time for talk was over. He stood up instantly, grabbing his phone and his coat.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Dominick said. "We shouldn¡¯t waste a single second."


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>Today is thest day of this year and I wrote nearly 600 Chapters for this story. To me, it still feels nostalgic how far I havee in writing, especially writing werewolves. Praying for everyone¡¯s joy, good health and prosperity.</strong>

 Chapter 596: I wish Alex had succeeded

    <h4>Chapter 596: I wish Alex had seeded</h4>


    After Carlos and Mona finished breakfast, a heavy silence settled between them. Carlos set his coffee aside, finally deciding it was time to address her presence.


    "Mona, you shouldn¡¯t havee," Carlos said with concern. "The pce is on edge as it is. You should have waited for a safer time to visit."


    "Maybe I can help you guys," Mona countered softly.


    Carlos looked at her, his expression skeptical. "You can¡¯t. What do you even know about fighting the dark witch? It isn¡¯t a game, Mona. It¡¯s more dangerous than you can imagine."


    "I know I¡¯m not as powerful as the others, but I can help you bind her," Mona said confidently. "Even if I can only hold the spell for a few seconds, it could be the window you need. Honestly, I was just worried about you. You left without a second thought for your own safety."


    She took a brief pause as her own eyes reflected the pain Carlos carried in silence. "Grandma passed away so recently, and I was afraid you were pushing yourself too hard. The other witches refused to get involved with the werewolves, but you agreed because of your loyalty to Amelie. I know how heavy the world has felt since you lost your parents. People alwayse to you for their own selfish reasons, Carlos. If you really want me to go, I¡¯ll go. But I only want to share the weight so you don¡¯t have to carry the entire burden of the moon event alone."


    "Amelie isn¡¯t selfish," Carlos corrected, his voice hardening with a protective edge.


    "She only contacted you after all these years," Mona pointed out with a skeptical tone. "Grandma told me a little about your history."


    "Then you must also remember that Amelie saved my life a long time ago," Carlos stated tly.


    Mona lowered her gaze, biting her bottom lip nervously. "I know that. I just meant... She never reached out before until a few months back. Not until she felt no one could give her the answers she needed."


    "She never wanted to drag a sorcerer into the politics of her country," Carlos said, letting out a dry, shortugh at Mona¡¯s suddenbeling of his friend. "I thought you were a well-wisher of hers."


    "You¡¯re taking me wrong, Carlos. Amelie is sweet, but she called you¡ª"


    "At a time when only I could help," Carlos interrupted, his expression softening as he spoke of Amelie¡¯s past. "She isn¡¯t selfish, Mona. She could have called me when her own life was falling apart. She was abused by her pack; her own mate tried to take her life. She went through hell and never asked me for a single thing until it became a matter of life and death. That is the opposite of selfish."


    Mona¡¯s brow furrowed as the weight of his words sank in. "I¡¯m sorry," she murmured. "I didn¡¯t realize it was that bad."


    "Fine," Carlos said, exhaling slowly. "Stay here until the moon event is over. Just promise me you won¡¯t overexert yourself."


    "I won¡¯t. I promise."


    Mona stood up, ready to head back to her quarters, but Carlos stopped her with one final statement.


    "I¡¯ve found peace here, Mona," he rified with steady eyes. "I won¡¯t be returning to the coven when this is finished."


    Mona gave a small hum of acknowledgment and quietly walked away, leaving him alone with his thoughts.


    ~~~~~


    "Noah seems too happy today!" Zilia remarked with a smile, finishing up the fruit te for Katelyn.


    "Yes, I noticed that too," Katelyn agreed, pulling Noah a little closer into herp. She looked down at his bright eyes. "Are you this happy just because I¡¯m feeling better, Noah?"


    "Ha! La!"


    Noah let out a burst of bubbles and cheerful sounds that seemed to fill the entire room with warmth. Katelynughed, leaning in close. "Call me Aunty Kate. Come on, try it for me, Noah," she said, pouting her lips yfully to show him the movement.


    Instead of speaking, Noah scrunched up his face and perfectly imitated her pout, his tiny lips puckered in a mirror of hers.


    "Kate, you should finish these fruits. I¡¯ll take care of Noah until then," Zilia said, scooping the boy into her arms.


    Katelyn began to eat, her expression turning thoughtful. "When will Amelie be back? Did she say what time?"


    "No," Zilia replied, shaking her head. "But she¡¯s with the Queen and Casaio at the Moon Temple, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. She¡¯s in good hands."


    "And Brother Gabriel? Did he say where he was heading?" Katelyn inquired.


    "Yes. To Aurevalis to search for the weapon. Nick went along to apany him," Zilia answered. As she spoke, she felt a little tug on her shirt. She looked down and saw Noah trying to bring his mouth to the round button on her top.


    "No, Noah. That¡¯s not for you," she scolded gently, pressing her fingers against his tiny lips to stop him. He locked his dreamy blue eyes onto hers for a second, looking caught, before quickly snapping his head the other way to pretend he was looking at something else. Zilia looked at him with an intent gaze, her own yearning building.


    <i>¡¯I want to have a baby too,¡¯</i> she thought.


    ~~~~~


    "When Gabriel was only a month old, I brought him here to the Moon Temple to seek the blessings of the Moon Goddess," Mabel began, her voice echoing softly against the ancient stone walls. Both Amelie and Casaio remained quiet, drawn in by the sudden weight in her tone. "I wish every day that I hadn¡¯t met Ophelia that morning. And even if I had... I wish I hadn¡¯t been so quick to trust her."


    "Mom, that¡¯s all in the past now," Casaio said gently, reaching out to settle her. "There¡¯s no use dwelling on it today. Why put yourself through that?"


    "I feel overwhelmed that¡¯s why," Mabel stated.


    "It¡¯s strange the dark witch could roam into a temple that freely. It questions it¡¯s very ability," Casaio murmured.


    "I didn¡¯t find Ophelia exactly inside the temple, but outside," Mabel stated to which he immediately apologized for hisment.


    "Amelie, have you met the priest? What did he say?" asked Casaio.


    "Umm... I can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s a secret," Amelie stated with a smile. "Mother, don¡¯t be too upset over the past. You and Gabriel are going well together now. And that¡¯s what matters."


    Ophelia, who was watching them from the corner, outside the temple had her hands clenched to her sides.


    <i>¡¯She looks happy. I wish Alex had seeded in killing her. That bastard couldn¡¯t do one thing right,¡¯ </i>she thought with a frown. Suddenly, a thought ured in her head and a smirk appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 597: Alex’s mother contacted me

    <h4>Chapter 597: Alex¡¯s mother contacted me</h4>


    Gabriel and Dominick continued digging Leonard¡¯s grave until the sharp ng of metal echoed from the dirt.


    "I think it¡¯s here," Gabriel said, dropping his shovel and kneeling to brush the heavy soil away from the casket¡¯s surface. Dominick joined him, and after twenty minutes of grueling work, the metallic lid was finally exposed.


    The cover was jammed tight by years of rust and earth, but with theirbined werewolf strength, they managed to pry it open. They both pulled back, panting from the exertion, and looked inside.


    Therey the skeletal remains of Leonard, his hands still resting near a magnificent sword ced right beside him.


    "Gabriel, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s the weapon," Dominick whispered.


    Gabriel gave a low hum of affirmation and reached down. As his fingers wrapped around the hilt, a rush of memory hit him, his father¡¯s voice from a past life, promising that this sword was a precious gift intended only for him, and he would pass it to Gabriel soon. He shook off the sudden surge of emotion; there was no time for grief. He gripped the hilt and pulled the de from its sheath.


    "Look at that," Dominick said, his voice filled with awe. "The de still shines as if it were forged yesterday."


    "It does," Gabriel agreed before putting back the sword into the sheath.


    They didn¡¯t linger. Together, they slid the casket cover back into ce and shoveled the soil back over the grave. Once the earth was level again, they stood over it for a moment, chanting a short, quiet prayer for thete King of Aurevalis.


    "The sword was close to you in a past life, but who told you it was the key to ending Ophelia?" Dominick asked, casting a curious nce at Gabriel as they navigated the rugged terrain.


    "Someone whose identity I can¡¯t reveal," Gabriel replied shortly.


    "Why the mystery?" Dominick remarked, dodging a fallen branch. "It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to hunt them down."


    "Some people choose to live in the shadows for a reason," Gabriel said, his tone ending the conversation.


    "Fair enough," Dominick said, shifting his focus. "Now, all we need is a solid n. We know exactly where Ophelia is hiding. If we can bind her long enough for you to get close, you can end this with one strike. Carlos will be the key to that, and I heard his cousin arrived today, too, she could be a real asset. Dad also mentioned that the priests might be willing to lend their power to the ritual." He spoke with a growing spark of enthusiasm.


    "I just hope Ophelia doesn¡¯t n anything evil in this meantime. We still have two days left when the moon event will officially begin," Gabriel stated.


    "I think this ce should again make into a settlement. What do you say? The ce is quite beautiful. We can build it into a tourist hub with a small city center. Aurevalis name should not be erased from the history of werewolves," Dominick suggested to his younger brother.


    Gabriel smiled as he found the idea was fantastic.


    "After all this will be over, we will do it," Gabriel replied with a smile.


    ~~~~


    Amelie finished changing Noah¡¯s diaper and headed to the washroom to scrub her hands. While she was gone, Ashna quicklyyered the boy in warm clothes to keep out the pce chill. By the time Amelie stepped back into the bedroom, Noah was sprawlingfortably across the center of the bed, looking content.


    "Thanks, Ashna. You should go and grab some lunch," Amelie suggested softly. "I¡¯m just going to rest here with Noah for a while."


    As Ashna nodded and headed out, Flora stepped into the chamber.


    "Oh, Flora!" Amelie greeted her.


    "Mom and Dad are still with the King and Queen," Flora said, ncing back to make sure the door was firmly shut before her expression shifted. "Amelie... Alex¡¯s mother contacted me."


    Amelie froze, her heart skipping a beat. "What? How did she even get your number? Why on earth would she contact you?"


    "I have no idea how they tracked me down," Flora admitted, her voiceced with worry. "She was asking about Noah. I didn¡¯t give her an inch. I confronted her, told her never to call me again, and blocked the number immediately." She sank onto the edge of the bed, her eyes fixed on the boy.


    "Why would she be asking about Noah now?" Amelie muttered, a deep frown etching into her forehead as she sat down beside her sister.


    "Last I heard, they were banished to the borders to work as ves," Flora murmured, shaking her head. "It¡¯s strange that she even had ess to a phone, let alone my contact info."


    "I¡¯ll ask Denzel to look into it," Amelie assured her, her voice steady despite the underlying tension.


    "You should. Honestly, they belong in a cell," Flora said, her frown deepening. "I¡¯m certain they knew exactly what their son was up to, yet they never lift a finger to stop him. They¡¯re just as much to me."


    Flora looked at her sister, her expression suddenly crumbling. "Amelie, I¡¯m so sorry. Even I¡ªthe way I acted back then¡ª"


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it," Amelie interrupted gently, not letting her finish the thought. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on the old wounds. Instead, she scooped Noah up in her arms, cradling him against her chest. "Mama will protect you from all the evil, okay?" she whispered, her hand stroking his small head as she pulled him close.


    Flora watched them, a faint smile touching her lips at the sight of their bond, but it was quickly reced by a wave of suffocating regret. She felt a knot tighten in her throat, her nerves fraying as she realized she could barely look Amelie in the eye. Her breathing turned shallow and erratic; she jerked her gaze away, desperate to hide her distress.


    "I... I¡¯m going to my room," Flora stammered, standing up abruptly.


    She turned to leave, but Amelie¡¯s voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "Where are you going suddenly? Stay with me," Amelie said.

 Chapter 598: It recognizes my magic

    <h4>Chapter 598: It recognizes my magic</h4>


    "You must be wanting to rest," Flora said quickly, her voice a pitch too high. "And Noah looks sleepy, too. That¡¯s why I thought I should go." She forced a smile, a thin mask intended to hide the hollow feeling in her chest. She couldn¡¯t let Amelie see how much she was struggling.


    "Noah isn¡¯t going to sleep just yet. He took a nap while I was eating," Amelie replied, her eyes scanning Flora¡¯s face with quiet intuition. "But if you need to rest, I won¡¯t stop you."


    Noah, sensing the shift in the room, tilted his head back against Amelie¡¯sp. He fixed his wide, curious eyes on Flora and pouted his tiny lips. With a slow, clumsy wave of his hand, he made a beckoning gesture, silently asking her toe closer.


    The sight melted thest of Flora¡¯s resolve. "I¡¯m not sleepy yet," she admitted, sinking back onto the edge of the bed. She couldn¡¯t say no to Amelie. To steady herself, she shifted the subject back to the threat. "Should I call Zander? Maybe I should ask if Alex¡¯s parents somehow made it back into the pack."


    "Zander would never allow them to cross the border," Amelie pointed out in confidence. "He knows what they are. I¡¯m certain they contacted you from somewhere outside the pack territory."


    "Then who could have possibly helped them?" Flora murmured, the question hanging heavy in the air.


    "Well, we¡¯re going to find out," Amelie said firmly. She carefully shifted Noah¡¯s weight into Flora¡¯s arms; Flora adjusted her hold immediately, cradling him with instinctive care. Amelie reached for her phone on the bedside table and scrolled through her contacts until she found Denzel¡¯s name.


    "Amelie!" Denzel¡¯s voice chirped brightly from the other end.


    "Hi! How are you doing? Are you still here in the capital, or did you head back to San Ravendale?"


    "I¡¯m in the capital. Karmen asked me to head back this afternoon, so I just got in. Is everything alright?" Denzel asked, his tone shifting as he sensed the tension in her voice.


    "Flora just received a call from Alex¡¯s mother," Amelie exined. "She was asking questions about Noah. Can you check on their whereabouts? I need to know where they are staying these days."


    "What? That shouldn¡¯t even be possible," Denzel blurted out, clearly stunned. "Alex¡¯s parents are living under heavy watch and their conditions are worse than ves. I¡¯ll look into this right away."


    "Thanks, Denzel," Amelie said, exhaling a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. She lowered the phone as the line went silent.


    "Denzel is on it," Amelie stated, turning back to her sister. "Let¡¯s see what he finds out."


    ~~~~


    Gabriel and Dominick stepped into the pcete that evening, long after the sun had dipped below the horizon. The journey had been grueling. A sudden, violent storm had forced them to seek shelter mid-way before they could safely get their jet back into the air.


    They bypassed their own quarters and went straight to the main hall. It seemed the entire family had been gathered together, anticipating their return only.


    As they entered, every eye dropping to the object Gabriel held in his hand.


    Gabriel and Dominick offered a brief, respectful greeting to their parents. Gabriel stepped forward. "The weapon is finally with me," he announced.


    "Then it¡¯s time," Raidan said, his gaze moving from the sword to his son¡¯s face. He was a father gripped by worry, but his voice was hard with resolve. "Now, Ophelia can finally be brought to an end... right?"


    "Yes," Gabriel answered.


    "Are you absolutely sure it will end that witch?" Sage asked, stepping forward with his arms crossed. "We have to test it. Otherwise, you are putting your life on the line based on the words of someone none of us have even met."


    "It is the only way to kill Ophelia, and it will work," Gabriel stated. He didn¡¯t mention the Moon Goddess by name, but the conviction in his eyes was rooted in a faith far deeper than a mere rumor.


    "Still, a test run should be made," Sage murmured, unconvinced. "We shouldn¡¯t go into battle on a ¡¯maybe¡¯."


    "Sage is right, Gabriel," Katelyn added, her voice soft but firm as she walked over to stand by her brother. "When the timees and you¡¯re standing across from Ophelia, there¡¯s no room for error. We can¡¯t let you get hurt because the de didn¡¯t behave the way we expected."


    Carlos, who had been watching the exchange silently from the periphery, finally spoke up. "The de has a unique energy as if it has the energy of moon itself." He moved closer to Gabriel and touched the sword.


    "Ahh!"


    Carlos hissed as he pulled his hand back the moment his fingers grazed the hilt. He stared at his reddened skin in disbelief.


    "Even through the sheath, it burns. This isn¡¯t just a physical weapon," Carlos confirmed, his eyes shimmering with a silver light for a brief second as he sensed the de¡¯s true nature. "The metal is infused with a frequency meant to incinerate the essence of witches and sorcerers of all kinds. It recognizes my magic as a target."


    "So, we have the weapon finally," Casaio stated, rising to his feet. "Now, we need a perfect n to get Gabriel close enough to Ophelia so that he can use it."


    "I have a n," Amelie said. Behind her, Ashna stood quietly, holding the handle of the stroller where Noahy.


    Gabriel¡¯s expression immediately hardened with protective instinct. "Amelie, you need to stay away from this. You are her primary targets."


    "But I¡¯ve always been her target," Amelie stated. "She wants me to lure you or vice-versa. With Carlos¡¯ and Mona¡¯s help we will bind Ophelia. I know she will sense the magic, so we will start it after she sees me and approaches me. Gabriel, even in the past it began with me. Ophelia was my distant aunt, who ruined not only my happiness but yours too. Let¡¯s give what Ophelia wants and that¡¯s me."


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>Happy New Year everyone!!! So sorry for thiste greeting. I couldn¡¯t give two updates yesterday, so I willpensate for it with one more update. May the new year brings good fortune, new opportunities and joy in our lives. </strong>


    <strong>HAPPY READING ?? </strong>

 Chapter 599: A desperate, hungry passion

    <h4>Chapter 599: A desperate, hungry passion</h4>


    "That¡¯s risky, Amelie," Mabel intervened. "She won¡¯t hesitate to harm you. We still have two days to n it well. So, think with a calm mind."


    "Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think it will be risky," Carlos stated.


    "No, Carlos," Gabriel shook his head. "It¡¯s indeed risky."


    "I¡¯ll exin it to youter," Carlos answered.


    "Well, as the Queen said, let¡¯s take time to make the perfect n. Since both princes hade from a long journey, they should rest now. We will also return to our respective chambers," Raidan suggested, rising to his feet. He gave his hand to Mabel, who grasped it and walked away.


    "Let¡¯s see each otherter," Casaio told both his brothers before leaving with Zilia. Amelie¡¯s parents and Flora headed to the guest wing, too. Shortly, one by one left the main hall, leaving behind only Gabriel, Amelie, Noah, and Ashna.


    "You can¡¯t put yourself in danger under any circumstances," Gabriel insisted, his voice dropping to a protective murmur as he reached Amelie and took her hand firmly in his. He nced over at the stroller, his brow furrowing. "Why is Noah being brought here? This isn¡¯t the ce for him with everyone on edge."


    "I was strolling with him through the corridors when I heard you had arrived. I couldn¡¯t wait to see you, so I brought him along," Amelie exined gently.


    "I see. Let¡¯s head to our chambers then," Gabriel said, guiding her away from the tension of the main hall. He didn¡¯t want to discuss battle ns with his son in the room. Ashna followed a few paces behind, the wheels of the stroller clicking softly on the polished floor. "Nothing happened while I was away, right? No signs of Ophelia?"


    "Umm... Nothing serious happened," Amelie began, though her hesitation caught his attention. "However, Flora received a call from Alex¡¯s mother."


    Gabriel stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in disbelief. "What? How is that even possible? They¡¯re supposed to be under strict surveince at the borders."


    "Denzel is looking into it. He said it shouldn¡¯t have been possible either. He¡¯ll be here any moment with a full report," she informed him. She then tried to shift the heavy mood. "By the way, did Karmen and Louis return with you?"


    "They¡¯ve returned to the capital, but they went straight home since I was away for so long. They needed the rest," Gabriel answered, though his mind was clearly racing with the news of the phone call.


    As they reached their chamber, Gabriel waited for Ashna to wheel Noah inside before asking her to leave.


    "I made sure Alex¡¯s parents would never see the light of day again. How could they even get a hold of a phone, let alone Flora¡¯s number?" Gabriel muttered, his jaw tightening. "There is definitely foul y involved. You did the right thing by calling Denzel. He¡¯ll get to the bottom of this."


    Amelie leaned over the stroller, gently scooping a drowsy Noah into her arms. She moved to the crib and settled him against the soft sheets. Across the room, Gabriel walked to arge cupboard. He ced the sword inside a wide, secure locking space. He stood there for a moment, his hand lingering on the door. <i>I hope everything goes ording to n this time,</i> he thought. <i>I can¡¯t lose them again.</i>


    Amelie watched him, sensing the weight of the memories he had brought back with that de. "How did it feel?" she asked softly, switching on the mobile at the top of the crib. The small toy began to rotate slowly, casting gentle shadows over Noah¡¯s face. She sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes never leaving him. "Taking the weapon from the grave?"


    Gabriel turned fully to her.


    "I recalled how I buried him in that soil," Gabriel murmured. "I was devastated, Amelie. In that life, I had to bury you first... and then him. I hated it. Every moment after you were gone felt like a punishment. And it was a punishment." Gabriel recalled the words of the Moon Goddess. Heaven chose to punish him through a twisted, dark fate just because he was the son of the Moon Goddess.


    He walked over to her and sank to his knees, cing his head gently on herp. "I am so thankful that we met again," Gabriel whispered, before lifting his head to peer into her eyes with only love.


    "Because we promised each other we would," Amelie said softly, leaning down to press a tender kiss against his forehead.


    Gabriel rose fully to his feet, but he didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, he leaned over her, capturing her lips in a kiss that tasted of longing and relief. It felt like an eternity since they hadst been this intimate.


    Amelie¡¯s arms wound tightly around his neck, pulling him closer as she felt his body weight begin to press against her. Sensing her vulnerability, Gabriel decisively shifted his weight onto his right elbow, bracing himself against the mattress so as not to overwhelm her, all while deepening the kiss with a desperate, hungry passion.


    Gabriel let out a startledugh when Amelie suddenly flipped him onto the mattress, moving with a speed and strength that caught him off guard. She quickly straddled him. His hands instinctively gripped her thighs as he sat up slightly, impressed.


    "I keep forgetting you have a wolf in you now," Gabriel muttered with a smirk. He leaned forward, burying his face in the crook of her neck and nting a lingering kiss that made her shiver. His hands moved to the hem of her pullover, pulling it over her head in one fluid motion. Amelie didn¡¯t stay idle; she shoved the heavy, long coat off his broad shoulders before her fingers began fumbling with the buttons of his dark blue shirt, desperate to feel his skin.


    Suddenly, Gabriel paused, his hands resting on her waist. "I have to bathe yet," he said. "I spent the day digging through the grave... The dirt of that grave is all over me." He looked at her, his eyes tracing the line of her flushed cheeks down to her swollen lips.


    "Oh." Amelie bit her bottom lip, the reality of the situation sinking in, but her disappointment was cut short when Gabriel pulled her back in for a sudden, deep kiss.


    "We can resume this the moment I¡¯m clean," he suggested against her lips.


    Amelie hummed a soft agreement, a smile ying on her face as she slid off him and lowered herself next to him, watching him with a gaze that told him he¡¯d better not be long.

 Chapter 600: Invited their own demise

    <h4>Chapter 600: Invited their own demise</h4>


    The following morning, Gabriel woke earlier. He moved with silence, gently tucking Amelie¡¯s foot back beneath the warmth of the duvet before crossing the room to check on Noah. The infant was deep in slumber.


    After freshening up, Gabriel headed out for a stroll, needing the morning air to clear his head before the inevitable chaos of the day.


    As he moved through the quiet pce corridors, his gaze drifted toward the expansive gardens. In the distance, he spotted his parents walking side-by-side, huddled in their warm morning coats. They were deep in conversation.


    He turned to continue his walk, eventually encountering Zilia near the library wing. She was clutching several thick files to her chest.


    "Oh, Gabriel, good morning. Did you sleep well?" Zilia asked, offering him a small but genuine smile.


    "Good morning. Yes, I had a very restful sleep," Gabriel answered. He lingered for a moment, his eyes dropping to the paperwork she held. "You¡¯re starting early. What¡¯s all this?"


    "Ah, these are rted to a few cases I¡¯ve recently started looking into," Zilia exined, adjusting her grip on the folders. "Ian suggested to Casaio that we should work more closely on behalf of the vulnerable sses. There are gaps in the legal protection for those without pack status, and we¡¯re trying to bridge them."


    Gabriel nodded, notmenting on it. He had heard Ian¡¯s name, but couldn¡¯t recall who he was.


    "I shall go ahead," he said, offering a polite nod. He began to brush past Zilia, but she reached out, a gentle hand stopping him.


    "Umm... Gabriel," she began, her voice softening with concern. "You don¡¯t have to hesitate in taking help from your brothers. Cas is quite worried about you. He feels the distance you¡¯re keeping."


    Gabriel paused. "Then you should tell him not to be worried," he replied. "I mean it. And tell him that I may need my brothers tomorrow. I won¡¯t exclude them from the n I¡¯m making to trap Ophelia. This isn¡¯t a burden for one man."


    Zilia was relieved to hear him. Knowing the brothers would stand together gave her a sense of peace she hadn¡¯t felt in days. "Gabriel, you¡¯ll win. I know you will," she said, her gaze steady and confident.


    "Thanks."


    "You should go ahead then. Amelie must be waiting for you." She offered a final smile, turning to continue her walk. Gabriel watched her for a second before heading in the opposite direction.


    When he finally returned to his chamber, he didn¡¯t go straight to the bedroom. Instead, he slumped down onto the couch in the drawing room, resting his elbow on a bolster and leaning back.


    The silence was broken by the soft sound of footsteps. Samyra walked in, stopping when she saw him. It was clear she had been waiting for his return.


    Gabriel straightened his posture immediately. "Good morning," he said, greeting his mother-inw with the respect she deserved. "Please, take a seat."


    As Samyra sat down across from him, the usual air ofposed grace she carried seemed slightly fractured. Gabriel noticed her eyes darting toward the floor, her fingers fiddling nervously with one another. It was a telltale sign of a deep, inner struggle.


    "Is something bothering you? You look as though there is something difficult on your mind," Gabriel began.


    "I am worried for you and Amelie," Samyra began, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are you two really going to face her closely? Is she meant to be that near to the danger?"


    "That¡¯s how Ophelia will be trapped, no?" Gabriel arched an eyebrow. He lean forward slightly, trying to project the confidence he knew she needed to see. "You can¡¯t be worried for us anymore, Samyra. We havee a long way from where we started. With the grace of the Moon Goddess, everything will go right."


    Samyra hummed. Talking to him eased her fear that wouldn¡¯t vanish so easily. "If you need our help, just say so. We are not as fragile as you might think."


    "For now, I want you and your husband to stay away," Gabriel replied. "I don¡¯t want any of you to get hurt."


    Samyra nodded slowly. "Is Amelie still asleep?"


    "Yes," Gabriel replied softly. "She needs the rest while she can get it."


    "I¡¯ll stop byter then," she whispered. She rose to her feet, giving him a respectful, slight bow before quietly exiting the room.


    Gabriel hadn¡¯t been alone for more than a minute when Ashna appeared at the doorway, her expression serious. "Your Highness, your Gamma is here to see you. He says it¡¯s urgent."


    "Send him in," Gabriel said, leaning back against the sofa.


    Within seconds, Denzel marched into the room. He didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries, taking the seat across from Gabriel the moment the Prince signaled for him to sit.


    "Alex¡¯s parents escaped the coal site yesterday," Denzel stated bluntly. "A small explosion urred in one of the lower shafts during the shift change. Several workers were injured in the st. In the chaos that followed, the guards conducted a head count. Those two were the only ones missing."


    Gabriel¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief. "Maybe they are buried under the debris?" he suggested, searching for a logical exnation. "It was a coal site; those tunnels can be unpredictable."


    "I considered that possibility immediately," Denzel countered, shaking his head. "I sent a recovery team to dig through the specific area where the st originated. We found no remains, Gabriel. What we did find were traces of sulfur and a residue that doesn¡¯t belong in a mining pit."


    Denzel leaned forward, lowering his voice. "The explosion wasn¡¯t an ident caused by methane or faulty equipment. It was triggered from the outside. They didn¡¯t just run; they were plucked out of there."


    Gabriel¡¯s hand tightened on the armrest. "It must be Ophelia," he hissed. "She¡¯s gathering her pawns. If she¡¯s gone through the trouble of breaking them out, she has a specific use for them. Did you find out how his mother got Flora¡¯s number?"


    "It was a burner phone," Denzel replied.


    "Ophelia must be helping them," Gabriel stated with confidence. "They invited their own demise, so I won¡¯t hesitate in sending them to their son."

 Chapter 601: A single second of delay

    <h4>Chapter 601: A single second of dy</h4>


    In the afternoon, everyone gathered in themon hall, who were supposed to be involved in the n to bring down Ophelia forever.


    "Amelie and I discussed whether one of us shall be the bait to invite Ophelia into our trap," Gabriel began. "And we have finally decided that it should be me."


    "But you¡¯re the strongest fighter we have, and you¡¯re the one supposed to wield the sword," Casaio remarked, shaking his head. "As Carlos could sense the energy the de possessed, Ophelia will sense the same. If you carry that weapon toward her, she¡¯ll smell the threat from miles away and vanish into the shadows before you¡¯re even close."


    "I will be the one wielding that sword," Amelie stated, her voice surprisingly steady for someone suggesting such a dangerous feat.


    The room went silent. Gabriel looked at his wife with pride.


    "Yes," Gabriel continued, addressing the group¡¯s silent shock. "She will not appear until Ophelia is trapped. Carlos and Mona will perform the binding magic on Ophelia to pin her soul. Once the binding isplete, the window will be short. Either you, or Dominick will use the teleportation markers to bring Amelie to that exact location."


    "You¡¯re making yourself the target while she carries the only thing that can kill the witch," Dominick mused, leaning against a pir. "It¡¯s risky. If the teleportation is dyed even by a second, Ophelia will tear you apart, Gabriel."


    "Which is why we cannot afford a single second of dy," Gabriel replied, his gaze shifting to Carlos. "Can the binding hold her long enough for Amelie to strike?"


    "Gabriel, we are talking about a dark witch," Carlos warned, his expression etched with a rare severity. "Mona and I can bind her, but the magic I¡¯ll be using has limits. We can hold her for exactly sixty seconds. In that minute, you two must ensure the sword shes her. If the binding breaks before the strike, she will be a cornered predator with enough power to level this clearing."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t blink. He knew the cost of failure wasn¡¯t just his life, but the future of the entire lineage.


    "If I go in front of Ophelia, she will do anything to kill me first. She will use every trick, every illusion, and every ounce of pain she can muster to distract you," Gabriel said, turning to look directly into Amelie¡¯s eyes. "None of you can flinch at her threats, especially not you, Amelie. You cannot let her voice get inside your head. When the momentes, you must pierce the de straight through her heart. Can you do it?"


    Amelie furrowed her brows together. She looked at Gabriel, remembering the horror of her past life. She remembered the way Ophelia had trapped Gabriel to hurt both of them. The witch thrived on the bonds between people, twisting love into a leash.


    Her fingers curled instinctively. She knew that if she hesitated for even a second out of fear for Gabriel¡¯s safety, they were both dead. And not them, but others too. This time, she wouldn¡¯t be the victim of a prophecy; she would be the one to end it.


    "I won¡¯t give her a single chance," Amelie said, a confident re appearing in her eyes.


    "Are you sure, Amelie?" Dominick asked with a pragmatism that bordered on coldness. "We¡¯re betting everything on a sixty-second window. We need a backup n. If Amelie¡¯s resolve wavers or if she¡¯s blocked, someone else has to be ready to finish it."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t take offense at the suggestion; he knew the stakes were too high for ego.


    "Then you or Cas will be the secondary strikers," he suggested, his gaze shifting between his brothers. "You two will already be at the location for the teleportation. You¡¯ll be the closest to the circle once the binding is set."


    He leaned over the map spread across the table, pointing to the perimeter. "Karmen will be there too, positioned as a sharpshooter, but she¡¯ll stay at a distance to avoid Ophelia¡¯s immediate sensory range. The goal is simple: whoever sees the opening, whoever has the clear path, kill her. Don¡¯t wait for a signal."


    Gabriel looked back at Amelie. "But initially, Amelie will be the one wielding the sword. She has the strongest connection to the de¡¯s intent."


    "I¡¯m good at shooting too, so I¡¯ll assist Karmen," Zilia volunteered. "We can pin Ophelia down using long-range weapons while the binding is active. Since the stakes are so high, we needyers of defense. If one trap fails, the next one must be ready to trigger immediately."


    Gabriel nodded. "Your precision will be vital. Keep her distracted and limit her movement."


    "Can¡¯t I be a part of this?" Katelyn asked.


    "No," the three brothers said at the same time before Gabriel continued,


    "You¡¯re not fully healed yet, Katel. I won¡¯t let you set foot in that arena. I know you¡¯re stronger than any of us, but your body has limits. If you take another hit while you¡¯re still recovering, the damage could be permanent."


    Katelyn opened her mouth to argue, but Gabriel held up a hand. "I need you here with Sage, guarding the pce and Noah. If anything goes wrong out there, you are thest line of defense. That is just as important as the hunting the witch itself."


    Katelyn slumped back slightly, but she finally gave a reluctant nod. She understood the weight of the task, even if she hated being away from the heat of the battle. She wanted to tear apart that bloody witch for hurting her.


    "So, is it all set?" Gabriel asked, his eyes sweeping across the determined faces in the hall.


    "No," Casaio interrupted, leaning over the tactical map. "We need to establish a perimeter of warrior wolves. Even with her dark magic, Ophelia cannot fight an entire army at once; therge numbers will force her to expend her energy faster. We use them to hem her in."


    He paused, his expression turning even more serious. "Most importantly, we are going to rehearse this entire sequence tonight. We must ount for the fact that Ophelia can, and likely will, sever the mental and telepathic links between you and Amelie. If you can¡¯tmunicate, the timing of the teleportation bes a guessing game. We need to be so synchronized that we move by instinct, not by voice."


    He looked back and forth between Gabriel and Amelie.


    "Basically, we need to prepare from every possible angle," Gabriel stated. "We have exactly one chance to bring an end to Ophelia. If we miss that one minute window, there won¡¯t be a second attempt."

 Chapter 602: Flora, are you all safe?

    <h4>Chapter 602: Flora, are you all safe?</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t realize your binding magic had be this potent," Carlos remarked, his breath hitching slightly as he maintained his stance. He watched him with pride as the shimmering, ethereal chains of Mona¡¯s spell held Gabriel firmly in ce in the center of the clearing.


    "That¡¯s because you never bothered to check on my progress, Brother," Mona murmured, her eyes narrowed in deep concentration. "You were the one who taught me the foundations and asked me to find my center while channeling. I just took your advice to heart."


    Carlos offered a thin smile before shifting his gaze to Gabriel. The powerful Alpha stood like a statue, his muscles taut against the invisible pressure of the spell.


    "I¡¯mpletely immobilized," Gabriel blurted out. "But I can still speak. That¡¯s a good sign."


    "We have to assume the worst," Carlos stated, his head turning slightly toward the treeline. "In the heat of battle, Ophelia might sever your mental link. If your mindlink fails, we can¡¯t rely on a silent signal. We¡¯ll have to leave it to Karmen or Zilia to ry the message to Amelie."


    Perched in the shadows of a far tree, Zilia lowered her binocrs. She had been tracking their movements and as per n waiting for Carlos¡¯ signal. "The binding is set," she whispered to Karmen, who was on the same tree.


    Without missing a beat, she mindlinked Amelie. ¡¯The target is secured. You¡¯ve to teleport. Be quick.¡¯


    Amelie tightened her grip on the sword¡¯s hilt as she looked toward Casaio and Dominick. They shared a brief nod of synchronization. Without wasting a second, the two brothers teleported Amelie to the location. In an instant, Amelie was standing at the edge of the clearing where the others waited.


    "Amelie, move now! Walk in!" Carlosmanded, his voice strained with the effort of maintaining the spell. He was mentally counting down the seconds, acutely aware that against Ophelia, they would have exactly sixty seconds of control, and not a moment more.


    Amelie didn¡¯t hesitate. She sprinted toward the center of the circle, her eyes locked on Gabriel. Just then, Carlos signaled Mona. Together, they began to unravel the spell. The shimmering ethereal chains that had pinned Gabriel to the spot vanished slowly.


    "It seems easy enough for now," Dominick noted.


    "I agree. But we can¡¯t let this sess make uscent," Casaio stated. "When the real target is standing where Gabriel is, everything will be different. We have to be ready for the world to go sideways."


    "The anchor of this entire n is the binding," Carlos added. "As long as Mona and I can keep her tied, she won¡¯t be able to touch a single one of you. But the moment those chains break, the hunt switches sides. So, either Gabriel or Amelie has to finish the task."


    Karmen and Zilia appeared there now while Casaio silently mindlinked with the warriors who had covered the area to leave.


    "Cas and I were unable to lift this sword," Dominick informed them.


    "Really?" Carlos¡¯ brows arched.


    "Yes. It seems we can¡¯t lift the sword that responds to only Gabriel and Amelie. So, now, these two are the only one who can kill Ophelia. If not, Amelie, Gabriel has to rush in and finish the witch¡¯s game or vice-versa."


    Carlos got confused to learn that. He wondered why the sword responded to only two of them. Maybe it was a connection from the past, which he and his grandmother couldn¡¯t find out.


    "Let¡¯s go back now. It¡¯s already evening," Gabriel told all of them. The three Alpha Princes got everyone teleported back to the pce.


    ~~~~


    Flora stood on the balcony of her guest suite, the cool evening air ruffling her hair as she stared at her phone. Her thumb hovered indecisively over Zander¡¯s contact; she was desperately craving the sound of his voice but worried about the timing. Just as she braced herself to call, the device vibrated in her hand, Zander¡¯s name shing across the screen.


    A small, breathless smile tugged at her lips as she answered. "Good evening, Flora," Zander greeted. On the other end, he stood silhouetted against the window of his study, swirling a deep red wine in his ss.


    "Good evening," Flora replied, her heart fluttering. "I was actually just about to call you. It¡¯s like you knew."


    "Oh." Zander smiled thinking she thought of him. " You didn¡¯te to me. I kept waiting," Zander said, his tone carrying a hint of yful reproach before he took a slow sip of his wine.


    "I¡¯m so sorry. I really wanted to, but everything turned into chaos here," Flora exined. She began to narrate the events in a hushed voice. Because the pce had strictly tightened security and kept Katelyn¡¯s condition a secret from the public, the outside world remained blissfully unaware of the brewing storm.


    "What? Ophelia kidnapped the Princess?" Zander¡¯s voice lost its rxed edge instantly. The clink of his wine ss hitting the mahogany desk echoed through the line as he straightened up. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? Flora, are you all safe? Is the pce secure?"


    "Yes, we are all safe and tucked away in the pce for now," Flora answered as she leaned against the railing of the balcony.


    "What about Amelie and Noah?" Zander¡¯s voice was sharp with concern. "They are the most vulnerable targets in Ophelia¡¯s eyes."


    "They are doing well," Flora reassured him, though her brow furrowed as she shifted the topic to the weight on her chest. "Umm... I have something else to tell you. It¡¯s about Alex."


    "Hmm?" Zander prompted.


    "His mother contacted me yesterday," Flora exined, her voice trembling slightly. "Amelie had it checked and confirmed that someone actually helped them escape the mines. Since the Princes are entirely consumed with the witch hunt, I¡¯ve been wondering if we should look into this ourselves. It¡¯s incredibly strange, his mother called me specifically and was asking for Noah."


    The line went silent for a moment as Zander processed the implications.


    "I¡¯ll talk to Prince Gabriel regarding this first," Zander murmured. "We need to pinpoint exactly where they are hiding. It is more than strange that they managed to find your private contact information. Fret not, Flora," he added, his voice softening into a protective promise. "I won¡¯t let anything happen to any of you. Stay inside the pce walls until I¡¯ve cleared this with Prince Gabriel."

 Chapter 603: As long as you’re happy

    <h4>Chapter 603: As long as you¡¯re happy</h4>


    Amelie waited until the heavy doors of their chamber clicked shut before she moved toward Gabriel.


    "Tomorrow night, we have to finish this," she said.


    Gabriel took the sword from her. He slid it back into its leather sheath. "Of course," he answered, his eyes meeting hers.


    Amelie leaned against the edge of the mahogany table, her brow furrowing as she worked through the variables. "Ophelia isn¡¯t sitting idle. If she truly orchestrated the escape of Alex¡¯s parents, she¡¯s weaving a secondary trap. We have to ensure she doesn¡¯t use them as leverage in a way we haven¡¯t anticipated."


    Gabriel stepped closer, and he reached out for her hand.


    "Let her plot," Gabriel stated. "Let her exhaust every trick and every shadow she possesses. It won¡¯t change the oue. We will do exactly what we came to do."


    They were distracted with a gentle knock on the door.


    "Your Highnesses, I have brought Noah back from the King¡¯s manor," Ashna announced from the hallway.


    Amelie moved toward the door, her expression softening instantly at the mention of her son. Behind her, Gabriel tucked the sword back into its secure ce before the doors swung open.


    Amelie stepped out and peered into the stroller, finding Noah lost in a deep, peaceful sleep. "Did he finish his milk?" she whispered to Ashna, careful not to disturb him.


    "Yes, he did, Your Highness," Ashna replied with a warm, respectful smile. "The little prince was quite the explorer today. He yed a lot with the King and Queen, and they were delighted. Also, there is wonderful news, little Noah was trying to push himself up onto his knees today."


    "Wow! Already?" Amelie¡¯s eyes lit up with pride and wonder. "He¡¯ll be crawling before we know it, and then he¡¯ll be walking. He¡¯s growing so fast."


    Gabriel, listening from across the room, felt happy. As an Alpha, he knew that a pup reaching milestones this early was a sign of immense strength and a thriving spirit.


    "Thanks, Ashna. You can now leave. Good night," Amelie said, pulling the stroller inside. Ashna bowed and walked away.


    Gabriel watched Amelie lowering Noah into the crib. "He¡¯s going to walk pretty early. We will not even realize when he bes a big man," he stated, keeping her hands on the shoulders. "Now, let¡¯s rest for sometime before heading for dinner."


    ~~~~


    "What are you up to these days, son?" Norma asked, her voiceced with motherly concern as she set the table. "You were gone for two days, and then you disappeared again today. Aren¡¯t you going to fill me in? What is happening at the pce?"


    "Mom, I can¡¯t give you the specifics," Karmen exined, offering her a reassuring look. "But it¡¯s rted to Prince Gabriel and his wife, Amelie. Since I swore my oath as Gabriel¡¯s Beta, his work is my work. It keeps me on my toes." His father was away on business for a few days, leaving just the two of them in the quiet house.


    Norma went back to her chicken soup, stirring it slowly as she nced at Karmen. He was distracted, his eyes glued to the screen of his phone as he monitored iing pce alerts.


    "I had hoped you¡¯d be thinking about marriage by now," Norma murmured, her voice soft and a little wistful. "You¡¯re nearing your thirties, Karmen. Every time we go out, neighbors tell us about their children getting married. It makes your father and me a bit upset sometimes."


    "Mom, why let that upset you?" Karmen said with a light, easy-goingugh, finally setting his phone face-down. "Those people aren¡¯t living our lives for us. Besides, maybe there just isn¡¯t a mate out there made for me. Some wolves are meant to be solo."


    "Don¡¯t you dare say that," Norma scolded, though her tone remained light and affectionate. "The Moon Goddess has a n for everyone; you just have to be patient enough to find it."


    Karmen stayed quiet for a moment after his mother spoke, letting the silence settle between them until she broke it again.


    "I liked Aisha so much," Norma sighed, her thoughts drifting back. "But hearing she was still in love with her former mate... It was a bit of a shock."


    "Mom, Aisha wasn¡¯t ready for a new rtionship. We couldn¡¯t force her into something her heart wasn¡¯t in," Karmen stated firmly but gently.


    "Yes, I know that. I¡¯m just talking," Norma murmured, looking down at her soup. "Sometimes I think the reason you haven¡¯t found anyone is simply because you work too much. Day and night, morning and evening, your work never ends. You¡¯re so busy serving the Prince that you don¡¯t even stop to look at anyone else."


    Karmen finally lowered his spoon onto the te and wiped his lips with a napkin, giving her his full attention. He looked directly into his mother¡¯s eyes, his expression softening.


    "Mom, please don¡¯t worry about me, okay? I¡¯m genuinely happy living like this. I enjoy seeing my friends build their families, but I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anything missing in my own life. I believe that when the time is right, I¡¯ll find someone I truly click with. For now, that person just isn¡¯t here. Just be happy knowing that your son is living a good, full life."


    Norma searched his face for a second, seeing the sincerity there. A small,forted smile finally reached her lips, and she nodded her head in agreement.


    "As long as you¡¯re happy, Karmen," she whispered. "That¡¯s all a mother really wants. Now, eat more. You¡¯ve turned thin," Norma insisted, ignoring his protests with a motherly flourish. She scooped another generous portion of the fragrant tomato rice into his bowl, making sure he had more than enough.


    Karmenughed softly, touched by the familiar gesture. "Thank you, Mom," he said, picking up his spoon again. He knew better than to argue when she was in a nourishing mood.


    Once the meal was finished and the dishes were cleared, Karmen gave his mother a warm hug and bade her good night. He retreated to his own room. After a quick routine of brushing his teeth and changing intofortable night clothes, he finally slid under the warm duvet.


    Before closing his eyes, he reached for his phone onest time. Not finding any message, he drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 604: Rested his little head

    <h4>Chapter 604: Rested his little head</h4>


    Casaio and Ian stood within the quiet shade of the gazebo.


    "I¡¯ve had to put all my personal affairs on hold," Casaio admitted. "I know you¡¯ve been working hard to assist me with my own projects, but I couldn¡¯t justify being away from the pce. Not when my younger brother needs me like this."


    Ian offered a respectful nod. "Your Highness, please don¡¯t give it a second thought. I understandpletely. The entire kingdom¡¯s safety rests on ending this witch¡¯s reign. She isn¡¯t just a threat to your family; she¡¯s a shadow over all of us. Your focus is exactly where it needs to be."


    "I appreciate your patience, Ian," Casaio said, his expression softening slightly.


    "How is Princess Katelyn faring?" Ian asked, his brow furrowing with genuine concern. "The rumors about the cut on her cheek. The idea of that woman taking the Princess¡¯s blood is chilling."


    "The mark is gone," Casaio reassured him. "Fortunately, there won¡¯t be a scar. It was treated immediately, and my parents even consulted a specialist to be certain. The surgeon agreed with the royal physician¡¯s diagnosis. Katelyn¡¯s Alpha blood is potent enough that her skin will knit back together perfectly on its own."


    Ian felt relieved hearing that, and a soft smile touched his lips. "That is the best news I¡¯ve heard all day. To know she is safe and healing well... It¡¯s a blessing." He took a step back and bowed deeply. "Then, I shall take my leave. My prayers and best wishes are with you and your brothers tonight. May you conquer this evil once and for all. I have no doubt that you will."


    As Ian walked away, Casaio¡¯s fingers curled into a tight fist at his side. ¡¯Gabriel will be the one in the witch¡¯s clutches tonight,¡¯ he thought, his jaw tightening. ¡¯Under no condition can we allow her to gain the upper hand.¡¯


    Stepping out from the gazebo, Casaio¡¯s gaze drifted toward the pce gardens. He spotted Idris standing with his parents, engaged in quiet conversation.


    A genuine smile finally graced Casaio¡¯s lips. It was a beautiful sight, seeing his parents finally embrace Idris as a true member of the family. He remembered all too clearly the cold distance the King and Queen had maintained after the truth about Zilia¡¯s past was first revealed. To see that bridge finally mended felt like a small victory before the great battle.


    ~~~~~


    Noah flipped onto his stomach, his small face scrunched with concentration as Gabriel watched him struggle to lift his weight. The little prince¡¯s tiny arms shook slightly as he pushed, trying with all his might to get onto all fours.


    "Not quite, Noah. You have to tuck your knees like this," Gabriel said softly. He moved onto the plush carpet, mimicking the crawling motion to show him the way. "Come on, little warrior. You¡¯ve got the strength."


    "Ah! Hah!" Noah let out a burst of bubbly, breathlessughter, his bluish eyes dancing with joy as he watched his father¡¯s disy. But the effort was too much for his tiny muscles; with a soft thump, he rolled over onto the mattress,nding squarely on his back.


    His chubby hands and legs kicked up into the air, reaching for nothing in particr until he sessfully grabbed his own tiny feet. He held onto them tightly, rocking back and forth and giggling to himself,pletely entertained by the discovery of his own toes.


    Gabriel sat back on his heels, and a smile breaking across his face. In this moment, the looming threat of the witch felt a world away. Watching Noah simply was the only reminder Gabriel needed of exactly what he was fighting to protect.


    "What are you two doing in here?" Amelie asked, her voice filled with amused surprise as she stepped into the room, vigorously drying her damp hair with a towel.


    "Oh, Amelie," Gabriel said, looking up with a sheepish but proud grin. "Noah decided he was ready for his first crawling lesson, so I was just showing him the ropes." He leaned down and scooped the squealing infant into his arms, pinching a soft, chubby cheek before peppering the boy¡¯s face with kisses.


    Amelieughed, the sound bright and warm. "You two are impossible! Enough ying for now, Gabriel, go and get cleaned up."


    Gabriel stood, carefully lowering Noah back onto the center of therge bed. As soon as he was released, Noah took it as a cue to start his gymnastics again, falling back onto his spine and wriggling his tiny feet in the air as if trying to catch the ceiling.


    "Watch out, Noah. Daddy¡¯s going to take a bath now," Gabriel whispered with a wink before grabbing his fresh clothes and disappearing into the ensuite.


    Amelie settled onto the edge of the mattress, continuing to towel-dry her hair. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched Noah¡¯s determination take over. With a grunt of effort, he flipped back onto his stomach and began a slow, clumsy "army crawl," using his elbows to shuffle across the silk sheets toward her.


    Amelie stayed perfectly still, a soft smile ying on her lips as she cheered him on silently. Finally, with onest surge of energy, Noah reached her. His tiny, dimpled hands gripped her thigh firmly, anchoring him. He rested his little head against her leg as if he had just conquered the entire world, letting out a triumphant, toothless giggle.


    Amelie¡¯s heart melted as she lowered the towel. She reached down and pulled him up into a warm embrace. "My brave little wolf," she murmured, nuzzling her nose against his velvet-soft skin and showering his cheeks, forehead, and chin with a flurry of tender kisses.


    "Give mama a kiss too," said Amelie, bringing Noah close. His lips found her cheek, bringing a bright smile to her. "I love you so much, Noah. Mama loves you a lot." As if he understood what those words meant, he too tried imitating but only let out sounds that were impossible to understand.


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>My other story: </strong>


    <strong>Rejected First, Mated Later: Taken By The Cruel Alpha </strong>

 Chapter 605: A glorious bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 605: A glorious bloodbath</h4>


    "Sage, I¡¯m truly full. I can¡¯t manage another bite," Katelyn said, gently pushing the te away and offering him a weary but appreciative look.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t force you," Sage agreed, his voice soft with understanding. He set the bowl aside and reached for the crystal carafe, pouring a fresh ss of water. From a small vial, he tapped out the final pills of her medicinal course into her palm.


    Katelyn swallowed the medication and finished the water in a few long sips. Setting the empty ss on the mahogany table, she reached for a linen napkin and dabbed her lips.


    "Thank you, Sage. For everything. For just being here with me through all of this," she said, a small, genuine smile gracing her features.


    "You never have to thank me for that," Sage whispered, leaning in closer. "I am only doing what a mate is meant to do." He reached out, his fingers intertwining with hers as he helped her rise from her chair. Nearby, the maidservants moved in like shadows, efficiently clearing the remains of the meal from the table.


    As they began to walk. Katelyn asked, "Sage, are you ready for tonight?" her voice dropping to a cautious tone.


    "I am," Sage replied, his expression turning serious. "Carlos has assured us that the pce is bound with protective magic. There is a high chance Ophelia won¡¯t even attempt to breach these walls; she knows the cost would be too high. Whatever happens will likely be handled on the location selected by Gabriel. I wanted to be out there with them, but Gabriel was adamant, he wants me here, guarding the heart of the family."


    "I understand why my brother asked that," Katelyn murmured as they reached the door to her bedroom. "But we can¡¯t afford to becent. Ophelia is as cunning as she is cruel. She thrives on the unexpected, so we must be prepared for every possible scenario, even the ones we think are impossible."


    "Hmm. You¡¯re right," Sage said, lowering her into the bed. "I will guard the ce well along with themanders until Gabriel and the other two princes be away."


    ~~~~~


    As the afternoon sun dipped lower, Gabriel arrived at the high-security control center, nked by his brothers and his most trusted Beta. This was the nerve center of their operation, the ce from which they had been dissecting every second of Ophelia¡¯s life.


    "Your Highness, Ophelia¡¯s behavior has shifted today. She¡¯s been unusually active," Jaxon reported, stepping forward and gesturing toward a screen disying a map of the city¡¯s lower districts.


    "She was spotted in the central market, specifically the fish market. Our undercover spy trailed her and confirmed that she essed a hidden storefront tucked behind the stalls. It¡¯s a ck-market hub for rare, illicit items specifically used in high-level witchcraft."


    "How many times did she leave her ce?" Casaio asked, his eyes narrowing as he studied the surveince logs.


    "Thrice," Jaxon replied promptly. "The first two were for theponents at the fish market. The third time, she was seen moving through the district of medicinal nts, though she was careful to stay under the radar."


    "Tonight is the moon event. It is as critical for her as it is for us. She won¡¯t risk leaving anything to chance. Those potions are meant to help her harness and stabilize the immense power she ns to siphon tonight," Gabriel exined.


    Dominick turned to his brothers. "She¡¯s arming herself. We need to ensure that the bait we¡¯ve set is more tempting than any ritual she has nned."


    "Of course she will be tempted," Gabriel began. He stared at the monitor. "I am her greatest enemy, the man who ended her daughter¡¯s life. She believes tonight is her chance to settle the score. Her mind is so consumed by vengeance that she won¡¯t even realize she¡¯s stepping out of her safe ce and straight into our trap."


    Karmen stepped forward. "I sent a few of our specialists in earlier this morning," he began. "Because she intentionally chose a high-traffic residential area to blend in, it was easy for them to approach her door under the guise of ordinary neighbors."


    He paused, a flicker of unease crossing his face. "But there was a change in her demeanor. ording to the scouts, she appeared exceptionally calm today. On previous days, our reports indicated she was visibly on edge, erratic, and paranoid. Today, she acted as if she had already won."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened. "Confidence is a witch¡¯s greatest weapon, or her fatal w. If she¡¯s calm, it means she¡¯s finished her preparations. She isn¡¯t worried about the hunt anymore because she thinks she¡¯s the one doing the hunting."


    He turned back to the tactical map, his eyes tracing the route from her hideout to the ritual site. "Let her feel powerful till the moon ascends high tonight."


    "Gabriel, just keep in mind not to do anything that put your life in danger." Casaio said, his elderly brother worrying out.


    Gabriel hummed, assuring him everything would be fine.


    ~~~~


    Ophelia stood before the flickering candlelight of her altar, her eyes fixed on the portrait of herte daughter.


    "My dear, the day has finally arrived," Ophelia whispered. "The day I finish what was started. For you, I would tear this world apart. I have perfected every detail. I came so close to taking Katelyn, I wanted Gabriel to feel the soul-crushing weight of losing a sibling, but the girl was more resilient than I anticipated. But fret not." A sinister smirk curled her lips. "Tonight, I reim the power that is rightfully mine. And once I have it, I will resurrect you."


    She turned away from the portrait as she moved toward the wooden desk. In the center sat a cauldron where a thick, iridescent potion simmered. It had been brewing for exactly three hours, and only needed the first light of tonight¡¯s moon.


    "Gabriel will be the vessel of their destruction," Ophelia hissed. "Once he drinks this, he will be my puppet. He will do exactly what I want from him: he will ughter Amelie first, his dear mate, then his own son, and then everyst soul that carries the Sinir name. It will be a glorious bloodbath. By sunrise, the alphas of the Sinir family will be nothing but a memory."


    However, the magic ball lying on the other side of the table was showing something else of which Ophelia waspletion oblivious, the same future where Gabriel was standing with a sword in his hand with blood dripping from its sharp edge.

 Chapter 606: Gabriel’s heart stopped

    <h4>Chapter 606: Gabriel¡¯s heart stopped</h4>


    Gabriel and Amelie stood together under the shroud of a moonless sky. The stars offered little light, as if the heavens themselves were holding their breath.


    "I have to go now," Gabriel murmured. They turned to face one another fully, their fingers inteced in a desperate, grounding grip.


    "I¡¯ll be there soon," Amelie promised, her eyes reflecting a fierce resolve that matched his own.


    "I trust you," Gabriel replied softly. He stepped closer, his hands sliding from her grip to her shoulders. He leaned in, pressing a firm kiss to the center of her forehead, a silent vow of protection.


    Leading her back into the warmth of the main hall, they found the remaining family gathered in a tense vigil. Carlos, Mona, and Zilia had already departed with Karmen, leaving a noticeable void in the room. Gabriel finally released Amelie¡¯s hand, his gaze lingering on his parents before shifting to the crib. Little Noah was awake, his wide, innocent eyes tracking his father¡¯s movements.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon," Gabriel said, more to the infant than anyone else. Then, with a sudden shimmer of disced air, he vanished.


    Hended in the heart of the abandoned district,nding silently several meters away from Ophelia¡¯s weathered hideout. Thanks to his orders, the neighbors had been moved to emergency shelters, ensuring that no innocent blood would be spilled in the crossfire.


    "I¡¯vee for you, Ophelia!" Gabriel¡¯s voice boomed. "Your games end tonight. So,e out and embrace death."


    Inside the dim, cramped cottage, Ophelia jumped, her hand twitching over the bubbling cauldron. She had been staring at the window, waiting for the first sliver of moonlight to bless her brew. Hearing Gabriel¡¯s voice so close, so soon, sent a jolt of shock through her, but it was quickly eclipsed by a dark smirk on her lips.


    She crept toward the window, peeling back the heavy curtain just enough to peer out. She had expected to have to hunt him, to lure him into a trap through Amelie. Instead, the Alpha Prince had delivered himself right to her doorstep.


    "So, the liones to the witch¡¯s den," she whispered, her eyes glowing with a glint.


    Ophelia stepped out of the door. Gabriel stood his ground, his knuckles white as he clenched his fists.


    "You found out everything about your past, didn¡¯t you?" Ophelia asked. She sauntered toward him, stopping only a few paces away. "That old witch really did her job before she withered away and died," she muttered, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face at the mention of her rival.


    "It¡¯s surprising you didn¡¯t join your daughter in hell after all these years," Gabriel stated in mockery.


    Ophelia¡¯sposure shattered as her voice rose to a shriek. "How dare you! How dare you speak Anaya¡¯s name with your filthy mouth?"


    "Your daughter was the one who was filthy," Gabriel countered with unflinching gaze. He took a predatory step forward. "Watch your words, Ophelia. You see, I am not the same Gabriel you broke in a past life. I remember the pain, and thus time I won¡¯t let you win."


    Ophelia let out augh. "You think a few memories make you a god? Tonight, I will make you watch as the Sinirs are erased. I will start with your precious Amelie, and I will end with your son."


    Gabriel took a step forward to reach her neck and break it, but he stopped. He couldn¡¯t lose hisposure and the n.


    Suddenly, they both felt the light from the moon began to light not only the dark sky, but earth too.


    Ophelia extended her arms out when she felt a sorcerer¡¯s and witch¡¯s presence. Before she could react, she found herself got bound in a magic she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    "What is this?" Ophelia shrieked as the holy magic burned her skin.


    "I told you, Ophelia, this life is your endgame," Gabriel said, his expression one of cold triumph. He didn¡¯t waste a second, immediately mind-linking with Amelie. ¡¯Come here!¡¯


    "It won¡¯t happen!" Ophelia spat, her face contorting with desperation. "I will kill you both. You are still bound by my curse! You are fated to suffer!"


    "The curse broke the moment I recognized Amelie¡¯s soul," Gabriel lied. He just needed her distracted.


    In a moment, Amelie appeared behind the witch. Without a word of warning, she drove the sword straight through Ophelia¡¯s back, the de erupting through her chest.


    "Ahhh!" The witch¡¯s scream was blood-curdling. Veins pulsed violently on her forehead as her skin began to grey and peel away. The stolen years and dark enchantments keeping her young were dissolving in the presence of the magical weapon.


    "This is for Gabriel, for our families, and for every innocent life you snuffed out," Amelie hissed, twisting the de before pulling it out to give her another powerful shove.


    The one-minute window had ended earlier than they all realized. Mona fainted from exhaustion of her energy, and even Carlos staggered as his energy waned. Seizing the millisecond of weakness, Ophelia¡¯s primal survival instinct took over. She whirled around, throwing a concussive st of energy at Amelie.


    The force sent Amelie flying backward like a ragdoll. Casaio and Dominick tried to intercept, but the shockwave knocked them aside, sending them crashing.


    Gabriel¡¯s heart stopped. He saw Amelie plummeting toward a oak tree. In a sh of light, he teleported, appearing mid-air to catch her. He pulled her into his embrace, twisting his body so his own back took the brutal impact of the tree. The sound of tearing flesh and cracking wood echoed through the clearing.


    "Gabriel! Go! I¡¯ve got her!" Zilia cried out, rushing to the unconscious Amelie¡¯s side as Gabriel lowered her to the grass.


    Gabriel¡¯s vision blurred for a second. Blood soaked through his shirt from his temple and shredded back, but the pain was nothingpared to the fury. He snatched the fallen sword from the grass and teleported back to the center of the clearing.


    His blood ran cold at the sight. Ophelia had her wed hand wrapped around Casaio¡¯s throat, while Dominicky nearby, a silver de lodged in his shoulder.


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>My other story: </strong>


    <strong>Rejected First, Mated Later: Taken By The Cruel Alpha </strong>

 Chapter 607: Ophelia was completely finished

    <h4>Chapter 607: Ophelia waspletely finished</h4>


    Gabriel moved faster than any eye could follow him. He didn¡¯t just stab her; he drove the sword through her chest from the front. Casaio fell to the ground while Gabriel moved with all his strength, pressing her body to the wall of the house she was living all this time.


    Ophelia clutched Gabriel¡¯s hand, which was on the sword¡¯s hilt, still trying to use her remaining strength to leave the darkness behind.


    "You and your daughter were the culprits feon the beginning. You both deserved to die in the same life time, Ophelia. You yed a victim card just like Anaya did in that lifetime and took the lives of the innocent people. Your curse did damage to me, but I had the blessing of someone in whom I had my faith all these years. The Moon Goddess. She gives the strength to us wolves."


    Gabriel twisted the de into her heart, wanting to burst it open. His violet eyes shimmered violently.


    "Let me go. Please. It¡¯s-it¡¯s painful," Ophelia pleaded as her very soul was dissipating. Her long nails screeched Gabriel¡¯s skin on the hands, but he didn¡¯t step back until Ophelia waspletely finished.


    He pulled out the sword from the wooden block as blood dripped from its sharp edge. The moon was at its peak, so Casaio recovered fast in its light. He rushed to Dominick, driving out the silver knife from his shoulder.


    "Gabriel, I¡¯ll take Nick straight to the hospital. You go and check on Amelie. Where is she? The attack on her was brutal," Casaio said before disappearing.


    Gabriel moved to the same location where he had left Amelie with Zilia.


    "Is Ophelia dead?" Zilia asked.


    "Where¡¯s Amelie?" Gabriel questioned in worry.


    "I sent her to the hospital. We have our warriors ready, who immediately took her to the hospital. Even Mona has depleted her energy. Karmen and Carlos have already taken her to the hospital," Zilia exined.


    "Which hospital?" Gabriel asked.


    As soon as Zilia named it, Gabriel teleported with her straight there. They appeared on the lobby where already many people could be seen. Seeing the Alpha Prince with a sword in his hand, they were worried. But Gabriel could worry less about all those gazes. He was worried for Amelie. It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. The attack was too strong and he feared Amelie was hurt in the worst possible way.


    ~~~~


    "Gabriel, get your wounds treated. Amelie will wake up soon," Casaio urged as he stepped into the room. He found Gabriel sitting pale by Amelie¡¯s bedside chair.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t look up, his eyes fixed on his mate¡¯s pale features. "Is Nick fine?" he asked.


    "Yes. The doctors managed to remove the toxin from his system. He¡¯s resting. The silver she used was infused in a poison deadly to wolves," Casaio exined, stepping closer to ce a grounding hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder. "Mom and Dad are on their way to the hospital now. They¡¯ll be here any minute."


    "What about Mona?"


    "The healers said shepletely drained her spiritual core while binding Ophelia. It was a massive feat, Gabriel, holding a witch of that caliber was never going to be easy. We all saw the toll it took on all of us," Casaio asserted. "Thankfully, Mona is stable, but she¡¯ll be sleeping for a few hours or maybe a whole day to recover."


    When Gabriel didn¡¯t speak, Casaio said, "Amelie is fine. You heard the doctor, didn¡¯t you? What if she sees you in such bloodied clothes? Listen to me and get your wounds dressed in the room adjacent to this one. I¡¯ll be with Amelie until your return."


    "You don¡¯t understand, Cas," Gabriel said, lifting his gaze to meet his brother¡¯s. "Amelie took such a strong hit. What if something has happened? I should not have involved her in the first ce," he murmured.


    "Hey, it¡¯s over now. Why are you thinking negative?" Casaio asked him.


    Gabriel shook his head, not able to give any answer why he even said that. He was just pissed at himself.


    Casaio then pulled him up and firmly held his shoulders. "The doctor is waiting for your outside. It¡¯s just five minutes of work. Go before I¡¯ve to drag you out. I don¡¯t want Amelie to see you in this state," he asserted.


    Gabriel finally listened to him and walked out of the room reluctantly.


    Casaio ran his fingers through his hair and looked at Amelie. "Wake up soon because Gabriel needs you," he murmured.


    Meanwhile, in the adjacent room, the doctor gasped in shock seeing Gabriel¡¯s entire back was scraped.


    "Your Highness, how were you even¨C" he couldn¡¯t finish as Gabriel asked him to finish the dressing soon. The doctor nodded and quickly cleaned the back first with the clean cotton swab. Gabriel clenched his fists hard, but didn¡¯t hiss in pain.


    Carlos and Karmen walked into the room to check on Gabriel. Both of them were shocked seeing his entire back was wounded.


    "I heard about Mona. I¡¯m sorry. I¨C"


    "Gabriel, I should be the one apologizing to you," Carlos interrupted him. "My magic couldn¡¯t hold Ophelia for long. All you did was taking the situation in control. You didn¡¯t let Ophelia run away and ended her. That¡¯s what matters."


    "Carlos is right," Karmen agreed with him. "Everything happened within minutes. But thankfully, Gabriel managed to drive that sword into Ophelia¡¯s heart. And as expected, it worked. Ophelia is no longer present."


    "And the marks of curses have disappeared too," Carlos said with a smile.


    "How do you know?" asked Gabriel.


    "Well, I sense the energy," Carlos answered. "But we will verify it soon just to give you and Amelie an assurance."


    The doctor was able to dress the wounds on Gabriel¡¯s back soon. The bandages were applied to bigger wounds before he removed his gloves.


    "The new pair of clothes for you," Karmen stated, handing a bag to Gabriel. "Change into them before Amelie wakes up."


    Gabriel hummed and asked them to wait outside.

 Chapter 608: His long, lonely evening

    <h4>Chapter 608: His long, lonely evening</h4>


    The moment Gabriel stepped into the ward, he stopped, realizing his entire family was gathered in that small space; both his parents and Amelie¡¯s stood like sentinels near the bed, with Amelie¡¯s sister huddled close by.


    "Gabriel is here," Casaio announced softly, drawing every anxious face toward him.


    "What happened to her? Gabriel, tell us," Mabel and Samyra pleaded in a frantic unison.


    Gabriel looked at Amelie, and felt a sharp ache in his chest. "She¡¯s unconscious," he replied. "The impact... The attack... It was just too much for her."


    Seeing Gabriel struggle to hold it together, Casaio stepped forward to offer a steadier exnation. "The doctors say it was the shock that caused her system to shut down," he added gently, trying to soothe the rising panic in the room. "There¡¯s no permanent damage. She¡¯s just resting, and she¡¯ll wake up as soon as her body is ready." He gave Gabriel a quiet, supportive nce, sensing that his younger brother was currently drowning in his own guilt.


    "That¡¯s a relief," David murmured, his gaze drifting back to his daughter¡¯s pale face.


    "Where is Nick?" Raidan asked.


    "He¡¯s in the adjacent ward," Casaio answered quickly, trying to maintain a sense of order. "He¡¯s also unconscious, still recovering from the injury on his shoulder."


    "We should check on the Prince as well," David suggested, gesturing toward the door.


    "Please, follow me," Casaio said. He caught his parents¡¯ eyes for a brief moment before leading the way. David followed closely behind, pausing only to tell his wife that he needed to see Prince Dominick for himself.


    Once the room thinned out, Flora turned to Gabriel. She took in his hollowed eyes. "Is the witch finished?" she asked.


    "Yes. She no longer exists," Gabriel answered. He gestured toward the door to signal the hospital¡¯s rules. "The doctor mentioned that only two people are allowed to stay in here at a time."


    Samyra¡¯s eyes immediately darted toward the door where the Princey. "Then you should stay with¡ª"


    "No," Gabriel interrupted. "You and Flora stay with her. I¡¯m going to the pce to check on Noah."


    "Noah is safe with Princess Katelyn and Sage," Flora reminded him gently. "Why don¡¯t you take some rest instead? You look exhausted, Your Highness."


    "I don¡¯t wish to rest," Gabriel replied tersely. Without another word, he turned and stepped out into the hallway, followed by Karmen and Carlos.


    "I¡¯ll stay with my cousin," Carlos told them, peeling away from the group to head toward Mona¡¯s room.


    "Gabriel, you can¡¯t teleport, can you?" Karmen asked.


    He shook his head in refusal. "I feel drained after that physical altercation with Ophelia. We have to take a taxi. Let¡¯s hurry because I¡¯ve to return soon."


    Karmen nodded and they both left for the pce.


    ~~~~~


    "Noah, why aren¡¯t you drinking? Aren¡¯t you hungry, little one?" Katelyn asked softly, watching as the infant pulled his face away from the bottle once again.


    "Maybe he¡¯s just full," Sage suggested, though he sounded unconvinced. He turned toward the nanny. "Ashna, do you have any idea why he¡¯s refusing his milk?"


    "The little Prince likely misses his parents," Ashna answered knowingly. "He gets restless whenever they are away for too long. He can sense they aren¡¯t here."


    "Oh... that makes sense," Katelyn murmured. She looked down at Noah, realizing he hadn¡¯t smiled or babbled once since waking up. He had cried earlier, but it wasn¡¯t the sharp cry of hunger or the fussing of a dirty diaper; it was a low whimpering.


    "Amelie and Gabriel won¡¯t be back until tomorrow morning, but we can¡¯t have him staying awake and upset all night," Sage muttered, his brow furrowed with worry. "Maybe a change of scenery would help? I could take him outside." He began gesturing for Ashna to bring Noah¡¯s heavy winter clothes.


    "It¡¯s the middle of the night, Sage," Katelyn countered, shaking her head firmly. "It¡¯s freezing out there. If you take him outside now, he¡¯ll catch a cold for sure. We have to find another way to soothe him."


    As if understanding her words, Noah¡¯s little lip began to tremble. He started thrashing his legs against Katelyn¡¯s embrace, his tiny chest heaving before he broke into a heartbroken weep. Big tears pooled in his eyes, falling as though he had finally realized his parents weren¡¯ting back for him tonight.


    Katelyn quickly shifted him, tucking his small face against her shoulder and rhythmically patting his back, but the sobbing only intensified.


    Desperate to distract him, Sage lunged for a plush toy on the sofa. "Don¡¯t cry, little man! Look, your ducky is here!" He shook the toy in front of Noah, trying to coax a tiny hand to grab it. Instead, Noah swiped at it with a burst of frustrated strength, sending the duck flying across the room, straight toward the door.


    The toy thudded softly against Gabriel¡¯s knee just as he stepped inside. He instinctively reached down, his fingers closing around the yellow plush.


    "Daddy is here, Noah. Don¡¯t cry."


    Gabriel¡¯s voice reverberated through the room. Every eye in the room locked onto him, including Noah¡¯s, whose sobbing had slowed to jagged, hitching breaths. Gabriel returned the sword to its rack and quickly sanitized his hands with the wet wipes from the table, his eyes never leaving his son.


    "Come to Daddy," Gabriel murmured, reaching out.


    Katelyn leaned forward, carefully transferring the small baby into her brother¡¯s arms. The moment Gabriel¡¯s hands closed around him, Noah¡¯s arms were already outstretched, clinging to his father¡¯s shirt as he was pulled into a firm, familiar embrace.


    The relief was instantaneous. Noah slumped against Gabriel¡¯s chest, his cries dissolving into a series of frantic, muffled babbles, a desperatenguage of his own as he tried to exin his long, lonely evening.


    "Ma?" Noah asked suddenly, pulling his tiny head back to search his father¡¯s face. His eyes were wide and brimming with a silent question for Amelie.


    "Your mother is sleeping, Noah," Gabriel said, his voice softening with a touch of weary tenderness. He began to pace slowly, rhythmically patting the boy¡¯s back. "She needs her rest. And you need to sleep, too. If you close your eyes, both your mother and I can finally be at peace. Let¡¯s get you to bed."

 Chapter 609: Never even crossed my mind

    <h4>Chapter 609: Never even crossed my mind</h4>


    Once Noah finally drifted off, Gabriel lowered him into the crib. He rocked it gently for a few moments, ensuring the boy was deep in sleep, before nodding to Ashna to take over. He reached over to flick off the main lights, leaving only the soft, amber glow of a lowmp to fill the room.


    Katelyn and Sage followed Gabriel out into the quiet hallway.


    "You¡¯re surprisingly good with him," Sage remarked, keeping his voice low. "But how did everything go? We heard snippets about Amelie and the others... Is Ophelia truly finished for good?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s gone. It¡¯s over," Gabriel said, leaning momentarily against the wall as the exhaustion finally started to show. "Everything was moving ording to n, but the moment the binding wasplete, Ophelia used thest of her ck magic to throw Amelie. The impact was violent enough to knock her unconscious, but the doctors say she¡¯s stable. She just needs to rest and recover from the shock."


    "Nick was injured as well, though he¡¯s out of danger now," Gabriel added. "And Mona is still recovering; the binding took almost every bit of energy she had."


    "Why don¡¯t you rest for a while, Brother?" Katelyn suggested, her heart aching at the sight of his slumped shoulders and the exhaustion etched into his face. "You¡¯ve done enough for one night."


    "I have to return to the hospital," Gabriel replied immediately, though he didn¡¯t move toward the door.


    "Mom and Dad are already there, and Amelie¡¯s parents too," Katelyn pressed gently, stepping into his path. "If Noah wakes up and realizes you¡¯re gone again, he¡¯ll be inconsble. We¡¯d have to bring him to the hospital in the middle of the night, and nobody wants that. I think Amelie would want you here, keeping him safe."


    "She¡¯s right. Stay," Sage added firmly. "What if you copse from burnout?"


    Gabriel hesitated. Every fiber of his being ached to be by Amelie¡¯s side, to be the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes and to hear her voice again. But he looked back toward the door where his sony. The thought of dragging a sleeping infant back into the cold night and a hospital room felt wrong.


    "Gabriel, Amelie is awake! She wants to talk to you," Karmen rushed to his side from the opposite direction with the phone in his hand.


    Gabriel was quick to take the device from him and brought it to his ear.


    "Gabriel," Amelie¡¯s voice came from the other side, which brought afort to his heart which he felt had gone for this short time.


    "Amelie," Gabriel whispered back. "I¡¯m on my way to the hospital. I-I came to check on Noah, thinking he might be missing us. And yes, he was." He didn¡¯t know when his eyes turned teary and even some escaped from the corners of his eyes.


    Katelyn, Sage and Karmen were surprised seeing Gabriel getting this emotional. But then, they understood it was the deep love and care Gabriel carried for his small family. At the same time, all of this must have been too overwhelming for him.


    "Gabriel, don¡¯t cry," Amelie said softly, her voice gaining a bit more strength. "And please, stay at the pce. Stay with Noah. You don¡¯t have to rush back here. I¡¯m actually being discharged, I¡¯ll being home shortly with my parents and Flora. Casio is already finishing up the paperwork."


    "Oh. You¡¯reing home..." Gabriel breathed, a wave of profound relief washing over him, finally settling the storm in his chest.


    "Yes. The doctor thinks I¡¯m stable enough and there¡¯s nothing to worry about," she reassured him. "Besides, we have the royal physicians at the pce if I need anything. I¡¯ll be home before you know it."


    "Hmm. I¡¯ll be waiting for you," Gabriel replied.


    He lingered for a second after the line went silent, holding the phone as if it still carried her presence, before finally lowering it and handing it back to Karmen.


    "Amelie ising home. The doctor says she¡¯s fine," Gabriel announced, a genuine smile finally breaking through his exhaustion as he wiped the remaining tears from his eyes.


    "That¡¯s wonderful news!" Katelyn eximed, her face lighting up with joy.


    "Let¡¯s get back inside, then," Sage said, pping a supportive arm around Gabriel¡¯s shoulder and guiding him back toward the warmth of the chambers.


    As they walked, Karmen turned his attention to Katelyn. "How are you holding up?" he inquired gently. "I mean, your injuries... How are they healing?"


    Katelyn paused for a moment, her hand reaching up to graze her face. "They¡¯re almost gone. Even the cut on my cheek is starting to disappear," she said, feeling the smooth skin where the wound had been.


    "You did an incredible job that day, Princess," Karmen stated with respect. "I think you¡¯ve finally tapped into that hidden strength you were always so worried about."


    "I have," Katelyn answered, her eyes sparkling with a new-found confidence. "I can teleport now, just like my brothers."


    "Do you have anything else to say to me?" Katelyn asked, arching her eyebrows with a yful yet pointed look.


    "No," Karmen replied, shaking his head with a small, graceful smile.


    "I thought you might say you regret losing me," she remarked, crossing her arms over her chest. "Now that I¡¯ve found such an incredible man like Sage to be my mate, and I¡¯ve grown stronger and I don¡¯t whine anymore."


    Karmen¡¯s expression softened into one of genuine humility. "Your Highness, the thought of being with you never even crossed my mind, so I can¡¯t say I regret losing something I never sought. But," he paused, his gaze steady, "I truly am sorry for the things I said. I was a jerk to you, and those remarks were beneath us both. I apologize for the hurt I caused."


    He bowed his head slightly in respect. "I wish you nothing but the best for your future. I know you¡¯re going to be a truly great Luna for the Nightshade Pack."


    "Thank you," Katelyn said. "Now, let¡¯s go inside."


    <strong>~~~~</strong>


    <strong>My other story: </strong>


    <strong>Rejected First, Mated Later: Taken By The Cruel Alpha </strong>

 Chapter 610: The Moon Goddess herself

    <h4>Chapter 610: The Moon Goddess herself</h4>


    When Amelie finally returned to the chamber with her parents, Gabriel didn¡¯t wait for her to cross the distance between them. He lunged forward, gathering her into an embrace that nearly lifted her off the floor. "Amelie!" he breathed, his hand resting possessively against the back of her head as if anchoring her to him.


    When he finally pulled back, he didn¡¯t let go. His hands cupped her face, his thumbs tracing her cheekbones with frantic care. "Are you in pain? Do you feel any difort at all? That attack was quite strong," he said with the remnants of his fear.


    Amelie shook her head, offering him a small, reassuring smile. "I don¡¯t feel any pain, Gabriel. I managed to bring the sword up just in time; I think the de absorbed the dark energy Ophelia intended for me," she exined. "And you caught me. I felt you right behind me, like a shield, before everything went dark."


    "Now, it is time for both of you to rest," Mabel intervened, stepping into the room with Raidan. They had returned now that Dominick was stable, leaving Casaio and Zilia to keep watch at the hospital.


    "Yes. Thank you, everyone, for tonight," Gabriel pronounced, turning to address the family gathered in the chamber with a formal nod of gratitude.


    Once the room cleared and Gabriel had gently insisted that Ashna go get some sleep as well, the heavy doors finally closed. Atst, they were alone. Amelie went straight to the crib, her heart easing as she saw Noah sleeping peacefully. She rocked the cradle gently before turning back to Gabriel.


    He didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. He moved like a shadow, pulling her into a fierce, deep kiss. His arms wrapped around her lower back, drawing her so flush against him that not even a breath of air could pass between them. Amelie¡¯s hands flew to his neck, her fingers tangling in his hair as she returned the kiss with equal fervor. The taste of victory was sweet, but the taste of being alive and together was even better.


    Eventually, they slowed, their foreheads resting against one another as their breathing hitched. Amelie¡¯s hand moved to his cheek, her thumb brushing over his skin. "We are together. Finally," she whispered.


    "Yes," he rumbled. Without warning, he swept her up into his arms, making her gasp in surprise, and carried her to the bed. Heid her down on the soft mattress with tenderness, kneeling to remove her slip-ons and socks before discarding his own boots and heavy coat.


    He slid beneath the warm duvet, pulling her into the curve of his body.


    "You did an incredible job tonight," Amelie murmured, her eyes shimmering with admiration as she looked at him. "Carlos told me the n almost fractured, but you didn¡¯t let her escape. You struck exactly when you needed to and saved everyone. You¡¯re our hero, Gabriel."


    "Well, we all did this job, not just me," Gabriel said, kissing her forehead again.


    ~~~~


    Zilia kept her forehead rested against Casaio¡¯s shoulder. They were huddled together on the small couch in the wardroom, just a few feet away from where Dominicky under quiet observation.


    "It¡¯s finally over, right?" Zilia asked in a whisper.


    "Yeah. She perished," Casaio answered, his handing up to rest on her arm. "There¡¯s nothing left of her."


    "I saw Gabriel catching Amelie... It was almost magical," Zilia murmured, a faraway look in her eyes. "I don¡¯t know where he found that kind of strength. I suppose when your mate is in that much danger, you and your wolf be something else entirely."


    "Yeah. By the way, I saw someone, too," Casaio said, his tone turning thoughtful and slightly unsettled.


    Zilia tilted her head back, looking at him in confusion. "Who?"


    "I don¡¯t know. It was right near Gabriel," he murmured. "Something white... It couldn¡¯t have been a ghost. They don¡¯t exist, right? It happened the exact moment he shoved the de into Ophelia¡¯s heart. There was a figure right beside him. But then... I think I might have just been hallucinating from the exhaustion."


    "What if it was the Moon Goddess herself?" Zilia remarked with awe. "Gabriel and Amelie have suffered so much. They say the Goddess appears to pairs like them, those who have been through the hell and stayed true."


    "Well, if that¡¯s true, then I¡¯m at peace with it," Casaio answered, a sense of relief washing over him. He looked down at her, seeing the dark circles under her eyes. "Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while? Dominick is stable now. Just take a nap, Zilia."


    "What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?" she inquired, her eyes fluttering with exhaustion.


    "I will, right after I speak with the doctor onest time."


    Casaio stood up and reached for a thin but warm duvet, draped it carefully over Zilia as she curled up on the wide couch. He pressed a soft kiss to her forehead before stepping out into the quiet hallway.


    When he finally returned a whileter, the room was silent. Only the heart monitor was beeping. Zilia was in a deep slumber. Casaio didn¡¯t go back to the couch; instead, he pulled a chair close to the hospital bed and sat down.


    The constant beep... beep... beep... of the machines felt like a ticking clock. He stared at Dominick¡¯s pale face. He had almost lost him. The memory of his own helplessness against Ophelia¡¯s ck magic burned in his mind. He felt like he had failed his brother; his own strength had meant nothing in the face of the witch¡¯s malice.


    The guilt gnawed at his chest. Reaching out with a trembling hand, Casaio took Dominick¡¯s limp hand in his, offering gentle, repetitive caresses, as if he could anchor his brother to the world through touch alone.


    "Nick, you took the attack for me. Thank you. I wish you wouldn¡¯t have," he murmured as his eyes brimmed with tears finally. He couldn¡¯t show his vulnerable side to anyone. He had been feeling low all this time. But he couldn¡¯t even speak about it because it would have worried others too.

 Chapter 611: Doesn’t suit you, my brother

    <h4>Chapter 611: Doesn¡¯t suit you, my brother</h4>


    The following morning, the atmosphere in the pce had shifted to one of joy.


    Both Dominick and Mona underwent one examination by the royal physicians. Thanks to Dominick¡¯s powerful Alpha healing abilities, the wound on his shoulder had closedpletely, leaving behind nothing but smooth skin. Mona, too, had regained her color after a night of deep rest. Byte morning, they were officially discharged.


    The moment they stepped through the pce doors, the silence was broken by the warmth from the family.


    "Nick!" Gabriel stepped forward, not offering a stoic nod or a handshake, but pulling his brother into a hug.


    Dominick froze for a split second, surprised by the rare disy of public affection, before he chuckled and patted Gabriel¡¯s back. "What¡¯s gotten into you?" he teased, pulling away with a lopsided grin. "Showering me with love all of a sudden?"


    "Why? Am I not allowed to do that?" Gabriel asked, his brow furrowing into a mock frown.


    "It just doesn¡¯t suit you, my brother," Dominick smirked, crossing his arms. "You¡¯re making me look like the sensitive one."


    "Then just say it," Gabriel stated, his voice turning soft and sincere. "Just say that I¡¯ve changed into a better man, the kind of brother you always wanted me to be."


    Dominick¡¯s smirk softened into a genuine smile. "Alright. You indeed have be a better man," he stated with a smile.


    Gabriel turned his attention to Mona, who was standing quietly beside Carlos. His expression held a new level of respect. "Thank you for everything you did for us," he said sincerely. "How are you feeling? If you experience even the slightest bit of weakness, inform Lester immediately. The royal physician is at yourplete disposal."


    "I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t need to disturb anyone," Mona replied with a humble smile. She nced around the hall. "Are you all truly alright? How are you, Amelie?"


    "I¡¯m doing well and so is everyone," Amelie answered, stepping forward to bridge the gap. She reached out and took Mona¡¯s hand with sisterly warmth. "Come with me, I¡¯ll walk you to your room so you can settle in."


    As they disappeared down the corridor, Raidan looked over the remaining group, his paternal instincts taking over. "All of you need to rest, especially you three," he said, pointing toward Zilia, Casaio, and Carlos. "You spent the entire night in those hospital chairs. Go."


    "Yes, Dad." Casaio didn¡¯t argue. He squeezed Zilia¡¯s hand before nodding toward Idris. "We¡¯ll catch up with youter."


    Carlos offered a respectful bow to the King and Queen before following them out.


    "Nick, head to your bedroom," Mabel added. "I¡¯ll have breakfast sent up to you shortly so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything."


    "See youter, brother," Dominick said, giving Gabriel a final wink before slipping away to find some much-needed solitude.


    The heavy silence that followed was quickly broken by Katelyn, who pped her hands together, her eyes dancing with excitement. "Since everything has finally turned around, we should celebrate! We need to organize a grand party!"


    Raidan¡¯s smile widened as he looked at his daughter. "That sounds like a wonderful idea, Katelyn. It¡¯s time this pce felt some joy again. We can use the asion to officially announce your marriage to Sage, too."


    "Yes!" Katelyn agreed, her face beaming as she stole a bashful, happy nce at Sage.


    The joyful moment was punctuated by a sudden, high-pitched chirp from the stroller. "Pa!" Noah called out, his little voice echoing in the hall.


    "Hmm? I¡¯m here," Gabriel said instantly, rushing to his son¡¯s side. Noah was already thrashing his tiny arms in the air, his face scrunched with the determined effort of wanting to be free from his seated position.


    "You should start teaching him how to crawl," Mabel pointed out, watching the pup with an expert eye. "He¡¯s a month old now, and look at him. He¡¯s already trying to push off with his knees."


    "I will, Mom," Gabriel nodded, his expression softening as he carefully lifted the pup into his arms. Noah immediately settled against his chest, grabbing a handful of Gabriel¡¯s shirt.


    "Prince Gabriel? Can I... Can I y with Noah, too?" Idris asked, stepping forward a bit shyly, his eyes fixed on the baby.


    "Of course you can! Come with me," Gabriel invited warmly. He adjusted Noah in one arm, rubbing the back of his neck with his free hand as he led the way. Ashna followed close behind, expertly maneuvering the empty stroller as they headed toward the sunlit chamber.


    "Everything has turned out well. I¡¯m so happy!" Raidan pronounced, gazing at Mabel, who nodded at him.


    Raidan turned his gaze toward David, his expression thoughtful. "David, how do you perceive all of this? Now that the dust has settled, are you happy for your daughter and your son-inw?"


    "Your Majesty, I have been at peace ever since Amelie married Prince Gabriel," David replied with a humble sincerity. He reached out, briefly touching Samyra¡¯s hand as he continued. "Our daughter has shown us more grace than we perhaps deserved. She has forgiven us for the mistakes we made in the past, and seeing her happy is all we ever truly wanted."


    Samyra nodded beside him, her eyes reflecting a mix of lingering regret and profound relief.


    Katelyn opened her mouth to speak, a sharp remark about their past treatment of Amelie dancing on the tip of her tongue. But she paused, looking at the weary, hopeful faces of Amelie¡¯s parents. She realized that dragging up old ghosts wouldn¡¯t help anyone now. Amelie had moved on, and it was clear her family had repented enough for the shadows they had cast in the past.


    She took a deep breath and let the bitterness go, deciding instead to focus on the future.


    "Even my son has forgiven mepletely. He is much contented and at peace now," Mabel said, looking at both Samyra and David. "And I must say if not for Amelie, none of this would have been possible today. Her presence in our lives turned out to be a huge blessing."

 Chapter 612: I’m making mine now

    <h4>Chapter 612: I¡¯m making mine now</h4>


    Juniper lowered the cardboard box to the dusty floor, her movements freezing as the flickering television screen caught her eye. The news anchor was announcing a health update of the prince. Dominick had recovered fully and had returned to the pcest night.


    She was relieved to hear the news, but it was quickly followed by a heaviness. She was grateful he was alive and well, but the reality stung her. She couldn¡¯t even send a message, let alone see him. To him, she was a shadow he wished to forget; he despised her very presence.


    She turned back to her work, stacking jam bottles onto the shelf to drown out her thoughts.


    "You¡¯ve been working for over twelve hours, Juniper. That¡¯s enough," he said in unusually soft voice. He held out a thick envelope. "You should go home and take some rest. This is your payment for the month."


    "Thank you," Juniper said, forcing a small, weary smile as she took the envelope.


    "Buy something for yourself on the way back," he suggested, giving her a fatherly nod. "You look like you need a win."


    "Yes, thank you, sir," Juniper stated, tucking the envelope into her bag.


    As she stepped out of the store, the sharp morning air hit her face, stinging her cheeks. She pulled her cap lower and adjusted her gloves, breaking into a light jog to get home. The physical exertion helped distract her from the crushing news about Dominick.


    When she reached the small house, she paused. The air was charged with a scent she recognized immediately. It was presence of a Beta.


    Pushing the door open, she found Karmen standing in the center of the living room, looking as stoic and formal as ever.


    "What are you doing here?" Juniper asked, her brow furrowing with suspicion.


    "You¡¯ve returned. Good," Karmen said, straightening his posture. "Take a seat. I have an important message for you from Prince Gabriel."


    Juniper didn¡¯t argue. She felt the weight of her twelve-hour shift in her knees as she sank into the sofa chair across from him as he sat on the sofa.


    "Ophelia is dead," Karmen stated. "Prince Gabriel wants you to vacate this house. He is granting you your freedom; you can go your own way and live on your own terms."


    "What if I want to live here?" Juniper asked.


    "I can¡¯t allow that," Karmen answered firmly. "This property belongs to Prince Gabriel. If you want to negotiate, you¡¯ll have to take it up with him directly."


    Juniper¡¯s heart hammered against her ribs. This was the opening she hadn¡¯t expected. "Will I be allowed to see him?" she inquired, her eyes searching Karmen¡¯s for any sign of a chance.


    "I can call him and ask," Karmen replied. He pulled out his phone and dialed. After a few rings, the connection clicked open. "Gabriel, are you free? Juniper wishes to talk to you. Should I bring her to the pce?"


    "No, just put her on the call," Gabriel¡¯s voice came through.


    "Alright." Karmenid the phone on the coffee table between them and tapped the speaker icon. "You can talk," he stated, ncing at Juniper.


    "Gabriel, can I not stay in this house? I¡¯ll pay you rent," Juniper said with a desperate kind of practical plea. "My job is right nearby. I promise I won¡¯t bother any of you. You won¡¯t even know I¡¯m here."


    "I think you should find another apartment for yourself, Juniper," Gabriel answered without a hint of hesitation. "I¡¯ll be leaving for San Ravendale soon, and I don¡¯t wish for any troubles left in my wake."


    Juniper felt herst hope to have a stable life had finally ended.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll vacate the house by this evening," Juniper stated, her voice trembling slightly. She didn¡¯t wait for a goodbye; she stood up and walked toward her bedroom to start packing the few belongings she owned.


    Karmen watched her go before switching off the speaker and bringing the device back to his ear. "I think Juniper deserves a chance, Gabriel," he said softly, his voice low so she wouldn¡¯t hear. "She¡¯s working twelve-hour shifts at a grocery store. She¡¯s trying."


    "Yeah. And I gave her a chance," Gabriel affirmed, his tone hardening. "I haven¡¯t forgotten what she said about Noah, Karmen. I never will. She made her choice back then, and I¡¯m making mine now."


    "I get it. Don¡¯t be angry," Karmen told him, and the call disconnected.


    He stood there for a moment, the silence of the house suddenly feeling very heavy. He walked toward the open bedroom door and paused in the threshold. Juniper was hunched over a small bag on the bed, her shoulders shaking as she wiped tears from her cheeks with the back of her hand. She was shoving her few pieces of clothing into the bag with a numb, frantic energy.


    "Did you ever buy yourself a phone?" Karmen asked, his voice softening.


    "No," Juniper whispered, not looking up. She took a shuddering breath and finally turned around to meet his gaze, her eyes red-rimmed but determined. "Can I see Dominick? Just once?"


    Karmen¡¯s expression remained neutral, but he didn¡¯t pull away.


    "I have to talk to him about the alimony," she added quickly, her voice gaining a bit of a defensive edge. "I won¡¯t stay long. I just... I need to settle that."


    Karmen furrowed his brows.


    "Sure," he said, stepping back to let her pass. "Come with me."


    Juniper gripped the handles of her bag tightly.


    "Keep it here," Karmen told her, nodding toward the small table by the door. "You cane back and take it in the evening once you¡¯ve found a ce. Carrying that into the pce won¡¯t look right."


    Juniper hesitated, then nodded and set the bag down. She felt strangely exposed without it, but she followed him out of the house. A ck car was idling at the curb. Karmen gestured for her to get into the passenger side before he slid into the driver¡¯s seat.

 Chapter 613: Honest about their hate

    <h4>Chapter 613: Honest about their hate</h4>


    "Juniper must be struggling on her own," Amelie murmured, her voiceced with a gentle reproach. She focused on the task at hand, carefully dabbing moisturizer onto Noah¡¯s soft cheeks. "You should have given her a few more days, Gabriel. Finding a decent ce to live isn¡¯t something that can be done in a single afternoon."


    Gabriel stood by the window with a rigid posture. "I have to return the sword to its original ce," he stated.


    Amelie paused, looking up at him with a frown. "You intend to return to Aurevalis just to exhume thete King¡¯s grave again? That is nothing but an unnecessary ordeal, Gabriel. Keep the sword safe here. I truly believe thete King would have wanted his legacy to remain in the hands of those who can protect it."


    Gabriel remained silent, his gaze fixed on the horizon as he weighed her words. After a long moment of contemtion, he gave a curt, reluctant nod of agreement. On the bed between them, Noah grunted with effort, flipping onto his stomach and using his elbows tomando-crawl toward the edge of the mattress, away from the sticky scent of the lotion.


    "Juniper made terrible mistakes, I know," Amelie continued, her tone softening as she watched the toddler. "But look at how she was raised. She was essentially an orphan in her own home; no one loved her there except for her mother, and when she was gone, Juniper became alone. She became a product of her environment, a person shaped by neglect and coldness."


    She sighed, reaching out to steady Noah before he crawled too far. "In hindsight, Brother Casaio and Zilia were always going to have to answer to the people eventually. The truth Zilia carried was a ticking bomb; in a way, the revtion was inevitable. Please, Gabriel... Let¡¯s find it in ourselves to forgive what she said about Noah. I am certain that in the silence of that empty house, she is drowning in regret."


    Amelie watched as Noah gave an indignant little huff, wriggling with all his might to escape her hold. Smiling, she climbed down from the bed and gently ced him on the thick, warm carpet. Freed from the constraints of the mattress, Noah took off with renewed energy, his tiny hands and knees padding softly against the plush fabric as he began his exploration.


    Gabriel moved away from the window, his shadow falling over her as he came to sit at her side. He watched his son for a long moment, the hardness in his eyes finally beginning to melt into something more vulnerable.


    "Fine. If you say so... I will try to make my heart big enough to forgive her this time."


    Amelie looked up at him, a spark of relief shining in her eyes. "Thank you, Gabriel. It¡¯s not just for her sake; it¡¯s for yours. Carrying that much anger is a heavy burden."


    "Noah,e to us!" Gabriel called out, his voice softening into a yful lilt.


    The little boy paused, his head tilting as he processed themand. With a wide, toothless grin, he began the clumsy process of reversing, his tiny knees shuffling backward across the carpet before he pivoted toward them. He moved with a determined focus, asionally losing his bnce and tumbling onto his side, only to push himself back up with a burst of giggles and renewed spirit.


    "Oh, my boy!" Gabrielughed, leaning down to scoop the toddler into his arms. He hoisted Noah high into the air, the boy¡¯s joyful shrieks filling the room. "You¡¯re going to be a big man soon, aren¡¯t you? That felt wonderful, right? Go on, try once more."


    He lowered Noah back onto the warm carpet, watching with pride as the child immediately began his next mission.


    ~~~~


    Karmen brought the car to a smooth halt after passing the final security checkpoint within the pce inner courtyard. Juniper was out of the door.


    Lester was already waiting for them near the entrance, having been briefed by Karmen on their arrival. He offered a somber, professional bow. "Please, follow me this way," the old man said, his voice echoing slightly in the vast, marble-d hall.


    He led them toward the Western Wing, the most private and fortified section of the pce where Dominick had established his quarters.


    When they reached the towering double doors of the royal chamber, Juniper¡¯s feet felt like lead. She stopped, her breath hitching in her throat.


    "Please, go in," Lester told her gently, pulling one of the heavy doors open just enough for her to pass.


    Juniper looked back at Karmen onest time, seeking some shred of courage in the Beta¡¯s steady gaze. He gave her a firm nod. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she stepped into the room.


    The chamber was bathed in the soft, golden glow of the morning sun. Dominick was near the window, drinking the morning coffee to start his day.


    "I heard you wanted to talk about alimony," Dominick said. "I thought you wouldn¡¯t want a single penny from me, considering you don¡¯t deserve it."


    His cold, obsidian eyes met hers, devoid of the warmth that used to settle there whenever she entered a room. "But it is my legal responsibility to give you what you desire after the divorce. So, what is your price? Write it down on that paper and it will be delivered to you."


    Juniper¡¯s fingers curled into tight fists at her sides. The sting of his words was sharper than any de. She knew she had paved the road to this bitterness, but seeing the shell of the man who once looked at her with such devotion was agonizing.


    "I don¡¯t want... Anything..." Juniper said, her voice trembling and broken by brief pauses.


    "Then why the fuck did youe here?" Dominick erupted in fury. "I don¡¯t understand your intentions. I never have. I don¡¯t want you lingering in the shadows of my life, bothering me. I¡¯ll give you what I deem appropriate, assets, a monthly stipend, and a house. You have nothing, Juniper. Don¡¯t y the martyr now."


    "No! If I take those things, you¡¯ll just use them as weapons," Juniper cried out, the tears finally spilling over. "You¡¯ll remind me every day how I took your money, how incapable I am of surviving without your charity. You¡¯ll be just like my adopted family, Nick!"


    She took a shaky step forward. "I lied to Karmen about the alimony because I just wanted to see you... To see if you were actually well. But I see it now. You¡¯re even more terrible than the people who raised me. At least they were honest about their hate. You... You lied when you said you¡¯d never leave me."

 Chapter 614: Make you a beggar

    <h4>Chapter 614: Make you a beggar</h4>


    "I never lied, June," Dominick said sternly. "If anyone lied, it was you. You hid every truth about yourself behind a mask. I fought to save us. I tried to understand you when no one else would. I did everything in my power to keep this marriage from splintering into pieces."


    Juniper reached up, aggressively wiping the tears from her cheeks, though her eyes remained rimmed with red. "I knew it," she murmured. "I knew you would abandon me eventually."


    "Look at us, Juniper. We are beyond repair," Dominick said, his voice falling to a weary whisper, the fire of his anger reced by a cold exhaustion. He didn¡¯t want to fight anymore; he didn¡¯t have the strength for it. "I don¡¯t need your concern. You are free to move on. I will provide the alimony because it is your right, and because I want you to have a chance to survive. You should take it, especially since your family has turned their backs on you. Don¡¯t let pride make you a beggar."


    Juniper didn¡¯t offer a rebuttal. She turned on her heels as she hurried out of the chamber, unable to look at him for a second longer.


    She found Karmen still standing in the corridor like a silent sentinel. He took one look at her shattered expression and the way her shoulders were shaking, and he knew exactly how the meeting had gone.


    Karmen didn¡¯t offer any words offort; he simply walked ahead. Juniper followed in his wake. Lester watched them go, his brow furrowed in deep thought. He decided that the Queen needed to be informed of this encounter immediately.


    When they reached the car, the sharp ring of Karmen¡¯s phone broke the heavy silence of the courtyard. He pulled it from his pocket and checked the caller ID.


    "Yes, Gabriel?"


    Juniper didn¡¯t listen. She sank into the passenger seat, leaning her head against the ss of the window, feeling utterly empty from inside.


    Outside, Karmen leaned against the driver¡¯s side doorframe, ncing toward the pce spires. "Yes, I¡¯m at the pce," he confirmed, before briefly exining that Juniper had insisted on seeing Dominick for a final confrontation.


    On the other end of the line, Gabriel was silent for a beat, likely ncing at Amelie and little Noah on the carpet before he spoke. "Let Juniper stay in that house," Gabriel said. "Tell her she doesn¡¯t need to worry about the rent. She can live there as long as she needs. Just... Tell her not to create any more trouble."


    "I understand," Karmen replied, a hint of relief crossing his face.


    "Let¡¯s see each other in the evening," Gabriel added.


    "Sure."


    The call disconnected then. Karmen climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. As they pulled away from the pce gates, he nced at the woman beside him, who looked devastated.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about the house, Juniper," Karmen said as they hit the main road. "Gabriel called. He¡¯s letting you stay there, rent-free, for as long as you want."


    Juniper blinked, looking at him in genuine shock. The Alpha Prince who had been so ready to cast her out was now giving her a roof over her head.


    "I don¡¯t want it," Juniper snapped, her voice trembling but defiant.


    Karmen¡¯s hands tightened on the steering wheel as he nced at her in disbelief. "What? Why? Juniper, you have nowhere else to go. This is a chance to stay on your feet."


    "Because if I live on their charity, they will never let me forget it!" she cried out, the bitterness finally boiling over. "They¡¯ll use it as a leash to keep me silent while they say whatever hurtful things they want. So what if I exposed Zilia? I still believe she¡¯s unfit to be the Luna Queen. She betrayed everyone with her silence, yet they treat her like a saint!"


    She turned her face toward the window, her breath fogging the ss. "Nobody cared about my pain. Not then, and not now. They were always ready to bend over backward for her, but for me? Only judgment. And Dominick..." Her voice broke into a jagged sound. "He doesn¡¯t even want to know why I became like this. He doesn¡¯t care about the ¡¯why.¡¯ I hate him. I truly, foolishly thought he loved me."


    She copsed into the seat, burying her face in her hands as fresh sobs racked her body.


    Karmen remained silent, letting her grief fill the small space of the car. He knew that pride was the only thing she had left, but he also knew that pride didn¡¯t provide a roof in the winter.


    "If you won¡¯t take Gabriel¡¯s house and you won¡¯t take Prince Dominick¡¯s money," Karmen said quietly after a long moment, "where do you expect to go tonight?"


    "I¡¯ll stay anywhere, but not in the ces that belong to the royalty," Juniper stated. She wiped at her face again.


    Karmen reached into his coat pocket without taking his eyes off the road and produced a clean handkerchief. He held it out toward her. Juniper hesitated for a second before taking it.


    "You could have been punished more severely, Juniper," Karmen said. "Zilia¡¯s situation was sensitive because Idris was involved. You know their history. They are orphans, too, just like you. Think of it that way. They struggled every single day just to keep themselves alive, but you were willing to sacrifice them to fulfill your own selfishness."


    He shifted gears as they merged onto the highway leading away from the pce district. "I won¡¯t sugarcoat it for you. You knew your actions would bring dangerous consequences, and yet you did it anyway. You can¡¯t be surprised that the world didn¡¯t move to protect you afterward."


    Juniper tightened her grip on the handkerchief, the fabric bunching between her white-knuckled fingers. She couldn¡¯t deny his words.


    She didn¡¯t just regret what she had done to Zilia. She regretted ever letting her guard down. She regretted the moments she spent believing she was special to Dominick. More than anything, she regretted falling in love with a man who could discard her sopletely.

 Chapter 615: Charity check from me

    <h4>Chapter 615: Charity check from me</h4>


    Amelie leaned against the doorframe of the guest suite, watching Mona pack thest of her belongings. "You¡¯re leaving so early," Amelie suggested softly, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "At least stay until the celebration party. It won¡¯t be the same without you."


    Mona offered a small, apologetic smile as she zipped her suitcase. "I would love to, really, but Mom is worried. I ended up telling her about everything that happened here, and she won¡¯t rest until I¡¯m back home. But I¡¯lle soon, Amelie. Straight to San Ravendale," she asserted.


    "Please do. And make sure to inform me the moment you make up your mind," Amelie told her. "I¡¯ll see you off to the airport myself."


    "No, don¡¯t bother yourself for me," Mona insisted, waving her hand dismissively. "You have enough on your te with the pce transition."


    "How is it a bother? Noah could use a small outing too," Amelie pointed out.


    Mona paused, a look of genuine concern crossing her face. "Alright... But is it okay for you to be in such crowded ces? Everyone knows you. People may try to get close to you, and with everything going on..."


    "You think too much," Amelie stated with a confident smile, giving Mona¡¯s arm a gentle, reassuring pat. "Just finish your breakfast and you¡¯ll find me waiting for you in the car. We¡¯ll have our security with us, so don¡¯t worry."


    "Okay," Mona agreed, watching Amelie¡¯s retreating figure.


    When she stepped out of the chamber, she nearly bumped into Carlos. He was leaning against the opposite wall, looking more rxed than she had seen him in days.


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast together," he said, pushing off the wall.


    Mona raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk dancing on her lips. "What¡¯s with this? My cousin is suddenly giving me so much priority," she remarked.


    He chuckled, though there was a hint of genuine guilt in his eyes. "Aunt is upset with me for dragging you into this mess. She thinks I put you in the line of fire. Besides," he added, his voice softening as he gestured toward the dining area attached to the suite, "I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll get to see you again once you leave."


    "I¡¯ll tell Mom not to be upset with you. She knows it¡¯s not your fault," Mona murmured as they both took their seats at the small, elegantly set table.


    The steam rose from the fresh coffee. Carlos served her a portion of egg omelettes.


    "Carlos, don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself. Also, start dating. Since you have decided to live among the wolves, I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll build a family of your own too. Grandma wanted that too, right?"


    Carlos hummed as he began eating quietly.


    ~~~~


    "Why do you have to be so harsh with Juniper?" Mabel scolded with disappointment. Dominick stood like a statue, his hands sped firmly behind his back, staring out the window at the departing car.


    "We thought you gave her alimony while finalizing your divorce," Raidan added. "This isn¡¯t right, Dominick. You should have handled that conversation better. She made mistakes, grave ones, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to strip her of her dignity and make her feel low."


    "Exactly," Mabel agreed, crossing her arms. "Respect the years you both shared together before marrying each other."


    Dominick finally turned. "I asked her to take it. I offered her assets, a house, and a monthly stipend. But her pride won¡¯t allow it. She would rather starve in a gutter than take a ¡¯charity¡¯ check from me. What am I supposed to do? Force the pen into her hand?"


    Mabel didn¡¯t look convinced. She knew the pride of a woman who felt she had lost her soul.


    "Nick, this isn¡¯t a way you should talk about your ex-mate," Raidan told him. "This isn¡¯t something we taught you. It was my decision to let her go unpunished. And you should have handled it in a mature way, not a childish way."


    Dominick bit his bottom lip, feeling bitter.


    "Call Gabriel," Mabel ordered Lester.


    Lester bowed deeply. "At once, Your Majesty," he murmured before hurrying away to find a secure line.


    Dominick let out a harsh, dryugh. "What do you think Gabriel is going to do?"


    "Gabriel knows where she¡¯s living," Mabel answered firmly. "I want to meet Juniper myself. No matter what transpired after your marriage, I cannot ignore the fact that she was our daughter-inw. I won¡¯t have it on my conscience that she is living in agony while we sit in a pce."


    Dominick opened his mouth to protest, but his mother cut him off with a sharp gesture.


    "And I want to hear her side," Mabel continued, her voice dropping to a more somber tone. "Have you forgotten how her brother stood before us? Have you forgotten how he questioned the ipetency of this royalty? We failed to provide him justice for his dead mate. If we treat Juniper with that same cold negligence, we are proving him right. We are proving that we only care for those who are currently ¡¯useful¡¯ to us."


    Raidan nodded slowly, agreeing with his wife. "Your mother is right, Dominick. If we cast her out into the cold now, we are just continuing the cycle of bitterness."


    "Mom, did you call for me?" Gabriel entered the chamber, his expression guarded as he bowed to his mother.


    "Yes, take a seat," Mabel said.


    Gabriel nced briefly at Dominick, noting the tension radiating from his brother, before lowering himself into a sofa chair.


    "Where does Juniper live? Take me there," Mabelmanded.


    Gabriel paused, his brow furrowing. "Umm... What happened? Why do you want to see her so suddenly?"


    "I want to talk to her," Mabel replied simply. She wasn¡¯t ready to discuss the guilt she felt regarding Juniper.


    Gabriel hummed, realizing that when his mother used that tone, it was best toply. He pulled his phone from his pocket and dialed Karmen. On the other end, Karmen had just pulled up to the apartmentplex where Juniper was currently packing her single suitcase.


    "Make sure Juniper stays in the apartment," Gabriel instructed firmly into the phone. "My mother and I areing there."


    Karmen looked at Juniper. "Understood," Karmen replied.

 Chapter 616: Answerable for your own heart

    <h4>Chapter 616: Answerable for your own heart</h4>


    Gabriel stepped out of the car, his eyes scanning the perimeter before he quickly opened the door for his mother. The royal bodyguards had already formed a discreet but imprable perimeter around the building, ensuring that no threat could approach the Queen.


    They moved through the lobby and up to the apartment where Juniper was staying.


    Gabriel allowed his mother to step in first, following her closely. Inside, Juniper was seated on a sofa. The moment she saw the Queen, she stood up instantly, bowing her head in a formal greeting.


    "Your Majesty," Juniper murmured.


    Gabriel walked over to Karmen, who was standing near the window. Before a word could be exchanged between the men, Mabel turned to them.


    "Gabriel, Karmen... Please leave us," Mabel requested. "I would like some private space to talk with Juniper."


    Both of them immediately stepped out of the door, shutting it behind them.


    "Take a seat," Mabel said. She lowered herself onto the wider side of the sofa. Juniper sat across from her on the sofa chair, her back as straight, and her hands sped tightly in herp.


    "I heard you came to the pce," Mabel began, her eyes searching Juniper¡¯s face for any sign of the girl she used to know.


    "Yes," Juniper admitted in a whisper.


    "We want you to move on. I know life has been hard for you, and I know the mistakes made have left deep scars. But you need to give yourself a chance," Mabel said. She leaned forward slightly. "You and Dominick were together for seven long years before you married. Though the marriage itself didn¡¯tst long, I understand that as the former daughter-inw of the Sinir Family, you deserve your share and your rights. We do not cast our own into the street."


    Juniper gulped, a lump forming in her throat that made it hard to breathe.


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t need anything, Your Majesty," Juniper murmured, her gaze fixed firmly on her own trembling hands. "I only wanted to see Dominick onest time. I heard he was seriously injured because of... Because of the witch."


    She remained still, her head bowed, looking like a child waiting for a lecture she knew she deserved.


    Mabel sighed, realizing that despite the betrayal and the divorce, Juniper was still anchored to the man who had let her go. "Dominick has recovered fully," Mabel said softly. "But he is not the only one who was hurt. Juniper, you are hurting yourself more than anyone else by refusing our help. Is this about pride, or is this about your fear of being beholden to us?"


    Juniper finally lifted her head, her eyes brimming with pain and defiance as she met Mabel¡¯s gaze. "Your Majesty, Nick¡¯s words... They hurt me deeper than any wound. He thinks I¡¯m nothing but selfish. I admit, I was selfish enough to create chaos in this family, but it was because I loved him. I still do. He doesn¡¯t see it. He haspletely torn me out of his heart just because of someone else."


    "You cannot hate Zilia for this," Mabel stated. "She is struggling with her own past, fighting a battle you cannot see. You and Nick... You cannot be together anymore, Juniper. At this stage, you two will only bring more pain to each other. If there was even an ounce of hope left for your marriage, I would not have allowed this divorce to happen. You know me better than that," Mabel asserted, her tone softening with a heavy truth.


    Mabel¡¯s words finally shattered Juniper¡¯s remaining defenses. She began to weep, not the quiet, dignified tears of ady, but the jagged, gasping sobs of a heartbroken child.


    "I-I am sorry," she gasped out, her voice breaking. "I thought... I thought..." She was unable to continue as the tears overflowed, spilling down her cheeks and onto her sped hands.


    Mabel stood up from her seat. She moved across the small space and sat beside Juniper on the sofa chair, cing aforting hand on the girl¡¯s shaking shoulder. She allowed her to cry, knowing that the anger Juniper had been carrying was finally being washed away by grief.


    Mabel watched the young woman before her, seeing the shattered pieces of a life that had once been so carefully curated. She stood up, her regal posture returning, but her eyes remained soft.


    "The Alpha King and I think you should take the alimony," Mabel advised. "Thewyer will confirm the papers with you tomorrow. Do not look at this as charity, Juniper. It is your right,pensation for the years you gave to this family. Use it to start fresh. Explore the world, pamper yourself, and most importantly, find out who you are without a title. And yes, stop ming others for your miseries. In the end, you are the only one answerable for your own heart."


    Juniper had finally stopped crying. The frantic gasps had settled now. She reached for Karmen¡¯s handkerchief, wiping the tears from her eyes as Mabel withdrew her hand and took a few steps toward the door.


    "This is thest time I am seeing you," Mabel stated, turning back onest time. "If you have something more to say to me, now is the time. Once I walk through that door, the Sinir family¡¯s obligations to you are finished."


    Juniper looked up, meeting the Queen¡¯s gaze without the mask of pride or the veil of anger for the first time. "Please forgive me for everything I did," she apologized. "I never received love from my adopted family, but you... You were always good to me. You never let me feel like an outsider in the pce. Forgive me for failing you. Forgive me for not standing up to your expectations."


    Mabel nodded slowly. "You are forgiven, Juniper. Now, go and live a life that doesn¡¯t require anyone¡¯s permission. And if you need me in any moment of your life, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. You¡¯ve my number, don¡¯t you?"


    "I-I don¡¯t have a phone. I lost it a few days ago," Juniper replied.


    "Hmm. I¡¯ll provide you a new one," Mabel stated. "I take my leave now."


    With those final words, Mabel turned and left.

 Chapter 617: Requested the final report

    <h4>Chapter 617: Requested the final report</h4>


    Carlos and Amelie stood by the ss partitions of the terminal, waving until Mona¡¯s figure finally vanished into the crowd of travelers. Even little Noah, perched in his stroller, mimicked his mother¡¯s gesture, his tiny hand pping enthusiastically in the air.


    As they turned to exit the airport, and there, leaning against a ck vehicle, stood Gabriel. He looked every bit the royal in a long, wine-colored wool coat and dark shades that masked his expression.


    "Weren¡¯t you at Juniper¡¯s house?" Amelie asked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Yeah, I was," Gabriel replied, pushing his shades up as he walked toward them. "Then I returned to the pce quickly, changed, and decided to teleport here. I figured you shouldn¡¯t have to drive back alone because it is supposed to be an outing for us."


    "Da! Da!" Noah chimed in, his face lighting up as he recognized his father. His small hands reached out, grabbing at the air in Gabriel¡¯s direction.


    Carlos looked between the two of them, catching the subtle air Gabriel was radiating. A sly smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "I think I have to leave both of you alone," he stated, stepping back.


    "What? No!" Amelie refused immediately, looking at her friend. "Stay. We were going to grab lunch. I wanted you to enjoy the day with us."


    However, Gabriel remained silent, his gaze shifting to Carlos with an intensity that clearly signaled he wanted some private time with Amelie and the baby. Carlos, ever the perceptive one, caught the hint loud and clear.


    "Amelie, I actually just remembered I promised Karmen we¡¯d have drinks," Carlos lied smoothly, waving a hand dismissively. "So, I¡¯ll head to his ce. Bye!" He gave Gabriel a knowing wink, blew a kiss to Noah, and quickly gged down a passing taxi before Amelie could protest further.


    "Now, let¡¯s get into the car," Gabriel stated, his voice dropping to a protective register as he took hold of the stroller. He steered Noah toward the curb where a crowd had already begun to swell.


    There was a sea of shing phones and eager faces. Some shouted for autographs, while others simply stood on their tiptoes to catch a glimpse of the woman who had be the unexpected heart of the Sinir family.


    The bodyguards moved in a synchronized wall of ck suits, clearing a path and gently but firmly holding back the fans. Gabriel ced his hand on the small of Amelie¡¯s back, guiding her into the backseat after Noah¡¯s stroller was secured, then he climbed in beside her.


    "You have made fans," Gabriel noted, his reflection shimmering in the tinted ck ss as he watched the crowd recede into the distance.


    The car pulled away smoothly, the interior suddenly quiet and insted from the chaotic energy of the airport. One bodyguard sat stoically in the passenger seat, his eyes scanning the mirrors.


    Amelie let out a long breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. "I never wanted to make fans, Gabriel. I mean... It feels weird. All those eyes on me, waiting for me to do or say something."


    "They admire you," Gabriel chuckled softly, looking down as Noah grasped his index finger, tugging on it with surprising strength. "You¡¯re a symbol of change to them. What¡¯s weird about being loved by the people?"


    "And who brought that change in me?" Amelie arched her eyebrow. "It was you. My mate."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression softened as he watched her. "That¡¯s exactly why they like you. You don¡¯t have the royal mask yet. You don¡¯t carry the pride of being the daughter-inw of the Sinir Family."


    "Where are we heading? Initially I thought to take Noah to a kid¡¯s shopping center, but he¡¯s too small to even understand many things," Amelie stated.


    "We are heading to a pic spot," Gabriel opined. "And everything is ready. Noah is going to enjoy a lot!" His eyes fixed on his son as he touched his cheek gently.


    Amelie smiled, realizing their good days returned to them. She thanked the Moon Goddess because of whom it was possible.


    ~~~~


    "What? Do I have to take these to the pce?" Jeniva asked as she stared at the thick man folder her senior had just shoved into her hands.


    "Of course! Prince Dominick is currently at the pce, and since you aplished the mission in his presence, he specifically requested the final report from the field officer in charge. That¡¯s you," Senior Sentinel Cooper said, not even looking up from his own desk. "Now move. Royalty doesn¡¯t like to be kept waiting."


    Jeniva bit her bottom lip, her frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. She offered a curt bow and marched out of the office.


    "The Prince doesn¡¯t like me. I still remember how he told me to leave back at the site. It was so incredibly rude," Jeniva muttered to herself as she navigated the long corridor. "Are all princes this arrogant? Ugh..."


    She reached the parking lot, the midday sun reflecting off the rows of vehicles. Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat of her car, she tossed the file onto the passenger side and grabbed her phone. She scrolled quickly through her contacts until she found Evan.


    Her thumb hovered over the call button. Evan was Dominick¡¯s beta. If she called him, maybe she could drop the file with him and avoid the Prince entirely. But she paused, her brow furrowing.


    "What if he tells Prince Dominick I was trying to dodge the assignment? That¡¯ll just make me look ipetent," she murmured. "Fine. It¡¯s better to just give this file myself and get it over with."


    She threw the car into gear and pulled out of the lot, heading toward the towering the Royal Pce.


    An hourter, she arrived and get her ID checked at the main gates. Once cleared, she drove the car inside before pulling into the driveway. Stepping out and holding the file in her hands, she looked at therge pce structure.


    "Jeniva, just stay calm and don¡¯t be angry. Okay? He¡¯s the prince and you¡¯ve to listen to him," she told herself before stepping inside.

 Chapter 618: Had a mountain of words

    <h4>Chapter 618: Had a mountain of words</h4>


    Jeniva stood in the center of the grand chamber. The servant who had escorted her had vanished, leaving her alone in a room that felt toorge and far too quiet. On the coffee table, a stack of disorganized papers hinted at a prince who was drowning in work.


    "Why are you here?"


    The sudden cold voice made Jeniva jump, her heart hammering against her ribs as Dominick brushed past her. He moved with a restless speed after what transpired between him and Juniper earlier in the morning.


    "Didn¡¯t His Highness request for me?" Jeniva asked, her voice small as she followed him. "The file. You requested the reporting officer to bring it personally. My senior, Sentinel Cooper, told me it was my duty to deliver it since I was on the field."


    Dominick didn¡¯t look at her. He snatched the file from her hands, his fingers brushing hers for a fraction of a second, feeling again the same electric feeling he wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    "I didn¡¯t ask them to send you," he stated. "I expected the one whomanded you to report to me. I have no time for the perspectives of subordinates."


    Jeniva bit the inside of her cheek, the sting of his dismissal fueling a spark of hidden irritation. She remained quiet, standing at attention as Dominick flipped the file open.


    "You can go," Dominick muttered, his eyes never leaving the documents. His dismissal was cold. It was a clear signal that her presence was no longer required, or desired.


    Jeniva bowed her head. She spun on her boots, ready to make a swift exit, when Evan stepped into the chamber.


    "Oh, Jeniva!" His face lit up with a genuine warmth. He greeted the Alpha Prince quickly with a respectful nod before turning his full attention back to her. "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here."


    Jeniva managed a small, grateful smile, returning the greeting.


    "I have an important message for you," Evan continued, his tone turning professional. "For the uing mission in Gridlock, you¡¯re supposed to go with us."


    Dominick¡¯s head snapped up, his brow furrowing in a deep frown. "Evan, what is going on? Why would a junior officer be assigned? I specifically asked them to send someone capable," he questioned, his voiceced with confusion and irritation.


    "Your Highness, I apologize for not exining it right away," Evan replied calmly. He reached into the inner pocket of his coat and pulled out a white envelope embossed with the official seal of the Sentinel Corps.


    "The Head Sentinel personally rmended her name for the strike team. He believes her field experience can help us in much better way."


    Dominick stared at the envelope and took it from him.


    "His Highness has a problem with me just because I asked to be by his side to work for him," Jeniva remarked with a daring edge. She had a mountain of words she wanted to throw at Dominick, critiques of his coldness and his arrogance, but his royal status acted like a muzzle, which was even more frustrating.


    Dominick nced at her, but he didn¡¯t bother opening the envelope yet.


    "We are supposed to leave in the evening," Dominick said, the sudden pivot catching Jenivapletely off guard. "You¡¯re dismissed. Go pack your gear."


    Jeniva¡¯s brows knitted together in genuine bewilderment. One moment he was questioning her presence, and the next, he was confirming her ce on the mission. She offered a stiff, formal bow and walked out of the chamber.


    As the doors closed behind her, Evan turned to Dominick, crossing his arms. "What was that, Your Highness? Why do you keep making her feel low? This isn¡¯t the Dominick I know."


    "Umm... She¡¯s super clingy. Maybe that¡¯s why," Dominick answered. He lowered himself into the sofa, looking at the white envelope. "Well, now she will be apanying us. I want to believe the Head Sentinel; he¡¯s far too experienced to rmend someone based on a whim. If he says she¡¯s an asset, I¡¯ll treat her as one, even if she is a nuisance."


    Evan hummed, not entirely convinced by Dominick¡¯s "clingy" excuse.


    "I don¡¯t think Jeniva is a nuisance. I would say she¡¯s more excited about the missions she is handed," Evan stated, lowering his arms to his sides. He knew Jeniva¡¯s enthusiasm stemmed from a genuine desire to prove herself, but Dominick was currently viewing everything through a lens of cynicism.


    "That¡¯s what I find irritating," Dominick replied, his voice t as he finally tore open the envelope. He pulled out the neatly folded paper and scanned the contents. His eyes narrowed as he read the Head Sentinel¡¯s personal note.


    "I¡¯lle to pick you up in the evening," Evan said, offering a slight bow of his head before retreating, leaving Dominick alone in the sprawling silence of the chamber.


    Dominick stared at the paper for a long moment before folding it back into the envelope. He reached out and pressed a silver bell on the table. Almost instantly, a servant walked in and bowed.


    "Pack my luggage. I¡¯m leaving for Gridlock in the evening," he ordered, leaning back on the sofa and closing his eyes.


    A few momentster, a low voice pulled Dominick back from the precipice of sleep. He opened his eyes to find Lester standing before him, holding a ck folder.


    "Thewyer has finalized the alimony agreements for Miss Juniper, Your Highness," Lester exined softly. "He requests that you review the terms one final time before they are presented for signing."


    Lester stepped closer, cing the file on the low table before Dominick took it.


    Dominick sat up, rubbing the bridge of his nose before flipping the cover open. He had been generous, but he wanted no lingering debts between them. Along with a sprawling estate and a significant parcel of fertilend, the liquid assets allocated were substantial enough to ensure Juniper would never have to rely on anyone for the rest of her life.


    It was a golden cage turned into a bridge for her future.


    "The terms are fair," Dominick murmured, more to himself than to Lester. "But I won¡¯t have it said that I forced her hand." He looked up. "Take this to her. Get them checked with Juniper personally before I put my pen to the paper. If there is something more she feels she is owed, let her add it."


    "Understood, Your Highness," Lester replied. He retrieved the file, offered a deep, respectful bow, and retreated from the room.


    "I hope she doesn¡¯t bother me after this. It¡¯s painful to even watch how my marriage failed," Dominick murmured with a somber gaze.

 Chapter 619: Were brothers in a past life

    <h4>Chapter 619: Were brothers in a past life</h4>


    Karmen sat back against the heavy leather armchair. "I decided not to pursue her," he said.


    "Why?" Carlos asked, leaning forward and swirling his own drink. "Do you regret it now? Seeing her again, knowing what could have been?"


    "I should have taken action when I was young," Karmen admitted. "I stepped back then, letting the moment slip through my fingers. I used to tell myself there was no use looking back, and that the time had passed. That is what I thought for a long time."


    He took a slow sip before continuing. "Besides, Aisha knows now how I felt about her. Iid it bare. But she was still indifferent to it. Some fires just don¡¯t have enough oxygen to restart, Carlos. Maybe it¡¯s for the best. Maybe I will have someone better in my life," he affirmed.


    He again brought the ss to his mouth and drained the remaining alcohol in one steady gulp.


    Carlos nodded slowly, a quiet respect for his friend¡¯s resolve settling between them.


    "I honestly thought you would insist on me trying onest time," Karmen chuckled. "Especially because of that vision of yours."


    "I only insisted because I saw a version of you that was drowning in the regret of silence," Carlos stated. "But after speaking with you now, I can see the shift. Moving forward is clearly what¡¯s best for your soul."


    Karmen turned his ss in his hand, his eyes narrowing as he studied Carlos with a newfound curiosity. "Tell me something... Did we know each other before you arrived in San Ravendale? I¡¯ve rarely allowed people in, Gabriel being the only real exception. But with you, it feels as though I¡¯ve known you for a lifetime," Karmen remarked. He paused, his voice dropping to a more serious note. "You can see everything, can¡¯t you? Not just the future, even the past? It¡¯s just you keep it to yourself."


    Carlos met his gaze, only smiling a little.


    "Say it. There should be no secrets between friends," Karmen stated, the amber liquid sshing into his ss as he refilled it.


    "We were brothers in a past life," Carlos answered. "You were my elder brother."


    The ss in Karmen¡¯s hand paused mid-air, his eyes widening in genuine shock. "Really? You¡¯re serious?"


    "Hmm. Well, that was a lifetime ago," Carlos exined with a small, nostalgic smile. "It has nothing to do with who we are today, but it exins the connection. To be honest, I never expected our paths to cross again in this life. And I can¡¯t see the pasts of others. I¡¯ve only ever been able to see my own."


    Karmen studied him for a long moment, trying to process the revtion. "You never acted surprised when you met me," he murmured, recalling their first encounter.


    "Oh, I was surprised," Carlos admitted, a soft chuckle escaping him. "I just have a very good poker face."


    "It¡¯s unbelievable," Karmenughed, a short, breathless sound of wonder. He finished his drink in one quick motion, the warmth of the alcohol matching the newfound warmth in the room. "Carlos, why don¡¯t youe to my home tonight? My mother would be thrilled to see you."


    "I¡¯d like that," Carlos agreed, nodding. "Sure."


    ~~~~~


    "Zander, what is this?" Flora asked, a soft, radiant smile lingering across her lips as she looked down at the vibrant gift.


    "Flowers. I thought women liked them," Zander answered simply. He raised a hand, signaling for the waiter toe to their table.


    Flora couldn¡¯t contain her delight. She leaned in, breathing in the sweet, heady scent of the massive rose bouquet. The velvet petals were a deep, passionate red.


    "How long will you stay at the pce?" Zander asked.


    "We are going back tomorrow," Flora replied, her smile fading just a fraction at the reminder of her departure.


    Zander nodded slowly. "I see. Then I suppose we should make the most of this evening."


    "Doesn¡¯t your pack wonder where their Alpha disappears to so suddenly?" Flora questioned, her eyes dancing with mischief.


    "Do you think they stalk me?" Zander chuckled, the sound deep and rxed.


    The waiter arrived at that moment, handing them the menus. They took a brief pause to scan the options, both ordering their favorites before the waiter bowed and retreated with the menus in hand.


    "Who knows? Some might try to stalk you," Flora teased, leaning her chin on her hand. "What if they find out you are seeing me? Your pack is quite protective of their leader."


    "I¡¯ll be happy if that happens," Zander answered. He reached across the table, his fingers grazing the edge of her hand. "At least then, I¡¯d have a reason to dere my feelings for you publicly."


    Flora felt a flutter in her chest at his blunt honesty. A guilt tugged at her heart for making Zander wait for her feelings to reciprocate for him.


    "You¡¯re very bold today, Zander," she whispered, her smile widening as she tried to shake off the heavy thoughts.


    "Did you considering to the pack house?" Zander asked, his eyes searching hers for a genuine answer.


    The waiter returned, quietly arranging the tes from the trolley onto the white tablecloth. Once they were alone again, Flora took a breath and looked him in the eye.


    "I have been thinkingtely about it," she answered softly. "And I did promise you that I woulde. So, yes, I¡¯ming. How about I bring my parents with me this Christmas?" she suggested, her eyes brightening at the idea.


    "That will be wonderful!" Zander replied with excitement. "The sentiment within the pack has changed for the better. Now that the truth ispletely out, how Alex conspired to wipe out the Conley family and how you were also caught in the crossfire as a victim, the people understand. They¡¯re ready to wee you."


    He picked up his cutlery, and a warm, contented expression settled on his features. "But for now, let¡¯s start eating before the food turns cold. We have so much to talk about."

 Chapter 620: In silent invitation

    <h4>Chapter 620: In silent invitation</h4>


    Amelie and Gabriel returned to the pce in the quiet of the evening. Noah, exhausted from the day¡¯s excitement, had already fallen into a deep sleep during the journey back. As Gabriel lowered him gently into his crib, Amelie stepped forward to tuck a small, warm nket around the sleeping boy.


    "Noah is going to have a long sleep. He yed a lot today," Gabriel whispered.


    "I agree." Amelie stretched her arms wide, the fatigue finally settling into her bones. She moved to the bed after removing her warm coat and sat down, pulling her knees to her chest. She was gently massaging her aching legs and feet when Gabriel joined her. Without a word, he took one of her legs and rested it across hisp.


    "Gabriel, you don¡¯t have to," Amelie said softly as she immediately touched his hand.


    "I like it," Gabriel answered, his eyes meeting hers with steady devotion. "Whenever I do something for you, it makes me happy."


    Amelie felt her resistance melt away at his words. She pulled her hand back and leaned her head back, allowing herself to rx as he began to care for her.


    When he finally finished, he rested his palm lightly on her ankle. "We should head back to San Ravendale soon. It feels like the right time."


    "Yes," she agreed.


    Amelie then shifted, drawing her legs beneath her until she was kneeling in front of him. She reached out, cradled his face in both hands, and tilted it gently upward. Her lips brushed his, once, softly, then returned with certainty. Her long hair slipped forward, curtaining them both.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes deepened to rich violet while hers shimmered a dark, fathomless blue. The second kiss came slower, but deeper. His hands slid to her back, drawing her down until she settled naturally into hisp, legs straddling his hips.


    Her arms looped around his neck as the kiss stretched on. Soft, shared breaths and tiny gasps were the only sounds in the room.


    After a long moment, one of Gabriel¡¯s hands drifted forward. His palm found the gentle curve of her breast and closed tenderly over it.


    Amelie moaned softly into his mouth, her fingers threading into the back of his hair, tugging gently at the strands as heat surged between them. They broke the kiss at the same moment, but the desire for each other hand outgrown.


    Gabriel dipped his head as lips found the sensitive curve of her neck. He sucked lightly, then harder, drawing a sharp, involuntary gasp from her. The sound echoed louder than she intended in the quiet room. Her eyes flicked toward the crib, her heart stuttering at the thought of waking Noah, so she quickly bit down on her lower lip to stifle any more noise.


    Even so, her hand stayed cradled against the back of his head, fingers stroking through his hair in silent encouragement.


    "Amelie," Gabriel breathed against her skin roughly as his mouth drifted lower to her corbone, "we can¡¯t stop now... Can we?"


    She looked down. His gaze was already locked on hers. He grazed his teeth over the delicate ridge of bone, then nipped just sharply enough to make her gasp again, a small, helpless sound that melted into a quiet cry.


    "Noah will wake," she whispered the warning.


    Gabriel paused, lips still hovering over her skin, warm breath fanning across the damp spot he¡¯d left. For a second neither of them moved. Then he lifted his head slowly, searching her face.


    "Tell me to stop," he said quietly, "and I will."


    His hand remained curved around her breast, while his humb brushed in the slowest, softest circle. The other arm stayed firm around her waist, holding her close against him.


    Amelie¡¯s chest rose and fell unevenly. She nced once more at the crib, then back to Gabriel. Her fingers tightened in his hair, not pulling him away, but drawing him fractionally nearer.


    "Not yet," she murmured, voice trembling just a little. "Just... quietly."


    A smile curved his mouth. He leaned in again, this time kissing her softly, once on the lips, then along her jaw as though mapping every ce he could touch.


    His hand slid from the soft swell of her breast, trailing down to settle at the small of her back. With a gentle but insistent pressure he drew her closer until their hips locked together even through theyers of clothing they had. Amelie let her head fall back again, baring the long line of her throat in silent invitation.


    Gabriel pressed his lips to the center of it while his other hand returned to her breast, kneading gently through the thick wool of her sweater.


    Then he paused.


    In one smooth motion he caught the hem of her sweater and tugged it upward. Amelie lifted her arms to help; the fabric whispered over her skin and caught briefly in her hair beforeing free. Her hair strands tumbled wildly around her shoulders, framing her flushed face.


    She met his eyes, and her lips parted.


    "You should undress too," she whispered.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t hesitate. He shrugged out of his long coat, letting it fall to the bed. Amelie¡¯s hands helped him pull the soft pullover over his head.


    Bare-chested now, he exhaled roughly as the cool air of the room met his skin. Before he could move again, Amelie leaned in. Her lips found the side of his neck first, trailing slowly upward, then lower, to the hollow of his throat. She lingered there, inhaling the musky scent of her mate and feeling his pulse beneath her mouth.


    Gabriel¡¯s hands flexed against her waist, fingers digging in just enough to steady them both. Suddenly, he removed her camisole too, leaving her only in her bra. A low groan rumbled in his chest.


    "Amelie..." Her name came out roughly from his mouth.


    She smiled against his skin, then nipped lightly just below his jaw. His head tipped back in response, giving her more room and more of him.

 Chapter 621: Stay the night with me

    <h4>Chapter 621: Stay the night with me</h4>


    "It has been far too long since we shared a dinner date," Casaio said softly. The dim, warm yellow lights of the restaurant created a romantic ambience for them.


    "Despite the weight of the crown and the stress you carry, you still find this time for us," Zilia remarked. She focused on her te, expertly rolling her fork to gather the garlic noodles. She leaned forward to take a bite, unaware for a moment of the sheer devotion in Casaio¡¯s gaze as he watched her.


    "I feel as though I don¡¯t take nearly enough time for us," he whispered, his eyes never leaving her face.


    Zilia paused, her fork hovering as she looked deeply into his eyes.


    "Zilia, we have a long journey ahead of us. We must win the hearts of the people and prove to them, once and for all, that we were never a threat to their peace," Casaio asserted.


    "Cas, it is I who must prove that," Zilia corrected gently. "It is I who must show them I was never a harm to this country."


    "We are one, are we not?" Casaio countered, reaching out to cover her hand with his. "Let us not dwell on the shadows tonight. Finish your food before it gets cold." He picked up his fork and began to eat again, while Zilia took a small sip of her drink.


    Once the meal was finished, Casaio settled the bill and stepped out into the biting chill of the night with Zilia. She hooked her hand securely around his arm, leaning into his warmth, while her other hand clutched her purse. Two bodyguards moved to intercept them, but Casaio gave them a dismissive wave. He told them he required a moment of privacy with his wife, and they dutifully retreated into the darkness.


    As they walked along the uneven cobblestone pavement, Casaio broke the silence. "What are your thoughts on bringing a new life into this world? I know it is a desire you carry; you spoke of it to me once before. So much has happened in such a short span of time that I fear Ipletely neglected the subject."


    "Yes. I want a baby," Zilia stated firmly, her voice clear in the night air. She tilted her head toward him, a soft smile ying on her lips. "A symbol of our love."


    She squeezed his arm slightly as they walked. "The pce physician performed a medical examination on mest week, and the results were perfect. Your reports returned with good news as well. Physically, nothing is standing in our way."


    "Then, we must go for it," Zilia stated with a smile, her head resting against his arm affectionately.


    ~~~~~~


    "Aren¡¯t you going to let go of my hand?" Flora asked softly as they came to a halt outside the grand hotel where Zander was staying.


    "Stay the night with me," Zander said, his grip tightening just enough to show his reluctance to part. "I promise nothing will happen. I mean... we will just sit and talk. I¡¯m not ready for this evening to end."


    Flora looked up at him. She saw the genuine sincerity in his eyes and felt a pull in her heart; she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him this time. "Okay," she whispered. "But I must inform my parents first."


    "Yes, go ahead!" Zander replied, a bright, relieved smile breaking across his face as he waited for her to make the call.


    Flora tucked her phone away after ending the call. "They are in the pce, so I had to tell them. It¡¯s best they know I¡¯m safe."


    "You did well. Now, let¡¯s go in," Zander said. He gently tucked her hand into the warm pocket of his coat, guiding her through the lobby and up to the hotel suite.


    The moment they entered, Zander ced the keycard in its holder, bathed the room in a soft glow, and removed his shoes. Flora walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window, which offered a sweeping view of the city lights. As she turned to look at the rest of the room, her eyes widened.


    "Wait, there is only one bed!" Flora eximed, her voice jumping as she finally noticed the room¡¯syout.


    "I will sleep on the couch. Don¡¯t panic," Zander replied, shing a reassuring smile that reached his eyes. He gestured toward the plush mattress. "You can sit on the bedfortably."


    Flora settled onto the mattress.


    "By the way, did Alex¡¯s mother try to contact you again?" Zander asked.


    "No. I think now that Ophelia is dead, they won¡¯t try to do anything like this. Moreover, Prince Gabriel¡¯s gamma is looking into this," Flora exined, her gaze following Zander as he finally settled onto the couch across from her.


    "You mentioned once that Ophelia manipted the Queen regarding Prince Gabriel," Zander remarked, leaning back against the cushions.


    "Yes," Flora admitted.


    "Alex and I were close friends. We practically grew up together. But as we became adults, traits changed, along with many other things," Zander said thoughtfully. "Ever since you told me that Ophelia might have helped Alex¡¯s parents escape the mine, I haven¡¯t been able to stop thinking that she might have met Alex, too. She held a deep grudge against Amelie and everyone associated with her. What if it were the witch who manipted Alex? I¡¯m not defending his actions, but Ophelia clearly wanted to break Amelie apart."


    "Now, he is dead, so we don¡¯t know. Besides, even if Alex was manipted, I was not. I tried to..." Flora paused as guilt again formed inside her. "I-I wanted Amelie to disappear. I said those words to Alex. I wanted to ruin the life of my own sister. Indeed, you two were close. But Alex was evil at heart. He used Amelie, and I also despised Amelie for being weak. You see, I wasn¡¯t a good person. I still feel I should not be forgiven by anyone, especially you."


    "Hey, don¡¯t say that." Zander was swift to cross the distance between them. His hand rested over hers. "At least, you tried to turn into a better person. Alex didn¡¯t do so. He decided to kill all of you. I am sorry for even bringing something like this when it has no meaning left."

 Chapter 622: Noah pulled my hair

    <h4>Chapter 622: Noah pulled my hair</h4>


    Gabriel was in the depths of a heavy, dreamless sleep when he felt a soft pressure against his cheek. The sensation of tiny, wandering hands and the melodic babbling were sounds he knew by heart, even in his half-conscious state.


    "Noah, let me sleep. I am tired, boy," Gabriel groaned into his pillow. He turned his head away, shifting onto his stomach to bury his face further into the mattress, hoping for just ten more minutes of peace.


    "Da!"


    Noah wasn¡¯t having it. The toddler chirped with pure, morning energy, determined to get his father¡¯s attention. Seeing that poking wasn¡¯t working, his tiny fingers tangled into Gabriel¡¯s hair and gave a sharp, surprisingly strong tug.


    "Ahhh!" Gabriel yelped, the sudden sting jolting him awake.


    Noah¡¯s response was a peal of delightedughter. Gabriel sat up, rubbing the back of his head with a wince as he looked down at the little culprit.


    "Did you enjoy seeing me hurt, Noah?" Gabriel asked with a sleepy expression.


    Sensing he might be in trouble, or perhaps just starting a game, Noah quickly got on his knees, preparing to crawl toward the edge of the bed in a frantic escape. But Gabriel was faster. He reached out and scooped the boy up, trapping him in hisrge hands.


    "Daddy is wide awake now. Answer him," Gabriel said, a tired smile finally breaking through as he lifted Noah high into the air, making the boy squeal with joy.


    "Gabriel, good morning. You¡¯re awake!" Amelie said as she walked into the room. Seeing him already ying with Noah brought an immediate, warm smile to her face.


    "Noah pulled my hair," Gabrielined yfully, lifting the squealing toddler into the air once more.


    "What?" Amelieughed, quickly setting the baby bottles into the wide drawer space before hurrying over to the bed.


    Noah was a bundle of pure joy, his small legs kicking as heughed. Amelie reached out and caught him mid-air as Gabriel lowered him, pulling the boy into her arms.


    "Why did you pull your father¡¯s hair, hm?" Amelie asked, bopping her nose against Noah¡¯s. "Was he being a sleepyhead?"


    Noah just babbled happily, reaching for her face,pletely unbothered by the interrogation. Gabriel stretched out his limbs as the soreness from the previous day still lingering, but the sight of them together made the fatigue easier to bear.


    "He¡¯s is our little troublemaker," Gabriel joked, though his eyes were soft. "I think he¡¯s officially ready for breakfast. He has too much energy for this early in the morning."


    "Say sorry to your Daddy. I left you behind to watch him, not to disturb his sleep," Amelie said, looking Noah in the eye. Though the toddler didn¡¯t fully grasp the vocabry, he sensed the shift in her tone and knew he was being scolded.


    "Don¡¯t scold him. He¡¯s just a baby," Gabriel interjected, reaching out to dismiss the matter.


    "But if we don¡¯t guide him now, he¡¯ll grow up thinking this is normal behavior," Amelie emphasized, her expression firm but loving. She turned her attention back to the boy. "Baby, say sorry to your Daddy. Say it. S-O-R-R-Y."


    She articted each letter loudly and clearly, leaning in close so Noah could watch the movement of her lips.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel leaned forward, his yful annoyance forgotten. He watched with bated breath, more interested in whether Noah was finally ready to find his voice than in the apology itself.


    "Sowi!" Noah chirped suddenly.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened in shock, a look of pure pride washing over his face. "Did you hear that? He actually said it!"


    "Yeah," Amelie said, her smile widening as she watched the breakthrough.


    Noah, sensing the shift in the room and seeing his parents¡¯ radiant faces, realized he had done something right. He bounced slightly in Amelie¡¯s arms and repeated it with even more confidence, "Sowi, Da..."


    "Apology epted, boy!" Gabriel dered, his heart swelling with pride. He reached out and pulled Noah back into his own arms, tucking the toddler against his chest andughing along with him. His fatigue waspletely gone, reced by the joy of hearing his son¡¯s voice.


    Amelie¡¯s heart fluttered seeing both of them happy. She quickly looked for her phone and clicked their pictures to keep them as memories.


    ~~~~~


    Jeniva stepped out of her room, pulling her arms tight against her chest as a sudden chill seeped through her clothes. The air in Gridlock was far colder than the climate of the capital. Shivering, she ducked back inside to grab a thick wool cardigan, wrapping herself in its warmth before venturing out again.


    When she reached the main hall of the mansion, the quiet murmur of voices drew her attention. Dominick and Evan were already there, seatedfortably and sipping from steaming mugs of coffee as they shared a low-toned conversation.


    Hoping to remain unnoticed, Jeniva attempted to slip toward the kitchen, but Evan¡¯s sharp eyes caught the movement.


    "Good morning, Jeniva! Where are you heading? Come and enjoy the warm coffee with us!" Evan called out.


    Dominick tilted his head slightly at the sound of her name, his gaze flickering toward her for a brief second before he returned his focus to the coffee in his cup.


    Jeniva took a few steps closer but shook her head, clutching the edges of her cardigan. "I¡¯ll be taking a warm ss of water," she replied.


    "Sure. We have to head outter this afternoon, so make sure you dress warmly," Evan pointed out, gesturing toward the frosted windows. "It snowed against night."


    "Hmm," Jeniva murmured in acknowledgment. She didn¡¯t linger, turning quickly toward the kitchen to escape the suffocating weight of Dominick¡¯s silence.


    Evan watched her retreat until she was out of earshot, then he turned his attention back to hispanion. He didn¡¯t miss the subtle tightening of Dominick¡¯s jaw.


    "It seems the Alpha Prince is still upset with Jeniva," Evan remarked, breaking the quiet with a dry tone. "But I have to say, the reason seems a bitme to me."


    Dominick finally looked up, and chuckled. "She brothers me. And I don¡¯t find itme." He finished thest sip of the coffee as he again focused on the scent that Jeniva was emanating.

 Chapter 623: Theo, shut your mouth!

    <h4>Chapter 623: Theo, shut your mouth!</h4>


    Gabriel sat on the balcony with Noah on hisp in the afternoon sunlight. It wasn¡¯t strong but mild.


    <i>The Moon Goddess didn¡¯te to me,</i> he mused, staring out at the horizon. <i>I made a selfish choice, but it feels as though the heavens have been equally unjust. Why should she be punished for being the only one who dared to love?</i>


    A soft snuffle broke his reverie. Gabriel lifted the edge of Noah¡¯s cap, finding the boy fast asleep, his tiny face softened by dreams. Smiling faintly, Gabriel stood and carried the sleeping weight back into the bedroom. He lowered Noah into the crib, ensuring the nket was tucked just right.


    "Your Highness," Ashna¡¯s quiet voice drifted from the doorway, "Carlos is here to see you."


    "Stay with Noah," Gabriel instructed, gesturing toward the crib. "He¡¯s deep in his nap."


    He stepped out into the hallway, his posture shifting from a father to a prince as his eyesnded on Carlos. The man offered a respectful bow.


    "I thought you would stay another day at Karmen¡¯s ce," Gabriel said, settling into the sofa.


    "I wanted to, but I didn¡¯t have any of my things with me. Besides, I didn¡¯t want to overstay my wee and disturb his family," Carlos answered, his tone practical as he took the seat opposite the Prince. He leaned forward slightly, his expression growing more serious. "Gabriel, did you return the sword to the grave?"


    "No. Why do you ask?"


    "Its de carries a heavy power. I was curious where it ended up," Carlos stated.


    "Amelie suggested I shouldn¡¯t disturb the grave a second time. I decided to keep it," Gabriel exined.


    "I see. Just make sure you keep it hidden, especially from the witches. You know how quickly word travels. A de like that is a ma for the kind of people you¡¯d rather not have at your door," Carlos advised, his voice dropping to a cautious whisper.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes, sensing the unspoken warning beneath his friend¡¯s words. "What exactly are you referring to, Carlos? Be clear with me. And why would the witches even want it? The de can annihte them."


    "To harness its power," Carlos answered. "Mona will keep quiet about it as I bound her with a magical promise. As for the others, you have to make sure they never speak of it," he added.


    Gabriel nodded in understanding. "I will make sure no witch finds out about it," he assured him.


    ~~~~~


    Casaio and Zilia were sitting in the dimly lit hall of their temporary residence. Their gaze was fixed on the grieving parents of a young man whose life had been snuffed out by the crushing weight of debt. Across from them stood Lord Theo, the moneylender. He was a man who lived by the ledger, firmly believing that his predatory interest rates were justified by the fine print of a contract.


    "Your Highness," the father began while joining his hands. He leaned heavily on a worn cane with pleading eyes. "Our son was the only one keeping this family afloat. I cannot work with this leg, and my wife... Her spine is failing her. We have nothing left but these debts, which Lord Theo ims are still unpaid. My boy gave every drop of his sweat to pay back what was owed while he was still breathing. He did his best before... Before he took his own life."


    "The contract mentioned everything in detail," Lord Theo countered without showing any empathy. "Death does not dissolve a legal obligation. The interest continues to rue. And Prince Casaio, if I show leniency on one, then others would ask for the same. I am not a phnthropist."


    Zilia¡¯sposure snapped, her heart aching for the broken couple standing before them.


    "If it were your own son who had lost his life under the weight of such a debt, would you still speak of contracts?" Zilia demanded, a sharp frown marring her delicate features. "You are liable to pay for your sins, Lord Theo."


    "Sins?" Theo let out a dry, mocking chuckle, his eyes raking over her with thinly veiled disdain. "I believe Lady Zilia fails to grasp how business works. Moreover, you are hardly in a position to lecture me on morality. Everyone knows that you once¡ª"


    "Theo, shut your mouth!" Casaio¡¯s voice boomed through the hall. "How dare you speak so ill of my wife, my mate?"


    The lender¡¯s face paled instantly. Realizing he had overstepped the bounds of survival by insulting the Princess, Theo was prompt in offering a frantic apology, bowing his head.


    "We have thoroughly analyzed the contracts you make the debtors sign." Casaio nced at Estelle, who stepped up and presented a heavy leather file. "You intentionally keep the most predatory terms in print so small they are invisible to the naked eye. Theo, you will reimburse every family you have bled dry through these illegal interests," he dered.


    "Your Highness, this is an injustice! I will take this matter to the Council," Theo spat. He had no intention of parting with his gold, and his eyes glimmered with the knowledge of his own influence among the senior council members, men who were just as greedy as he was.


    "Do it. I will not waver," Casaio affirmed.


    Theo threw a final re at the Prince before turning on his heel and storming out of the hall.


    Ian watched him go, his brows furrowed in deep concern. He knew Theo¡¯s reputation well; the man wouldn¡¯t just go to the Council, he would begin pulling strings to sabotage Casaio¡¯s standing in the pce.


    Casaio turned his attention back to the elderly couple, his expression softening from the hardness he had shown Theo.


    "You will both be granted a monthly pension from the royal treasury. Estelle will visit your home to finalize the details once the formal order is signed. Do not fret. I will not let your son¡¯s sacrifice be in vain; I will ensure his parents livefortably, even in his absence."


    The weight of their grief seemed to lighten, if only slightly, by the promise of security. Tears of relief flowed as the old couple thanked Casaio and Zilia repeatedly, bowing their heads in deep gratitude before the guards gently escorted them out of the residence.

 Chapter 624: Framing her body with his

    <h4>Chapter 624: Framing her body with his</h4>


    "Your Highness, you should not have provoked Theo," Ian warned with concern as they still sat in the mansion¡¯s hall. "I¡¯ve cautioned you about the extent of his influence. He won¡¯t just sit back; he will use the senior council members to challenge your very right to rule."


    "Then I shall deem those council members unfit for their positions if they choose to side with a man like Theo," Casaio dered. "What he is doing is tant fraud. He assumes that because an ¡¯insignificant¡¯ omega died, I would simply look the other way. He is mistaken. I may have turned a blind eye to such corruption in the past, but those days are over."


    Casaio leaned forward. "Theo will repay every penny he stole from those he exploited under the guise of lending money."


    Zilia watched him from her seat, noting the tension in his jaw. He wasn¡¯t just angry; he was deeply annoyed by the systemic rot Theo represented.


    "The Prince is right in his heart, but that is rarely how the higher Alphas see the world," Ian added with a weary sigh. "I will take my leave and see you bothter."


    He rose from his chair, offering a respectful bow to Zilia before turning to leave the room.


    She ced her hand over his as soon as Ian left. Casaio was quick in apology as he felt Zilia needed to hear it.


    "Why are you saying sorry?" she chuckled, her confusion coloring her voice.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what Theo said? The audacity... I felt like ripping his mouth apart! He¡¯s ying the innocent martyr while bleeding people dry," Casaio muttered. His eyes shed a predatory, deep red, the mark of an Alpha pushed to his limit.


    Zilia knew exactly how to dismantle his rage. She stepped into his space, cupping his face with both hands, and pressed a soft, lingering kiss to his lips. "Calm down, okay?" she whispered. Her words were like a feather brushing against his skin. For a second, his eyes turned back to their natural color, but the reprieve was short-lived. A different kind of intensity red in them, darkening to a deep crimson.


    He stood abruptly, his fingerscing with hers to pull her up.


    "Eh? Where are we going?" Zilia asked, her heels clicking against the hardwood as she tried to slow him down. "Ah!" She let out a soft yelp when he suddenly scooped her into his arms.


    "To our room," Casaio said, a mischievous smile ying on his lips.


    In seconds, they were inside the suite. He lowered her onto the plush mattress, before he turned to lock the door.


    "I thought we were going out to¡ª" Her words were cut short as he leaned down, capturing her mouth in a relentless, hungry kiss. His knee sank into the soft mattress between her legs as he pressed her back into the pillows. Zilia¡¯s hands flew to his chest, this time gently pushing him back just enough to catch her breath.


    "What¡¯s going on with you, Cas?" Zilia asked softly, her hand finding his cheek to caress the stubble there. "You¡¯re restless."


    Casaio leaned further into her palm. "I just want you. I¡¯ve taken care of the matter for now," he murmured against her skin. He pressed a lingering kiss to the center of her palm before his lips traced a path down to her wrist, lingering over the pulse that he could feel under her skin.


    Zilia felt a surge of heat rising in her body. Reaching up, she gripped the cor of his thick outer robe and pulled him down, closing the distance for a deep kiss. She sank back into the pillows as he followed her down, hovering over her. He was careful to keep his weight supported by his hands on the mattress, framing her body with his own.


    His onerge hand moved down to her feet and removed the shoes she had put on while he already had removed his own to make sure her feet could stayfortably on the bed.


    They nibbled and sucked at each other¡¯s lips before their tongues took charge to taste each other.


    Casaio¡¯s hand shifted from the mattress, his fingers sliding into her hair to hold her head steady as he explored every inch of her mouth before he finally pulled away, giving both of them a moment to breathe as much air as they could.


    Casaio peppered kisses along her jawline, each one burning against her skin, before stopping at her chin. He nipped at it lightly, a yful but sharp bite that drew a soft moan from her throat. Suddenly, he pulled her up, shifting her until she was straddling hisp, her legs wrapped firmly around his waist.


    Both of their hearts were thundering with joy, forgetting their earlier confrontation with Theo and the surrounding tension regarding the matter. Zilia moved urgently, pulling her hoodie over her head and tossing it aside, followed quickly by her warm white sweater.


    Casaio¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched her, his hands helping her discard theyers before she turned her attention to him. She fumbled slightly with the buttons of his shirt, her fingers trembling with cold and anticipation. Bing impatient, Casaio let out a low growl and tore the shirt open, shucking it from his shoulders in one swift motion.


    His broad, muscr upper body was finally bare before her. Zilia didn¡¯t hesitate; she reached out, pressing her palms against his heated skin of the chest.


    "You¡¯re freezing," he rasped, his handsing up to cover hers, pressing them harder against his chest to warm her.


    "I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s just too cold outside," Zilia murmured.


    "I¡¯ll warm you up. Don¡¯t worry," he promised with a tease.


    Zilia leaned in, pressing a fervent kiss against the side of his neck. Her fingers tangled in the hair at the nape of his neck, pulling him closer as she inhaled the intoxicating scent of uniquely his. She trailed a path of hot, lingering kisses down his throat, her focus narrowing until she stopped at the mark she had given him, the beautiful matebond symbol that dered them bound to one another.


    She brushed her lips over the skin of the mating mark, feeling him shudder beneath her.


    Casaio let out a low hum of approval, his hands sliding down to her hips to pull her even tighter against him, his head falling back as he gave her better ess. His hand slowly moved to the back of her head, pulling it up to kiss her once again.

 Chapter 625: Unable to withstand

    <h4>Chapter 625: Unable to withstand</h4>


    Dominick stood with his hands shoved deep into his jacket pockets, his gaze fixed on the skeletal frame of the giant building.


    "We found a young kid injured at this ce. After an investigation, it was found that an unknown shifter hurt the boy. Thankfully, the boy is a born Alpha, so his wounds healed, not quickly, but they are closing," Jeniva reported. She reached up to tighten the thick muffler around her neck as a sharp gust of wind whistled through the construction site.


    "Why would a shifter drag a boy to a ce like this?" Dominick murmured, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the upper floors.


    "Maybe they wanted something from the boy," Evan suggested, ncing toward Jeniva. He could tell she was holding back more details. "Was there anything else in the report?"


    "The boy has been injured twice," Jeniva replied, her breath hitching slightly from the cold. "The strange part is that the first time, he came to this building on his own."


    "That¡¯s strange," Dominick replied, his brow furrowing. "Who are the parents?"


    "His father is the Mayor of Gridlock, and his mother runs a local business. Mr. and Mrs. Banes have lived here for fifteen years," Jeniva answered. "And Brady is their only child. They finally had him after fifteen years of trying."


    Dominick turned away from the building, his expression grim. "The Mayor¡¯s son. This isn¡¯t a random attack. We need to meet the boy and his parents immediately."


    "Yes, but it seems a snowstorm is on its way," Evan informed. "I checked the weather report earlier. The local authorities have issued a stay-at-home order for the next eight hours. We should head back to the residence before the roads be impassable."


    "Okay. Let¡¯s go back," Dominick replied as he climbed into the passenger seat. Once they were settled inside the vehicle, Evan navigated the winding roads back to the residence.


    The moment the car pulled into the residence driveway, the first kes began to fall. Before the men could even step out, Jeniva bolted from the car and vanished into the house.


    "What¡¯s gotten into her?" Evan murmured, frowning at the empty doorway.


    "Go check on her," Dominickmanded, though he didn¡¯t follow. He watched the snow pile up on the stone steps.


    Evan made his way to Jeniva¡¯s room and gave a gentle knock on the door. "Jeniva? Are you alright? You disappeared rather quickly."


    The door creaked open just a fractionter. Jeniva stood there. "I was... I was just feeling the cold," she admitted breathlessly. "I am extra sensitive to the frost, especially when the snow starts to settle. It feels like it¡¯s in my bones."


    "I see," Evan softened his tone, noticing the way her fingers clutched the door frame. "Would you like me to bring you something hot? A tea or a broth might help stabilize your temperature."


    "No, thank you. I¡¯ll just sit by the firece for a while," Jeniva replied, her voice trembling slightly. She hesitated, looking past him toward the hallway. "And please... Don¡¯t tell the Prince. He¡¯ll only get angry with me for being unable to withstand the weather. I don¡¯t want to be a burden."


    "Your secret is safe with me," Evan promised with a small, reassuring nod. "Get some rest."


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    ~~~~~


    Flora returned to the pcete in the afternoon. After a long, steaming bath, she was just settling into fresh clothes when she noticed Amelie standing in the doorway and about to knock on the door. Flora stood up from the edge of the bed, lowering the towel she had been using to dry her hair, and gestured for Amelie toe inside.


    "Mom and Dad mentioned you were with Zander at a hotelst night," Amelie said, her voice curious but soft as she stepped into the room.


    "Ah, yes. He... he insisted that I should stay with him for the night," Flora replied, her gaze dropping to the floor. She began nervously fiddling with her fingers, burying them in the soft dampness of the towel. "And I found that I couldn¡¯t really say no to him."


    Amelie noticed the slight flush on Flora¡¯s cheeks and the way she avoided eye contact. "He can be very persuasive when he wants to be. But you look like you didn¡¯t get much sleep, Flora."


    "Wait, no! I slept a lot," Flora replied quickly. "Nothing happened. For real."


    "Why are you so flustered?" Amelie chuckled, shaking her head at her sister¡¯s nervous energy. "You¡¯re an adult, Flora. You don¡¯t need to exin yourself to me."


    "It¡¯s just... nothing happened," Flora admitted, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I felt terrible for rejecting Zander at every turntely. He just wanted me to stay near him, and I felt like I owed him that much." Flora bit her bottom lip, her eyes filled with a quiet anticipation until Amelie reached out, cing both hands firmly on her shoulders.


    "You are still unable to forgive yourself, aren¡¯t you?" Amelie asked gently.


    Flora looked into her sister¡¯s eyes and nodded, the regret finally surfacing. "How can I? I am trying so hard to be a better person now, but my past can¡¯t be erased. It¡¯s stitched into my memories," she added, her voice trembling. "I feel so much guilt. You can¡¯t truly understand what I¡¯ve done to my own conscience. I keep recalling those moments, over and over."


    Amelie¡¯s brows furrowed in deep concern. She tightened her grip on Flora¡¯s shoulders. "I know you did wrong. Very wrong. But I have moved on. I have Noah in my arms and Gabriel by my side, along with the support of the entire family. That past has no space in my life anymore, and I don¡¯t waste my energy trying to recall it."


    Amelie leaned in closer. "It is called the ¡¯past¡¯ for a reason, Flora. Live in the present. Don¡¯t burden your future with what has already gone."


    Flora nodded slowly before leaning forward to wrap her arms around Amelie in a tight hug. Neither of them said a word as they held onto each other.

 Chapter 626: Toward the restricted area

    <h4>Chapter 626: Toward the restricted area</h4>


    Gabriel adjusted the straps of the baby carrier, ensuring Noah¡¯s head was properly supported. He ced arge hand against the back of the pup¡¯s head, gently guiding him to restfortably against his chest.


    "Where are you going?" Amelie asked as she entered the room, having just seen off her parents and Flora.


    "I thought I¡¯d take Noah out for a while. He¡¯s been acting strange since this morning, looking too quiet," Gabriel noted, looking down at the tuft of hair peeking out from the carrier.


    "Noah gets such odd mood swings," Amelie murmured, reaching out to stroke her son¡¯s head. She let out a soft sigh, her shoulders dropping. "I¡¯m a bit tired, Gabriel. I think you and Noah will have to go out without me."


    "Just get some rest. I¡¯ll be fine," Gabriel reassured her with a gentle smile. "I¡¯m heading to the Moon Temple with Karmen and Carlos. The atmosphere there is perfect for a walk, and it¡¯ll do Noah good. He needs to build his immunity by getting out into the fresh air more frequently." He patted the satchel at his side. "I¡¯ve packed all the essentials in the bag, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take excellent care of him."


    "I know you will," Amelie replied, leaning in to give them both a quick kiss. "Since you¡¯re going to the Moon Temple, don¡¯t forget to buy some flowers on your way."


    "Sure." Gabriel picked up Noah¡¯s warm woolen cap and carefully fastened it. The little pup squirmed, clearly not wanting to wear it, but Gabriel managed to pull it snugly over his ears.


    "Give your mama a kiss," Gabriel encouraged, shifting slightly so Noah could reach Amelie. She leaned in close, and Noah was quick to press a tiny, wet peck onto his mother¡¯s cheek, seeking a final moment offort before burying his face back into his father¡¯s chest.


    Amelie watched them with a soft smile, waving until they disappeared. Her heart felt light; seeing the bond between Gabriel and Noah flourish more each day brought her a profound sense of peace.


    Once they were gone, she shut the bedroom door and headed straight for the bed. A slight headache had begun to pulse behind her temples, and she hoped a short nap in the quiet room would be enough to chase it away.


    ~~~~


    The three men stepped out of the car as they arrived at the base of the Moon Temple. Gabriel slid his goggles up, squinting against the unexpected brightness of the sun, though the winter wind remained sharp and strong.


    "Shall we put Noah into the stroller? Aren¡¯t you tired of carrying him like this?" Karmen asked, reaching for the folded carriage in the trunk.


    "No, I think Noah prefers it this way. He likes the warmth," Gabriel answered, shielding the pup from a sudden gust of wind with his hand.


    "Let¡¯s go in then," Karmen suggested, gesturing toward the grand entrance.


    The trio walked toward the temple. Noah peeked out from his father¡¯s chest, his wide eyes taking in the shimmering reflections on the marble floors. He liked the glittering objects. And suddenly, he started moving his arms, legs; began speaking in his ownnguage which none of them could understand.


    Gabriel looked around the temple with sharp keenness. He recalled thest time he had encountered the Moon Goddess in this temple. A somber thought crossed his mind. ¡¯So, in the end, someone had to sacrifice their life for me.¡¯


    "Are you here to visit the main shrine?"


    The feminine voice drifted from behind them. The trio turned in unison, and Gabriel felt his heart stop. Standing there, bathed in the soft light reflecting off the white stone, was the Moon Goddess herself.


    Gabriel stood frozen in shock. He had been so certain she was gone, a memory lost to the price of his own survival. Beside him, even little Noah seemed to recognize her; the pup gaped at her, his tiny hands clutching Gabriel¡¯s shirt as he stared at the woman with wide, unblinking eyes.


    "I am working as the caretaker of the temple during the daytime. My name is Cynthia," she said, her voicecking the same warmth that Gabriel remembered. She looked at them with polite, curious eyes, as if they were merely strangers seeking a blessing.


    "I think Lady Cynthia failed to recognize the Prince," Karmen stated, stepping forward with a proud posture. He gestured toward Gabriel. "This is Prince Gabriel, and his son, the little Prince Noah."


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened in realization, and she immediately moved to greet him with a deep, formal bow.


    "Please, there is no need for that," Gabriel interrupted with a confusion he couldn¡¯t hide. He reached out as if to stop her, but his hand hovered in the air.


    As she straightened up, he searched her face. But there was nothing. She looked distant, not with coldness, but with an utterck of recognition. It was as if the Moon Goddess had not only taken on a mortal form but hadpletely scrubbed her memories.


    "Is something wrong, Your Highness?" Cynthia asked, tilting her head slightly when she noticed his intense stare. "You look as though you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    Gabriel swallowed hard, feeling Noah shift against his chest. "Nothing is wrong."


    Gabriel turned away abruptly and walked deeper into the temple, leaving Carlos and Karmen to exchange a look of utter confusion.


    <i>¡¯She had so much warmth in her eyes thest time we met. A motherly warmth that felt like home. But now... It¡¯s gone. It¡¯s impossible. There isn¡¯t another woman in this world who could be her exact double,¡¯ he thought. </i>


    It made his head spin. Either the Goddess had truly shed her divinity and her memories to live a mortal life, or she was hiding from him. Gabriel¡¯s internal turmoil was suddenly cut short when he felt a small tug on his shirt.


    "Pa!" Noah chirped, his voice echoing softly against the high marble ceilings.


    Gabriel shook himself out of his trance and lowered his head to look into his son¡¯s bright eyes. "Yes, Noah? What is it?"


    "Ga (Go)..." the pup muttered, his face scrunched in concentration as he pointed a tiny, insistent finger to the right, toward a shadowed corridor lined with ancient, unlit braziers.


    Gabriel looked in the direction the child was pointing. There was nothing there but an old wooden door, half-hidden behind a heavy silk tapestry. Noah¡¯s excitement grew, his little legs kicking against Gabriel¡¯s waist as he urged his father toward the restricted area of the temple.

 Chapter 627: Live with Amelie and me

    <h4>Chapter 627: Live with Amelie and me</h4>


    "Your Highness, you cannot walk in there," Cynthia¡¯s voice rang out.


    Gabriel and Noah both tilted their heads toward her in unison. He nced around, noticing that Karmen and Carlos were nowhere to be seen, likely distracted by the grandeur of the outer hall. Seizing the rare moment of privacy, Gabriel searched her eyes.


    "Do you truly not know me?" he asked, his voice dropping to a low tone.


    Cynthia looked at him for a long second before she slipped off her mask of the caretaker. "I do," she replied softly. "I am a mortal now. A punishment bestowed upon me by the heavens for my interference. But it is fine. Forgive me for acting as though I didn¡¯t recognize you. I didn¡¯t want to draw attention from your guards."


    Noah began reaching out, his small hands grasping at the air as he leaned toward Cynthia, clearly sensing the familiar divinity she once carried. He whimpered softly, wanting to be held by her.


    "That is the price you paid on my behalf," Gabriel stated, his heart heavy knowing her sacrifice.


    "I had to," Cynthia said, a sad but peaceful smile touching her lips. "You suffered through two lifetimes because of my choices. This is simply the bnce being restored."


    "Heavens have strange way to punish good people not the bad ones. Did they not see how..."


    "Gabriel, it¡¯s the temple. Don¡¯t be angry," Cynthia told him.


    He was angry toward the every God who made such a wrong decision.


    "So, you will serve in this temple from now on? Is this your life?" Gabriel asked, needing to confirm she was safe.


    "Mmm. It is better here. Quiet. Sacred," Cynthia replied.


    "What about a home? Where do you live, and do you have enough to sustain yourself? Just tell me what you need. I will¡ª" He was abruptly cut off as Cynthia raised a hand, interrupting him.


    "Do not burden yourself further, Gabriel," she said firmly. "I have what I need. The heavens took my power, but they did not take my dignity. You are a Prince, and I am a servant of the temple. Let that be the end of it for the sake of your own peace."


    "No. I couldn¡¯t do anything for you in myst lifetime," Gabriel said, his voice thick with a resolve that had been years in the making.


    Noah looked up at his father¡¯s face, sensing the sudden shift in his mood. Sensing Gabriel¡¯s distress, the pup pouted his tiny lips and pressed his face firmly against his father¡¯s chest, trying to offer what littlefort he could.


    "Let me do everything for you in this lifetime," Gabriel pronounced. "Don¡¯t stop me. I will only be at peace if I know you are infort. And can I tell Amelie about this? She has wanted to meet you for so long."


    Cynthia smiled, her expression softening as she looked at the man he had be. "You can. There is nothing to fear anymore; the heavens have already taken their due. You can tell anyone you wish, though I still feel some secrets are better left buried in the past."


    "So, do you truly live here, within the temple walls?" Gabriel asked, ncing at the austere stone surroundings.


    "For now, yes. I don¡¯t n on much, Gabriel. I am far too old to find happiness in material things," Cynthia asserted gently.


    "Don¡¯t say that. What son would want his mother to live like this?" Gabriel countered. "To me, yourfort is above all else, and I am more than capable of providing it. I want you toe with us. Live with Amelie and me in San Ravendale. Noah would love to have you there, too."


    Cynthia looked at the child clinging to Gabriel, her heart clearly tugged by the offer, though her eyes remained hesitant.


    "I was your mother in the past. You have your own mother in this life, Gabriel," Cynthia stated, her voice gentle but steeped in the reality of her new mortal existence.


    "So what? Does that mean I cannot care for you now?" Gabriel affirmed, his voice growing more insistent. "I know the two lifetimes are separate, but I am still the same Gabriel, more or less. My heart hasn¡¯t forgotten."


    "Gabriel, here you are!" Karmen¡¯s voice boomed through the marble hall, abruptly halting their conversation. He slowed his pace as he approached, his brow furrowing in confusion as he looked between the Prince and the simple temple caretaker. "We thought we¡¯d lost you in the corridors."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t look away from Cynthia immediately, his expression tight with unresolved emotion. Finally, he nced back at his Beta. "Karmen, I would like to have some privacy," he said.


    Karmen blinked, surprised by the intensity in Gabriel¡¯s eyes, but he quickly bowed his head. "Of course, Your Highness. We¡¯ll be waiting by the main entrance." He turned and walked away.


    Gabriel turned back to Cynthia, his gaze softening as he looked at her.


    "Your parents may not like it, Gabriel. The bnce of your current life could shake. You need to understand the implications," she told him softly, her eyes reflecting a wisdom that transcended her mortal frame.


    "I will bnce everything," Gabriel insisted, his voice steady with conviction. "If you¡¯re worried my parents will find it odd, they won¡¯t. I know them better than that. And as for the public... I simply don¡¯t care. They have always found reasons to speak ill of me, haven¡¯t they? What truly matters to me is that the people I cherish live in peace and are taken care of."


    "You¡¯re right about your heart, but I am not rted to you in any way in this lifetime," Cynthia stated as she tried to ground him in reality. "You must understand that. Don¡¯t be stubborn about this, Gabriel."


    Gabriel fell silent. He looked visibly upset, his grip tightening instinctively on Noah¡¯s carrier.


    "How am I supposed to live in peace knowing you¡¯re living in a tiny room within the temple?" he finally asked. "I would hate myself every single day for choosing a life of luxury while my mother lives such a harsh existence."


    "It isn¡¯t harsh to me. Our perspectives are simply different," Cynthia remarked gently. "Since you are so worried for me, how about this? Come and meet me once a month. That will keep your heart at peace, won¡¯t it?"


    "No. That isn¡¯t enough," Gabriel stated, refusing to back down. "You must ept a proper residence. I want to provide everything for you. Security,fort and a home. Do not refuse me this. As for our meetings, I will hold you to that promise; I will visit you once every month, regardless of where you stay."


    Cynthia sighed, finally agreeing to him.

 Chapter 628: Making my head spin

    <h4>Chapter 628: Making my head spin</h4>


    Dominick woke from his nap as the evening approached. He pulled back the heavy curtains, noting that the snow was still falling steadily, nketing the grounds in a white shroud.


    ¡¯I could never find the Alpha who wanted Jeniva,¡¯ he mused darkly, his mind wandering as he smoothed his clothes. ¡¯I wonder which country he¡¯s disappeared to.¡¯


    As he descended the grand staircase, the delicate, floral scent of Jeniva reached him. He found her tucked into the corner of arge couch in the living room, cradling a steaming cup of tea. He swallowed hard, a lump forming in his throat at the sight of her sitting so peacefully in the firelight.


    ¡¯Is she not feeling anything?¡¯ he wondered, his feet moving toward her of their own ord.


    Sensing a looming presence, Jeniva turned her head. "Your Highness!" she eximed, startled. she stood up promptly, nearly sloshing her tea before quickly setting the cup on the table. Lowering her head in a respectful gesture, she asked, "Do you want something?"


    "No. But what are you doing here? You could have had this tea in your room," Dominick said. He brushed past her to take a seat on the opposite end of the sofa.


    As he passed, his arm grazed hers. The brief contact sent a jolt through Jeniva, followed by a wave of his intoxicating scent. ¡¯What kind of cologne is he wearing?¡¯ she thought. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡¯And who wears something that potent when they¡¯re just staying home?¡¯ She chuckled lowly to herself.


    "Why did you chuckle?" Dominick asked, his sharp eyes narrowing as they settled on her.


    "I didn¡¯t," Jeniva replied instantly. She lied to his face with a straight expression before lowering herself back onto her seat.


    Dominick stared at her for a long moment. "I hate lies," he muttered.


    Jeniva didn¡¯t offer an excuse. She simply lowered her gaze to the floor, her heart drumming against her ribs.


    "Where¡¯s the butler? I want something to drink," Dominick said, looking around the empty, quiet hall.


    "Oh, he and Evan had to leave urgently earlier today, just as the snowfall started," Jeniva exined. "They called a while ago to say they won¡¯t be back tonight. They¡¯re stuck in the storm." She looked at him tentatively. "What would you like? I can make you ck tea or coffee."


    "I wanted a drink," Dominick replied, his tone suggesting something much stronger than tea. He instinctively reached for his pocket, only to realize he¡¯d left his phone upstairs in his room.


    Dominick watched her as she nced toward the window, where the blizzard was now howling with a fierce, rattling intensity against the pce ss.


    "I¡¯ll look for the beer then. It must be somewhere in the kitchen," Jeniva stated. She hurried away before he could offer a word of protest or amand to stay. His eyes fell onto her muffler, a soft knit fabric forgotten on the sofa where she had been sitting moments before.


    Dominick leaned back against the plush upholstery and shut his eyes. The silence in this ce was what he desired for a while. But after a few minutes, that silence broke with Jeniva¡¯s arrival.


    She wasn¡¯t carrying beer. Instead, she held a bottle of Scotch Whiskey in one hand and two sses in the other.


    "I couldn¡¯t find any beer. But whiskey is better for this weather, I think," Jeniva remarked, her voice a bit more confident than before. She set the items on the table, uncorked the bottle, and poured two generous measures.


    Jeniva was taking long sips of the whiskey, her eyes widening as the liquid warmth hit the back of her throat. "Woah! It¡¯s good," she muttered, taking a brief pause to catch her breath.


    Dominick, however, had taken only two small sips. He watched her over the rim of his ss.


    "Hmm. It is," he replied. "You don¡¯t get drunk easily, do you?"


    "No. I have a very high capacity for liquor, Your Highness," Jeniva answered, a yful smile dancing on her lips before she returned to her ss.


    As she finished the first serving, she reached for the bottle and poured another. Dominick opened his mouth to stop her, but the words died in his throat as she moved with unexpected speed. Instead of staying on the sofa, she slid down onto the floor, settling onto the plush rug where the radiant heat from the firece reached her perfectly.


    "Why are you sitting on the floor?" Dominick asked, tilting his head as he looked down at her from his seat.


    "I don¡¯t know," Jeniva replied. "But it¡¯s better here. We should stay close to the ground sometimes."


    Dominick rolled his eyes, a small, skeptical huff escaping him. He wondered if her "high capacity" was perhaps not as strong as she imed.


    "Why do you hate me, Your Highness?" Jeniva¡¯s questioned unexpectedly. "I know you hate me. You should have asked my superior to withdraw me from your service."


    She let out a bitter chuckle, her eyes zed but searching his. "I don¡¯t want to work for someone who doesn¡¯t value me. You see me as a burden, don¡¯t you? You think because I¡¯m an omega, I won¡¯t be able to give you results as good as the others."


    Dominick remained silent, his jaw tightening as he watched her. Suddenly, she stood up, staggering as the floor seemed to tilt beneath her.


    "You¡¯re drunk. Go to your room," Dominickmanded.


    "You didn¡¯t answer me!" Jeniva said in a bit louder voice. She stumbled toward him, stopping right in front of his knees. "And why... Why have you worn such a sharp-scented cologne when we are just at home? Is this how princes live?" she murmured, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    "I haven¡¯t worn any cologne," Dominick said, his pulse quickening because her own pheromones scent had sharpened.


    "Don¡¯t lie. You have," Jeniva insisted. She drained her ss in one final gulp and sank onto the sofa right next to him. She leaned in dangerously close, her face inches from his. "Don¡¯t hate me. I may be an omega, but... I..." She pressed a hand to her heart. "I am diligent."


    Suddenly, she winced, her expression twisting in difort. "Agh... You need to remove this coat, Your Highness! The scent is getting so strong it¡¯s making my head spin."


    Jeniva clipped her nose shut with her fingers, making a face of pure distress, before she suddenly reached out and grabbed his shoulders, her fingers fumbling with the fabric of his coat when he grasped her both hands.


    "Stop it or else, I¡¯m going to throw you out in the snow," Dominick warned her.

 Chapter 629: Remove the scent of her

    <h4>Chapter 629: Remove the scent of her</h4>


    Jeniva froze, her hands slipping from his shoulders as her bottom lip began to tremble. Large tears pooled in her eyes. "I¡¯llin about you to my father," she whispered, sounding more like a wronged child than a royal aide.


    Dominick broke into a genuineugh, the sound rich and startling in the quiet of the room. It had been days since he had felt the urge tough like this. "You think your father can do something about this? I¡¯m a prince, Jeniva. You¡¯re forgetting who you are speaking to," he remarked.


    "That¡¯s why you act so highly of yourself," she shot back, ignoring his rank.


    He had already gently utched her hands from his shoulders, shifting slightly to create a sliver of space between them. But Jeniva wasn¡¯t finished. "Your Highness, your coat is drenched in that scent. You should definitely remove it. It makes me feel... Strange. And if you ask me to leave, I won¡¯t. I feel good here. My room feels colder, even with the firece."


    Dominick stared at her, his expression hardening as the truth settled heavily in his chest. He didn¡¯t want a second mate; he had never nned for this. Destiny had yed a cruel hand, cing an Omega in his path whose senses were clearly reacting to his pheromones.


    He knew he had to reject her. He had to end this before she could develop true feelings, but looking at her swaying slightly, eyes clouded by whiskey and heat, he realized she wasn¡¯t even sober enough to understand a rejection, let alone offer one herself.


    "The coat stays on, Jeniva," he said firmly, though his heart hammered against his ribs. "And you are going to bed. Now."


    "Huh?"


    Before Jeniva could even process the shift in the air, Dominick moved quickly and scooped her into his arms.


    "No! Let me go!" Jeniva shrieked. She began thrashing her legs and iling her arms in the air like a child throwing a full-blown tantrum. One of her hands identally clipped his chin, but Dominick didn¡¯t let go, his grip tightening as he navigated the corridors.


    "Gosh! What kind of woman is she in her drunk state?" Dominick muttered under his breath, his jaw set in irritation. "And why the fuck did Evan leave like that, knowing a snowstorm wasing?"


    By the time they reached her room, Dominick¡¯s patience had evaporated. He walked to the center of the room and dropped her onto the mattress, not caring if thending was particrly soft.


    "Ahh... my back," Jeniva whimpered in pain, her body bouncing slightly on the bed. Her hair tumbled over her face in a messy curtain of silk. Before she could sit up to protest, the heavy quilt was whipped over her, pinning her down.


    "Don¡¯te out of your room until you are sober. It¡¯s better if you just fall asleep," Dominickmanded. He didn¡¯t wait for a reply; he turned on his heel and strode out, shutting the door behind him.


    Standing in the hallway, he took a deep breath, trying to remove the scent of her, and the lingering warmth of her body, out of his system. But how could he even do it? He removed his coat and walked straight to the living room.


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel returned to the pce with Noah in the stroller while Carlos walked beside him. They had dropped Karmen off at his residence on the way.


    "Noah is exhausted today," Carlos said, ncing down at the sleeping toddler. "But he¡¯s a lot of fun."


    "Yes, he does," Gabriel replied distractedly. He stopped the stroller and peered inside; where Noah was fast asleep.


    "The woman in the temple..." Carlos began. "You knew her, didn¡¯t you?"


    Gabriel met his gaze. There was no point in denying it to his closest confidant, even if the truth sounded like madness. He gave a nod. "I¡¯ll tell you everything soon," he asserted.


    "It¡¯s fine, Gabriel," Carlos remarked, a small, knowing smile touching his lips. "Some secrets are meant to stay buried."


    Gabriel froze. He looked at Carlos with a shocked gaze. "What did you just say?"


    It was the exact phrase Cynthia had used, word for word.


    Carlos simply smiled and shook his head, unaffected by Gabriel¡¯s sudden intensity. "Nothing. Just a thought. Go ahead. Amelie must be waiting for you."


    Gabriel watched Carlos disappear, wondering if Carlos got a vision about them. Shaking the thought away, he pushed the stroller toward the royal wing.


    When he entered their private bedroom, he found the air was warm and smelled ofvender. Amelie was sitting on the edge of the bed, neatly folding a stack of Noah¡¯s tiny sweaters. She looked up, her face instantly brightening.


    "Gabriel!"


    She stood up quickly as he leaned down to carefully lift the sleeping boy from the stroller. Amelie moved the carriage aside, watching with a soft, maternal smile as Gabriel settled Noah into his crib with gentleness. He stood there for a silent moment before Gabriel finally turned his attention to his wife.


    Amelie began pushing the empty stroller toward its ce by the cupboard, but Gabriel caught up to her. He wrapped his arms around her waist, drawing her back against his chest in a firm hug. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, his lips finding the sensitive skin of her nape to nt a lingering, soft kiss there.


    "I met her, Amelie," Gabriel said.


    "The moon godddess?" Amelie asked, her brows furrowing together as she turned around slowly.


    "She¡¯s no longer the Moon Goddess. Heavens punished her for telling me about the weapon that could kill Ophelia. She¡¯s now a mortal, living in the temple. I offered her everything a son should to his mother," Gabriel stated. "But above all, I am so relieved to see her. I am truly happy that she didn¡¯t disappear."


    Amelie smiled and cupped his cheeks. "You did right by offering her everything you wished to do once for your mother in the past life. I knew you were burdened with her disappearance. You weren¡¯t saying it loudly, but your eyes couldn¡¯t hide. It¡¯s strange that the heavens decided to make her a mortal."


    "Yeah. But I¡¯m just happy. At least, she¡¯s alive," Gabriel answered, hugging Amelie once again.

 Chapter 630: A shifter killed him

    <h4>Chapter 630: A shifter killed him</h4>


    "Why are you cooking when we have a full staff of servants for this?" Casaio asked, his voice a low vibration near her ear. He leaned in from behind, resting his chin on Zilia¡¯s shoulder as he watched her deftly chop spring onions.


    "The weather has been acting strange since the evening," Zilia stated, her focus never wavering from the de. "I decided to send the maids home early tonight. Besides, a husband should asionally enjoy a meal prepared by his wife¡¯s own hands. Now, move along so I can work faster."


    Casaio chuckled and took a step to the side, leaning his back against the marble counter. He crossed his arms, his eyes tracing every movement of Zilia¡¯s face as she worked.


    "We are royals, Zilia," he reminded her gently. "Even if they work fixed hours, you aren¡¯t obligated to dismiss them just because of a little storm."


    "It seems you don¡¯t actually love my cooking¡ª" she began, but Casaio quickly cut her off.


    "That¡¯s not true," he pointed out, a yful glint in his eyes. "But you work alongside me throughout the day; I don¡¯t want you exhausted. If you insist on doing this, tell me how I can help. Should I prepare the rice?"


    "Sure," Zilia replied with a small smile. "The rice cooker is right there."


    "Hmm."


    Zilia wiped her hands clean with the kitchen cloth and turned around to check on Casaio¡¯s progress. He had finished setting the cooker and was already gazing back at her with a soft, lingering look.


    "Already done?" Casaio asked, closing the distance between them.


    "Yes," Zilia whispered. She reached out, her fingerscing into his as she pulled him a fraction closer. Their noses brushed gently, and they shared a smile.


    "If it snows, we will y in the morning," Zilia said, her eyes bright with the thought of the fresh powder.


    "Sure, but only in our wolves¡¯ form," Casaio answered, his voice dropping into a yful rumble.


    "Hmm. That will be more fun," she agreed, leaning her forehead against his.


    Zilia suddenly pulled away, her expression shifting from yful to serious as she looked deep into his eyes. "I¡¯m still worried. How are you going to stop Theo? Tomorrow is the council meeting, and I know how he has powerful senior members on his side. Just... Stay calm. I know you will... But still," she stated.


    Casaio reached out, cupping her face in his hands to steady her gaze. "You worry too much, mate. I will not let Theo seed in what he desires," he promised her. "He thinks he can manipte the council, but he has forgotten that his evil tactics to earn money can¡¯t be forgiven."


    Zilia hummed as she turned back to the stove. The honey-soy zed chicken was now perfectly cooked, the sauce having reduced into a glistening ze that clung to the meat.


    She carefully transferred the chicken into arge porcin serving bowl. Then, she scattered the freshly chopped spring onions over the top.


    After covering the bowl with a lid, she quickly moved to the counter to toss a sd. Meanwhile, Casaio reached into the cer rack and pulled out a bottle of aged wine, a precious vintage Estelle had gifted him a year ago.


    He carried the wine to the table and gently pressed his hands onto Zilia¡¯s shoulders, guiding her into her seat. "Rest for a moment, mate," he murmured with a smile. "I¡¯ll bring the rest from the kitchen."


    Returning to the counter, he saw the rice cooker had finished its cycle. He fluffed the steaming grains and emptied them into arge bowl. Once the table was fully set with their handmade meal, Casaio took his seat beside Zilia.


    Casaio poured the wine into two sses. He handed one to Zilia, his eyes softening as he met her gaze.


    "To our love," he whispered. He clinked his ss against hers with a delicate chime and took a long, slow sip. Zilia smiled and drank the wine.


    After they finished their meal, they cleaned the kitchen together. Once finished, they moved into the living room to rx. Zilia had just lowered herself onto the plush velvet couch when the sudden chime of the doorbell echoed through the residence.


    "Who could be here at this hour?" Casaio murmured. "I¡¯ll check. Stay here."


    He walked to the foyer and checked the front security camera. To his surprise, Estelle was standing outside. He quickly unbolted the door and ushered her inside.


    "Your Highness, Theo is dead," Estelle informed him the moment she stepped in. "He was found in the forest moments ago."


    "What?" Casaio eximed with shock.


    Zilia, who had followed closely behind Casaio the moment she heard Estelle¡¯s voice, stood frozen.


    "How did he die?" Zilia inquired with disbelief and worry.


    "A shifter killed him," Estelle exined. "But it wasn¡¯t a wolf. They said the w marks were unlike anything they¡¯ve ever seen. They were deeper, jagged... As if something far more powerful tore him apart."


    "I need to go and check for myself," Casaio said.


    "Wait! I¡¯ll get your coat and phone," Zilia called out, already hurrying toward the bedroom.


    While she was gone, Casaio turned his focus back to Estelle. "Is the body being sent for a post-mortem?"


    "It is," Estelle confirmed. "The physicians have already begun. We should have a preliminary report shortly, though the damage was... Extensive."


    Casaio began to pace the small foyer, his eyes blinking rapidly as he processed the impossibility of the situation. "It¡¯s strange. Why would he be killed now, on the eve of the council? And how did an unknown shifter bypass the capital¡¯s perimeter and not even caught?"


    "Maybe they were always around and pretended to be like us," Estelle stated.


    Casaio stopped, his hands resting on his waist.


    Zilia returned, draping his heavy wool coat over his shoulders and handing him his phone. "Be careful," she whispered, her eyes searching his.


    "Hmm. Don¡¯t open the doors for anyone. And go to bed," Casaio told her, giving her a quick peck on the lips before leaving with Estelle.


    Zilia watched them enter the car and waved at Casaio before locking the door from inside.


    ~~~~


    Casaio and Estelle arrived at the mortuary. A line of sentinels snapped to attention the moment the prince stepped into the dimly lit hallway.


    "Is the area sealed? I want every possible hiding spot searched, dungeons, rafters, and the outer perimeter," Casaiomanded. "If a shifter is on these grounds, I want them found before sunrise."


    "It¡¯s already been done, Your Highness. We have patrols circling the entire capital sector," the head sentinel exined, stepping forward with a grim expression.


    He then held out a evidence bag containing a small notepad.


    "However, you must see this. We retrieved this from Theo¡¯s pocket. It was torn badly, likely during the struggle, but a few pages remain intact. We believe there might be something here that exins why he was targeted."


    Casaio took the bag, his eyes narrowing. The leather was shredded, deep gouges cutting through the cover, marks that looked as though they had been made by metal talons rather than wolf ws.


    "Get it checked in the forensics," Casaio passed the bag back to the head sentinel. "Also, is the family here?"


    "Yes. They are on the opposite side," the head sentinel answered.


    "Interrogate Theo¡¯s wife. We need to find out who wanted Theo dead. It¡¯s clearly a murder," Casaio said with a frown. It¡¯s the first time when such a murder happened in the capital. For some reason, Casaio felt the death might be rted to what could be unveiled tomorrow in the council.


    ~~~~


    In the pce, Gabriel¡¯s sleep abruptly broke in the middle of the night upon hearing Noah¡¯s slight weeping sound. Amelie almost woke up but Gabriel put her into sleep, telling her he would check.


    Holding Noah up from the crib, he found Noah had his diaper wet. Once he changed it, he tried putting Noah back into the sleep. He walked into the washroom while carefully keeping Noah to his one side and washed his hands.


    Returning to the bedroom, he found his phone being lit up as if some messages were flooding on it. Because it was silent, the sound couldn¡¯t be heard.


    Gabriel picked up the phone and looked at the screen. There were messages from Karmen, telling him about an attack on a well-known moneylender in the capital.


    "What do I have to do with this?" Gabriel murmured and typed back a reply.


    Before he could put back the phone, Karmen¡¯s message came through. He had sent a picture of a torn paper which mentioned his name.


    Gabriel frowned wondering what was the entire matter. He nced at Noah, who was wide awake.


    Typing a message, Gabriel sent,<strong><i> "Let¡¯s talk in the morning. My boy needs me and I can¡¯t leave the pce at the moment."</i></strong>


    He lowered the phone to the nightstand and brought his hand onto Noah¡¯s back, who smiled and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 631: Spoke of her journey

    <h4>Chapter 631: Spoke of her journey</h4>


    The following morning, Gabriel was halfway out the door when Amelie caught up to him, extending his wallet.


    "You almost forgot this," she said with a soft smile.


    "Thanks," Gabriel murmured, sliding the leather wallet into his trouser pocket. He lingered for a moment, his mind already half-upied by the grim reports from the night before.


    "Kate is heading to San Ravendale today," Amelie reminded him. "Try to meet her before you head to work."


    Gabriel paused, his hand reaching out to tenderly tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "I thought she was set on organizing a grand party. What changed so suddenly?"


    "Brother Nick won¡¯t be able to make it," Amelie replied. "Gridlock is buried under heavy snow. While he could teleport, the Luna Queen advised him to conserve his energy, there¡¯s no sense in straining himself when the whole family will be gathering for Christmas anyway."


    "I see," Gabriel replied. Just then, his phone vibrated sharply in his pocket, likely another urgent update regarding the capital¡¯s unrest. "I have to go. I¡¯ll see youter."


    He pivoted on the heels of his boots, disappearing into the vastness of the pce corridor.


    Amelie turned back to their bedchamber. She found little Noah squirming in his crib, his tiny limbs batting against the wooden ts as he tried in vain to find more room to roll.


    "The world is getting too small for you already, isn¡¯t it?" Amelie cooed, reaching down to lift him from the crib. She tucked him securely against her chest. "Let¡¯s go find your grandmother."


    They finally arrived at the Queen¡¯s quarters. Amelie paused at the threshold, watching as the servants stood in a disciplined line, receiving a series of rapid instructions from the Queen. She waited quietly at the edge of the room until the staff bowed and dispersed, leaving Mabel alone in the center of the ornate sitting room.


    "Amelie, why are you standing all the way over there? Come here, dear," Mabel called out, her regal posture instantly softening.


    "Ma! Ma!" Noah began to chirp loudly, his tiny voice echoing against the high ceilings. He bounced in Amelie¡¯s arms, his small hands grasping at the air the moment he spotted his grandmother.


    Mabelughed, a warm and genuine sound, as she stepped forward to scoop the little pup into her own arms. "Look at you! All excited to be in your grandma¡¯s arms, aren¡¯t you?" she cooed, pressing a tender kiss to his forehead.


    "You did well toe by this morning," Mabel said, turning her attention back to Amelie. "Please, take a seat. I have so much I want to discuss with you."


    Amelie smiled and lowered herself into a velvet-cushioned chair as Mabel settled across from her, settling Noahfortably on herp. The Queen looked down at the baby for a moment before meeting Amelie¡¯s eyes with a look of earnest hope.


    "Convince Gabriel to make the pce his permanent home," Mabel urged. "You have settled here so well, and I want the two of you to live here from now onwards. Even Noah seems to prefer the space here."


    Amelie¡¯s smile faltered slightly, reced by a look of gentle hesitation. "Mother, I would love nothing more than to stay," she pronounced softly, "but I cannot hurt Gabriel by insisting on something he isn¡¯t ready for. His heart has to lead him here."


    "I understandpletely. However, everything has truly turned for the better here," Mabel stated, her voice full of conviction as she smoothed the fabric of Noah¡¯s tiny jumper.


    Amelie hummed softly in response, choosing her words carefully so as not to hurt her mother-inw¡¯s feelings. She knew that despite theforts of the pce, Gabriel¡¯s mind had been made up for a long time; he valued their independence far too much to stay behind permanently. Still, seeing the hope in Mabel¡¯s eyes, Amelie couldn¡¯t bring herself to be blunt.


    "I will ask him once," she stated, purely to ease Mabel¡¯s heart.


    "Good. That is all I ask," Mabel said, looking satisfied. She then shifted the topic, her eyes brightening. "Also, Amelie, you should go out more frequently now. You should go for runs in your wolf form, you only awakened it not long ago, and you need to let her breathe. Don¡¯t worry about Noah; he has me and his grandfather here to look after him."


    Amelie felt a spark of excitement at the suggestion. She looked over at Noah, who was staring up at Mabel with a look of pure, wide-eyed adoration, his tiny hand curled around his grandmother¡¯s finger.


    "Yes," Amelie smiled, her heart warming at the sight of them. "Can I go for a run now?"


    "Why not? Go!" Mabel agreed quickly, her hands shooing her toward the door with encouraging warmth. "The morning air will do you wonders. We will be right here when you return."


    Amelie nodded, her heart light. "Bye, Noah. Mama will be back soon," she said softly.


    To her surprise, Noah turned his head, his wide eyes following her voice, and he gave a clumsy, adorable wave as if he understood every word. Amelie chuckled and waved back before finally slipping out of the chamber.


    As she hurried down the long corridor when she identally collided with Carlos. The impact sent a slight jolt through her, and she stepped back, rubbing the sore spot on her forehead.


    "Careful! And sorry. You didn¡¯t get hurt, right?" Carlos said, steadying her. He was holding a glossy magazine, his thumb marking a specific page.


    "Good morning, Carlos! No, I¡¯m fine." Amelie greeted him, offering an apologetic smile.


    "Morning. I was actually on my way to find you. I have something to show you!" Carlos pronounced, his eyes bright with excitement.


    "What is it?" Amelie asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Carlos flipped the magazine open and held it out. "There¡¯s a full article about you in here!"


    Amelie¡¯s eyes grew wide as she read the bold, elegant headline. It spoke of her journey, her grace, and her rising influence within the pce and beyond.


    "See? People are starting to recognize your true potential," Carlos answered, his smile widening at her stunned expression. "You¡¯re bing an inspiration to many, Mimi."


    "I... I can¡¯t believe it," Amelie murmured, her fingers tracing the edges of the page.


    "You have so much potential," Carlos stated firmly, his voice filled with genuine pride. "I knew it the moment I saw you for the first time. You were meant for great things."


    "Gabriel helped me be who I am today. And you too," Amelie stated, giving them equal credit.


    "I did nothing," Carlos shook his head.


    "Amelie, you are here!" Suddenly Denzel¡¯s voice echoed in the corridor.


    Both of them turned their heads to look at him. He looked quite serious as if he had a grim news to share.


    "I couldn¡¯t find Prince Gabriel and you in the chamber when Ashna told me you were with the Queen. I¡¯ve brought the entire report on Alex¡¯s parents. We have caught them. But Alex¡¯s mother has refused to speak. She wants to see you," Denzel exined in a hurried manner.


    Carlos gazed at Amelie, who frowned a little.


    "Where is she?" Amelie asked.

 Chapter 632: Pay for the sins

    <h4>Chapter 632: Pay for the sins</h4>


    "Don¡¯t you have to ask Prince Gabriel once?" Denzel questioned, his brow furrowed with a hint of professional caution.


    "Gabriel will know once hees back," Amelie answered firmly. "Where did you catch them?"


    "They were not far from the mining site," Denzel replied. "But it was incredibly difficult to track them. Luckily, a young girl helped us; she spotted them while ying with her friends in the outskirts and led us to their trail," he briefed.


    "Then, let¡¯s meet them first," Amelie asserted, her mind set.


    "Can I join you both?" Carlos asked, tucking the magazine under his arm.


    "Of course!" Amelie stated, and the three of them set off.


    Denzel led the way toward the pce¡¯s prison. It took more than fifteen minutes of descending winding stone stairs to arrive at the dungeon, a ce so deep that even the midday sun couldn¡¯t reach it. A sentinel held a flickeringntern as he guided them inside. Finally, the iron bars of a far cell came into view, and Amelie saw them.


    Ethan and Vte looked devastatingly old and frail. Their clothes were nothing more than tattered, dirty rags that made them look more like beggars than former acquaintances. As the light hit the cell, both Vte and Ethan squinted, slowly pushing themselves up from the freezing stone floor. Their eyes locked onto Amelie, and a recognition, and perhaps relief, crossed their weathered faces.


    "Thank you for letting us meet her," Vte told Denzel, her gaze never leaving Amelie¡¯s.


    "How did you run away from the mining site?" Amelie asked, her voice echoing coldly against the damp stone walls.


    "A woman helped us," Vte stated, her hands trembling as she clutched her tattered shawl. "She said she could take us to see our son... that she could make the meeting happen."


    "Your son is dead," Denzel spoke from behind Amelie, his voice blunt and devoid of sympathy.


    "It was a witch," Ethan replied, ignoring Denzel¡¯s remark as he looked directly at Amelie. "But we don¡¯t know her name. She appeared in the shadows and whispered of a way out."


    "Then why did you call Flora? How did you even get her number?" Amelie inquired, her eyes narrowing. "Did the witch guide you to do that?"


    "No," Ethan replied hoarsely. "I managed to contact someone trustworthy from the old pack to find Flora¡¯s number. We didn¡¯t do it for the witch. We wanted to warn you. A witch can never be a well-wisher of the wolves." He paused, his gaze shifting toward Carlos. Realizing Carlos wasn¡¯t a wolf either, his expression curdled with suspicion.


    "You¡¯re wrong then," Amelie stated firmly, stepping closer. "Only Ophelia was like that. Not all are the same. You two agreed to escape just because you wanted to see a son who is long gone. If your intentions were truly to warn us, why did you both hide? Why didn¡¯t you tell this to the sentinels appointed at the site instead of running?" She threw the barrage of questions at them.


    "That¡¯s not true! The witch forced us to escape. She threatened us, saying if we told anyone anything, she would kill us," Vte cried out, her voice cracking with desperation. "She gave us a small, secluded house to live in until she gave her next orders. But we were terrified... We both ran away from that ce the first chance we got."


    "And yet, you still didn¡¯t tell the sentinels the location of that house," Amelie noted, arching her eyebrows as she looked at them through the iron bars.


    "Because we don¡¯t want to go back to the mines! Amelie, I swear, I never asked Alex to do those horrible things to you. Neither did Ethan. Why should we spend the rest of our lives being punished for a son who didn¡¯t think of us for a single second?" Vte¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red, her hands shaking.


    "Vte, you forgot to mention an important thing to Amelie," Ethan interrupted, stepping forward, dragging the shackles along with him. "I remember seeing that witch in the pack once. It was maybe three or four years ago. I was so engrossed in the pack¡¯s meeting that I didn¡¯t recognize the energy she radiated, so I didn¡¯t focus on her. But I think she met Alex. I am sure of it now."


    Amelie felt a flicker of unease at the mention of a long-term connection, but she masked it with a cold expression.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore," Amelie answered. "Your son is dead, and the witch is, too."


    "Are you sure, Amelie?" Ethan whispered.


    Amelie kept her back to them as she spoke, her voice thick but steady. "Yes, she¡¯s dead," she replied. "Sometimes, parents have to pay for the sins of their children."


    As she turned to leave the suffocating darkness of the cell, Ethan¡¯s voice cracked, stopping her in her tracks.


    "What if it was the witch who manipted Alex for all of this? Think of it, Amelie. I am not defending his actions. I warned him that if he touched a hair on your head, I would strip him of his Alpha title. Yet, he still did it. He wasn¡¯t himself." Ethan¡¯s knuckles turned white. "If possible, forgive us. We failed to protect you when we should have. Just... Don¡¯t send us back to the mines. At least not Vte. She¡¯s too old, she won¡¯t survive another winter. I¡ªI will pay for the sins of my son for the rest of my life."


    Amelie¡¯s eyes turned misty, shing with the memories of her past suffering. She didn¡¯t trust herself to speak, fearing her voice would break, so she simply turned and walked out of the dungeon.


    Denzel followed her quickly, but Carlos stayed behind. He stepped toward the bars and reached out to hold Ethan¡¯s hand. He closed his eyes, attempting to tap into memories he might have of the witch and Alex. Although he knew the chances of seeing a clear vision were nearly impossible, he tried once.


    Letting go of his hand, Carlos said, "Alex wanted to kill Amelie and their pup. I don¡¯t think any witch can force you to do that. Alex was sick in his head too."


    "He wasn¡¯t like this before," Vte whispered, her voice trembling with a mother¡¯s desperation to believe her son was merely a victim of circumstance.


    "You didn¡¯t know your son then," Carlos replied. "Besides, you two never actually did anything to protect Amelie. She was bullied throughout her childhood. I know this well because I saw it myself. Amelie¡¯s heart is kind; she may eventually ask for your freedom, but will that really bring you peace? Alex¡¯s crimes cannot be forgotten. Keep that in mind." He took a few steps back finally.


    "Omegas aren¡¯t seen as a high species in any pack," Vte remarked defensively.


    Carlos¡¯s eyes snapped to Vte. "Then why did you ask for Noah on the phone? He is not rted to either of you. Amelie and Gabriel are his parents. He chose Gabriel as his father. You know, Amelie was only a few weeks pregnant at that time. An unborn pup can connect with their father instantly. But Noah didn¡¯t connect to Alex. Why? Because Alex wanted to kill his mother. Instead, Noah chose Gabriel because he was the only one who could save her. So, don¡¯t even dream about manipting Amelie with any of this."


    It was a warning that Carlos threw at them. Moreover, he vowed to himself not to let anyone¡¯s evil intentions reach her or her son.

 Chapter 633: Even from miles away

    <h4>Chapter 633: Even from miles away</h4>


    Gabriel took the piece of evidence from Karmen, staring at his own name written in the margins.


    "Maybe some debtor shares the same name as me," Gabriel pointed out, though his voicecked conviction.


    "There is no such debtor who shares the same name as you," Casaio¡¯s voice cut through the air from behind. He held the post-mortem report firmly in his hand as he walked toward his brother, his expression grim.


    "Karmen told me that you and Theo had an argument yesterday," Gabriel stated, shifting his gaze to Ian and Estelle, who followed closely behind his elder brother.


    "Are you rting his death to our argument?" Casaio asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "No. I am thinking that someone was afraid their secrets might be revealed in today¡¯s scheduled council session," Gabriel narrated, his mind piecing together the timeline. "Theo died under mysterious circumstances. It¡¯s clear someone was there to destroy the evidence, but they couldn¡¯t finish the task as cleanly as they intended."


    He looked back at the note in his hand. If Theo was killed to keep him silent, the mention of Gabriel¡¯s name wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    "What do you think, Ian?"


    "Me? Your Highness?" Ian pointed a finger at himself, looking slightly startled by the direct question.


    "You are the only Ian present here," Gabriel stated. "What do you think of this?"


    "It is difficult for me toment with certainty," Ian began, adjusting his posture as he gathered his thoughts. "But I believe someone murdered Theo because he was a vault of secrets that were never meant to see the light of day. The mention of your name in the notepad doesn¡¯t fit right with me, either. What if it was writtenter, added as a deliberate distraction? Most of the notepad is destroyed, except for this specific piece. It feels too convenient, as if the killer wanted us to find exactly that and nothing else," Ian exined,ying out the observations he had made so far.


    Casaio nodded slowly, looking at the charred edges of the paper. "He¡¯s right. A killer capable of such brutality doesn¡¯t usually leave a paper trail by ident. It was intentional."


    Gabriel suddenly felt his chest tightening. His mind quickly drifted to Amelie and Noah. <i>¡¯Something is wrong with Amelie.¡¯</i>


    "I won¡¯t be looking into this matter. I believe my elder brother can solve this mystery himself," Gabriel stated, handing the piece of evidence to him. "Karmen, I will see youter."


    And with that, he vanished from their sight.


    ~~~~


    Amelie, in her wolf form, stooped in the middle of the forest. The words of Alex¡¯s parents kept reying in her mind like a movie.


    <i>¡¯Selene, I don¡¯t want to believe them,¡¯</i> Amelie projected. <i>¡¯I feel they are equally punishable for what their son was going to do to me.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯You are thinking nothing wrong,¡¯</i> Selene¡¯s voice replied in the back of her head. <i>¡¯Guilt is a powerful mask, but it does not erase the past.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯I was worried that they might¡ª¡¯</i> Amelie¡¯s internal conversation was cut short as the air shifted. A familiar musky scent hit her insides. She turned her head and saw Gabriel standing a few yards away, one hand tucked casually into his trouser pocket, his gaze softened as he looked at her.


    "Selene," Gabriel called out.


    Inside him, Valko leaped in joy, the great wolf pacing with restless energy at the sight of his mate. Gabriel stepped forward and reached out, his palm connecting with the soft, thick fur of her neck. Selene leaned into the contact, a soft whine escaping her throat as she nuzzled against his hand.


    Amelie¡¯s restless heart and mind instantly calmed down with Gabriel¡¯s touch.


    <i>¡¯Weren¡¯t you busy with work outside the pce? How did you find me so quickly?¡¯</i> Amelie¡¯s voice drifted through the mindlink,ced with surprise and relief.


    "I could sense the weight on your heart even from miles away," Gabriel replied. "The matter was trivialpared to you. I left the moment I felt your distress."


    He took several steps back into a clearing where the winter sun filtered through the canopy in golden shafts. With a powerful shift, he transformed into his wolf. Valko stood tall before Selene.


    Valko moved closer, ducking his massive head beneath hers in a gesture of absolute submission and affection. They stood there for a moment, teasing one another with yful nips and soft nudges. Suddenly, Selene let out a sharp, joyful huff and bolted through the trees. Valko followed immediately, though he intentionally held back his full speed, content to let his mate lead the way.


    ~~~~~


    Dominick stood before the floor-to-ceiling window of the living room, watching the heavy snow nket the grounds. The silence of the hall felt oppressive. Evan was still trapped outside by the weather, leaving Dominick alone with his thoughts and his proximity to Jeniva. It was a relief she hadn¡¯t emerged from her room yet, but the quiet was starting to feel like the calm before a storm.


    "Isn¡¯t she hungry?" he wondered aloud, his protective instincts warring with his caution.


    Compelled by a restless energy, he made his way to her room. He raised his hand to the dark wood of the door, but his knuckles hovered just inches from the surface. He froze, his breath hitching as he realized that even through the heavy door, her scent was beginning to permeate the air. He knew that if he knocked, if she opened that door, he would bepletely submerged in the intoxicating pull of her pheromones.


    <i>¡¯How long are you going to deny the pull?¡¯</i> his wolf growled in the back of his head.


    <i>¡¯Are you even ready for another heartbreak?¡¯</i> Dominick countered with bitterness. <i>¡¯Juniper has already shown me what trust and love for a mate can do. I won¡¯t be a fool twice. I am nning to reject Jeniva.¡¯</i>


    His wolf fell into a heavy, somber silence, the image of their past betrayal lingering between them. For a moment, even the primal pull of the bond seemed to settle into a dull ache of shared grief.


    "Jeniva, are you inside?" Dominick finally asked in the quiet hallway. "It is quitete, and you still haven¡¯t gotten out of bed. I am walking in."


    He turned the doorknob slowly, the click of thetch sounding loud in the still room. As the door swung open, he saw her. Jeniva was a motionless shape beneath the heavy quilt, the fabric pulled up so high it obscured everything but a few stray locks of hair.


    A sudden, sharp instinct, different from the mate bond, red in his chest. He rushed to the bedside and poked her shoulder, but there was no response.


    "Hey!"


    Fear surged through him as he realized how limp she felt. He sat on the edge of the mattress, his earlier resolve to keep his distance vanishing instantly. He took her hand, which was rmingly cold, and began patting her cheek with his other hand.


    "Jeniva, wake up! What happened to you?" Dominick¡¯s voice rose in a panicked tone. He brought his hand to her forehead, finding it was burning like fire. "How did she get a fever?"


    He pulled out the phone from his pocket and dialed Evan¡¯s number.

 Chapter 634: A Submissive Omega!

    <h4>Chapter 634: A Submissive Omega!</h4>


    "Your Highness, it¡¯s tough to find a doctor at this time with the storm. Jeniva is an omega. Maybe she¡¯s in heat and passed out from the strain," Evan¡¯s voice crackled over the phone.


    Dominick rubbed the top of his left eyebrow, his gaze fixed on the swirling snow outside the window. "I never heard of that, passing out like this," he whispered, his voiceced with skepticism.


    "She must be a submissive omega," Evan added. "I shouldn¡¯t be suggesting this, but you can share your slight warmth with her. I mean, your pheromones. That¡¯s the only way to help her recover quickly. Else, if you want to wait, then please do till the evening. I¡¯ll be there with a doctor by then."


    Dominick furrowed his brows and hummed in a nonchnt tone before hanging up. He hated the idea. To him, sharing pheromones was an intimate, soul-binding act, something he had vowed never to do again after the wreckage of his past. Yet, looking at her pale, still face, he couldn¡¯t y the stone-hearted man.


    He walked back to the bed, the mattress dipping under his weight. With a heavy sigh, he lifted her head and settled it gently onto hisp. His hand hovered over hers for a long second before he finally gripped it.


    ¡¯Fuck! This was thest thing I wanted to do with her,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯But let¡¯s just keep it professional. She needs to recover.¡¯


    Closing his eyes, he forced his inner walls down just enough. He let his pheromonal scent flow out of his body. As the scent filled the space between them, Jeniva¡¯s breathing began to hitch, her body instinctively reacting to the powerful presence of her mate.


    Slowly and steadily, the color returned to Jeniva¡¯s cheeks and the warmth began to seep back into her hands. Dominick watched intently as her eyeballs moved beneath her lids, indicating she was finally resurfacing. He began to slowly withdraw his hand, but before he could pull away, Jeniva¡¯s fingers suddenly curled around his, catching him.


    "Please, don¡¯t let me go," she whispered. However, her eyes remained closed. She was still drifting in that hazy bordend of consciousness, unaware that it was the Prince she was pleading with.


    Dominick went still. He didn¡¯t pull away this time; instead, he kept his hand firmly in hers and used his free hand to check her forehead. The rming heat had dissipated, reced by a normal temperature that brought a relief to his chest.


    "Your Highness... Is this you?" Jeniva asked softly. Hershes fluttered and her eyes finally opened, focusing slowly on the man sitting beside her.


    Dominick met her gaze and let out a short, dry chuckle, trying to mask the awkwardness of the intimacy. "Of course. There¡¯s no one else in the residence except us," he replied, his voice returning to its usual guarded tone.


    Jeniva looked down at their joined hands and then up at him, a flicker of realization, and perhaps embarrassment, crossing her features as she realized he had been holding her.


    The moment of tenderness shattered instantly. As soon as reality set in, Jeniva yanked her hand away with rming speed, scrambling to the far side of the bed to put distance between them. In her panicked haste, the top of her head collided sharply with Dominick¡¯s chin.


    "Ahhh!" He let out a pained shout, his head snapping back from the force of the blow.


    "I¡¯m so sorry! Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªplease, let me see," Jeniva cried out, her eyes wide with horror. She scrambled back toward him, her hands joined in a frantic gesture of apology as she reached out to check the damage.


    Dominick immediately threw his hand up. He winced, rubbing his sore jaw with his other hand, his expression darkening as he leaned away from her touch. The gesture was clear: he didn¡¯t want her help, and he certainly didn¡¯t want her close.


    "Stay back," he muttered through gritted teeth, his voice vibrating with irritation. "You¡¯ve done quite enough for one morning."


    The room, which moments ago had been filled with the warm, healing scent of his pheromones, was now filled with suffocating tension. Jeniva froze, her hands hovering in mid-air, looking small and devastated against the headboard of the bed.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to," she stammered, her face flushing as she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "You were holding my hand... It-it shocked me, seeing you this close."


    "You were unconscious! Do you even realize that?" Dominick snapped, his anger ring as a defense mechanism against the lingering intimacy. "And you¡¯re a submissive omega! Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?"


    Jeniva bristled, her own defensive walls going up. "Why should I have to tell you that? It¡¯s my private business."


    "Whom are you working for?" Dominick arched an eyebrow. "Shouldn¡¯t I know the traits and vulnerabilities of those working directly under me in this ce? Your condition could have been a security risk."


    "Yes, I am an omega," Jeniva murmured, looking down at the quilt. "I felt strangest night... restless. I couldn¡¯t sit still or focus on anything. After I had a drink, I think it just became worse. But..." She looked up at him, her eyes searching his. "Why did you have to hold my hand? And your pheromones... I could feel them. They were everywhere."


    Dominick stiffened, realizing she had been aware of the scent even in her daze. "It was a necessity, nothing more," he stated, standing up to regain his sense of authority. "Evan said it was the only way to stabilize you without a doctor present. Don¡¯t read anything more into it."


    Jeniva bit her lip, the lingering warmth of his scent still making her head spin despite his cold words. But still, she couldn¡¯t make why it happened. Maybe because he was an alpha.


    "Thank you for helping me," Jeniva said softly, her voice carrying a genuine note of gratitude.


    "Never mind," Dominick answered shortly, his back already turned to her. He walked to the door and pulled it open. He paused at the threshold, his hand gripping the frame. "The snowstorm has started outside. We can¡¯t go out to work today. If you¡¯re hungry, cook something for yourself."


    He nced back over his shoulder, his eyes cold and distant. "Also, don¡¯te near me."


    He stepped out, and the door closed with a loud, echoed thud that vibrated through the floorboards. Jeniva jolted in her ce, her heart leaping into her throat at the sudden loud sound. She sat in the silence of the room for a long moment, the fading scent of his pheromones still teasing her senses, shing with the harshness of his departure.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" she muttered to the empty room, pulling the quilt tighter around her shoulders. "Maybe he didn¡¯t wish to help me at all... Maybe it was just a burden."


    She looked toward the window, where the white-out conditions made it impossible to see the garden. She was trapped in the residence with a man who looked at her with nothing but loathing.


    "But I never did anything wrong to him. Why is he so irritated with me?" she murmured, letting out a sigh.

 Chapter 635: Eased her thighs apart

    <h4>Chapter 635: Eased her thighs apart</h4>


    <strong>**Mature Content Ahead**</strong>


    Gabriel and Amelie returned to the pce hand-in-hand.


    "I¡¯ll be bringing Noah from¡ª" Amelie started, her mind drifting to her son, but Gabriel cut her off.


    "Let him stay with my parents," Gabriel said. Before she could protest, the world blurred as he teleported them directly into the center of their private chamber. Amelie gasped, blinking as her feet touched the plush carpet. Gabriel didn¡¯t waste a second, locking the door from inside.


    He moved with lightning speed, closing the distance between them until her back was pressed lightly against the the pole of the poster bed. He cupped her face, his thumbs tracing the line of her jaw with a possessive heat.


    "It¡¯s been too long," Gabriel murmured against her skin, his violet eyes darkening with a hunger he no longer wished to hide.


    He captured her mouth in a searing kiss, and Amelie didn¡¯t hesitate. She locked her hands behind his neck, pulling him closer as she returned the kiss with equal passion.


    Gabriel¡¯s chest rumbled with a lowugh as he pulled back just an inch, his fingers still tracing the heated curve of her cheeks. "We should bathe first. What do you think?"


    "Yeah. Go ahead first," Amelie replied, her breath hitching as she tried to regain herposure.


    "Are you serious?" Gabriel chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "We are showering together." Before she could argue, he teleported them again, and now, they were standing in the center of the vast, marble-tiled washroom.


    "You are very excited today. What¡¯s gotten into you?" Amelie asked with a soft smile, her fingers reaching out to unbutton his coat. She slid it off his shoulders, followed by the soft V-neck sweater.


    "It started in the forest," Gabriel admitted. "And it¡¯s been so long. One tension after another... We¡¯ve been so busy fighting the battles that we haven¡¯t taken time for our own. Besides," he leaned in, his nose brushing against hers as he released his pheromones, enveloping herpletely.


    "You are just as restless as I am, aren¡¯t you? You and Selene both." His eyes shed a brilliant, dominant violet, sensing the way her wolf stirred in response to his own.


    Amelie leaned into him, her voice a soft confession amidst the rising steam. "I¡¯ve been restless for days," she murmured, the admission fueling the fire in Gabriel¡¯s eyes.


    The silence of the washroom was reced by the rhythmic patter of water as Gabriel turned on the hot tap. He buried his hands in her damp hair, massaging her scalp that made her eyes flutter shut.


    When he leaned in to capture her lips again, she yfully ducked away, a teasing smile ying on her lips. She poured the fragrant shower gel into her palms, her hands gliding over the hard, corded muscles of his chest in slow circles, while he mirrored the action, his touch also worshiping her skin.


    The yful air shifted into something far more primal as Gabriel¡¯s hands moved lower, fondling her breasts. Amelie let out a sharp gasp, her head falling back against the cool marble tiles as a low moan escaped her. The warm water removed the remnants of the shower gel.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t let up. His mouthtched onto the sensitive skin of her neck, leaving a trail of searing kisses that made her knees weak. His hand traveled down the curve of her waist to her thigh, slowly sliding upward until he reached her core, finding her already slick and yearning for him. Swiftly, he reached out to shut off the tap, plunging the room into a silence broken only by their ragged breathing.


    His eyes, glowing a fierce violet in the dim light, locked onto hers as he slid a finger inside her, testing her readiness and drawing a long, shuddering breath from her lungs.


    Gabriel captured her lips again, stifling her breathless cries as he increased the rhythm. Two fingers moved in and out of her, coaxing wave after wave of heat from deep within her.


    Amelie¡¯s world narrowed down to the sensation of his touch and the scent of his skin; her nails dug into his shoulders, her arms winding tightly around his neck as she clung to him for stability.


    "Ahng..."


    The sound broke from her throat as his mouth traveled a familiar path. He trailed kisses along her jawline and down the arch of her throat, lingering at her corbone before finallytching onto her nipple. The sensation sent a jolt of electricity straight to her core.


    "Gabriel..."


    She whispered his name like a prayer. Her eyes snapped shut. Feeling her readiness, Gabriel withdrew his hand and hoisted her up in one powerful motion. Amelie instinctively locked her legs around his waist, her damp skin clinging to his as his hands moved to support her hips.


    He teleported them once more. They were now in their bedroom. Without wasting time, heid her down amidst the silk sheets while hovering over her.


    "The sheets are wet now," she murmured breathlessly, her voice barely audible over the pounding of her heart.


    "They can be reced," Gabriel answered. He took her hand, trailing a line of hot kisses from her fingertips down to her wrist before pinning it firmly above her head. He repeated the movement with her other hand as hepletely locked her beneath him.


    Amelie arched her back, and initiated a deep, demanding kiss. Gabriel¡¯s free hand moved to her neck, his thumb stroking her pulse point as his lower body pressed firmly into hers. He kissed her hungrily, their tongues dancing in a frantic, desperate rhythm.


    The wet, sloppy soundsing from their mouths filled the room. When they finally broke apart, both were breathing hard, their chests heaving as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    Gabriel released her wrists gently, guiding one of her hands down instead, his fingers trailing the soft curve of her inner thigh. His body shifted lower, weight settling carefully between her legs, and he pressed a warm kiss just above her belly button, lingering there as if savoring the quiet tremble that ran through her.


    "Gabriel... No," Amelie whispered, shaking her head.


    He lifted his gaze, lips curving into that familiar, crooked smirk. "What? I haven¡¯t even started yet."


    She swallowed, cheeks flushing deeper in the dim light. "I mean... Not there. I¡¯m ready. You know I am."


    For a heartbeat he simply looked at her, searching her face like he was memorizing every flicker of emotion. Then, with the same unhurried tenderness, he eased her thighs apart wider, settling himself between them. His breath warm against her most intimate skin as he took in the sight of her.


    Instinctively, shyly, Amelie¡¯s hand moved to cover herself, fingers trembling just a little.


    Gabriel caught her wrist again, gentle but firm, and pulled it away. "Don¡¯t hide from me," he murmured. "Seeing you shy... It only makes me turn harder."


    Before she could protest again, he lowered his head. His mouth found her in one sweep, then parting his lips to taste her fully. His warm tongue traced her folds,pping at her slick heat. An involuntary loud sound slipped from Amelie¡¯s throat as her hips lifted toward him without thought.


    He hummed against her in response, the vibration sending a fresh shiver racing up her spine. One hand slid up to rest on her hip, thumb stroking soothing circles over the bone while the other cradled the back of her thigh, holding her open just enough for him to explore.


    Amelie¡¯s fingers found his hair, threading through the damp strands, not pulling, just holding on, as her head tipped back against the pillow.


    "More, Gabriel... Ngh... Mmmph"


    Her breathing and moans came in waves now. Finally, she reached her climax, her body shuddering with the release.

 Chapter 636: Contented little sighs

    <h4>Chapter 636: Contented little sighs</h4>


    Gabriel and his wolf let out a low, shared growl as they climbed back onto the bed. Amelie pushed with surprising strength, flipping him onto his back and straddling his hips.


    "Are you going to ride me?" Gabriel asked, a smirk tugging at his lips as she leaned down to kiss him.


    "Of course," she murmured against his mouth. Her hand wrapped around his length, stroking once before guiding him slowly inside her.


    Gabriel groaned in a rough and deep sound. His hands found her thighs, fingers digging in to steady her as she began to move, riding him while rolling her hips.


    Her fingers trailed slowly over the hard, defined muscles of his abdomen, taking in the sight of him beneath her.


    "You used to be so shy back then," Gabriel said, azy smile spreading across his face.


    She started to rise, needing a moment to adjust, but he caught her waist and held her firmly in ce. With a sharp thrust, he drove deeper inside her, pulling an unrestrained cry of pleasure from her throat.


    "Gabriel¡ªit¡¯s too much," she breathed, voice trembling as she fought to keep her bnce. He sat up in one smooth motion, hands sliding to grip her hips, anchoring her against him.


    "Don¡¯t you like it?" His tone was low, edged with possession. "You should be used to me by now, mate." He pulled out slowly, almost teasingly, then drove back into her with the same firm force, filling herpletely. His mouth moved to her chin, his teeth grazing her chin before nipping it possessively.


    The sight of her breasts bouncing with each thrust sent another surge of heat through him. He cupped one gently, thumb brushing over the sensitive peak, watching her reaction.


    "Does it hurt?" Gabriel murmured, his lips hovering just an inch from hers, breath warm against her skin.


    "Not anymore," Amelie whispered back. Her hands slid up to his ears, fingers caressing the sensitive skin there as she pulled him into a deep kiss.


    Their tongues met instantly, tangling together in a slow, hungry dance, the kiss growing more urgent with every shared breath.


    ~~~~~~


    "We have been like this here for an hour almost," Amelie said, her hand grazing the surface of the water in the bathtub filled.


    Gabriel¡¯s arm snaked around her neck as he kissed her nape. He smiled seeing the cursed mark had disappeared. "The mark is no longer there, mate," he murmured.


    Amelie turned her head slightly. "Really?"


    "Hmm. We forgot to check amidst all the chaos," he murmured, chuckling to himself.


    Amelie turned slowly toward him and pressed a soft, lingering peck to his lips. "We should check your scalp too," she said quietly.


    She rose onto her knees, the waterpping gently around her as her legs rested against the smooth floor of the tub. From this angle, Gabriel couldn¡¯t look away, her skin flushed from the heat, the water droplets tracing slow paths down her body. His hand slid up her thigh beneath the surface, stroking the soft skin inzy circles.


    "It¡¯s gone," Amelie announced with relief as she examined the spot on his head. She lowered her gaze to meet his. "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Gabriel¡¯s thumb brushed higher along her thigh. "I love you," he said. "Everything about you is so damn beautiful. Just looking at you isn¡¯t enough." He paused, voice dropping softer. "I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you. I can¡¯t even imagine it, and I don¡¯t want to."


    Before she could answer, he tightened his hold and lifted them both out of the water. He reached for arge white towel and wrapped it around her shoulders first, tucking it securely against her damp skin. Then he grabbed another for himself, knotting it low around his waist.


    "Even I don¡¯t want to imagine my life without you," she admitted. Moving closer, she hugged him, her head resting against his chest. "Now, all we have will be good thingsing to our lives. Trust me."


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel strode through the dimly lit pce corridor when he spotted Carlos approaching from the opposite end. The two men slowed as they met, exchanging a brief nod.


    "How¡¯s Amelie holding up?" Carlos asked. "She was shaken after facing Alex¡¯s parents."


    "She¡¯s doing much better now," Gabriel replied. "I¡¯ll deal with them myself. They won¡¯t get any mercy from me."


    Carlos gave a small, knowing nod. "Their words hit her hard. She didn¡¯t say much, but you could see it in the way she carried herself."


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened. "I noticed."


    "And one more thing," Carlos continued, stepping closer. "You need to make damn sure Alex¡¯s parents don¡¯t try to stake any im on Noah. They¡¯ve got no right, but grief makes people bold."


    "They won¡¯t dare," Gabriel said. "Not while I¡¯m still breathing."


    Gabriel sensed Noah¡¯s presence before he saw him that tugged at his instincts. He nced ahead down the corridor.


    His father was pushing the stroller with steady hands, Noah seated inside, his chubby arms waving wildly with pure, unfiltered excitement. His mother walked beside them, one hand resting lightly on the handle, a soft smile on her face as she watched her grandson.


    Gabriel turned back to Carlos. "Let¡¯s catch upter."


    Carlos gave a quick nod with a warm expression. "Sure. Enjoy your family time."


    With that, Carlos turned and headed down the opposite hall, leaving Gabriel to step forward.


    "Dad, Mom, did Noah give you any trouble?" Gabriel asked, a faint smile already tugging at his lips as he approached.


    "No," Raidan answered right away, shaking his head. "He actually demanded we take him for a walk," he added with a warmugh, eyes crinkling at the corners.


    "Pa!" Noah¡¯s small voice rang out clearly. The toddler stretched both arms toward Gabriel, tiny fingers opening and closing in eager insistence.


    Gabriel dropped to one knee without hesitation and lifted Noah into his arms. The boy immediately nestled against his father¡¯s chest, his little head tucking under Gabriel¡¯s chin while his hands fisted the thick fabric of Gabriel¡¯s coat, holding on tight. Gabriel pressed a soft kiss to the top of Noah¡¯s hair.


    Gabriel cradled Noah closer, rubbing slow circles on the boy¡¯s back as the toddler¡¯s excitement began to settle into contented little sighs.


    "Daddy was busy taking care of your mama," he murmured to Noah, pressing another soft kiss to his son¡¯s forehead. "Did you take a nap while we were gone?"


    "He didn¡¯t sleep a wink, dear," Mabel answered with a fond smile, reaching over to gently brush a stray curl from Noah¡¯s brow.


    Gabriel chuckled under his breath. "Well, now he¡¯ll sleep like a rock tonight. Good thing he didn¡¯t wear you two out."


    Mabel¡¯s expression softened, but there was a thoughtful glint in her eyes. "Gabriel... I¡¯ve been thinking. Maybe it¡¯s time you moved back to the pce permanently. Winter¡¯s already here, and it¡¯s colder than usual. Noah needs his grandparents close, needs all of us."


    Raidan gave a quiet nod beside her, clearly in full agreement.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze drifted down to Noah, who had tucked his face against his father¡¯s neck.


    "I prefer San Ravendale," he said. "As for visits, we¡¯lle see you both once or twice a month, like always. You¡¯ll get plenty of time with him."


    Mabel let out a soft hum, lips pressing into a thoughtful line. She didn¡¯t push further, though the faint disappointment lingered in her eyes for just a moment before she smoothed it away with another warm smile.


    "Alright," she said simply. "We¡¯ll take whatever time we can get with our grandson."

 Chapter 637: Releasing your pheromones

    <h4>Chapter 637: Releasing your pheromones</h4>


    Casaio slumped onto the couch of the living room, exhausted after investigating the entire day. He wasn¡¯t supposed to do this, but the death of Theo right after meeting him, sent a shockwave to many. Spections were going around that Theo was murdered to keep the dark truths froming out. But what were those?


    "Here," Zilia¡¯s gentle voice grabbed Casaio¡¯s attention. He opened his eyes and found her standing in front of him with steaming hot coffee mug.


    "Thanks," Casaio replied, taking the mug from her. She lowered herself to his side, tilting her head.


    "Theo¡¯s driver reported that his master got a call before he told the driver to go home," Casaio revealed. "The phone is missing."


    "You mentioned it could be an unknown kind of shifter," Zilia pointed.


    "Yes. But upon further investigation, we found they used metal like ws. But it¡¯s clear that someone around Theo, maybe in higher ranks than him, didn¡¯t want him to be in the council," Casaio exined. He took a long sip of the coffee before lowering the cup.


    Zilia didn¡¯t interrupt him and drank the coffee from her own mug.


    "How is Idris?" Casaio asked.


    "He is doing well," Zilia replied with a relief. "Life has finally quieted down for him. Actually, his exams are underway right now."


    "That¡¯s good to hear. He¡¯ll be moving up to the next form soon," Casaio murmured. He took a warm sip of his coffee once again.


    "He will," Zilia agreed, her smile reflecting a quiet relief.


    Casaio set his cup onto the heavy wooden table and turned his full attention toward her. "You¡¯ve gone quiet. Is something weighing on you?"


    "Nothing," she insisted softly.


    Casaio reached out, his fingers catching a loose lock of her hair and tucking it back with lingering tenderness. He leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a soft graze. He caught the lingering taste of coffee on her breath, though it tasted unexpectedly sweet against the heat of her skin.


    "Finish your drink before it goes cold," Zilia whispered.


    He didn¡¯t listen. Instead, he took the mug from her hand and set it aside. His palm came to rest against the nape of her neck, drawing her back into a deep, seamless kiss.


    "The coffee can wait," he murmured against her lips. With his free hand, he caught the edge of his muffler and pulled it free, letting the wool fall forgotten to the floor.


    He shifted closer, erasing the remaining distance between them until their shadows merged. Zilia leaned back instinctively, eventuallying to rest against the soft upholstery as her hands gripped his shoulders for bnce. They paused for a moment, their breathing in shallow, synchronized hitches as their chests rose and falling in a frantic rhythm.


    "Your cheeks are flushed," Casaio murmured, his gaze lingering on the heat in her face.


    Before she could offer a word in response, he leaned down, burying his face in the curve of her neck. He tugged impatiently at the hem of her pullover; finding the thick fabric a nuisance, he pulled it over her head and cast it aside, leaving her in only a thin camisole.


    The sudden rush of the air sent a shiver across Zilia¡¯s skin, but the chill was short-lived. Casaio moved over her, his own warmth effectively shielding her from the cold.


    Zilia circled her arms around his neck, pressing her lips to the sensitive skin just below his ear. A low groan vibrated through his chest at the touch, and she felt his body tension sharpen instantly. Suddenly, he pulled back, leaving her momentarily breathless and bewildered.


    "I should bathe first," Casaio said, his voice strained as he fought for control. "I don¡¯t want the dust of the day clinging to you."


    He reached for the pullover on the rug and gently eased it back over her head. "I¡¯ll be quick," he promised, his voice a low whisper before he disappeared toward the washroom.


    Zilia sat up, a lingering smile ying on her lips. She gathered the empty coffee mugs and carried them toward the kitchen, but stopped when a phone on the counter shed with a notification. She was quick in putting the mugs into the sink before checking her phone.


    She saw a message from someone she hadn¡¯t expected.


    "Juniper," she murmured her name, wondering why she messaged her at this time. The message was¨C "Can we meet?"


    Zilia dialed back her number only to find it was out of reach. She dialed once again and this time, the number connected.


    After a few rings, the call was finally answered.


    "Good evening, Zilia," Juniper said from the other side.


    "Good evening," Zilia responded. An awkward silence stretched between them, neither quite knowing how to bridge the gap.


    "So, will you meet me tomorrow?" Juniper asked, her tone uncharacteristically humble. "It¡¯s better if youe alone. I... I can¡¯t face your husband."


    "Sure," Zilia replied, deciding not to refuse. "I¡¯ll send you the address of a cafe in the morning."


    "Okay. Take care," Juniper said, and the line went dead.


    Zilia nced at the darkened screen with a frown before letting out a long sigh. "I wonder what she has to say to me," she murmured to the empty kitchen. Gripping her phone, she turned and made her way back toward the bedroom.


    Stepping into the bedroom, the steady hum of the shower reached her ears through the bathroom door. She switched on the warm blower, thentched the door behind her.


    ¡¯I hope Juniper doesn¡¯t make a scene,¡¯ Zilia thought, a flicker of anxiety stirring in her chest. ¡¯But if I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll never understand why she¡¯s reaching out now.¡¯


    Pushing the thoughts aside, she moved to the wardrobe toy out fresh clothes for Casaio. Just as she set them on the edge of the bed, the bathroom door clicked open. Casaio emerged, wreathed in a faint cloud of steam, smelling of soap and cedar. A single towel hung precariously low on his hips, and his skin was still flushed from the heat of the water.


    "What were you murmuring just now?" he asked, tilting his head to one side and shaking it to wring the droplets from his damp hair before bringing a small towel to his head.


    "Nothing," Zilia replied. "Your clothes are¨C"


    "I won¡¯t need them now. I¡¯ve to undress any way," he said with a smirk.


    Zilia chuckled and walked to him. She took the towel from him and dried his hair for him.


    "Stop releasing your pheromones," Zilia whispered with a teasing smile.


    "I¡¯m doing no such thing," Casaio remarked, his expression the picture of feigned innocence.


    Zilia reached out and held the towel over his head to hide his smirk. As he moved to pull it down, she surprised him, leaning in to press her warm lips against his. His reaction was instantaneous; his arm coiled around her waist, hauling her flush against his damp skin while he yanked the towel away with his free hand.


    His kiss turned hungry, his teeth grazing her lip with a sharp nip that made her wince. Sensing her slight pain, he immediately softened the contact, his tongue sweeping over her bottom lip to soothe the sting before deepening the kiss, iming her mouth entirely.

 Chapter 638: Not overlook this threat

    <h4>Chapter 638: Not overlook this threat</h4>


    "Gabriel wouldn¡¯t let me join," Louisined with a heavy sigh, his gaze fixed gloomily on his ss of whiskey. He tilted his head to look at Karmen. "Did you even try asking him?"


    "No. Gabriel is firm in his decision," Karmen stated tly. "Why are you so adamant about joining the Alpha Prince¡¯s circle anyway?"


    "I told you my reasons the other day," Louis murmured. He took a long, final sip, draining the ss before setting it down. "I think I¡¯ll have to speak to his wife. I¡¯ve heard he never refuses anything Amelie asks of him."


    "And how exactly are you going to manage that?" Karmen chuckled with a tone of skepticism.


    "I have my ways," Louis stated. He looked down at his empty ss with a taste of bitterness in his voice. "I¡¯ve helped Gabriel with countless tasks over the years. He could have at least considered bringing me into the inner circle," he muttered. He paused, his expression shifting to something more somber. "By the way... Has Ophelia disappeared for good?"


    "Yes," Karmen replied firmly. "Her existence has ceased."


    "When you first told me how she controlled every aspect of Gabriel¡¯s life, I couldn¡¯t believe it," Louis remarked, shaking his head. "I always thought he was just arrogant, but it turns out his heart was bigger than anyone realized."


    "I didn¡¯t know you thought about me behind my back," Gabriel¡¯s voice reached their ears, bringing both of them to their feet.


    Gabriel entered the private lounge with Denzel following closely behind. Denzel offered Karmen a quick wave and a bright smile before shifting his gaze to Louis.


    "Gabriel, I didn¡¯t expect you here," Louis remarked, leaning back as the three men settled into their seats around the low table.


    "Will you have a whiskey, or should we order something else for you?" Louis asked, reaching for the menu.


    "I don¡¯t drink," Gabriel replied simply.


    Louis let out a shortugh, shaking his head. "Don¡¯t lie to us."


    "It is the truth," Gabriel said, devoid of humor. "I gave up drinking the moment I decided to pursue Amelie. And now that I have a son, I prefer to stay clean. I have no desire to approach my boy while smelling of liquor."


    Louis smiled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "It turns out the Prince has be much softer than I ever imagined," hemented.


    "That isn¡¯t true," Gabriel countered.


    "Oh, really?" Louis challenged, leaning forward. "I can count on one hand the momentstely where you¡¯ve chosen calmness over violence. Do you realize the people practically worship you now? They aren¡¯t trembling in your shadow anymore."


    "I¡¯d like a mocktail," Denzel interrupted, sensing the tension and effectively bringing their sparring to a halt.


    Gabriel ignored thement about his reputation, instead tilting his head toward Denzel. "Why isn¡¯t Carlos here yet?"


    As Denzel checked his watch, Karmen signaled for the waiter. He ced an order for two non-alcoholic fruit drinks and a fresh bottle of whiskey, knowing Carlos would want nothing else when he finally arrived.


    "Louis, I¡¯ve reconsidered. I will let you join us," Gabriel stated. "I believe you can assist both my Beta and Gamma. I want you to start by looking into Alex."


    Louis frowned, his ss pausing halfway to his lips. "Amelie¡¯s ex? But isn¡¯t he dead?"


    At that moment, Carlos walked in, sliding quietly into the seat beside Denzel without a word.


    "He should be," Gabriel admitted, his expression darkening. "But this evening, a thought struck me: what if Ophelia revived him? Her goal was always to sow chaos between Amelie and me. She was already aiding Alex¡¯s parents. That is why I refuse to take any risks. I remember giving the order to leave his body for the scavengers in the dump yard, but Ophelia was alive at the time."


    The waiter returned, moving efficiently to set the fruit drinks and the whiskey on the table. Once the man had retreated from the private area, Gabriel leaned forward, his gaze shifting to the neer.


    "Carlos had a strange vision earlier this evening," Gabriel revealed, "which made me decide that I should not overlook this threat."


    Louis nced at Carlos, his skepticism reced by a sharp focus. "What exactly did you see?"


    "Alex," Carlos replied, his voice low and hollow. "He was sitting alone in a dark room."


    "Ophelia¡¯s hatred toward Amelie and me was beyond words," Gabriel muttered, his jaw tightening. "Alex was the person who turned Amelie¡¯s life upside down. Even when destiny was at y, Ophelia was always there, twisting the threads to suit her malice."


    "Noah is Alex¡¯s biological son," Karmen added gravely. "If he truly is alive, he poses a direct threat. He might try to harm the boy, or worse, try to take him."


    "As if I¡¯d let him even cast a shadow over Noah," Gabriel growled, his fury simmering just beneath the surface. He reached for his fruit drink, draining it in a single go to temper the heat rising in his chest. He turned his piercing gaze back to Louis. "So, Louis, your first task is clear. I was hoping you could find out everything there is to know about Alex¡¯s current state. If he¡¯s out there, find him."


    "I will," Louis affirmed, assuring him.


    ~~~~~


    Flora logged out of the system, the blue light of the monitor fading as she gathered her things and headed toward the elevator. She pressed the button for the first floor, stepping at its end. Just as the doors began to slide shut, a hand shot between them, forcing them back open.


    A man stepped in, his face obscured by a low-hanging cap. He stood in the corner without a word, pulling the brim even lower.


    Flora frowned, a prickle of unease rising in her chest. She had been certain she was the only one left on the floor. The silence in the small space felt heavy. Without looking directly at him, she slid her phone from her pocket and quickly dialed the first contact on her list.


    Her heart raced as Zander¡¯s line continued to ring without an answer. A quick nce at the disy panel told her she still had four floors to go that felt like an eternity in the cramped space.


    She was just dialing her mother¡¯s number when the elevator doors slid open. Flora¡¯s breath hitched in relief as she found herself face-to-face with Katelyn, who was holding Sage¡¯s hand.


    "Hey, Flora!" Katelyn waved, stepping into the elevator with Sage. Flora managed a polite greeting to them both, acknowledging Sage in his role as thepany¡¯s director.


    "Workingte?" Katelyn asked in a friendly tone.


    "Yes, just finishing up," Flora agreed, her tension easing slightly.


    "That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve always been hardworking," Katelyn noted. "Both VIP elevators are under maintenance tonight, so we¡¯re stuck with themon ones."


    "Oh, I see." Flora¡¯s gaze flickered toward the man standing silently in the far corner. Katelyn followed her eyes, her friendly expression shifting into a frown as she took in the shadowed figure.


    "Who are you?" Katelyn asked firmly just as the doors chimed open at the lobby.


    The man didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he bolted out of the elevator, disappearing into the darkness of the main hall. The three of them stood there, bewildered by his sudden flight.


    "Sage, you should have security check the cameras immediately," Katelyn suggested as they stepped out into the lobby. "That man was giving off a very strange vibe."


    "I¡¯m on it," Sage stated.

 Chapter 639: My own life began to fracture

    <h4>Chapter 639: My own life began to fracture</h4>


    "Sir, I have reviewed the CCTV footage. The man who entered the elevator was simply there to deliver a bouquet," the security manager informed Sage. Katelyn and Flora listened, the tension finally leaving their shoulders.


    "Oh. Then there is nothing to worry about," Sage stated, offering a reassuring nce to Katelyn.


    "Still, ensure that no one unauthorized wanders the floors after hours," Katelyn added, her protective instincts lingering.


    "I will keep that in mind, Madam," the manager replied with a respectful nod.


    "Come, Flora," Katelyn suggested, turning back to her with a smile. "It¡¯ste. Let us drop you home."


    "I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you," Flora refused gently. "I actually booked a cab a few minutes ago. It should be here any moment."


    "Alright. Take care," Katelyn said, giving a final wave before walking away with Sage toward the parking lot.


    Flora lingered for a moment, a small frown creasing her brow. Even with the security manager¡¯s exnation, she couldn¡¯t quite shake the cold prickle of unease that had settled in her chest. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she stepped out and waited at the main gate. When her cab pulled up, she climbed into the backseat.


    Midway through the ride, her phone vibrated in her palm. Zayne¡¯s name shed across the screen. She answered immediately, pressing the device to her ear.


    "I am sorry, Flora. I was caught in a long conversation with one of the elders," Zayne¡¯s voice came through, sounding tired as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "Why did you call? Is everything okay?"


    "Ah, it¡¯s nothing," Flora answered, keeping her tone light despite the lingering phantom of the man in the elevator. "I just finished up at the office and thought I¡¯d check in with you."


    "Oh. You did well," Zayne replied. "I have been missing you," he added.


    Flora smiled. Her fingers fiddled with the keychain hanging from the corner of her shoulder bag.


    "I will call you once I reach home. Bye," Flora said.


    "I¡¯ll wait," Zander said and hung up.


    The smile from her lips vanished, and she looked out of the window, feeling restless again.


    ~~~~~


    Jeniva stirred the pan, the spat moving in rhythmic circles as she muttered under her breath. "I have caught the scents of Alphas before, but I have never felt their pheromones this intensely. What is happening to me around Prince Dominick?"


    "What are you cooking?" Dominick asked, his voice echoing as he strolled into the kitchen. He leaned against the counter, looking weary. "It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m famished."


    "It isn¡¯t ready just yet, Your Highness," Jeniva replied, ncing over her shoulder with a small, apologetic smile. "Why don¡¯t you find something to upy yourself for a little while longer?"


    "Shall I help?" Dominick asked, rolling up his sleeves.


    "Do you even know how to cook, Your Highness?" Jeniva mused, a yful skepticism in her voice.


    "I do," he affirmed.


    "Don¡¯t tease me. You¡¯ve grown up surrounded by the luxuries of the pce," Jeniva remarked, watching him as he crossed the kitchen. Her eyes widened slightly when he pulled fresh packets of meat from the refrigerator. "There¡¯s no way you ever had to learn your way around a stove."


    "I learned for someone," Dominick replied in a reflective tone. "Besides, you¡¯re taking far too long with that vegetable broth," heined, already beginning to prep an additional dish for their supper.


    "For whom did you learn?" Jeniva asked, her curiosity getting the better of her. "Your mate?" She bit her tongue the moment the words left her mouth, the weight of his history hitting her. "I am so sorry," she whispered, her face flushing with regret.


    Dominick didn¡¯t say anything and focused on preparing Red Wine Braised Medallions.


    Jeniva recalled the news articles she ended up reading, where the hottest news was rted to his divorce.


    She looked into the pan; the broth was now beginning to boil. She put the lid over it and let it boil on the low me.


    "I heard the rumors about Prince Casaio and Princess Zilia reaching a breaking point, but I never truly believed them," Jeniva remarked, her voice softening as she watched him work. "When the truth about the Princess finally came to light, it stunned the entire country. But what really caught me off guard was the way the Prince stood by her through it all, despite everything."


    Dominick¡¯s hand stilled for a fraction of a second. "Are you implying I didn¡¯t fight hard enough to save my own marriage?" he asked in an irked tone.


    "No, not at all," Jeniva insisted, waving a hand to dismiss the thought. "I only meant that some threads, once they¡¯re snapped, are nearly impossible to mend. Not every rtionship is meant to be salvaged, no matter the effort."


    "I was under the impression you were too buried in your work to care for pce gossip," Dominick muttered. He turned his attention back to the skillet, which was now shimmering with heat. He drizzled in a circle of olive oil before tossing in a handful of minced garlic and onions.


    He saut¨¦ed them till they turned golden brown. Finally, he added the small, hand-cut pieces of meat and sizzled them with the red wine.


    "Well, everyone in the office was discussing it. I couldn¡¯t exactly turn my ears off," Jeniva murmured, her eyes following the steam rising from her pots. "I have ears to listen, after all, and the pce walls are thin when ites to secrets."


    "Pass me the salt," Dominickmanded, his focus narrowed on the searing meat. "And the ck pepper."


    She moved quickly, cing the grinders within his reach. As she did, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the quiet strength in his hands, the way the veins in his forearms flexed as he worked. Satisfied that her own task was done, she switched off the me under the broth, the liquid having finally reached the boil she was looking for.


    Dominick stared into the skillet for a long moment. "I never imagined my marriage would actually break up," he said. "I had my entire future mapped out with June," Dominick confessed. "I wanted a life with her¡ª kids, a family of my own. I failed to give her the wedding she dreamed of, and I couldn¡¯t be the husband or mate she truly needed."


    He shook the skillet before turning off the me. "I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be selfish; I couldn¡¯t fight my own brother apart for my own happiness. But as the days passed, I realized I didn¡¯t actually know her at all. The bond we thought we were building was draped in lies. I didn¡¯t want to understand her pain, or maybe I could have, if she hadn¡¯t worked so hard to hide it from me."


    Jeniva¡¯s fingers curled instinctively at her sides as she listened. She realized then that because he was a prince, he was expected to be an unshakeable pir, forced to bury his emotions underyers of royal protocol, and he had done so with perfection.


    "Both June and I failed each other," Dominick continued, his gaze fixed on the steam rising from the pan. "I wish we hadn¡¯te to this point, but in hindsight, it was bound to happen. I am nothing like my brothers."


    He let out a dry, hollowugh that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "You know, I used tough at Gabriel. I mocked him for being so cold and distant before he found his mate. I truly believed he didn¡¯t know how to love. But when my own life began to fracture, I realized I was the one who couldn¡¯t keep my world from falling apart. Now, I just hate the very idea of having a mate. The bond is supposed to be a blessing, but for me, it¡¯s just a reminder of everything I couldn¡¯t hold onto."


    Sighing, he took out the ceramic tes. "Let¡¯s just eat before the food gets cold."

 Chapter 640: Thought you hated Amelie

    <h4>Chapter 640: Thought you hated Amelie</h4>


    Sage fastened the apron around himself and washed his hands in the sink.


    "We could have ate outside," Katelyn said. "You attended so many meetings. Aren¡¯t you tired?" Her elbows rested on the kitchen¡¯s counter as she looked at Sage with a pouted face.


    "I¡¯m tired. But I wanted to cook tonight¡¯s meal for us," Sage answered. "Why don¡¯t you rest for some time until the dinner be ready?"


    "I¡¯ll prepare the sd," Katelyn stated, standing straight. She was quick to reach the refrigerator when Sage¡¯s hand mmed it shut, his body pressing on hers from behind.


    "Sage," as she whispered, she tilted her head to find his lips brushing her neck sensually, but not kissing her.


    "Just take rest, mate. You are more tired than me. I saw you running here and there since the morning," he stated.


    Katelyn couldn¡¯t argue and turned around. "Sure." But before walking away, she kissed his lips. Sage¡¯s eyes slightly grew big before he pressed his own lips while his free hand moved to her waist, not letting her move. He had to pull away reluctantly a few secondster.


    "If we don¡¯t stop here, forget the dinner will happen," Sage muttered. His thumb brushed the loose strands away from her cheek. "Go." He took a step back, motioning his hand in the air.


    Katelyn smiled and ran to the bedroom. She settled into the mattress before pulling out the phone from the pocket of the long coat, she removed earlier. She turned on her stomach and opened Amelie¡¯s contact. Clicking on it, she dialed her number, waiting for the call to get answered.


    As soon as it was picked, Katelyn greeted her excitedly. "Amelie, I¡¯ve been missing you. Is everyone good there? And how¡¯s my little nephew doing?"


    "Noah is doing well and so is everyone," came Gabriel¡¯s voice from the other side.


    "Brother! What are you doing with Amelie¡¯s phone?" Katelyn eximed.


    "She¡¯s not in the room. I just walked in and saw the device ringing, so I picked it up," Gabriel¡¯s deep voice answered on the other end.


    "Where is she? Tell her to call me when she¡¯s free," Katelyn replied.


    "Sure. But why do you sound so annoyed?" Gabriel chuckled, clearly hearing the edge in her voice.


    "I¡¯m not," Katelyn shot back defensively. "I¡¯m hanging up. Just have her call me when she gets back."


    Gabriel offered a simple hum of agreement before the line went dead. He set the phone down on the nightstand and began shedding his heavy outeryers, heading into the washroom to refresh himself. By the time he stepped back into the bedroom, Amelie and Noah had already returned.


    "Did Kate call?" Amelie asked, checking her phone.


    "Yes. You should give her a call back," Gabriel said. He shifted his gaze to Noah, who was currently treating therge bed like a personal yground, tossing and turning with a level of energy that only a child could possess.


    Gabriel moved to the edge of the bed, the mattress dipping under his weight, while Amelie stepped out onto the balcony to return Katelyn¡¯s call.


    "Come here, Noah! Come to Daddy," Gabriel said, a soft smile touching his lips as he extended his arms. The little boy stopped his tumbling and simply stared at his father with wide, silent eyes, making no effort to move toward him.


    "What? Are you still upset that I didn¡¯t take you with me?" Gabriel chuckled, the memory of Noah¡¯s stubborn, tearful protest earlier that evening fresh in his mind. "It was work, little one. I couldn¡¯t take you to such a ce."


    Instead of being coaxed by the exnation, Noah pushed off on his small elbows. He began a determined crawl across the expanse of the mattress, deliberately sliding away from Gabriel¡¯s reach and moving toward the far side of the bed in a silent show of defiance.


    Just as Noah reached the edge of the bed, Gabriel¡¯srge hands swept in and scooped him up.


    "Ah! Mah! Ahh!"


    Noah immediately began thrashing his legs, his face scrunching up as he let out a protest of loud, indignant cries. The noise drew Amelie back into the room; she nced up from her phone, her expression worried.


    Gabriel simply shook his head, offering a silent wave of his hand to assure her that he had everything under control. Seeing the two of them were fine, she stepped back out to finish her conversation with Katelyn.


    "Noah, is this really your way of protesting against me?" Gabriel chuckled softly, pulling the boy close to his chest and tucking him into a firm hug.


    The resistance vanished instantly. Noah turned calm, his small body rxing as he inhaled his father¡¯s familiar, grounding scent. He buried his face against Gabriel¡¯s neck, the earlier defiance forgotten in thefort of being held.


    "Daddy was busy, Noah. I must eliminate the threats that could be trouble for uster. When you be a big boy, you¡¯ll understand your daddy¡¯s worries. I don¡¯t want you and Amelie to suffer in any way," Gabriel whispered with a father¡¯s protective instinct.


    Noah lifted his head, his wide eyes scanning Gabriel¡¯s troubled expression. As if sensing the weight of those worries, his little lips pouted on their own. "Daddy," he called out, the word clear and sweet.


    Gabriel froze, his heart skipping a beat. "Did you call me Daddy? Not Pa or Da, but Daddy?"


    "Daddy!" Noah repeated, his tiny voice ringing with certainty.


    As Noah spoke the full word, aughter erupted from Gabriel, filling the quiet bedroom. He felt suddenly light-hearted, as if the heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders by a single word.


    "Boy, you truly amaze me," he muttered, pulling his son back into a tight embrace.


    Amelie froze in the doorway, her heart melting at the sight of Gabriel and Noah.


    "Amelie, Noah called me Daddy. He¡¯s beginning to speak full words," Gabriel informed her, his smile brighter than she had seen it in weeks.


    "Oh my God! Really?" Amelie eximed, her phone forgotten as she rushed to the bedside. She leaned in, her hand resting tenderly on Noah¡¯s soft hair, her eyes shimmering with hope. "Noah, sweetheart, can you say it for me? Call me Mommy."


    Noah looked up at her, his big eyes blinking slowly before a tiny grin spread across his face. "Mamma," he chirped.


    Amelie¡¯s breath hitched, a joyousugh escaping her as she pressed a kiss to his forehead. Gabriel reached out, pulling Amelie into the circle of his arm so the three of them were huddled together on the bed.


    After some time, Amelie put Noah to sleep as he finished the milk. Gently lowering him into the crib, she said, "Kate was mentioning about meeting Flora. She said Flora looked scared."


    "Scared? Why? Did you talk to her?" Gabriel inquired.


    "Not yet," Amelie answered. "I¡¯ll do it tomorrow."


    She lowered herself to the bed¡¯s edge when Gabriel hugged her from behind as his chin rested on her shoulder.


    ~~~~~


    In the middle of the night, Flora turned on her bed, oblivious that a man was present in her room. She was so deep in sleep that she didn¡¯t realize the man¡¯s fingers touched the bangs on her forehead.


    "Flora, you failed to do yourst job and ruined me. I seriously thought you hated Amelie," Alex murmured, his eyes shing a strange brown color before he withdrew his hand and disappeared from the room through the balcony.

 Chapter 641: Facing Amelie one day

    <h4>Chapter 641: Facing Amelie one day</h4>


    "Finally, you and Kavin are back," Dominick remarked, looking up as his Beta and the house butler entered the study.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness," Kavin said, bowing low. "I truly thought we would make it back before the storm would start."


    "It¡¯s alright. I managed. Just ensure that, moving forward, at least one servant remains in the residence at all times," Dominick stated, snapping the file in his hand shut. He leaned back in his leather chair, his gaze shifting to Evan.


    "I will see to it that such an inconvenience never happens again," Kavin assured him with a final bow before retreating from the room.


    Evan stepped forward, holding a small paper bag. "I brought the suppressants for Jeniva," he stated.


    "There¡¯s no need for those. She¡¯s much better now," Dominick replied casually.


    "Better?" Evan asked, his brow furrowing in confusion. A sudden realization shed in his eyes, and he looked at the Prince in disbelief. "No way... Your Highness, don¡¯t tell me you did it."


    "I only used my pheromones to settle her system," Dominick answered.


    "And she didn¡¯t get triggered?" Evan¡¯s voice rose in amusement. "Usually, Omegas, especially suppressive ones, don¡¯t react well to an Alpha¡¯s scent in that state. They usually panic. For her to actually calm down... Has the Moon Goddess chosen her as your second-chance mate?"


    "That¡¯s not true," Dominick refused immediately, his jaw tightening at the suggestion. "Don¡¯t say it before her. You can give her the suppressants yourself."


    Evan shook his head with a knowing smirk and turned on his heel, leaving Dominick to the silence of the study.


    Dominick stared at the door for a moment before reaching for thendline. He spoke in hushed tones for several minutes. Once the conversation was over, he hung up. He stood from his seat, and held the file he had been reviewing before leaving the study.


    ~~~~~


    Carlos extended his hand when a bold Robin hopped closer before finally settling its tiny ws onto his index finger. As the bird let out a bright, trilling song, the biting wind caught Carlos¡¯s long white hair, sending the silver strands dancing across his shoulders. A rare, genuine smile softened his features as he watched the small creature sing.


    The moment of peace was short-lived. The Robin suddenly took flight, startled by the rhythmic sound of pping echoing through the air.


    Carlos turned to find Amelie standing a short distance away, her eyes bright with wonder as she apuded the disy. Inside the stroller, little Noah was busily imitating his mother¡¯s movements, his small hands smacking together in a clumsy, joyful rhythm as he let out a bubblyugh.


    "Even the birds are drawn to you, Carlos. That was truly beautiful," Amelie said with a deep admiration. She tightened her grip on the stroller¡¯s handles, pushing Noah forward across the pce¡¯s stone paths while Carlos fell into step beside her.


    "Where is Gabriel this morning?" Carlos asked, his gaze drifting toward the high spires of the council chambers.


    "He was called to an emergency council session," Amelie replied, her expression turning slightly somber. "He mentioned something about the mysterious death of a prominent moneylender in the capital."


    Carlos nodded slowly. "I see."


    "Do you ever find yourself getting bored here?" Amelie asked, ncing at him with concern. "You¡¯re a sorcerer surrounded entirely by wolves. It must feel... Isting."


    "Not at all," Carlos assured her, a calm serenity radiating from him. "Even back in my ownnds, I have always preferred the silence of my ownpany. You needn¡¯t worry about my spirit, Amelie; I am quite content."


    "Gabriel seemed worriedst night. Do you know the reason behind it? You both went out together in the evening," Amelie said, her eyes searching his for an answer.


    "We just went for drinks, though Gabriel didn¡¯t touch a drop of alcohol," Carlos answered smoothly. He had no intention of burdening her with the dark omens of his vision. He maintained a steady, tranquil gaze to mask the truth. "Besides, Gabriel is fiercely protective of you both. It is likely just the weight of his responsibilities that you are sensing."


    Amelie hummed softly, seemingly satisfied with the exnation.


    "Mama! La..." Noah suddenly chirped, his tiny finger pointing toward a cluster of well-trimmed hedges nearby.


    "He is speaking words already?" Carlos asked, his eyebrows arching in genuine surprise.


    "Yes. He stunned both Gabriel and mest night," Amelie replied, her face glowing with maternal pride. "But then again, Alpha pups are known to be fast learners with rapid growth."


    "It is truly a wonder to witness," Carlos replied with a warm, gentle smile.


    However, as he looked back at Amelie, a shadow of dread flickered in his eyes. Ophelia had been banished to eternity, but she had ensured that Amelie¡¯s greatest enemy, Alex, remained behind. The thought of him facing Amelie one day was worrying Carlos more than anything.


    ~~~~~


    Flora sent the final email before rising from her seat and heading to the small kitchen nook within the department. She emptied an instant coffee sachet into a paper cup, filled it with steaming water, and took a slow sip.


    "I sensed a presencest night in my room," she murmured to herself. The memory of the sensation made her hand tremble slightly. She had checked the house CCTV footage before leaving for the office, but the screen had shown nothing suspicious.


    She finished her coffee quickly, seeking thefort of the caffeine, and returned to her desk. No sooner had she sat down than the department manager called out to her.


    "Flora, you need to head out immediately and deliver this file to Mr. Hayet."


    "What is it, Ma¡¯am?" Flora asked, her brow furrowing with a frown. Deliveries were rarely part of her routine, especially ones that required leaving the office.


    "It¡¯s the audit report," the manager replied, sliding a thick envelope across the desk. "He couldn¡¯te to the office since he¡¯s busy in a meeting with a client outside. But we need his signature on it before submitting it to the director. And it must be done today."


    Flora gripped the envelope tightly as her manager handed over the address along with apany travel card. "Use this for the fare. The hotel he¡¯s staying at is quite a distance from the pce grounds," the woman asserted.


    Flora nodded her thanks, quickly gathered her purse and phone, and hurried out. After gging down a taxi, she sank into the back seat, trying to shake the lingering unease from the night before. However, her nerves spiked when the car made an abrupt, unscheduled halt at the very next block.


    "Hey, why are we stopping?" Flora asked, her voiceced with suspicion.


    "You booked a carpool service, Ma¡¯am," the driver stated. "I¡¯m picking up a second passenger."


    Flora went quiet, realizing she had indeed selected the shared ride option in her haste; finding an empty, private taxi at this hour was difficult. A momentter, the door opened and a man slid into the back seat. Instead of taking the empty front passenger chair, he sat directly beside her.


    Flora found the choice strange, the proximity making the small space feel suddenly cramped. Refusing to make eye contact, she turned her head away and stared fixedly out the window at the passing city, though she remained acutely aware of the stranger sitting only inches away.


    "Just stop right at that crossing," Flora said, taking out the card. The driver did so and swiped the card for the payment. He returned it to Flora, who exited the car quickly, deciding to take another taxi. However, a sudden familiar grip held her hand and the next second, she was mmed against a wall, a space isted from others¡¯ views.


    "What the¨C" Flora¡¯s words ceased in her mouth as she saw the man in front of her.

 Chapter 642: Made me hungry for blood

    <h4>Chapter 642: Made me hungry for blood</h4>


    "Alex!"


    Flora¡¯s breath hitched. She stared at him, paralyzed by a reality that defied everything she knew. Alex was dead, he had been gone for months. Yet here he was, standing unscathed before her.


    "Did I surprise you?" Alex smirked, his eyes devoid of any warmth.


    Panic finally surged, and Flora lunged forward to run, but Alex was faster than her. Before she could even scream, he caught her wrist and threw her violently toward the ground. Her purse hit the pavement first, spilling her phone and the audit file across the dirt.


    Before she could scramble away, he grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her head back. Flora cried out in pain, her eyes darting around wildly, only to find the city streets had vanished. She was in a ce that looked like dark, damp, and utterly isted. She couldn¡¯t understand how he had moved her so fast, or where this hidden strength hade from.


    "I see you living a normal life, Flora. How dare you?" Alex hissed, looking down at her with pure disdain. "Shouldn¡¯t you be rotting in a prison cell? Did Amelie show you kindness while she refused it to me? To the man who is the father of her son?"


    "Noah is not yours!" Flora screamed with rage.


    "Keep your voice down before I cut your tongue in half," Alex warned, his grip tightening until she screamed again. "You are going to help me take back what belongs to me."


    "In your dreams," Flora spat even though she was trembling. She shoved him with her entire strength, making Alex stumble back until he hit the damp stone wall.


    His eyes red, the color shifting from a predatory red to a dark, murky brown before he lunged. His hand mped around her throat, pinning her against the wall.


    "Say it one more time. Tell me again that you won¡¯t help me," Alex hissed, his fingers tightening.


    "I won¡¯t," Flora gasped, struggling for air but refusing to look away. "Even if you kill me... I will not help you. You destroyed everything!" Her eyes burned with hatred that seemed to catch him off guard for a split second.


    Alex snorted augh before mming her head back against the wall. The impact was brutal as a pain exploded behind her eyes, and the world began to blur for a second.


    "I will kill Samyra and David," he whispered, his face inches away from hers. "I will rip their hearts out right in front of you. Resurrecting from death has made me hungry for blood, Flora, and I¡¯ll start with your parents. Then, I¡¯ll move on to that fucker you¡¯ve been dreaming of a life with, Zander, my ¡¯dear best¡¯ friend."


    He leaned in closer. "You have until evening to think about this. You will take me to Amelie and my son. Tell Gabriel about it and you¡¯ll see your parents lying in the pool of blood."


    He released his grip abruptly, and Flora slumped to the ground, gasping for breath. By the time she managed to blink her vision back into focus, he was gone, vanishing into the shadows as if he had never been there at all.


    Tears rolled down Flora¡¯s cheeks. With trembling hands, she crawled across the cold ground to gather her scattered items, shoving the crumpled envelope and her phone back into her purse. Every muscle in her body trembled with terror she had never known, not even during her darkest days in prison.


    "If I tell Amelie, she will inform Gabriel," Flora whispered, her voice cracking as she leaned against the damp wall for support. "But Alex... He¡¯s dangerously powerful now."


    She choked back a sob. "What if I trigger something that shall not happen? What if he kills my parents before Gabriel can even react? What if he kills Amelie too?"


    The thought of her parents¡¯ hearts being ripped away made her stomach churn with nausea. She stood up on shaky legs, her vision still swimming from the impact against the wall. She was trapped in a nightmare where every choice felt like a death sentence. To protect Amelie and her son, she had to sacrifice her family; to save her family, she had to betray the sister who had given her a second chance.


    Wiping her eyes with the back of her hand, she decided to deliver the report to the person she was supposed to.


    ~~~~~


    "The person who killed Theo wasn¡¯t a shifter at all, but a man who held a long-standing grudge against him," Casaio announced, meeting his father¡¯s gaze.


    "And who is this man?" Raidan asked.


    Instead of answering immediately, Casaio gestured toward Estelle. She offered a bow and exited the chamber.


    "Until yesterday, the report stated an unknown shifter was responsible," one of the council members countered, leaning forward with a skeptical frown. "How could a mere Omega overpower a man as physically imposing as Theo? How did he lure him into the forest, and what of the mysterious call Theo received just before his disappearance?"


    "All of your questions will be answered shortly," Casaio stated calmly. "I ask only for your patience."


    While the Alpha King and the council members remained gripped by the unfolding mystery, Gabriel stood apart from the group. His phone vibrated in his palm. He scrolled through a message from Louis, which caused his expression to harden instantly. Without a word, he stood up.


    "Your Majesty, an urgent matter demands my immediate attention. I must take my leave," Gabriel said. He didn¡¯t wait for a royal dismissal or a response from his father; he turned and strode out of the hall.


    "Prince Gabriel still behaves as though he is beholden to no one," the oldest council member remarked, his voice dripping with disapproval.


    Raidan remained silent, his eyes fixed on the door. Momentster, Estelle returned, leading a man bound in heavy iron shackles. A ripple of shock passed through the room, the prisoner was strikingly young, his frame appeared thinnerpared to the warriors of the pce.


    "Your Majesty, this young man is also named Gabriel," Casaio announced, his gaze shifting to the shackled Omega. "He is here to confess the intentions behind his kill."


    "Speak. Why did you call Theo that night and what¡¯s your intention behind his murder?" Raidan demanded.


    The young man lifted his head. "Theo sexually assaulted my sister before he killed her," he said. "My name is Gabriel Harty. I am an Omega of no standing, unlike the powerful Alphas and Betas who fill this pce, this country. My parents had taken a small loan from Theo to get by. I was away in another city for my studies when I received word that my sister hadmitted suicide."


    He paused, a bitter scowl twisting his lips. "But it was a lie. She didn¡¯t take her own life; she was murdered by Theo after he had his way with her. Because the authorities refused to even file aint against a man of his influence, I took thew into my own hands. I lured him out, I ended him, and I brought my sister the justice this country¡¯s system denied her."


    The room fell into a silence as the young Omega looked the Alpha King directly in the eye. "Your Majesty, I am prepared to ept whatever punishment you deem fit, but I will never say I regret what I did."

 Chapter 643: Stay exactly where you are

    <h4>Chapter 643: Stay exactly where you are</h4>


    "We have conducted a thorough investigation and confirmed the testimonies of several servants from Theo¡¯s estate," Casaio said, his voice heavy with distaste. "He systematically targeted young women, ruthlessly exploiting their financial or social vulnerabilities."


    He turned back to the throne. "If His Majesty allows, I would like to summon Theo¡¯s widow, Susanna."


    "You have my permission," Raidan stated, his expression unreadable.


    Estelle exited once more, returning shortly with Susanna. The woman who stood before them was transformed; the ghostly, trembling figure from the previous day was gone, reced by a woman who stood with a somber, steady grace. She offered a deep bow to the Alpha King.


    Before Casaio could even begin his interrogation, Susanna spoke clearly. "Your Majesty, my husband was a predator. He molested young women and silenced them with threats. I know a wife is expected to defend her husband¡¯s memory, but as a woman, I cannot. I stand with those who suffered under his hand. I deeply regret noting forward sooner, but I was a prisoner too. Theo threatened to ughter me and my son if I ever breathed a word of his crimes."


    An awkward silence nketed the council hall. The council members, previously so eager for a swift execution, now avoided each other¡¯s eyes. After a flurry of hushed whispers, the eldest member stood and bowed his head.


    "Your Majesty, given the weight of these revtions, we collectively believe this young man should be spared a harsh sentence. However, thew states that murder remains murder. We suggest a minimal punishment to satisfy the statutes. Furthermore," he added, "those officials who refused to file the sister¡¯sint must be stripped of their titles and reced immediately."


    Gabriel Harty let out a snicker that cut through the formal atmosphere. "Is that all?" he challenged, his gaze burning with resentment as it swept over the gathered noble council members. "A few low-level officials? What about the senior-ranking officers Theo called friends? They knew. They watched me running here and there to seek justice. They are just as guilty as he was."


    "Prince Casaio, bring me aprehensive report of every official, from the lowest clerk to the highest-ranking officer, who refused to act on thisint. Not a single soul shall go unpunished. That is the word of the Alpha King," Raidan pronounced, his voice echoing like thunder.


    The Alpha Prince and the council members bowed in deep reverence. With the dismissal of the session, the young man was transferred to the pce prison. However, per the King¡¯s silent understanding, he was moved to a clean, quiet cell, far removed from the harsh conditions ofmon criminals.


    Casaio and Estelle stood at the iron gates, watching the young man through the bars.


    "Would you like to be my Gamma?" Casaio asked, his tone surprisingly gentle. "I have need of someone with your resolve. However, I would suggest you consider changing your name. Gabriel is my brother¡¯s name, and it will surely cause confusion within the pce. It is merely a suggestion, not apulsion."


    The young man didn¡¯t jump at the offer. He looked at Casaio with a weary but dignified expression. "I will think about it, Your Highness," he replied, choosing his words carefully.


    Casaio hummed in acknowledgment, respected the boy¡¯s hesitation, and walked away with Estelle.


    As they crossed the pce courtyard, they encountered Ian.


    Estelle stopped and offered a respectful bow. "Your Highness, I will take my leave now. I intend to begin cross-referencing the archives to identify the officials who ignored Gabriel Harty¡¯s pleas."


    "Very well," Casaio replied. "Be thorough, Estelle."


    She departed quickly, leaving the two men to walk in a heavy, contemtive silence. Ian kept his hands locked behind his back.


    "Your Highness, have you truly considered the current state of the administration?" Ian asked, his voice low and tinged with a bitter realism. "The King is powerful, but even his reach has limits. This council only convened because Theo was a prominent name in the guard. It makes one wonder... How many simr tragedies remain buried beneath theyers of bureaucracy and fear?"


    "The rot doesn¡¯t always start at the top, but it certainly thrives in the shadows where the King cannot see."


    Casaio nodded, the weight of the realization settling into his shoulders. "I will do my best to help the Alpha King purge this rot. The administration must serve the people, not just the powerful."


    "Indeed. And I must admit, it truly surprised me that you unearthed the real culprit so swiftly and brought the truth to light," Ian stated, a faint, rare smile touching his lips.


    "So, are you actuallyplimenting me for my efforts, Ian?" Casaio inquired, a hint of amusement breaking through his serious demeanor.


    "In a manner of speaking," Ian answered cryptically. He then bowed deeply, his long coat sweeping the stone floor. "I shall take my leave here. Until tomorrow, Your Highness."


    Once Ian disappeared around the corner of the pce corridor, Casaio¡¯s expression shifted back to concern. He pulled out his phone to call Gabriel. His brother had fled the council hall with such urgency and visible distress that Casaio knew it couldn¡¯t simply be about the trial.


    He waited as the line rang, but the call wasn¡¯t answered.


    ~~~~


    "Alex is alive!" Louis¡¯s voice was sharp with disbelief as he met Gabriel¡¯s gaze. "After the guards discarded his body for the scavengers, Ophelia was seen entering those grounds. I tracked down a group of local rag pickers who witnessed her ascending to that deste ce."


    "Since this urred over six months ago, all CCTV footage has long been overwritten," Karmen added with a grim expression. "Ophelia traveled certain stretches by foot to avoid detection, but I believe she relied on teleportation for the majority of the journey. She was hiding him."


    "Gabriel, he won¡¯t be able to breach the pce walls," Louis stated firmly. "The wards are too strong. There is no way he can enter."


    "But he doesn¡¯t need to enter the pce to hurt us," Carlos remarked. "He can target Amelie¡¯s family. Specifically, her sister, Flora. If Alex wants a way in, he might use her as his key."


    The color drained from Gabriel¡¯s face. He pulled out his phone, his fingers trembling as he realized he didn¡¯t have Flora¡¯s direct line. He immediately dialed David¡¯s number, speaking with a hurried, clipped tone as he requested Flora¡¯s contact information, promising a full exnationter.


    As soon as the digits shed on his screen, Gabriel pressed call. He held the phone to his ear, pacing the carpeted floor of the chamber, hoping she would answer.


    Finally, Flora picked up the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Flora, this is Gabriel speaking." He sensed her voice sounded strange.


    "Your Highness!" Flora greeted from the other side, wiping the tears as she finally stepped out of the hotel.


    "Did Alex approach you?" Gabriel demanded. Beside him, Karmen and Louis exchanged a sharp, worried look; they hadn¡¯t expected the Prince to be so blunt, but time was a luxury they no longer possessed.


    Flora squeezed her eyes shut in silence. She knew she should tell Gabriel everything, but the image of her parents¡¯ faces shed in her mind.


    Gabriel understood Alex had met her. "Where are you exactly in San Ravendale? Tell me," he ordered.


    "I... I am at the Grand Celestia Hotel," Flora finally whispered.


    "Stay exactly where you are. Do not talk to anyone, and do not leave the public lobby," Gabrielmanded and hung up the call. He looked up for Grand Celestia Hotel on the map and recalled it.


    "I can only take two. Louis, you¡¯ll stay here and tell Amelie everything," Gabriel pronounced, holding Karmen¡¯s and Carlos¡¯ hand before disappearing.


    "At least, tell me what I¡¯ve to say!" Louis said in frustration.

 Chapter 644: To update about everything

    <h4>Chapter 644: To update about everything</h4>


    Flora frantically bit her nails as she remained seated in the hotel lobby. She dialed her mother¡¯s number again, but the ringing only intensified her panic. Fearing the worst, she ignored Gabriel¡¯s order and bolted for the exit, desperate to reach her family home.


    She had barely cleared the ss doors when an imposing shadow loomed over her. Before she could scream, the world dissolved into a dizzying swirl.


    The sudden transition made her stomach churn, and her head spun violently as her feet hit a solid floor. Carlos caught her arm, steadying her as her vision cleared to reveal the familiar, opulent living room of Gabriel¡¯s private mansion in San Ravendale.


    "Your father and mother are already on their way here," Gabriel said. He sat on the velvet couch with one leg resting above the other.


    At a sharp nod from Albus, a servant hurried forward, cing a tray of water sses on the table before retreating with a bowed head.


    "Why didn¡¯t you call me or Amelie the moment you spotted him?" Gabriel suddenly roared, the sound vibrating through the walls. His eyes shed deep violet. "What is exactly in your mind, Flora? Do you have a death wish? Do you want me to kill you myself for being this reckless?"


    Flora flinched at the threat, and his fury sent a violent shiver down her spine. Tears spilled from her eyes, not able to hold herself.


    "Calm down, Gabriel," Carlos said in a gentle voice.


    "How can I fucking calm down?" Gabriel snapped, his fingers wing through his hair as he paced the length of the rug. He never anticipated such a situation to arise. He stopped abruptly and turned his burning gaze back to her. "What did he tell you? Don¡¯t utter a single word of lie, Flora."


    "Alex said... He said if I didn¡¯t take him to Amelie and her son, he¡ªhe would kill our parents," Flora stammered, her voice broken by the tears that refused to stop. "And Zander. He said he¡¯d rip their hearts out right in front of me. Please... Please save Zander too. Alex is different now. He¡¯s more powerful than he ever was."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened so hard a muscle pulsed in his cheek. He immediately pulled his phone back out and dialed Zander¡¯s number.


    "When exactly did you see him?" Carlos asked.


    "This morning. About two hours ago," Flora answered.


    "He won¡¯t reach the Red River Pack that quickly, even with whatever dark power he¡¯s gained," Gabriel muttered, more to himself than anyone else. He lowered his phone, his expression darkening as the call went to voicemail for the third time. "Zander isn¡¯t answering."


    Flora¡¯s hands were slick with sweat as she fumbled with her phone. She dialed Zander¡¯s number with trembling fingers, her heart hammering against her ribs. On the fourth ring, the line finally clicked open.


    "Flora? What happened? I saw Prince Gabriel tried to call me too," Zander¡¯s voice came through, sounding confused but alert.


    "Alex is alive," Flora choked out, her voice dissolving into fresh sobs. Gabriel immediately reached out, gesturing for the phone with a sharp, impatient flick of his wrist. She handed it over, her strength nearly spent.


    "What? Flora, that¡¯s impossible. How could he be alive?" Zander¡¯s voice rose in disbelief on the other side.


    "Zander, it¡¯s me, Gabriel," the Prince interrupted, his voice cutting through the panic like a de.


    "Your Highness!" Zander¡¯s tone shifted instantly to one of military discipline, ready for orders.


    "Zander, listen to me carefully. ording to Flora, Alex is back, he is targeting you, and he is dangerously powerful," Gabriel affirmed, his eyes meeting Carlos¡¯s across the room. "Do not go anywhere without a full security detail. Lock down your perimeter immediately. I am sending my brother to you for reinforcement, but it will take him a few minutes to arrive. Do not engage him alone. Do you understand?"


    Gabriel¡¯s expression was grim as he waited for Zander¡¯s confirmation. He knew that if Alex had indeed been resurrected by Ophelia, the rules of shifterbat no longer applied.


    "Yes, I understood," Zander said. "Can I talk to Flora?"


    "Sure," Gabriel agreed, passing the phone to Flora. Meanwhile, he called his brother Casaio for the help.


    ~~~~


    "Louis, what are you doing here?" Amelie asked, her brow arching in surprise at his sudden appearance in her private chambers. She stood with Noah nestled against her chest in a baby carrier, who was in a deep sleep. Behind her, Ashna stood like a silent shadow, her eyes darting between Louis and her mistress.


    Louis hesitated, his gaze flickering to the pup¡¯s head. "Amelie... There is something you need to know," he began, finding it difficult how to even break the news.


    "Is Noah asleep?" he asked, stalling for just a moment longer.


    "He¡¯s out for the afternoon," Amelie replied, her voice softening as she looked down at her son. But as she looked back up at Louis, she caught something was not right.


    Without a word, she unbuckled the carrier and gently passed the sleeping boy into Ashna¡¯s waiting arms. "Take him inside. Stay with him," shemanded.


    Once the door clicked shut behind Ashna, Amelie turned back to Louis, her expression hardening. "What happened? And don¡¯t leave anything out."


    "Alex is alive," Louis revealed.


    "What?" Amelie¡¯s voice faltered, her heart skipping a violent beat. "How¡ªhow could he¡ª"


    She stopped abruptly, the breath hitching in her throat. The color drained from her face the next moment. If Alex was back, the safety she had built for Noah within these pce walls could be hampered.


    "He was dead. Gabriel himself ended him," Amelie stated, fisting her palms.


    "You¡¯re right. However, Gabriel forgot one important thing. Ophelia was alive at that time. She made sure to resurrect Alex from death and use him against you at the right time," Louis exined.


    "Where¡¯s Gabriel?" Amelie then inquired.


    "He¡¯s in San Ravendale. Alex met Flora, so Gabriel has to leave immediately with Karmen and Carlos. I think he will call you soon to update about everything. You don¡¯t need to worry," Louis said, trying tofort her, even though he knew it wouldn¡¯t work.

 Chapter 645: Wasn’t that helpless girl

    <h4>Chapter 645: Wasn¡¯t that helpless girl</h4>


    Amelie fumbled at her silk pockets, her heart sinking when she found them empty. She hurried back into the bedchamber, her shoes clicking against the carpeted floor as she snatched her device from the nightstand. Without wasting a breath, she dialed Gabriel, only to be met with the sterile drone of a busy signal.


    She redialed instantly, pacing toward the balcony as the call finally connected. Gabriel picked up on the second ring.


    "Amelie, has Louis briefed you?" the first question he asked.


    "He has. Why on earth did you leave alone? You should have waited for me," Amelie snapped, herposure fracturing more in worry than anger. "And Alex... How is he even breathing? He met Flora! Why would she keep this from me?"


    "It¡¯s possible Ophelia resurrected him," Gabriel replied in a grim tone.


    Amelie¡¯s heart thundered wildly against her ribs. "What? So that witch¡¯s final act was to leave a man behind to hunt me?"


    "Amelie, listen to me. Nothing is going to happen. I am here, and we are all on high alert. You and Noah are safe," Gabriel stated, hoping she would calm down. He remembered her biggest worry was Alex. "As for Flora, she was silenced by threats against your parents and Zander. So much has transpired in a very short window of time."


    "If you need me, just call me," she said, ready to support in every way she could. After all, Alex was her enemy, her ex-mate, who jeopardized everything in her life.


    "For now, stay close to Noah. Move to my mother¡¯s chambers immediately and remain there. Inform her of everything so she can tighten the pce security even further."


    "I understand," Amelie whispered, ending the call. She took a steadying breath, looking up to find Louis watching her with a silent intensity.


    "Thank you for staying here and informing me," she said. "I¡¯ll be moving to the Queen¡¯s quarters with Noah," she added. Louis offered a solemn nod, his gaze lingering on her as she disappeared back into the bedchamber.


    Minutester, she emerged, the weight of the little prince settled securely against her chest in a velvet-lined baby carrier. Behind her followed Ashna, clutching a heavy tapestry bag filled with the infant¡¯s essentials.


    "I will escort you to the Queen¡¯s Quarters myself," Louis stated, stepping aside to clear a path.


    Amelie offered a grateful nod, and together they walked out of the room.


    ~~~~


    "Was Amelie upset with me? I swear, I never intended to align myself with Alex," Flora sobbed, her voice trembling with a desperate plea for absolution. Gabriel offered nofort, his gaze remaining icy and fixed upon her until the sharp vibration of his phone broke the silence. Seeing Casaio¡¯s name on the screen, he answered immediately.


    "I¡¯ve reached the Red River Pack," Casaio reported. "I have Zander. He¡¯s safe, and so are his parents. Gabriel, I think it¡¯s best if I bring them back to San Ravendale. They¡¯ll be far more secure under the pce roof."


    "Is that even feasible?" Gabriel asked, his brow furrowing. "The distance is immense. You¡¯ll exhaust your strength before you even reach the gates."


    "Leave that to me," Casaio replied, his tone shifting to a confident, lighter note.


    "Alright." Gabriel cut the call and set the device on the teal cushion of the couch beside him.


    Denzel stepped into the high-ceilinged drawing room and bowed to the Alpha Prince. Having flown back to the pce at San Ravendale before sunrise, he was a wee sight; Gabriel finally had a trustworthy ally by his side.


    "I have spoken with traffic control. Every CCTV feed in the city is being scrutinized to pinpoint Alex¡¯s exact location," Denzel reported, his voice echoing slightly against the marble walls. "In the meantime, I have ordered the royal guards and sentinels to be extra cautious regarding every vehicle entering the pce grounds. The situation is primarily under our control. Even the media is broadcasting his image, ensuring he cannot move through the kingdom unnoticed."


    "You did a great work," Gabriel said, a slight frown appearing on his forehead though.


    Carlos, on the other hand, gazed at Flora, who looked more scared about everything. He recalled his vision where he saw nothing about her. It was impossible for him not even have a glimpse of her future while with others he could easily do it.


    ¡¯I need to keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn¡¯t leave this mansion,¡¯ Carlos thought. This was his attempt from not letting happen anything wrong to Flora. Though he knew his could never change her future, he decided to try for once.


    ~~~~~~


    "Amelie, you must eat. You cannot allow yourself to waste away," Mabel urged, gesturing toward the spread prepared in the dining room.


    "Mother, I appreciate your kindness, but food is thest thing on my mind," Amelie replied, her voice fractured. Her hands shook as she clutched a silk shawl. "I¡¯ve brought yet another problem over this family."


    Mabel shook her head firmly, reaching out to steady her. "Nonsense. This is Ophelia¡¯s malice, nothing more. None of us could have anticipated such darkness."


    "The Alpha King will be here soon," Louis added, standing guard near the doors. "He will undoubtedly insist you take your lunch. Gabriel will never let Alex draw breath near you or Noah. You know his strength better than anyone."


    "I¡¯ll have lunch with you and the Alpha King, since you¡¯re insisting so much," Amelie answered, forcing a small, appreciative smile for Mabel.


    "Wonderful. And don¡¯t let your mind wander to dark ces, dear," Mabel pronounced with a maternal concern. "You and Gabriel have endured enough in this lifetime. Remember, evil never truly wins in the end. Keep that truth close to your heart."


    Mabel¡¯s words were meant to be an anchor, but Amelie felt herself drifting into a storm of negativity. Despite the safety of the pce walls and the warmth of the winter sun streaming through the arched windows, she couldn¡¯t shake the worry in her bones.


    Her mind was a traitor, repeatedly ying the same horrific scene from six months ago. She could almost hear the low growls of the wolves and of Alex¡¯s voice as hemanded his pack to tear her apart.


    She looked down at her hands and realized she was shaking. To the world, Alex might not be a big threat, but to her, he was a nightmare that had just stepped back into her life.


    "Your Highness, your phone... You forgot it in your room," Ashna said, hurrying toward her and gasping for breath as she held out the device. Amelie took it with a grateful nod, her eyes immediatelynding on a missed call from Gabriel.


    She dialed his number back at once. When the call connected, the familiar depth of Gabriel¡¯s voice filled her ears, grounding her instantly. "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m with the Royal Mother," Amelie replied, her voice steadying as she watched Mabel.


    Mabel offered a soft, knowing smile and stood from her chair. She moved gracefully toward therge canopy bed, sitting beside the sleeping Noah, who looked like a small, peaceful treasure tucked into the center of the soft duvet.


    "I know you¡¯re scared, Amelie," Gabriel continued, his tone turning intimate and serious. "He was chasing you that day. I remember the terror in your eyes, and I know those memories don¡¯t just vanish. But you have to remind yourself, you are no longer a wolf-less omega. You have Selene, a powerful wolf, within you now."


    Amelie felt a bit different as he spoke her wolf¡¯s name.


    "The woman who defeated the wolves that day and encountered me," Gabriel said. "Alex can¡¯t even touch a single strand of hair on you. That is who you are, Amelie. I promised you then that I would eliminate every danger from your life, and that promise remains intact. I will handle this myself. Do not think, even for a second, that the odds are not in your favor."


    Amelie looked over at Noah, watching him. The fear didn¡¯t vanish entirely, but it shifted, hardening into a quiet resolve. Gabriel was right. She wasn¡¯t that helpless girl in the woods anymore. She was a mother, a partner to a Prince, and the host of a powerful wolf.


    "I hear you, Gabriel," she whispered, her grip on the phone tightening. "I won¡¯t let him win by living in fear."


    "Good," Gabriel replied, the tension in his own voice easing slightly at her response. "I¡¯ll be back at the pce soon. Stay with the my mother until I arrive."


    "Hmm. Make sure you don¡¯t hurt yourself. And... And tell Flora, I trust her," Amelie whispered.


    Gabriel chuckled. "Alex even if resurrected from the dark magic can¡¯t defeat me. And I¡¯ll pass your message to Flora. Your parents will be here soon, so the situation is under control."


    "I understand. Thank you, Gabriel."


    "Don¡¯t say that," Gabriel whispered. "I love you." With that, he hung up the call, bringing a peace to Amelie¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 646: Whom you see no future

    <h4>Chapter 646: Whom you see no future</h4>


    Alex snickered, adjusting the brim of his cap to shadow his face as he caught a glimpse of his own name shing across a giant digital screen. The national media was already buzzing.


    ¡¯Gabriel always surprises me,¡¯ he thought, a dark grin tugging at his lips. ¡¯That bastard figured it out before I could snap Flora¡¯s neck. He¡¯s undoubtedly tucked the whole family away in one of his fortresses by now.¡¯


    He kept his head down, walking along the quiet, shadowed pavement of the high-end district.


    Ahead, he spotted several Sentinels gathered. They were setting up a perimeter several blocks away, stopping vehicles and checking IDs against handheld scanners.


    ¡¯The is closing faster than I expected,¡¯ he muttered. ¡¯I need to leave this city. Maybe leave the country entirely they stop looking for me.¡¯


    Alex turned on his heels with nonchnce, heading in the opposite direction. He shoved his hands deep into the pockets of his long coat while thinking of a way to get his hands on Flora. She was the only one who could take her to Amelie and help him seed in his ns.


    ~~~~


    Casaio finally settled onto the couch, exhaling a long breath as he reached for a ss of water from the tray.


    "Thanks for bringing Zander and his parents here," Gabriel said.


    "Mention it not," Casaio replied after a long swallow of water. He set the ss down with a sharp clink and looked up, his expression hardening. "Has anyone found a lead on Alex¡¯s whereabouts?"


    He directed his gaze toward Karmen and Denzel, who were standing nearby.


    "Not yet," Karmen stated.


    Denzel nodded in agreement. "We¡¯ve gged every port and private airstrip. Unless he can teleport as well as Ophelia, he¡¯s trapped in the city."


    "I don¡¯t think he can teleport," Casaio replied, leaning back. He nced at Gabriel, noting the tight line of his younger brother¡¯s jaw and the restless energy rolling off him.


    "I have no idea. I¡¯m just angry about everything," Gabriel muttered with suppressed rage.


    "Stay calm. That is how you work best," Casaio advised. "Alex won¡¯t be able to touch Amelie or Noah unless he has help from someone close to you. He chose Flora for a reason; he knew she was the weakest link in the perimeter. Keep a close watch on her."


    Casaio then turned his gaze toward Carlos. "Can you help us with any of this? In terms of actually locating Alex?"


    "I wish I could," Carlos answered with a frustrated sigh. "My abilities aren¡¯t a GPS; they¡¯re shes of what might be, not a live feed of where he¡¯s hiding."


    "He has already done enough by sharing that vision," Gabriel remarked, stepping in to defend his friend. "If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have had the foresight to send Louis to confirm the rumors. Thanks to Carlos, I was able to intercept Flora before she took a step she couldn¡¯te back from."


    A silence fell over the room as Carlos¡¯s words settled that made the skin on Gabriel¡¯s neck prickle.


    "Gabriel, I saw a vision a long time ago, the very first time Iid eyes on Flora. I never told you because, at the time, I convinced myself it wasn¡¯t important," Carlos began that suggested he was finally unburdening a dark secret.


    "What is it?" Gabriel asked, his brows furrowing.


    "Flora is destined to die," Carlos replied bluntly. "I don¡¯t know the how or the where, but she will die. I saw absolutely nothing in her future," he affirmed.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous," Gabriel snapped, his toneced with bewilderment. "How can you im she¡¯s destined for death just because you saw nothing? Perhaps your vision was simply clouded or blocked."


    "In the world of witches and sorcerers, it is a known omen, Gabriel," Carlos exined, looking up with eyes full of a grim rity. "It is said that for those of whom you see no future, no marriage, no children, no old age, they are marked by fate. They are destined for a death so sudden or so strange, it¡¯s as if the thread of their life was cut before it could even be woven. Their path ends in a void no one would even imagine."


    "Flora can¡¯t die," Casaio interjected. "She is under the protection of this house and the Crown. We have the resources to keep her safe from any mortal threat."


    "I hope you¡¯re right," Carlos replied softly.


    "We can¡¯t stop a death if it is truly written. That is not in our hands," Gabriel affirmed, keeping a pratical tone.


    "No one speaks a word of this in front of the others," he ordered with a stern gaze. "Flora is already on the verge of a breakdown. If she hears this, it will be her undoing."


    ~~~~


    "Mama, les ga tha (let¡¯s go there)!" Noah chirped, his tiny voice echoing in the vastness of the Queen Mother¡¯s chamber. He toddled toward the floor-to-ceiling window, his small finger pressed against the ss as he pointed toward the vibrant colors of the private garden outside.


    "Not there, baby," Amelie said softly, her heart aching at his innocence.


    Noah looked up at her, his big eyes searching hers for a moment. He slowly brought his thumb to his mouth, a habit he only retreated to when he was tired or sensed his father¡¯s absence.


    "Daddy?" he mumbled around his thumb.


    Amelie knelt beside him, smoothing his hair. The mention of Gabriel made the weight in her chest heavier. "Daddy is working, Noah. He¡¯ll be back soon," she promised, though she wasn¡¯t sure if she was reassuring the toddler or herself.


    Noah felt the distress in his mother¡¯s voice and immediately reached up with his tiny arms. Amelie pulled him into herp, holding him tight against her heart. As he tucked his small face against her chest.


    "Mama," he whispered one more time.


    "Yes, Noah?" she murmured, closing her eyes and breathing in his scent.


    She felt his tiny fingers clenching her arms, his small body pressing firmly against her as if ready to protect his mother even in the toughest times.

 Chapter 647: Going more insane than you

    <h4>Chapter 647: Going more insane than you</h4>


    In the evening, Zander visited Flora in the guest room. She looked empty, her eyes swollen and bloodshot from hours of crying. She sat huddled in the center of the bed, looking small and fragile amidst the warm duvet.


    "Hey, why are you like this?" Zander asked softly, taking a seat at the edge of the mattress. He waited for her to look at him, but she remained motionless, staring at nothing.


    "Flora, say something."


    She simply shook her head, her voice a mere ghost of a sound. "I want to be alone," she murmured.


    Zander studied her for a moment, seeing the sheer exhaustion in her posture. Recognizing that Alex hadpletely shattered her peace of mind, he decided that giving her space was the only kindness he could offer. He stepped out of the room, recalling the threats Alex had given to Flora.


    He walked down the long corridor until he reached the living room. He found the group gathered in a grim semi-circle, seated on the couch. After greeting Casaio and Gabriel, he stepped into the center of the room.


    "Is Alex caught yet?" Zander asked in a sharp tone. When no one answered immediately, he continued, "I think we need to stop reacting and start acting. We have to give him bait to draw him out of hiding."


    "Now that his face is stered across every screen in the country, he¡¯s too smart to take a simple bait," Gabriel stated with a dangerous rumble.


    "We can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing, Prince Gabriel! Alex is out there right now scheming against us," Zander argued, his frustration boiling over. "He¡¯s terrified Flora to the point that she¡¯s unable to even speak. Why does it look like you¡¯re too scared to make a move?"


    Thement acted like a spark in a powder keg. In a swift motion, Gabriel lunged, his hand snapping out to bunch the fabric of Zander¡¯s cor. He yanked the younger man forward until they were inches apart.


    "I am going more insane than you could ever imagine," Gabriel hissed, his voice vibrating with a predatory edge. "Despite every resource at my disposal, he hasn¡¯t been caught. So do not lecture me on concern when your feelings are nothingpared to the reality of this situation!"


    As his anger red, the deep violet shade of his eyes intensified, glowing with an Alpha¡¯s fury that made Zander flinch instinctively.


    "Gabriel, let him go," Casaio advised calmly, though his posture remained alert. "He is merely worried for the woman he loves. This infighting is exactly what Alex wants."


    Gabriel let go of him and ran fingers through his hair before disappearing from their sights.


    "Where did he go?" Karmen muttered in worry.


    "Only the god knows," Casaio replied.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel stepped into his private chambers, initially intending to head toward his mother¡¯s quarters to find Amelie. However, before he could turn back to the hall, the familiar scent of his mate reached him from the inner room. He didn¡¯t waste a second and pushed open the door.


    He found Amelie sitting on the expansive bed, softly singing a luby. Beneath her gentle gaze, Noah was kicking his legs and swinging his tiny arms in the air, seemingly mesmerized by her voice.


    As Gabriel crossed the threshold, Amelie¡¯s song faltered. She sensed the maic presence of her mate before she even looked up. Her eyes darted to the doorway, finding Gabriel standing there, his hands tucked deep into the pockets of his long coat. The tension disappeared the moment his gaze met hers.


    Sensing the shift in the room, Noah rolled onto his tiny stomach, propping himself up with effort. When he spotted the familiar figure by the door, his face lit up instantly.


    "Daddy!" he chirped with pure joy.


    Amelie slid off the bed and hurried toward Gabriel, her movements fueled by the day¡¯s pent-up anxiety. She threw her arms around his neck, and he caught her instantly, pulling her into a fierce embrace. Her feet practically lifted off the floor as he held her against his chest, anchoring her to him.


    Gently, he allowed her to find her footing again before tilting her chin up to meet his lips in a deep, lingering kiss.


    "Noah¡¯s looking at us," Amelie murmured against his mouth, pulling back just enough to catch her breath after a few moments.


    Gabriel looked over at the bed and let out a low, warm chuckle. Noah was indeed watching them, his wide eyes fixed on his parents as he remained rooted to his spot on the duvet, looking entirely fascinated by the disy of affection.


    "He¡¯s just making sure I¡¯m taking care of his mother," Gabriel teased, his voice losing the hard edge it had carried all day. He stepped toward the bed and scooped the toddler up, bncing Noah on his hip while keeping his other arm firmly around Amelie¡¯s waist.


    Noah¡¯s tiny fingers danced along Gabriel¡¯s cor, eventually finding the thin gold chain tucked beneath his shirt. He began tugging at it, babbling a series of rhythmic, nonsensical sounds that only he seemed to understand.


    "Did you find him?" Amelie finally asked.


    "Not yet," Gabriel replied, guiding them both toward the edge of the bed so they could sit. He adjusted Noah in hisp, ensuring the boy was secure before meeting Amelie¡¯s eyes. "But he will be arrested soon. I¡¯ve tightened the perimeter around San Ravendale and the city borders. Trust me."


    "I do," Amelie remarked, offering a thin, determined smile as she tried to force her mind away from the memories of six months ago. "I know he¡¯ll be caught in no time. He can¡¯t hide forever with you looking for him."


    Gabriel reached out, his thumb tracing the line of her jaw. "He¡¯s a cornered animal, Amelie. And cornered animals always make mistakes."


    "Yes, they do. But... I don¡¯t know why I feel so strange," Amelie said, her voice trembling slightly. "It¡¯s a constant feeling like something is being taken away from me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just being negative, but I can¡¯t shake it."


    Gabriel tightened his grip on her hand. He knew that a woman¡¯s intuition was often more urate than any intelligence report. While Carlos had shared the grim omen about Flora¡¯s future, Gabriel refused to be paralyzed by old superstitions from the world of witches and sorcerers. He had to remain the pir for his family.


    "How¡¯s Flora? I called her, but she isn¡¯t picking up," Amelie muttered, her brow furrowed in concern. "I believe she¡¯s feeling guilty again. Alex must have used the past to manipte her."


    Gabriel looked away for a split second, the image of Flora¡¯s empty future shing in his mind. "She¡¯s at the mansion under heavy guard. Zander is with her, but she¡¯s shut herself off. She¡¯s... Struggling to process what Alex did to her."


    "I should go to her," Amelie suggested, but Gabriel shook his head firmly.


    "Not yet. It¡¯s too dangerous to move between the pce and the mansion until we confirm Alex¡¯s exact location," Gabriel stated. "For now, the pce safest ce for you and Noah is right here. If I need you, I¡¯lle myself to fetch you. Till then, stay here with Noah." Gabriel turned his face to look at Noah, whose curious eyes were on his parents.

 Chapter 648: Share a secret route

    <h4>Chapter 648: Share a secret route</h4>


    Flora stood by the window. She remained in the dark, the gloom of the room matching the hollow feeling in her chest, until a soft knock broke the silence.


    She stiffened, realizing the presence outside wasn¡¯t Zander or any of the wolves.


    "Flora, are you awake? It¡¯s Carlos. Can we speak for a moment?"


    She hesitated, then finally reached for the switch. The sudden amber glow of themps made her squint as she opened the door. Carlos stood there, with a calm expression, holding a small wooden tray.


    "I brought coffee for you," Carlos said in a humble tone.


    Flora stepped back to let him in. He ced the tray on the coffee table. He didn¡¯t push her to talk immediately; instead, he looked at her with a depth of understanding. He knew what he had seen in her future, and that secret made him careful to speak.


    "You look like you haven¡¯t slept in a lifetime," he remarked softly, gesturing toward the mug. "Drink. It helps ground the mind when the world feels like it¡¯s spinning out of control."


    Flora lowered herself into the chair by the coffee table and shook her head. "I don¡¯t want to," she murmured, her gaze fixed on the floor.


    Carlos studied her face in the softmplight. He could see the cracks in herposure, the way the trauma had stripped away the confident facade she had worked so hard to build.


    "Flora, I know you haven¡¯t been a good person in the past," he began, his voice devoid of judgment. "Alex must have said something to you, something that targeted your guilt and shattered your mental peace. The strength you built over these months seems to have vanished, but remember: the goodwill currently in your heart cannot be destroyed."


    He leaned in slightly to speak further, "That is why you didn¡¯t take a single step to help him, even when he threatened you. You chose your family over your fear. That is a victory, even if it doesn¡¯t feel like one right now."


    Flora continued to fiddle with her fingers, her knuckles turning white. "He said I wanted Amelie dead," she murmured, a stray tear finally escaping and tracking down her pale cheek. "I regret everything I did back then, Carlos. I¡ªI want to help Amelie and put an end to Alex. I haven¡¯t been the sister she deserved, but I want to be that person now. I should meet Alex. I should be the one to lure him into a trap."


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but you won¡¯t be involved in any of this," Carlos stated firmly. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the void he had seen in her future; allowing her to act as bait felt like hand-delivering her to the grave.


    "But so far, Alex hasn¡¯t been caught," Flora argued, her voice rising with a frantic edge of worry. "What if he finds another way to get close to Amelie and Noah? If I can end this nightmare by facing him onest time, isn¡¯t it worth it?"


    Carlos looked at her with a somber intensity. "And why do you think facing him would bring an end to everything? Everyone whom Alex could hurt is safe within these walls," Carlos reasoned. "The best help you can provide right now is to stay calm. That is your only job. Also, do not hesitate for a second to tell Gabriel if Alex tries to contact you again."


    Flora hummed softly, feeling a slight weight lift from her chest. The frantic pulsing in her veins slowed, and, her breathing felt even. "Thank you," she whispered, her eyes finally meeting his with a glimmer of gratitude.


    "Oh, mention it not. Finish the coffee before it gets cold. I¡¯ll be leaving now," Carlos said with a small, encouraging nod. He stepped out of the room as he shut the door behind him.


    Flora lifted the mug and drank the coffee. She had taken only a few sips when her phone suddenly buzzed. She went to the bed and picked it up only to find an unknown number. She didn¡¯t answer the call when a message popped up on the screen.


    <strong><i>"You can¡¯t ignore me, Flora. You chose to betray me and now, I will make sure, Amelie¡¯s lifeless bodyys before you. You better answer my call."</i></strong>


    Flora headed to the balcony and quickly called on the same number.


    "You can¡¯t do anything to Amelie. So, stop threatening me!" Flora hissed into the receiver, her voice shaking despite her attempt at defiance.


    Alex¡¯s dark chuckle sent a shiver down her spine. "You think those pce walls are imprable, Flora? You think your royal ¡¯protectors¡¯ are infallible? It¡¯s not that tough to enter the pce when you have the right map. You remember Ophelia, don¡¯t you? Before she met her end, she was kind enough to share a secret route, one the current King doesn¡¯t even have on his blueprints."


    "You¡¯re lying," Flora stammered, her heart hammering a frantic rhythm. "I¡¯ll tell Prince Gabriel everything! I¡¯ll tell him about you and he¡¯ll end you!"


    "Fine, go ahead! Do it!" Alex encouraged her with a malice in his gaze. "Tell him. But don¡¯te crying to me when you realize you were too slow. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."


    The line went dead with a sharp click. Flora stood frozen on the balcony, the phone still pressed to her ear. "He¡¯s lying, right? I know, he is!"


    She quickly opened Amelie¡¯s contact, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to call her. Tears flooded her eyes. "I¡¯m so sorry, Amelie," she whispered. "I will make sure Alex never touches you or your family again."


    Flora didn¡¯t hesitate. She knew that if she went to Gabriel, the interrogation and the doubt would waste precious minutes they didn¡¯t have. She looked over the edge of the balcony, assessing the drop.


    With a deep breath, she climbed over the railing and jumped down. Thanks to her Alpha strength, she didn¡¯t get even a single bruise. Without turning back, she made her way outside, making sure she wouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone.

 Chapter 649: As brave as you claim

    <h4>Chapter 649: As brave as you im</h4>


    Flora¡¯s feet skidded on the gravel as Gabriel¡¯s shadow loomed over her.


    "Where are you going?" he demanded, taking a step forward. "I disappeared from the mansion for one hour and you decided to step out of here!"


    "It¡¯s not like that, Your Highness. I-I..." Flora stuttered, her breath hitching as Gabriel¡¯s hand suddenly wed her neck. He didn¡¯t squeeze, but the heat from his skin and the sheer power in his grip made her blood run cold.


    "Are you an idiot? If you want to die this eagerly, then tell me. I will put an end to you myself!" Gabriel¡¯s roar echoed through the mansion¡¯a grounds.


    "Let her go," Casaio interjected, cing a firm hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder.


    "Say it¡ªsay that you want to die," Gabriel persisted, his thumb pressing firmly against the pulse point in her neck. "If not for Amelie, I wouldn¡¯t have given you a second chance. What is wrong with your head? First, you hid Alex¡¯s presence from me. Now, you¡¯re running straight to him, aren¡¯t you?"


    Casaio stepped in more forcefully, prying Gabriel¡¯s hand away. Flora copsed onto the dry ground, her body racked with sobs as she clutched her throat.


    "You¡¯re scaring her. She¡¯s already distressed," Casaio whispered, trying to pull Gabriel back from the edge of his wolf¡¯s temper.


    Gabriel ignored him, looming over the weeping girl. "Tell Alex to meet you at the Rosey Church," he ordered, his eyes glowing with a terrifying intensity. "Since you want to y the hero and seek death so badly, then fine. We will use you as the bait."


    Flora kept her head bowed, her tears hitting the dirt, until Gabriel barked at her again.


    "Have you lost your hearing?" This time, his inner wolf surfaced, his growl ripping through his chest that made the very air vibrate with menace.


    Zander and others came running there. Upon seeing the confrontation, Zander rushed forward and pulled up Flora.


    "Call Alex. Tell him to meet you at Rosey Church," Gabrielmanded. His voice was far more terrifying than his previous shouting.


    "Your Highness, please don¡¯t¡ª" Zander began to protest, but Gabriel¡¯s violet eyes red with a dominant light that forced Zander to lower his eyes.


    "Stay quiet and stay away from this. I will handle this the way I want," Gabriel pronounced. The sheer weight of his Alphamand forced Zander to bow his head in submission.


    With trembling hands, Flora pulled the phone from her jacket pocket. She dialed the number, her breath hitching as the line connected.


    "Meet me at Rosey Church in an hour," she said, her voice brittle.


    "Not there. Let¡¯s meet at the Forest of Death," Alex suggested.


    Flora looked up at Gabriel, who gave her nod.


    "Okay," Flora whispered. She was about to end the call when Alex¡¯s voice sharpened.


    "You won¡¯t tell anyone a single word about this, Flora. If I see a single wolf except you, Amelie dies."


    "I wouldn¡¯t have called you if I wanted to tell them," Flora answered, suppressing a sob with a strength she didn¡¯t know she possessed. The line went dead.


    "Cas, go to the pce and stay close to Amelie and Noah. Remove Ashna from her sight," Gabrielmanded.


    "Why?" Casaio frowned, his eyes searching his brother¡¯s face for an exnation.


    "Because I can¡¯t trust her either. You¡¯ll stay with Amelie and Noah all the time. Don¡¯t move your gaze away from them even for a second. I¡¯ll put an end to Alex here," Gabriel stated. The suspicion regarding Ashna had been simmering, and he would not leave his mate and son vulnerable to a potential double-cross while he was upied in the woods.


    Casaio nodded solemnly, his form blurring before he disappeared into thin air.


    Gabriel turned his gaze toward the others. "Flora and I will go to the Forest of Death. Everyone else will stay inside this mansion. And when I said stay inside, that means no one steps out until Imand it," he pronounced.


    Karmen nodded, signaling the guards to fall back and secure the perimeter of the house. Zander opened his mouth to protest, his heart aching at the thought of Flora walking into that nightmare alone with a man as ruthless as Gabriel, but one look at the Prince¡¯s glowing violet eyes silenced him. He lowered his head, choosing to let Gabriel do whatever he deemed fit.


    Gabriel grabbed Flora by the arm. "Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to see if you¡¯re as brave as you im to be." And with that, he disappeared with her.


    ~~~~~


    "Amelie, why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? Alex is back!" Katelyn crossed her arms over her chest with a hurt and frustration. She turned her gaze toward the servant standing by the door. "Leave the room," shemanded. Ashna bowed low, and slipped out into the pce corridor.


    "We didn¡¯t wish to disturb you, and... How did you even get in here?" Amelie asked, surprised by the sudden appearance.


    "I can teleport! Did you forget?" Katelyn arched her eyebrows yfully and walked over to the bed. She sat on the edge of the silk duvet and reached out to stroke Noah¡¯s soft cheek. "Say hi to me, Noah."


    Noah didn¡¯t share the enthusiasm. He let out a tiny huff, turned his face away, and buried it firmly in Amelie¡¯s chest.


    "HAH!" Katelyn chuckled at the toddler¡¯s tant rejection. "Does he hate me already?"


    "No," Amelie replied with a tired, shortugh, stroking Noah¡¯s hair to soothe him. "Gabriel isn¡¯t here, so he¡¯s acting grumpy again. He always gets restless when his father is away for too long."


    "Oh." Katelyn¡¯s expression shifted to a more serious one as she looked at Amelie. "Yesterday, at ate hour, Flora seemed terrified. There was a man in the elevator. We thought he was just a staff member and even checked the CCTVs, but we found nothing suspicious. Then today, all of this happens. Mom told me everything on the phone, so I had toe. Everyone is in San Ravendale and you¡¯re alone here."


    "Thanks, Kate. Your presence has truly put me at rest," Amelie stated, feeling a genuine sense of relief. Having another member of the royal family nearby made the pce walls feel a little less cold.


    A sharp knock urred on the door at that very moment.


    "I¡¯ll check!" Katelyn spring to her feet, teleporting thest two steps to the door. She pulled it open only to find her eldest brother standing there, his expression grim.


    "You!" the two of them spoke at the same time, eyes wide with surprise.


    "I came to stay close to Amelie, Brother," Katelyn exined, regaining herposure. "But weren¡¯t you supposed to be in San Ravendale?"


    "Gabriel asked me to stay close to Amelie and Noah, so I came here," Casaio answered, his gaze immediately moving past her to sweep the room, checking every corner and window. He looked tense and also on high alert.


    "They are safe," Katelyn said, stepping aside to let him walk in.


    "Amelie, you won¡¯t mind me being here, will you?" Casaio asked.


    "No. But Zilia must be wanting you at home," Amelie stated.


    "Zilia is already in the pce with Mother. She arrived not long ago," Casaio replied with a smile. "You must be tired holding Noah. Give him to me."


    "I don¡¯t think Noah wille to you, Brother Cas. He¡¯s acting grumpy," Amelie answered, smiling.


    "Gabriel is heading to end Alex," Casaio then confided in both his sister-inw and sister.


    "Alone?" Amelie asked in a panicked look.


    "Yes. And it¡¯s better that way," Casaio replied.

 Chapter 650: Into my arms herself

    <h4>Chapter 650: Into my arms herself</h4>


    Flora stood in the heart of the Forest of Death. The trees here seemed to lean in, their twisted branches wing at the moonless sky. She was exactly where Gabriel had instructed her to be.


    She checked her phone again for time. Just as she moved to tuck it away, the bushes to her left exploded with movement. She looked up, her breath hitching, to see Alex emerging from the shadows. He looked different, his skin was unnervingly pale, and his eyes held a necrotic glint that she didn¡¯t notice in the morning.


    Before she could even unlock her phone to signal Gabriel, Alex lunged. With a snarl, he snatched the device from her hand and hurled it against a jagged rock. Not satisfied, he ground his heavy boot into the screen, crushing the device.


    "You told everything to Gabriel, didn¡¯t you?" Alex barked. "You thought you could lead that fucker straight to me?"


    Terror seized her. Flora turned to bolt into the thicket, but Alex moved with a speed that defied thews of the living. Before she could take three steps, he caught her, grabbing a fistful of her hair from behind.


    Flora let out a sharp cry as her head was yanked back, her eyes watering from the searing pain in her scalp. She was trapped, and the silence of the forest suggested that Gabriel¡¯s "watchful eyes" might be further away than he had promised.


    Knowing she would die anyway, Flora decided to act brave for onest time for Amelie¡¯s sake. "You can¡¯t touch them," she choked out, her voice trembling but defiant. "My sister, my parents, Zander... They are beyond your reach now. Prince Gabriel will end you just as they ended Ophelia."


    Alex¡¯s face contorted into a mask of pure malice. His fingernails sharpened into obsidian ws, and he pressed them slowly against the delicate skin of her throat. Flora gasped as the points pierced her flesh, a numbing cold spreading through her chest as the first drops of blood began to ooze down her neck.


    "You¡¯ve changed, Flora," Alex hissed. "How can you pretend to care for Amelie? You¡¯re the one who wanted her gone. You begged me to kill her and that mongrel pup in her womb. Did you forget your own darkness? You¡¯re shameless for even drawing breath."


    He leaned in closer with a predatory gaze. "One thing I know about Amelie is that she¡¯s going to me herself. She¡¯ll be in so pain seeing you¡¯re dead that she¡¯ll walk right into my arms herself."


    He began to tighten his grip, intent on finishing her, when a powerful hand mped onto Alex¡¯s shoulder. With a roar of primal strength, the figure yanked him away from Flora.


    Alex wasunched through the air, his body crashing violently into a massive stack of rotting wood and stone ruins behind him. The impact shattered the timber, burying him under the debris.


    Flora copsed to her knees, clutching her bleeding throat, and looked up to see Gabriel standing over her. His violet eyes weren¡¯t just glowing; they were burning with a fury.


    "Gabriel!" Alex snarled, rising from the wreckage. He brushed the dust from his clothes with a chilling calmness as his elongated fangs slid from his gums. His eyes didn¡¯t just glow; they burned with the sickly light of the grave.


    Flora scrambled backward while keeping her hand on her neck as she sought cover behind the thick trunk of a tree. She pressed her back against the rough bark, her heart thundering so loudly she feared it would give her away.


    Both men unleashed a roar of pure dominance, a sound so primal and terrifying that flocks of birds erupted from the canopy. Small animals scurried into the deepest burrows, sensing the arrival of two apex predators.


    "I can¡¯t die," Alex hissed with a sinister smile before transforming into a massive wolf of matted, dark grey fur. Gabriel didn¡¯t even wait to fully shift; heunched himself forward with human strength before his body exploded into his towering white wolf with violet eyes.


    The two wolves collided with a bone-shattering impact. The force of their heads meeting sent a shockwave through the clearing, triggering a windstorm that whipped dead leaves and dirt into a frenzy.


    <i>¡¯Gabriel, tell me how¡¯s my son? Did you tell him that I¡¯m his father?¡¯</i> Alex¡¯s voice slithered through the mindlink, even as they tore at each other.


    <i>¡¯Shut your fucking mouth. You were never his father!¡¯</i>


    Valko, Gabriel¡¯s wolf, roared in fury. He lunged, his ws sinking deep into the back of Alex¡¯s grey form, shredding flesh and fur. Raven-ck blood oozed from the wound, but as Gabriel watched in confusion, the skin knitted back together within seconds, smooth as if the injury had never existed.


    Alex¡¯s wolf lunged for Gabriel¡¯s throat, but Valko was swifter, pivoting on his powerful haunches to dodge the snap of those necrotic jaws. Realizing brute strength wouldn¡¯t end a man who had been resurrected from death, Gabriel forced a mindlink across the distance to his mate.


    <i>¡¯Amelie, I need the sword. Bring it to the Forest of Death!¡¯ </i>


    Back in the royal chambers, Amelie jolted upright, her breath hitching. "Gabriel... He needs the sword. We have to go to the Forest Of Death," she gasped.


    She scrambled off the bed and rushed to the heavy oak cupboard. Katelyn and Casaio exchanged bewildered looks, but their confusion turned to rm as they watched her pulling out the sword from the bottom of the rack.


    "Kate, stay close to Noah. Do not let anyone near him, especially outside family members," Casaiomanded. He didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He grabbed Amelie¡¯s hand, and teleported them straight to the forest.


    The sudden silence was broken only by Noah¡¯s piercing cry. Seeing his mother vanish into thin air, the toddler began to sob, his small hands reaching out for the empty space where she had just sat.


    "No, Noah! Don¡¯t cry," Katelyn pleaded, her heart racing as she scooped her nephew into her arms. But the toddler was inconsble. He thrashed his small limbs with a strength that caught Katelyn off guard, nearly slipping from her grasp.


    "Noah, your mother will be back soon! Please, don¡¯t be like this!" Katelyn tried to soothe him, but the boy seemed possessed by a frantic energy.


    His cries weren¡¯t just the whimpers of a scared child; they were a thunderous mourning that seemed to vibrate through the very walls of the pce. He kicked and pushed, his face turning a deep crimson as he wailed for the only person who could calm the storm inside him.


    "MAMA!!!" Noah screamed, his voice cracking with desperation.


    The doors swung open and Zilia rushed into the chamber, her face pale with concern. "Kate, what¡¯s wrong with Noah? Wait, where is everyone? Where is Amelie?"


    Katelyn quickly narrated the sequence of events. Zilia took the struggling boy from Katelyn¡¯s tired arms.


    Zilia began to pace the length of the room, rocking Noah steadily. She hummed a song for Noah, stroking his back as he buried his tear-streaked face in her shoulder. "Hush now, little prince," she whispered. "Your father and mother areing back for you."


    Noah¡¯s cries slowly subsided into jagged, shivering breaths, though he kept his eyes locked on the spot where Amelie had vanished while still clenching the tiny fists.

 Chapter 651: Severed the bond himself

    <h4>Chapter 651: Severed the bond himself</h4>


    Casaio and Ameliended with a sharp crunch on the bed of dry leaves covering the forest floor.


    "Ahh! What¡¯s this?" she whispered, her heart jumping in fear. The dark energy of the ce felt like it was trying to choke her.


    Suddenly, a series of earth-shattering roars tore through the trees, vibrating in the very marrow of her bones.


    "Gabriel!" Amelie breathed, her grip tightening on the heavy hilt of the sword.


    Before they could take a step, a violent gush of wind, choked with grit and swirling dead leaves, roared toward them. It was a storm created by the collision of Alpha energies. Amelie threw her arm over her eyes to shield them from the stinging debris, but Casaio was faster. He grabbed her shoulder and teleported once again.


    They were finally close enough to witness the struggle. Amelie¡¯s breath hitched as she saw the dark, matted blood staining Gabriel¡¯s pristine white fur; her heart clenching in worry.


    She frantically began to pull the heavy sword from its ornate sheath, but Casaio¡¯s hand mped down on her wrist, stopping her.


    "If you run in there blindly, you¡¯ll be killed before you reach him," Casaio warned. "I¡¯ll shift and carry you closer. Alex is starting to overpower Gabriel; we have to be precise."


    In the clearing, Gabriel delivered a staggering blow, sending the grey wolf skidding across on the forest floor. Alex let out a violent growl that seemed to shake the trees themselves, but his predatory gaze suddenly snapped toward the ridge. He had spotted Amelie.


    With a snarl of triumph, Alexunched himself toward her. Gabriel, sensing the shift in target, raced to intercept him, but Alex¡¯s form flickered and vanished. He moved with a supernatural velocity, precisely a gift of Ophelia¡¯s dark magic, reappearing yards closer in the blink of an eye.


    Casaio didn¡¯t hesitate. He transformed instantly, his massive wolf form surging forward to meet Alex¡¯s charge head-on, the two of them colliding in a tangle of snarling fury.


    Seeing the opportunity, Amelie sprinted toward them with the sword in her hand. Gabriel shifted back into his human form mid-stride. He ran to her in the hope to keep her safe.


    "Amelie, give me the sword!" Gabrielmanded, not wanting her to get close to Alex as he suddenly approached beside Alex but a little far from him. Amelie threw the sword in Gabriel¡¯s direction, who grabbed its hilt with a jump.


    Amelie stood frozen, her chest heaving as she watched the final, brutal exchange. Casaio executed a perfect tactical retreat, leaping back to create the path Gabriel needed.


    With a roar of redirected agony and power, Gabrielunched himself high into the air. The silver de caught the moonlight before he drove it into the skull of the grey wolf. A sickening crack echoed through the Forest of Death as the massive beast writhed, its limbs iling in a spasm before thudding heavily into the ground.


    As Gabriel wrenched the de free of the skin, the wolf¡¯s form shimmered and shrank, leaving Alex lying in the leaves in his human skin.


    "I can¡¯t die," Alex wheezed, the words bubbling through the raven-ck blood coughing from his lungs. He looked past Gabriel, his hollow eyes fixing on Amelie with a haunting grin. "Noah has my blood. If I die today, he is my legacy. He will have my reflection when he grows up. Every time you look at him, you will see me."


    "No," Amelie said, shaking her head and stepping forward. "Noah hasn¡¯t even the slightest reflection of you. Noah has always been mine. He is a part of me, and even when he grows up, he will only despise you, Alex."


    She looked down at the man who had once rejected her, her gaze filled with pity rather than fear.


    "You returned from death only to choose evil again. If you had even an ounce of kindness left, you wouldn¡¯t have dreamt of harming us. Noah already chose his father, and it is Gabriel. It has always been Gabriel. From the moment you rejected me, Noah felt your malice. He knew you wanted to hurt his mother, and he severed the bond himself. You are nothing to him."


    Alex¡¯s form began to dissolve, his physical body turning into fine, grey embers that were quickly swept away by the unnatural forest wind, leaving nothing behind but a small pile of ash.


    Gabriel pulled Amelie into a firm side-hug, pressing a relieved kiss to the top of her head. He could feel her trembling.


    As they stood there, Casaio stepped forward, his eyes fixed on the spot where Alex had vanished. Lying amidst the ash was a silver pendant attached to a ck thread. He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and picked it up carefully, sensing the residual of Ophelia¡¯s dark magic.


    "Where is Flora?" Amelie asked suddenly, her voiceced with panic as she looked around the dark trees.


    "She was behind the oak," Gabriel said, his protective instincts ring again. He led the way, pushing through the brush until he found her slumped behind a massive trunk. Flora was pale andpletely unconscious. Both Casaio and Amelie rushed to her side.


    "What happened to her neck?" Amelie gasped. Her eyes widened in horror at the sight of the jagged, ckened puncture wounds where Alex¡¯s ws had dug in. The skin around the injury looked purple.


    "We have to take her to the hospital immediately," Gabrielmanded, his voice tight. "The poison from a resurrected wolf is lethal if it hits the bloodstream."


    He scooped Flora into his arms. Amelie took the sword from him. Without another word, Casaio ced a hand on Amelie¡¯s shoulder, and the four of them vanished from the Forest of Death in a blur of light.


    Landing in the hospital, Flora was admitted to a special ward as the doctors and healers rushed on Casaio¡¯smand to treat Flora.


    "You three have to wait outside," the nurse told them as the door was locked from the inside.


    "Nothing will happen to her, right?" Amelie inquired, looking at Gabriel.


    "Yes. She will wake up. Don¡¯t worry," Gabriel answered and mindlinked with Karmen, asking him to bring everyone to the hospital.

 Chapter 652: Wanted to ruin me

    <h4>Chapter 652: Wanted to ruin me</h4>


    "Why did you even ask Flora to take you to that forest?" she finally questioned, her eyes searching his.


    "Because she tried to run away from the mansion," Gabriel replied. "She wanted to y the hero, and despite my warnings, she decided to leave. I¡¯m sorry, Amelie, I didn¡¯t have the time to exin any of this to you in the heat of the moment."


    Amelie shook her head, the image of the jagged wounds on Flora¡¯s neck shing in her mind. "The ws wounded her deeply, Gabriel. You should have hurried to her. How could Alex hurt her right in your presence?" she asked, her voice rising with a hint of heartbreak. "Flora must have been so scared. That¡¯s why she tried to leave... She thought she had to do everything alone without telling the others."


    Tears began pooling in her eyes before they finally spilled over, streaming down her cheeks. The guilt of her sister being used as bait, even willingly, was more than she could bear.


    Gabriel reached out to pull her into his arms, but Amelie took a step back. "What if something happens to Flora? How will you answer my parents? You did this all alone. You could have called me, warned me, before taking her into that death trap. How am I supposed to look at my parents, or even look at myself, if she doesn¡¯t wake up?"


    Gabriel¡¯s fists tightened at his sides until his knuckles turned white. His heart felt crushed under the weight of her tears, but a darker fear was paralyzing him. He suddenly recalled Carlos¡¯s grim premonition: Flora¡¯s thread of life was short. The realization that she might have been destined for this, and his interference did it, made his blood run cold.


    "Amelie, I¡ªI am sorry," Gabriel managed to say.


    Casaio stood by the hospital doors, his gaze shifting between them. Though he remained silent, he silently sided with Amelie. Gabriel had gambled with Amelie¡¯s family member¡¯s life, and now that life was hanging by a literal thread.


    "I¡¯ve let you do everything you desired," Amelie continued, her voice cracking as she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. "Just to save me, you are willing to sacrifice everyone else. But what will that do to me, Gabriel? Have you not thought about the guilt I¡¯ll carry? I¡¯m grateful you stay like a shield for me, but you forget that other lives are important too. Flora was once evil, yes, but she changed. She was trying to be better."


    She stepped back from him. "Being a shield doesn¡¯t mean you get to decide who is expendable."


    Gabriel had no words left to even take a stand for his actions. He never thought a day like this woulde when he would have no answers to justify his actions.


    Suddenly, a doctor stepped out and Casaio immediately told them about it.


    The doctor looked between the three of them, his brow furrowed in deep confusion. "We are unable to identify the substance in the patient¡¯s bloodstream. It acts like a venom, but it¡¯s stagnant. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s trying to stop her heart from the inside."


    "The wolf who wed her was resurrected from the death," Casaio stated.


    "Resurrected from death?" The doctor stepped back, his face a mask of bewilderment. "That is medically impossible. If the source of the injury isn¡¯t living, the biology of the wound defies everything we know."


    "There must be a way to treat her," Gabriel said.


    "I¡¯ve never seen a case like this before, Your Highness," the doctor exined, sounding increasingly overwhelmed. "I don¡¯t even know what base to use for an antivenom. Our healers are working on her now, but I fear that since the source is of a dark, unnatural origin, ordinary healing magic may not be enough to purge it."


    "There must be a way, doctor," Amelie said this time.


    Gabriel stepped closer. "Alex¡¯s blood was raven-ck. But an Alpha¡¯s blood is pure. Can my blood heal her? If the venom is death, then perhaps the blood of a living Alpha can act as the antidote."


    The doctor hesitated, considering the theory. "In ancient texts, royal blood has been used to counteract curses, but the risk of a transfusion reaction with this ¡¯ck venom¡¯ is high."


    "Discuss it with the healers inside," Gabrielmanded. "Tell them if there is a chance that Alpha blood can burn out that poison, we take it. I¡¯m sure they have heard of something rted to the Blood Bind ritual."


    The doctor nodded quickly and retreated back into the emergency room, leaving the three of them in the corridor.


    Gabriel gazed at Amelie. He reached out as he grasped her wrist, leading her away from the corridor to a secluded corner of the hospital.


    "Are you still upset?" Gabriel began. "Alex was contacting Flora. She was the only hook I had, the only lead that could pull him out of the shadows. I¡¯m not making excuses for beingte to reach her, but I felt she was the only one who could lure him into the open."


    "You could have used me!" Amelie countered, her voice trembling as she met his gaze, her darkshes matted with fresh tears. "He was my ex-mate. This entire scenario was created because he wanted to ruin me. And you... You risked your life too. I saw it, Gabriel. He was overpowering you."


    "I only care for your life and Noah¡¯s. That¡¯s who I am," he stated. He brought his hands up to cradle her neck, his palms warm against her skin as he drew her face toward his. His thumbs moved to wipe her tears from beneath her eyes.


    "I warned everyone to stay inside the mansion. I gave a direct order. Yet, Flora broke it. What if I hadn¡¯t caught her right as she was escaping? I¡¯m not dodging my responsibility, Amelie, but the situation forced my hand. She wanted to save you. She wanted to save Noah. I felt she deserved the chance to y the hero for once, to bnce the scales."


    Amelie closed her eyes, more tears escaping to wet his thumbs. "In the end, this all happened because of me. Don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯ve seen her living in constant regret, Gabriel. She wanted to move on, to forget the darkness she once stood in, but she couldn¡¯t. Now, she¡¯s fighting for her life in there, and I¡¯m just... I¡¯m standing here unable to do a single thing for her."


    She leaned her forehead against his chest, her strength finally giving way. "We need to save her. I can¡¯t lose her. If something happens to her, I won¡¯t be able to live well."


    Gabriel smoothed his hand over the back of her head, pulling her deeper into the safety of his embrace. He rested his chin atop her hair.


    "We will find a way," he murmured, his voice sounding more certain than he actually felt. "I promise you, Amelie, I will do everything in my power to save her."


    Deep down, the words of Carlos were ringing in his head¨C The prophecy about Flora¡¯s short life. But seeing Amelie so broken, he remained silent as he didn¡¯t want to believe in it now.

 Chapter 653: Zander’s bond is strong enough

    <h4>Chapter 653: Zander¡¯s bond is strong enough</h4>


    As Gabriel and Amelie walked back, they were met by a storm of grief and confusion. David and Samyra were pale, their eyes darting toward every passing nurse, while Zander looked like a man on the edge of a breakdown.


    "Amelie! Gabriel!" Samyra cried out, rushing toward them. She pulled Amelie into a hug, but her eyes were fixed on the closed doors of the emergency wing.


    Zander didn¡¯t wait for a greeting. He intercepted Gabriel, his face contorted with fear and fury. "Prince Gabriel, why is Flora injured? How did this happen?" he demanded, his voice cracking. "Prince Casaio said something about venom. How could he hurt her so much in your presence?"


    The questions rained down on Gabriel. Zander stepped closer, his anxiety only increasing. "You were supposed to be there! Why is she the one fighting for her life while we are all standing here? Please, tell me she¡¯s going to be okay!"


    David stepped forward as well. He ced a steadying hand on Zander¡¯s shoulder, but his gaze remained locked on Gabriel. "Your Highness, my daughter, she will be fine, right?"


    "The doctors and healers are discussing an anti-venom," Amelie stated. "Flora will be fine," she asserted, clenching her fists on her sides.


    Carlos, standing in the shadows of the corridor, furrowed his brows. As a Sorcerer, he could see what the others couldn¡¯t: the thin, fraying thread of Flora¡¯s life force. He stepped forward just as the doctor emerged from the ward.


    "The healers agreed, Your Highness. One of them had read about this in an ancient text," the doctor exined. A woman in pale green robes stepped out from behind him.


    "I am E, a first-degree healer," she introduced herself. "To remove the venom from Miss Flora¡¯s bloodstream, we must perform a Blood-Bond Transfusion. However, for the blood to sessfully hunt and neutralize the venom, it muste from the patient¡¯s true mate. Sadly, there was no mark on her neck, which usually means she has no mate."


    "I am her mate," Zander said, stepping forward. He didn¡¯t look at Gabriel or Amelie; his eyes were locked on the healer. "I didn¡¯t mark her because she hasn¡¯t epted me yet. But the bond is there. I can help. Take my blood and save her."


    David¡¯s voice rose in sharp concern, "Are you really her mate, Zander? If the bond isn¡¯t real, the transfusion could kill you both."


    "Yes, sir," Zander answered. "I am aware of that. I am Flora¡¯s mate," he added.


    "Then, let us begin," the doctor stated. Without a second of hesitation, Zander followed him into the ward.


    Carlos stepped forward. "I can provide additional support. If the healing magic falters or the venom proves too aggressive, I can use my powers to amplify the healing," he offered. He looked at Amelie, catching her eye and giving her a nod, a silent promise to do everything in his power to save Flora¡¯s life.


    E looked at him. "Are you a¡ª" she began, only to pause.


    "Yes, I am a sorcerer," Carlos finished for her.


    "Please, follow me," E whispered, gesturing for him to enter.


    ~~~~~


    "Noah is finally asleep," Katelyn whispered, a long-awaited breath of relief escaping her lungs. She watched the toddler¡¯s chest rise and fall rhythmically before turning her gaze to Zilia. "You have a way with babies. I can¡¯t help but worry about what¡¯s happening in San Ravendale, though. The silence is making me restless."


    Zilia pressed a finger to her lips, gesturing for silence. She didn¡¯t want to risk waking the boy after such an ordeal. With a subtle tilt of her head, she led Katelyn toward the drawing room, outside the bedroom.


    "Casaio must have tried to reach me," Zilia said, pulling her phone from her pocket. She had kept it on silent to avoid startling Noah. Her heart sank when she saw the string of missed calls and urgent notifications. She immediately dialed his number and switched to speakerphone.


    "Why weren¡¯t you answering?" Casaio¡¯s voice came through, sharp and strained.


    "I was helping Noah sleep. He was incredibly distressed," Zilia replied, her voice low. "How is the situation there? Please tell me... Did they kill Alex this time?"


    "Yes," Casaio answered.


    Katelyn and Zilia shared a quick, triumphant smile. But the victory was short-lived as Casaio continued, his tone turning grim.


    "However, Flora is gravely injured. She¡¯s being treated as we speak."


    "What happened to her?" Zilia asked, her smile vanishing instantly. "Was it Alex? How bad is it?"


    "He used a necrotic venom," Casaio exined. "It¡¯s dark magic, Zilia. They are performing a blood transfusion right now with Zander as the donor. It¡¯s a gamble that could cost both of them their lives."


    "What? Is it that bad?" Katelyn eximed.


    "Kate, you are there too!" Casaio¡¯s voice sounded weary over the speaker.


    "Yes, I¡¯m here with Zilia," Katelyn replied.


    "Well, the situation is grim. It¡¯s already been over thirty minutes since they went in," Casaio said. "And if Flora doesn¡¯t make it... Gabriel will have to answer for this. He¡¯ll have to carry the full weight of the responsibility."


    "Why?" Zilia asked, her brow furrowed as she stared at the glowing phone screen. "What do you mean by responsibility?"


    "Because he used Flora as bait," Casaio revealed, his voice dropping into a heavy sigh. "He used her to lure Alex out. But there was a dy, and Gabriel couldn¡¯t reach her in time. He hasn¡¯t told anyone yet because he knows there¡¯s no point in exining himself now. The damage is done."


    Katelyn gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "So if she dies..." Katelyn whispered, "It¡¯s on our brother."


    "Exactly," Casaio replied solemnly. "Now all we can do is wait and see if Zander¡¯s bond is strong enough to pull her back."


    "Nothing will happen to Flora," Zilia said, sounding positive.


    "I am praying the same," Casaio stated. "I will hang up then. Take care." The call disconnected, and both women looked at each other.


    "Why do they have to undergo so much trouble?" Katelyn muttered, silently praying to the Moon Goddess to save Flora.

 Chapter 654: Voicing such dark thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 654: Voicing such dark thoughts</h4>


    The crackle of the firece was the only sound in the grand living room until Raidan¡¯s footsteps broke the silence. He lowered himself into the velvet chair.


    "Did the Queen get any news regarding Flora?" he asked.


    Mabel settled into the chair across from him as she slowly shook her head. "Thest I heard from Casaio was that she was still under treatment. The healers are doing everything they can, but the situation is delicate."


    A servant stepped forward with silent grace, bowing low before cing a tea tray on the table between them. With a small gesture from Mabel, the servant retreated, leaving the royal couple to their privacy. Mabel began the familiar ritual of preparing the tea.


    "Both Gabriel and Amelie have new troubles in their way," Mabel murmured as she handed a cup of the green tea to the Alpha King.


    Raidan took a slow breath, blowing softly over the surface of the tea before taking a sip. He set the cup back onto its saucer and met the Queen¡¯s gaze.


    "Who doesn¡¯t have troubles in their lives, Mabel?" he said. "Life is never a smooth path. Sufferings are the fires that forge us, and our children are more than capable of fighting through them. They have the strength of our blood." He reached out, his hand momentarily covering hers. "For now, all we can do is hold the line and pray that Flora wakes up soon."


    Mabel nodded, a small smile touching her lips as she foundfort in the Alpha King¡¯s words.


    "I talked with William Nightshade earlier today," Raidan began, his voice softening as the conversation shifted to their daughter. "The priest has finalized the auspicious dates, so I¡¯ve requested that he and Sagee to the pce soon so we can finalize the arrangements together."


    "It is for the best that both families are present to decide," Mabel agreed. "Can you truly believe it, Raidan? Our daughter has grown so much that she is already on the verge of marriage." Her eyes suddenly shimmered with unshed tears. "Ever since she left to work in San Ravendale, the pce has felt a bit empty. And a bit too quiet."


    "I agree," Raidan replied with a nod. "I still remember the day Katelyn was born. She was the most serene infant, the quietest child we had. Unlike Gabriel." He let out a sudden, heartyugh. "He was the wildest of the lot. I recall him crying loud enough to shake the pce walls."


    Mabel forced a smile to match his, but the mention of Gabriel¡¯s childhood caused a sharp pang in her chest. The memory of his cries didn¡¯t bring her joy; instead, it brought back the cold reality of how she had treated him in the years that followed. She had been unnecessarily cruel to her own son, pushing him away when he likely needed her most.


    Once again, her past actions began to throb behind her temples. She knew that dwelling on her regrets would only bring a heart ache, so she took a long sip of her tea, trying to wash such memories away.


    Suddenly, the phone bell¡¯s rang loudly and Raidan quickly took it out from his pocket.


    "It¡¯s Casaio," he said, quickly answering the call and putting it on the speaker.


    "Dad, good evening," Casaio¡¯s voice came through.


    "Good evening. Give me the news, how is Flora?" Raidan asked, leaning forward as Mabel watched him with anxious eyes.


    "Flora has been saved, Dad. The transfusion worked, but..." Casaio trailed off, the sound of a sharp, shaky breath audible over the line. "She¡¯s slipped into aa. The healers and doctors have no idea when she¡¯ll wake up. It¡¯s chaos here, and Gabriel is being med for everything."


    "What? Why would Gabriel be to me?" Raidan¡¯s voice rose, his protective instincts ring. "What exactly did he do?"


    "He¡¯s the one who suggested using Flora as bait to lure Alex out," Casaio admitted, his voice dropping an octave as if afraid of being overheard. "There was a dy, and he didn¡¯t reach her in time. I have to go, Dad, things are getting heated here. I¡¯ll talk to youter."


    The line went dead before Raidan could demand more answers. He stared at the phone in silence, his face pale. Across from him, Mabel had gone rigid, the mention of Gabriel¡¯s failure hitting her.


    "Let¡¯s head to San Ravendale," Mabel advised her husband.


    "I¡¯ll talk to Gabriel first," Raidan said with a worried gaze.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Highness, if anything happens to Flora, if she never wakes up, what will you do? Will you take the full responsibility?" Zander demanded, his voice echoing through the hospital corridor. He stepped toward Gabriel, his grief manifesting as anger.


    "Zander, you need to calm down," his mother pleaded, reaching for his arm to keep him from shouting at the Alpha Prince.


    "ming Gabriel won¡¯t wake Flora up," Amelie intervened, stepping firmly in front of her husband. She met Zander¡¯s gaze with unwavering resolve. "Let¡¯s not start this me game. Flora was supposed to give a ring to Gabriel as a signal, but she didn¡¯t. That is why the dy happened. That is why he couldn¡¯t reach her in time."


    Zander¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression turning venomous. "Amelie, you wanted Flora to die," he hissed.


    "Shut your mouth!" Gabriel finally snapped. A low, thunderous growl vibrated in his chest as his violet eyes shed with a predatory light. He lunged forward, his fingers wing into thepels of Zander¡¯s coat, pinning him against the wall.


    Amelie instantly turned, pressing her hands against Gabriel¡¯s chest to anchor him. "Please, Gabriel. Don¡¯t do this."


    "Amelie, don¡¯t stop me. He¡¯s been spewing nonsense since the moment we got here," Gabriel stated, his gaze never leaving Zander¡¯s. "Say anything you want to me, but you do not speak to Amelie that way."


    "You both need to calm down," Casaio intervened, cutting through the tension. "We are in a hospital, for God¡¯s sake," he muttered, ncing at the startled staff nearby.


    Casaio stepped between them, slowly prying Gabriel¡¯s hand away from Zander¡¯s coat. Once the physical contact was broken, he turned his full attention to Zander. "Follow me. Now. That is amand," he stated, utilizing his Alpha authority.


    Without waiting for a response, Casaio turned and walked down the hall. Zander with his jaw tight and fists clenched, had no choice but to follow in his wake.


    Amelie wiped the tears from her eyes. Without a word, she turned away and hurried toward the adjacent room where her mothery unconscious.


    Gabriel watched her go, his heart tightening at her distress. Carlos stepped beside him. "It wasn¡¯t because of you, Gabriel. Flora was destined for this path. The threads of fate were already woven."


    Gabriel remained silent, his gaze fixed on the door Amelie had just passed through. To the rest of the world, he was the guilty leader, but internally, a cold indifference reigned.


    He didn¡¯t care for Flora¡¯sa or the healers¡¯ grim prognosis. In his mind, Flora was simply reaping the harvest of the pain she had sown for Amelie. The cruelty she had inflicted on his wife was unforgivable, and this was merely the universe bncing the scales.


    However, he kept his expression guarded. He knew that voicing such dark thoughts would cast him as the viin in everyone else¡¯s eyes. More importantly, he knew Amelie. If she ever discovered that he felt no remorse for her sister¡¯s fate, she would look at him with a hatred he couldn¡¯t endure.


    And for her sake, he would y the part of the concerned prince, but his only true loyalty remained anchored to Amelie, who was now weeping in the next room.

 Chapter 655: I’m not a saint, Amelie

    <h4>Chapter 655: I¡¯m not a saint, Amelie</h4>


    "Zander, I understand your pain," Casaio said as he handed a cup of steaming coffee to the younger man. He sat beside him on the cold wooden bench the hospital garden pressing in on them. Casaio took a slow sip of his own coffee before he turned to look at Zander.


    "Flora regretted what she did to Amelie every single day," Zander remarked bitterly, his fingers trembling as they gripped the paper cup. "And I believe Prince Gabriel still held a grudge against her. He¡¯s called the Dark Prince for a reason. He doesn¡¯t care about the lives of others, only his own interests." He took a sharp sip of the coffee, the heat doing nothing to melt the cold in his chest.


    "Gabriel¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t entirely wrong," Casaio pronounced, his tone shifting to one of objective reason. "Flora should have informed him the moment she received the first warning. No matter the situation or the fear she felt, she was supposed to tell us. Gabriel did take this decision in a hurry to end the nightmare once and for all, but Flora¡¯s tiny fault lies there too. We cannot point fingers in the middle of a mishap where everyone was trying to survive."


    Casaio sighed. He reached out, his hand patting Zander¡¯s shoulder. "I know what it feels like to be torn away from your mate, Zander. I truly do. So, I understand your pain. But don¡¯t let that pain turn into a blind rage. Besides, Flora can wake up any time. Since it¡¯s already, we can¡¯t contact the doctors at the capital. In the morning, we will do it and even call the healers from the pce."


    Zander nodded simply and finished the coffee. He sped his both hands together, praying silently for giving strength to Flora to get up.


    ~~~~~


    "Mom and Dad are devastated," Amelie said, her voice trembling as she leaned her head against Gabriel¡¯s shoulder, seeking any bit of warmth she could find. "Noah is asleep, thankfully. This should never have happened. Who do we me? Where do we draw the line? There is such a thin line between everything. I¡¯m so sorry for hurting you earlier this evening, Gabriel. I know my words were harsh."


    "I don¡¯t mind," Gabriel whispered, his voice soft yet steady. As Amelie lifted her head to look at him, he met her gaze with an intensity that burned. "What matters now is Flora¡¯s willpower. Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said? Flora doesn¡¯t seem to want to wake up. That is why, even after the transfusion seeded, she slipped into thisa. It¡¯s a rare urrence for an Alpha, to simply give up."


    "That means the guilt is consuming her," Amelie muttered, her eyes filling with fresh tears. "The words thrown at her for what she did to me... They must have upied her mindpletely. I don¡¯t even know what Alex said to her while he had her."


    "That bastard likely twisted them," Gabriel said sternly, his jaw tightening. "He probably reminded her that they both wanted you dead once, and now, suddenly, she¡¯s ying the savior. He knew exactly how to break her spirit before he lost his own life."


    He reached out, tucking a stray hair behind Amelie¡¯s ear. "And don¡¯t defend me in front of the others," Amelie said. "Flora is your sister. If you keep taking my side, they will think you love me more than your own blood."


    "I do," Gabriel replied without a second of hesitation.


    "But I don¡¯t hate Flora anymore," Amelie stated, looking toward the door of the intensive care unit. "I just hope she wakes up soon. I can¡¯t bear to see everyone associated with her hurting like this."


    Gabriel let out a dark, mirthless chuckle that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "It¡¯s so easy for them to feel hurt now that Flora is battling for her life. But I can¡¯t help but remember the day you were running for yours. Did anyone care for you then? No one. Not your parents, and certainly not Zander, who is now acting like some idol of justice. If it weren¡¯t for you, Amelie, I would have snapped his head off for daring to raise his voice at me."


    "Don¡¯t speak like that," Amelie pleaded, her eyes wide with fear and sadness.


    "Why? You know that¡¯s the real me," Gabriel remarked, his violet eyes hardening. "I¡¯m not a saint, Amelie. I have a very low tolerance for tantrums, especially from those who weren¡¯t there when you needed them most."


    Amelie smiled a little. She leaned closer before wrapping her arms around her neck.


    ~~~~


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me any of this?" Sage¡¯s voice crackled through the phone with concern.


    Katelyn leaned against the cold marble railing of her balcony, staring out at the golden lights shimmering across the vast pce grounds. "Everything happened so fast that I didn¡¯t even have a moment to breathe, Sage. Besides, I was with Noah, he needed someone calm around him while his parents were away."


    "Should I head to the hospital now?" Sage asked.


    "Maybe wait until the morning," Katelyn replied, a sigh escaping her lips. "The atmosphere is toxic right now. I heard Brother Gabriel is being med for using Flora as bait to lure out Alex."


    "But wasn¡¯t it Flora who kept Alex a secret in the first ce?" Sage countered with logic. "Why is Gabriel being singled out? In fact, no one should be med for a situation that was already a mess. I¡¯m holding onto the hope that she¡¯ll wake up soon."


    "Hmm. I hope you¡¯re right," Katelyn murmured. "I really want to hug you right now. But you¡¯re not even here."


    "Just close your eyes and imagine me there with you," Sage said softly. "I think I¡¯m missing you too much already. I might head to the capital tomorrow, it¡¯s the weekend, after all."


    A small, mischievous smile finally touched Katelyn¡¯s lips. "I could always just teleport to you, you know. You¡¯re forgetting that your mate possesses some rather special abilities," she said, her tone turning yful and boastful.


    "Ah, yes. But I don¡¯t want you to feel exhausted by using your power for every little thing," Sage stated, his voice full of protective warmth.


    "Hmm. You¡¯re right. But to be with you, I don¡¯t mind the fatigue," Katelyn replied softly.


    On the other end of the line, Sage smiled, but his pupils suddenly dted. Sensing her presence before he even heard her, he ended the call and spun around.


    Katelyn didn¡¯t give him a second to speak; sheunched herself toward him. He caught her effortlessly, his hands bracing her as her legs wrapped around his torso and her arms draped around his neck.


    "Surprise!" Katelyn eximed, her eyes dancing with a yful, triumphant glint.


    "You really did it," Sage chuckled, his gaze dropping to the thin fabric of her attire. "But you teleported here in your nightdress, Princess." His lips brushed hers, teasing her but not kissing her.


    "Ah! I didn¡¯t even realize," she murmured, a flush of heat rising to her cheeks as she smiled against his lips. She lowered her eyes and pressed her lips to his, pulling him closer.

 Chapter 656: Serving in the Shadow Unit

    <h4>Chapter 656: Serving in the Shadow Unit</h4>


    Amelie carefully arranged the fresh blooms in the vase of the hospital room. She turned her gaze toward her parents; David and Samyra looked as if they had aged a decade in a single night.


    "Flora will wake up soon," Amelie said, though her own voice sounded small in the quiet room.


    "There is no sign of it so far," David muttered, his hand trembling slightly as he rubbed his forehead. "The healers say her spirit is... Unreachable."


    "You should have headed back to the pce, Amelie," Samyra added, her eyes red-rimmed from weeping. "Noah shouldn¡¯t be alone during all this chaos."


    "Gabriel went to him," Amelie assured her, stepping closer to the bed where Floray perfectly still. "Flora will be airlifted shortly. Her reports are already being shared with the top doctors and healers in the capital. We are doing everything possible."


    She reached out and squeezed her mother¡¯s hand, clinging to the hope that Flora would wake up soon.


    The door of the room slid open, and Zander stepped in.


    "The arrangements are done. The transport has arrived to airlift Flora," he informed them, his strides quick as he moved toward the bed.


    David and Samyra stood immediately, their faces pale with anxiety as a team of four medical personnel entered with a specialized stretcher. A lead doctor and nurse followed, quickly checking Flora¡¯s vitals onest time before she was carefully transferred.


    Within minutes, the family and the medical team were settled into two helicopters, lifting off into the sky and heading straight for the capital.


    Two hourster, the skyline of the capital came into view. The helicopters touched down on the helipad of the city¡¯s most advanced medical facility. Flora was swiftly moved into the VIP ward, where a team of elite doctors and healers stood waiting alongside Casaio.


    "Will our daughter wake up?" David asked, his voice cracking as he looked at the specialists gathered around his daughter¡¯s silent form.


    "We have thoroughly reviewed the reports sent ahead this morning," the lead healer exined, gesturing toward the monitors. "The physical markers are improving. However, much of this depends on the patient¡¯s own willpower. She is an Alpha she-wolf; her spirit is naturally resilient. I am confident she can ovee the trauma she is currently battling within her mind."


    "And now, you all must wait outside," the healer added firmly, gesturing toward the hallway.


    Amelie gently guided her parents out of the ward, but Zander lingered for a final moment. He looked at Flora¡¯s pale, motionless face and focused his mind, pushing a desperate link through the mental fog surrounding her.


    ¡¯Just return to us. Don¡¯t stay alone there.¡¯


    As expected, there was only silence; Flora didn¡¯t respond. Casaio stepped forward, cing a warm hand on Zander¡¯s back to lead him toward the exit.


    "The doctors and healers are genuinely positive that Flora will make it," Casaio said once they were in the corridor. "My mother and father were here earlier to oversee the preparations. They are monitoring everything personally. Mom even mentioned a legendary healer who resides abroad; they are trying to contact her now. It is said she possesses miraculous powers."


    The news brought a visible wave of relief to David, Samyra, and Zander.


    "That means a lot, Your Highness," David said, bowing his head in deep gratitude.


    "Please, there is no need for that," Casaio stated with a soft smile. "Gabriel actually spoke to our parents this morning, asking if they knew of any healers with such exceptional abilities. He was adamant that he didn¡¯t want his inws to suffer any further."


    Casaio watched their expressions closely, hoping his words would mend the rift. He wanted them to understand that despite Gabriel¡¯s sharp tongue and the grudges he held, his loyalty to Amelie meant he would move heaven and earth for her family.


    "Amelie, I¡¯ll take you back to the pce. Noah has been crying since morning," Casaio suggested gently. "Gabriel didn¡¯t wish to disturb you given the circumstances, but I think you should be with your son now. In fact, I would advise all of you toe with me. You need to freshen up and eat. My Beta, Estelle, will stay here to oversee everything and alert us to any changes."


    Amelie looked at her parents and Zander. "Let¡¯s go to the pce together," she urged them.


    "I... I will stay here," Zander said. "You three should go. Sincest night, neither of you has rested properly." He looked pointedly at Samyra and David, whose exhaustion was written in the deep lines of their faces.


    After a moment of hesitation, the parents nodded, realizing they would be of no use to Flora if they copsed from fatigue. They agreed to head to the pce with Amelie and Casaio, leaving Zander in the hospital corridor.


    As the others disappeared from his sight, Zander slumped onto the chair outside the room, sping his hands together so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    A whileter, he sensed someone approaching. He tilted his head and saw a woman walking toward him with two steaming paper cups in her hands.


    "I¡¯m Estelle. Here." She held out one of the coffee cups to Zander.


    "Thank you," Zander murmured, taking the warmth between his palms. Estelle sat down in the chair across from him.


    "I¡¯ve seen many cases where patients refuse to wake up," Estelle began, her voice steady and grounded. Zander paused, lowering the cup after taking a single sip. "Before bing Prince Casaio¡¯s Beta, I was in the Shadow Unit. I served in the border areas where the conflict was constant. Several of myrades, after being gravely injured in those missions, would slip intoas exactly like this. And they would wake up," she exined, her gaze meeting his.


    "Thank you for the encouragement," Zander, and tossed the empty cup into a bin in the corner.


    Returning to his seat, he looked at her with curiosity. "I hadn¡¯t heard of many Betas serving in the Shadow Unit. I thought it was almost exclusively for those with higher Alpha concentrations."


    "I passed every trial required to be there," Estelle replied with pride in her eyes. "It was my dream to join the elite, and I didn¡¯t let my rank stop me. Strength isn¡¯t always about blood; it¡¯s about discipline."


    "That¡¯s remarkable," Zander answered, genuinely impressed by the woman sitting before him.


    "Karmen, you arrivedte," Estelle suddenly said, rising to her feet.


    Zander followed her gaze toward the end of the corridor. Gabriel¡¯s beta approached them and stopped.


    "I was stuck with Prince Gabriel. Noah was throwing tantrums since his mother left," Karmen replied, adjusting his cor. "Did the treatment begin? What did the healers say?"


    "They are positive about Flora regaining consciousness," Zander answered, holding the envelope tight.


    "That¡¯s good to hear," Karmen stated, though his expression remained guarded.


    "Carlos couldn¡¯t do anything about this?" Estelle arched an eyebrow in bewilderment. "I¡¯ve always heard that sorcerers can make the impossible possible. Can¡¯t he just reach into her mind and pull her back?"


    "They can¡¯t solve everything, Estelle," Karmen answered. "Magic has its limits, especially when ites to the soul. Waking from aa is entirely dependent on the willpower of the person. Flora needs to mentally break through whatever trauma she¡¯s trapped in. The healers will provide the bridge, but she has to be the one to cross it."

 Chapter 657: Sora, the greatest healer

    <h4>Chapter 657: Sora, the greatest healer</h4>


    "Forgive Mama for not being with you, baby," Amelie whispered, pulling Noah tightly against her chest. Her heart ached at the sight of him; his small eyes were puffy and red, and his cheeks were flushed from hours of distress. She showered him with gentle kisses, trying to soothe the tremors still racking his tiny body.


    "Noah never cried so much before," Gabriel said, a rare look of exhaustion crossing his face as he ran his fingers through his hair. He looked like he had been through a battle of a different kind.


    Amelie rocked Noah, her hand rhythmically patting his back. "Staying with Flora was important, Gabriel. I truly thought he would be okay with you."


    "He gets distressed too easily when one of us isn¡¯t here," Gabriel admitted, his voice softening. "He barely touched his bottle. You should breastfeed him; he needs thatfort. I¡¯ll freshen up. And Amelie... I want to apologize for yesterday. Aftering back to the pce and sitting with him, I realized... Flora might have just been scared. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to drag us into whatever she was facing."


    Amelie looked up at him, her gaze steady. "Apologize to Flora when she wakes up. It must be an apology from the bottom of your heart, Gabriel. She needs to know she¡¯s truly forgiven by all of us."


    "I will. She¡¯s going to wake up," Gabriel asserted with a firm nod. "My mother knows a healer with the best abilities in the world. They¡¯re already making the call."


    "Yes, Brother Casaio told us at the hospital," Amelie said, feeling a glimmer of hope. "Go on now, freshen up."


    She moved to the center of therge, silk-draped bed, settling into the pillows to nurse Noah.


    ~~~~~


    Dominick lowered the phone onto the mahogany desk of his study, a cold frown deepening the lines on his face. "Alex was resurrected?" He snickered. "That bloody witch made sure to try and separate Gabriel and Amelie until the very end."


    He heard a sharp knock on the heavy oak door. "Come in," hemanded, his voice regaining its usual authoritative edge.


    The door swung open, and Jeniva walked in, a file firmly in her hands. She bowed to him in deep reverence before she began her report. "Your Highness, Evan and I sessfully rescued the child with the help of the sentinels. We made sure he was returned safely to his parents."


    She stepped forward and ced the file onto the table, sliding it toward him. "Your signature is needed on these mobilization orders, Your Highness."


    Dominick nced at the file and gave a short, approving nod. He flipped through the pages, his eyes scanning the technical details of the mission before he scrawled his signature at the bottom with a sharp flourish.


    Dominick went still, his hand pausing over the closed file. "You¡¯re a submissive omega," he replied. "Around alphas, it is natural for your senses to heighten."


    "No," Jeniva insisted, her voice firm. "This is different. Around you, I get... triggered."


    Dominick looked away, his gaze drifting to the flickering firece. <i>She hasn¡¯t understood so far why it is happening, he thought bitterly. How am I supposed to bring her to the truth if she can¡¯t even recognize her own bond?</i>


    "Your Highness, do you have something to say to me?" Jeniva asked, sensing the silence.


    "No," Dominick refused. "You can leave."


    Jeniva clutched the file to her chest and bowed, though the confusion remained etched on her face. "I have decided to go to the market after work. So, I may returnte in the evening," she asserted.


    "You need not inform me of your personal schedule," Dominick said, turning his back to her.


    Jeniva knitted her brows, a sh of frustration crossing her eyes. She pivoted on the heels of her boots and marched toward the door.<i> It is so difficult to understand him,</i> she thought as she stepped out into the corridor.


    ~~~~~


    "Your Majesty, forgive me for the dy," said Sora in her calm and melodic voice. She was a woman of timeless grace.


    "Please, don¡¯t apologize," Mabel said, rising quickly from her seat to greet her. "I am d you traveled so far at my request, Sora. Please, take a seat. Would you like something warm to drink?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Sora replied. As she began to settle, Raidan walked into the private chamber. His presence wasmanding, but he softened his expression out of respect for their guest. Sora immediately rose again to greet the Alpha King, then returned to her chair.


    "It is wonderful to see the greatest healer. It is a pleasure for us," Raidan stated with sincerity. He stood beside Mabel, his hand resting supportively on the back of her chair.


    "The pleasure is mine, King Raidan," Sora said, her eyes reflecting a deep, knowing intelligence. "I understand the situation is dire. A daughter of the Alpha line trapped within her own mind is no simple task."


    Mabel leaned forward, her hope rekindled. "We have moved her to the capital¡¯s best facility, but the healers say it is now a matter of her will. Can you reach her mind, Sora?"


    Sora looked at her hands, then back at the royal couple. "I can open the door, but someone she trusts must be the one to pull her through. Her mate, if possible. If not them, then either her mother or father."


    "Flora has a mate," Raidan replied. "However, he hasn¡¯t marked her yet. Flora wasn¡¯t ready to formalize the bond because of the past actions that she deeply regrets and has been carrying as a heavy burden."


    Sora paused, her fingers curling around the delicate porcin cup. "Hmm. If she has a mate, then that is the path we must take," she asserted, her tone brooking no argument. She gave a small nod of thanks to the servant who served her tea. "A fated bond is the strongest bond to the physical world. If her soul is drifting, his scent and his presence are the only things that can act as a lighthouse in that darkness."


    She took a slow sip of the tea, her mind clearly already at work. "We must bring him to her side immediately. If the mark is not yet there, the connection is fragile, but it is still her best hope. I will need him to be prepared for what I am about to do."


    Mabel looked at Raidan, a silent concern passing between them.


    "We will have him ready," Raidan promised. "He is already at the hospital, refusing to leave her side."


    "Good," Sora said, setting her cup down. "Then let us not waste another moment. The longer she stays in thatbyrinth, the more she forgets who she is meant to return to."

 Chapter 658: Be strong for yourself

    <h4>Chapter 658: Be strong for yourself</h4>


    Flora was shifted to the pce with all necessary medical equipment on the bedside table, a nurse and a doctor to examine her every hour. It was decided that the pce would be better for Flora than the hospital.


    Sora stepped into the room. Zander followed closely behind, his face etched with a exhaustion that only a mate could feel. The rest of the family remained in the corridor.


    "Zander, please. Take your mate¡¯s hand," Soramanded softly as she took her seat in the velvet chair beside the bed.


    Zander didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached out, his heart sinking as he felt the chill of Flora¡¯s skin, which was frighteningly cold.


    Sora ced her palm against Flora¡¯s forehead. Almost instantly, an ethereal blue light began to pulse from her fingertips, then palm. Zander¡¯s eyes widened; he had heard of Sora¡¯s legendary healing gifts, but seeing the shimmering power of her magic in person was staggering.


    "You must close your eyes as well, Zander," Sora instructed. "Do not focus on the light. Focus only on the bond."


    Promptly, he shut his eyes, blocking out the world. He poured every ounce of his will into the darkness, reaching out through the mate-link, desperate to pull Flora back from the silent abyss and into the warmth of the living.


    ~~~~


    Flora sat huddled in the corner of a void that mimicked her room, though it felt empty and dark. The only thing piercing the oppressive gloom was a single ray of light. In the suffocating silence, the only sound was the ragged rhythm of her own breathing.


    "Is everyone happy now?" she murmured into the dark with guilt and exhaustion. "My absence must have brought them peace... Especially Gabriel and Amelie. I was nothing but a burden, creating trouble for them until the very end." She began to hit her forehead repeatedly against her arm, a rhythmic, self-punishing motion intended to drown out the ache in her soul.


    Suddenly, a voice shattered the stillness, a voice she had tried to bury deep within her mind.


    "Flora, can you hear me? It¡¯s me, Zander!"


    She froze. It was him, the man who had looked past her ws to see a kindness she didn¡¯t believe she possessed. The man who was willing to sacrifice his world just to anchor her to hers. As his voice echoed through the void, she nced down at her hands and legs.


    For the first time, since falling into this trance, she felt a strange strength coursing through her limbs. The lethargy that had pinned her to the corner was lifting.


    "Flora, you need to return. Just call for me once. I¡ªI will run to you, I promise," Zander¡¯s voice reverberated again, warmer and more desperate than before.


    Flora remained motionless, her heart warring with her mind. She shook her head violently, squeezing her eyes shut as she fought the urge to stand. ¡¯Don¡¯t listen,¡¯ she told herself, the darkness whispering that she didn¡¯t deserve the light he was offering. ¡¯Don¡¯t let him pull you back into a life you¡¯ve already ruined.¡¯


    Flora kept her face buried between her knees, trying to sink deeper into the shadows, when she felt an impossible sensation of warmth. A pair of steady hands settled on her arms, their touch radiating a heat that felt like a sunbeam in the middle of winter.


    "Flora," Zander whispered. "It¡¯s me. Look at me. Why weren¡¯t you responding?"


    "Leave," Flora snapped coldly. She refused to lift her head. "I don¡¯t belong there. I don¡¯t belong anywhere."


    "What are you saying? All of us are waiting for you," Zander urged, his grip tightening just enough to let her know he wasn¡¯t going anywhere. "Your parents have been inconsble; your mother fainted from the grief of seeing you like this. Even after everything, Amelie stayed by your side through the entire night. And Prince Gabriel... Despite his anger, he ensured you had the finest medical care in the pce. The Queen herself summoned the most powerful healer in the world for you. You have to return, Flora. Don¡¯t leave us to live in the shadow of this regret."


    Flora remained stiff with a heaviness in her chest. She wanted to believe him, but the weight of her mistakes felt like it was dragging her down.


    "Alex is gone forever, Flora," Zander said. "He has dissipated into ashes. He can never hurt you, or use you, or haunt you again. The nightmare is over. You¡¯re free."


    At the mention of Alex¡¯s end, Flora finally shivered. She finally lifted her head, her tear-streaked face illuminated by the faint blue glow of the bond Zander was using to reach her.


    "I did something unforgivable. I don¡¯t want to live," Flora whispered as she looked into the void. The guilt was so heavy that she didn¡¯t want to get away from it.


    "Don¡¯t say that, Flora," Zander countered, his voice rising with a desperate edge. "I always told you to move on because I knew you had that spirit inside you, the strength to be better. And what about the promise you made to me? Do you really want me to face Christmas without you by my side? Think about Amelie. You did all of this to protect her. Will she ever be able to sleep peacefully again, knowing you chose to stay in the dark rather than return to her? Flora, I beg you... Just once. Don¡¯t be weak. Be strong for yourself, and for the people who still love you."


    As he spoke, the darkness of the room began to vibrate, but not with strength. The thread was fraying. The faint image of Zander began to flicker and fade, his golden warmth receding as the bond strained to its breaking point.


    "Zander?" Flora gasped, her cold fingers reaching out instinctively as his silhouette became transparent.


    "Flora, please!" his voice echoed. "Don¡¯t let yourself alone in there. Return to us. Please..."


    In the depths of her consciousness, the distant doorway began to glow with an intensity that burned through the shadows.


    Flora forced herself onto her feet, her legs trembling at first before she got the strength. The warmth wasn¡¯t just light anymore; it was Zander¡¯s voice, her mother¡¯s tears, and the life she had nearly thrown away.


    She began to walk, then run, moving toward the brilliance.


    "HAH!"


    Flora¡¯s body jolted against the pce bed as her eyes snapped open, wild and disoriented. The heart monitor beside her erupted into a frantic, high-pitched beeping as her pulse skyrocketed. Just as quickly as she had returned, her strength failed, and her eyelids fluttered shut once more.


    "Flora! Flora! What happened to her? Sora, answer me!" Zander cried out, his heart leaping into his throat.


    Sora exhaled sharply, withdrawing her hand from Flora¡¯s forehead. "Call the doctor. Now!" she ordered.


    Zander didn¡¯t wait for a second exnation. He lunged for the door, throwing it open so hard it hit the stone wall with a crack. "We need the doctor!" he roared into the corridor. "Something¡¯s happened to Flora! Get in here!"


    The doctor and the nurse, who had been waiting in anticipation, rushed past him to examine Flora while the other family members walked in worry.


    "What-what happened to my daughter?" Samyra asked, her hands holding Zander¡¯s.


    "Her pulse... It¡¯s high. I am sure she will be fine," Zander answered, though he was scared after seeing Flora¡¯s condition. She wasn¡¯t ready to return to them.

 Chapter 659: A vision of himself

    <h4>Chapter 659: A vision of himself</h4>


    While Flora¡¯s vitals had stabilized, her eyeballs moved frantically beneath her lids, the rapid motion a sign that she was still locked in a silent struggle to break through the final barrier of her subconscious.


    Sora remained by her side, her fingers inteced with Flora¡¯s cold ones to channel the healing energy through her.


    Outside the chamber doors, the family waited in a state of tortured suspense. A nurse stood guard at the entrance, ensuring the specialized doctor had the quiet he needed to perform his final assessments.


    The doctor straightened up as he looked at Sora with a grim expression. "If Miss Flora doesn¡¯t fully wake up within the minutes, she might slip into a permanent state of unconsciousness. At that point, the trauma to her mind will be too great. It will be nearly impossible to bring her back to us."


    Sora nodded and looked down at Flora, whose face was pale. "She¡¯ll wake up," Sora whispered, more to herself than the doctor.


    Sora had navigated countless spiritual and physical crises in her long life, but Flora was a puzzle. It was rare to see someone so desperately clinging to a thread of life while simultaneously trying to let it go. The internal war between Flora¡¯s guilt and her will to survive had created a confusion that even the most powerful healing magic struggled to break.


    Suddenly, Sora felt a genuine, living warmth bloom in Flora¡¯s palm. She looked up, signaling to the doctor.


    "Miss, open your eyes slowly," the doctor instructed. "You¡¯re in the pce. You¡¯re safe with us. Just a little more effort."


    Flora¡¯s eyelids trembled, then slowly parted. The light of the room seemed blinding at first, and she squinted against the brightness.


    "Water... I need water," she rasped.


    The nurse moved, supporting Flora¡¯s head as she held a ss to her lips. Flora took small sips, quenching her thirst. As she settled back onto the plush pillows, Sora finally withdrew her hand, though she remained close, her gaze watchful.


    The doctor proceeded with his final checks, and pressed the stethoscope to her chest to check her heartbeats. Beside him, Sora leaned forward, gently stroking Flora¡¯s hair away from her forehead.


    Flora¡¯s eyes tracked the movement, finally settling on the woman who had guided her through the dark. "Thank you for saving my life," she murmured.


    "You saved your own life. I merely provided the spark," Sora replied, her voice carrying a weight of ancient wisdom. She reached up to her own neck, peeling back the bandage to reveal the w mark she had sustained yesterday. A faint glow emanated from her palm, knitting the skin back together until only a faint, fading line remained.


    The doctor tucked his stethoscope away, checking the monitors onest time. "How do you feel, Miss? Much better, I hope?"


    Flora nodded, a fragile but genuine smile touching her lips. "Yes... Thank you."


    As the nurse slipped out to deliver the news, everyone was happy and relieved. Flora¡¯s parents were the first to burst through the doors, their faces tear-streaked as they rushed to her bedside to shower her with quiet sobs of joy. Amelie and the others followed, filling the room with the warmth of family.


    Outside, however, Zander stood leaning against the cold stone wall, away from the celebration. He covered his face with his hands, his shoulders shaking as he finally allowed himself to cry in the shadows to a love that had almost cost him everything.


    Zander jumped slightly at the firm hand on his shoulder as he hastily wiped the dampness from his cheeks. He turned, straightening his posture immediately when he realized he was standing before Gabriel.


    "Your Highness," Zander murmured, his eyes dropping in a show of deep reverence. "Forgive me... I didn¡¯t mean to lose myposure."


    "I am the one who should ask for forgiveness," Gabriel said, his voice surprisingly soft, devoid of its usual icy edge. He looked at the door, then back at Zander. "I have a mate, yet in my anger, I forgot the unique agony of a wolf watching his mate slip away. I am sorry, Zander, that you had to endure this pain. Forgive me."


    Zander froze, his breath hitching in his chest. He was stunned to hear such a sincere apology from Gabriel. The Prince was a man who rarely admitted to apse in judgment, especially to someone outside the inner circle of the royals.


    Zander offered a small, grateful smile and a respectful nod before finally turning to walk into the chamber.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize to Zander," Casaio remarked, stepping out from the shadows of the arched corridor.


    Gabriel turned toward him. "You have a persistent habit of eavesdropping on my conversations, Cas," he noted dryly.


    "That¡¯s not true. I merely returned from finishing my duties," Casaio replied with a casual shrug, though a glint of amusement danced in his eyes. "I just happened to be passing by when I heard my brother showing his more... Human side."


    Gabriel let out a short, breathy huff. He looked back at the door Zander had just vanished through.


    "Now, don¡¯t tease me about it," Gabriel chuckled.


    "Carlos¡¯ vision turned out to be wrong. What could be the reason?" Casaio¡¯s voice shifted, the yful glint in his eyes reced by a seriousness.


    Gabriel leaned back against the stone pir, his gaze drifting toward the pce windows. "Maybe his vision for Flora was only meant for this phase," he replied thoughtfully. "Visions are fickle things; perhaps the intervention of a healer as powerful as Sora changed the thread of fate."


    "You¡¯re forgetting what he specifically said," Casaio countered. "He saw her end."


    Gabriel¡¯s brows furrowed as he recalled Carlos¡¯ words. "He¡¯s not around yet," Gabriel murmured. "I¡¯ll find him and ask for a rificationter."


    Casaio hummed and the two of them walked inside.


    ~~~~


    Carlos stepped out of the moon temple, carrying a basket with fresh white flowers inside them. He paused as he spotted Cynthia; she was poised and authoritative as she directed the servants clearing the sacred pond.


    When Cynthia turned to enter the temple, she caught his gaze and stopped. After they exchanged polite greetings, she nced around. "Prince Gabriel didn¡¯te with you today?"


    "No, he didn¡¯t," Carlos replied. He studied her for a beat, a sudden glint in his eyes as a frown creased his brow. "Do you know Gabriel personally?"


    "No," Cynthia said quickly. "The Alpha Prince sought blessings here recently, so I simply assumed he had returned." She offered a slight, respectful bow and moved past him, her figure eventually disappearing from his sight.


    Carlos made his way back to his car, cing the basket carefully on the passenger seat. He settled into the driver¡¯s seat and pulled onto the main road. Suddenly, a pain exploded behind his eyes. It was a violent sensation that stole his breath.


    His knuckles turned white as his grip tightened on the steering wheel, the car swerving slightly. His breath hitched; he was seeing a vision of himself. It was terrifying; he hadn¡¯t seen his own vision since the day he witnessed his parents¡¯ deaths years ago.


    In the vision, he saw himself looking at the blood-covered dagger which was driven into his heart. The car screeched to a halt as the vision ended, causing his breathing to turn erratic.

 Chapter 660: Such a big heart

    <h4>Chapter 660: Such a big heart</h4>


    "You scared us," Amelie said with fear and immense relief.


    "I didn¡¯t want to," Flora whispered, her gaze fixed on the ripples in the ss of water she held between her palms. Her eyes darted up, searching Amelie¡¯s face. "Alex didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?"


    Samyra and David watched the exchange in silence.


    "No," Amelie reassured her, reaching out to squeeze Flora¡¯s arm. "Zander saved you, by the way. If not for him, you wouldn¡¯t have made it back. You really should just ept him this time, Flora. You know he can already sense the mate bond. I think he kept it quiet only because he knew you weren¡¯t ready to let him in."


    Flora lowered her head, the rim of the ss pressing against her lip. "I¡¯ve spent so much time thinking Zander deserves a mate, a Luna, who isn¡¯t broken like I am. Someone who doesn¡¯t have my history."


    "It¡¯s your life, Flora. I can¡¯t tell you how to live it," Amelie said, turning serious. "But if you keep clutching your past so tightly, you¡¯ll only ruin your future. That¡¯s all I have to say. And... Thank you for being my sister this time, too. You chose me and Noah over your own life. I won¡¯t forget that."


    Amelie¡¯s smile was warm.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Amelie," Flora whispered, the tears finally spilling over. "And thank you for everything. I know all this treatment I received was because of you. If not for you, no one would have even cared if I lived or died."


    Amelie reached out, her thumb catching a stray tear on Flora¡¯s cheek. "Calm down, will you? You¡¯re part of this family, Flora. Stop trying to convince yourself otherwise."


    Noticing Flora¡¯s lingering fragility, Amelie gestured for Samyra to take her ce. Samyra shifted onto the edge of the bed and pulled Flora into a motherly embrace, gently patting her head as the younger girl¡¯s tension began to melt away.


    Amelie stood up, smoothing out her dress. "I have to go be with Noah now. He¡¯s been unhappy since yesterday."


    Flora gave a soft hum of understanding, watching her sister¡¯s retreating figure.


    ~~~


    Amelie stepped into the chamber finally. On the expansive bed, Gabriel was sprawled out, patiently ying with Noah.


    "Mama is back!" Amelie eximed, her voice bright with genuine joy.


    Noah¡¯s tiny head snapped toward the sound. With an excited babble, he began crawling swiftly across the soft linens, his little limbs moving as fast as they could to reach hisfort person. Amelie scooped him up into her arms, nuzzling her nose against his. Noah erupted into a fit of giggles, peppering her face with wet, messy toddler kisses.


    "Sorry, baby, for not giving you my full attention," she whispered, her heart fluttering. "Mama won¡¯t leave you anymore, alright?"


    Noah let out a contented sigh and rested his face against her chest, his tiny fingers bunching the fabric of her silk shawl as if to anchor her there. Amelie looked over at Gabriel, who had moved to the edge of the bed to perform a few light stretches.


    "Did you speak with Flora?" she asked softly.


    "No. I couldn¡¯t," Gabriel admitted, a rueful shadow crossing his face. "I thought I should apologize to her for... Everything. But when the moment came, my tongue felt like... I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it."


    Amelie chuckled at the sight of the powerful Prince looking so defeated by a simple apology. She watched him rise and approach her, his eyes softening as he reached for both her and the boy in her arms.


    "Let¡¯s go out this evening, if you¡¯re not too tired," Gabriel suggested, his eyes lingering on her with a rare softness.


    "You¡¯re the one who should be saying that," Amelie countered, shifting Noah to a morefortable position. "You worked harder than anyone today, teleporting across the ces so many times must have drained you. Just rest for today. We can go tomorrow instead. How does that sound?"


    "Hmm. That¡¯s better," Gabriel agreed. He copsed back onto the bed, half-lying against a stack of plush pillows. "Come up here with Noah. It must be his nap time anyway."


    Amelie climbed onto the bed, carefully settling Noah down between them. Gabriel shifted onto his side, hisrge hand resting protectively on Noah¡¯s belly, patting him with a gentle motion that soon had the toddler¡¯s eyes drooping.


    "Carlos¡¯ vision went wrong," Gabriel said. "Have you seen him since this morning?"


    "No, he went out early," Amelie replied, her brow furrowing slightly. "You shouldn¡¯t go looking for more answers, Gabriel. It only increases the anxiety. What if Flora hadn¡¯t made it? People would have seen you as the culprit regardless of the truth or your efforts to save her."


    Gabriel remained silent for a moment before he looked up at her. "Didn¡¯t you find it odd... That your parents seem to care for Flora so much more?"


    "No. I stopped caring about all of that," Amelie said softly. "Why must I think of the things that only bring me hurt? I only care for your attention and your love." Her lips curled into a faint smile as she leaned back, her body finally rxing into the mattress. "I know you love me. Every action you take is for me and Noah."


    Her words trailed off as her eyes drifted shut, the crushing exhaustion of thest twenty-four hours finally pulling her under.


    Gabriel stayed still for a long moment, his gaze lingering on Noah. The toddler¡¯s breathing was fast and stable. Gabriel moved with silence, sliding off the bed just long enough to pull the heavy silk duvet over both of them, tucking the edges in to keep the chill of the pce evening at bay.


    He settled back into his position, propped up against the pillows, and simply watched them. The fierce Prince were gone, reced by a man who found his entire world contained within the four corners of a bed.


    <i>¡¯Amelie, you have such a big heart,¡¯</i> he thought, his own eyes growing heavy.<i> ¡¯I just hope you stay unscathed by every negative thing in this world.¡¯</i>


    Soon, the deep sleep imed him as well.

 Chapter 661: Because the moon dicated

    <h4>Chapter 661: Because the moon dicated</h4>


    Zander stepped quietly into the room, the soft glow of the sunlight illuminating Flora as she rested. He moved to her side, his hand trembling slightly as he reached out to brush a stray lock of hair from her forehead. At his touch, Flora¡¯s eyelids flickered, and she slowly looked up at him.


    "Zander!" she whispered.


    "Did I wake you?" he asked as he lowered himself to the edge of the bed.


    "No. I wasn¡¯t really sleeping," Flora replied, her gaze searching his. "You left earlier this morning... You didn¡¯t say much to me."


    Zander looked down at his hands with the weight of the hours he had spent waiting in the hall. "Your family was here, and everyone else was crowding the room. I felt you needed them more," he stated simply, though the pain of being apart from her was evident in his eyes. "I didn¡¯t want to get in the way of your recovery."


    Flora reached out a hand, her fingers brushing against his. "You were the one who brought me back. You¡¯re never in the way." Propping on her elbows, she tried to sit when Zander helped her.


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you anything," Flora said.


    "You could have died," Zander murmured, his voice cracking under the fear he¡¯d been carrying. "You slipped into aa, and for a moment, I felt you fighting to stay away. You refused to return... As if you don¡¯t need me at all."


    Flora looked up at him, her heart aching at the vulnerability in his eyes. "I¡¯m so sorry, Zander. I wasn¡¯t in my right mind," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I was drowning in my own fears. I truly believed that if I just left this world, everyone would finally be at peace. I thought everything would be better without me."


    As she spoke, her eyes brimmed with tears, the salt stinging her damp eyshes until they clumped together.


    "Is that all I am to you? Someone who would be better off if you were gone?" Zander¡¯s voice ached. He leaned closer, searching her face for any sign of the woman he loved. "Do you not care for me at all? Is there not even an ounce of affection for me in that heart of yours?"


    "I do care," Flora confessed, the words catching in her parched throat. "I care so much it terrifies me. But I felt... I felt I wasn¡¯t the right woman for a man like you. You deserve someone whole, someone untainted."


    Zander flinched as if she had struck him. "It hurts, Flora," he stated, his gaze dropping to his hands. "It hurts that you think so little of me... That you think my love is so shallow I would only want you if you were perfect."


    Flora clenched her fists, her knuckles white, before finally surrendering to the pull of her heart. She lunged forward, wrapping her arms fiercely around Zander¡¯s neck and burying her face in the crook of his shoulder.


    "Thank you for saving my life," she sobbed, her body trembling against his. "And I don¡¯t find your love shallow, Zander. Never that. I only found myself unworthy of it. I wanted to give us a chance, I truly did, but when Alex returned, the fragile peace I¡¯d built just shattered. He was a walking reminder of the darkness I tried to bury. He reminded me of how I once wanted Amelie and Noah dead."


    She pulled back just enough to look at him, her face flushed with desperation. "I recalled every sin, every wrong I evermitted. I couldn¡¯t face any of you, especially not you. I wanted to end Alex myself, to protect everyone, but I was too weak. I was paralyzed by the fear that he would hurt my sister and my nephew because of me. I¡¯m sorry... I am so, so sorry."


    Zander¡¯s heart bled as he listened to her painful sobs, the weight of her secret finallyid bare between them. He moved with tenderness, cupping her face in hisrge, warm hands. He used his thumbs to brush away the fresh tears that continued to stream from her eyes.


    "Everything has turned out well now, Flora," Zander said. "Stop crying. You aren¡¯t that person anymore."


    Flora hummed softly, her breath still hitching as she sniffled and tried to steady herself. "I understand now," she whispered, regaining a sliver of strength. "I won¡¯t hurt myself anymore. I promise."


    Zander smiled, a genuine look of relief washing over his tired features as he nodded. "That¡¯s great. That is all I need to hear. Now, you should take some more rest, okay? Did you manage to eat anything?"


    Flora wiped the remaining dampness from her cheeks with the back of her hands. "Yes, I had the porridge earlier. I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe... I¡¯m just d you did." She paused, her gaze turning curious as she looked at him. "And Zander... I heard the whispers. I heard that you¡¯re my mate. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You caught my scent, but I didn¡¯t feel the same. Why was the connection only one-sided?"


    Zander¡¯s expression softened into one of gentle mncholy. He reached out, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "Because you¡¯re still dwelling on your past, Flora. Your heart is so guarded that you don¡¯t truly want to love yet," he whispered.


    He took a slow breath, his eyes locking onto hers with a profound honesty. "You know that I don¡¯t like forcing anyone. I didn¡¯t want to use a bond to pressure you into being with me; that¡¯s not my way. I wanted you to develop feelings for me naturally, to heal yourself along the way so that when you finally chose me, it was because you wanted to, not because the moon dictated it."


    Zander nted a kiss on the middle of her forehead. His fingers brushing her bangs gently. "Flora, from now on, you¡¯ll start fresh in every aspect of your life. Don¡¯t live in the guilt anymore. You need to be the best version of yourself. And I know, you will."

 Chapter 662: Amelie, it’s about me

    <h4>Chapter 662: Amelie, it¡¯s about me</h4>


    Amelie woke upte in the evening. What she had intended as a brief nap had turned into hours of sleep; the exhaustion of the previous day had imed her body entirely. Shifting slightly, her eyesnded on Noah and Gabriel, still peacefully asleep. The sight of her son tucked against the man who protected them both made her heart flutter with a warmth she hadn¡¯t known she was capable of feeling.


    Moving quietly to avoid waking them, she slipped out of bed. She draped a thick shawl over her shoulders and stepped onto the pce balcony. The sky was covered with clouds, a bruise purple shade could be seen at the distant, near the horizon.


    ¡¯Noah will never be like Alex. He is my son,¡¯ she thought, clutching the railing until her knuckles turned white.


    Alex¡¯s venomous words continued to echo in her mind that she couldn¡¯t silence. Though she had stood tall and pretended to be unbothered when he spat those insults at her, the truth was far more fragile. Her heart knew the depth of her fear. Even now, in the safety of the pce, the mere memory of his face made her hands tremble beneath the folds of her shawl.


    "Mydy," Ashna¡¯s soft voice pulled Amelie back from the memories of Alex. Amelie turned her head, the wind whipping a few loose strands of hair across her face.


    "Yes?"


    "Carlos came to see you about an hour ago. Since you were resting, I told him I would inform you the moment you woke up," Ashna replied.


    "I¡¯ll see him now. If Gabriel wakes and asks for me, tell him I am with Carlos," Amelie instructed.


    "Sure, mydy," Ashna murmured, bowing her head as Amelie brushed past her.


    Amelie made her way through the quiet corridors to Carlos¡¯s chamber. When she entered, she found him seated on a velvet sofa, his arms crossed tightly over his chest and his eyes pressed shut. He looked unusually tense.


    "Carlos, are you sleeping?" Amelie asked, a small, weary smile ying on her lips.


    His eyes shot open instantly. "No," Carlos replied, his voice slightly raspy. "I¡¯ve been concentrating my thoughts, trying to piece together a puzzle that doesn¡¯t want to be solved."


    "A puzzle?" Amelie furrowed her brows in confusion, lowering herself onto the sofa opposite him. "Is it about Flora? The fact that she survived? Gabriel mentioned your vision didn¡¯t be true."


    "It isn¡¯t about that, Amelie. And my vision wasn¡¯t wrong," Carlos answered. "I simply presumed wrongly that her life would end. I¡¯m sorry for the distress that caused."


    "Oh." She watched him closely, noting how his eyes were blinking rapidly, a tell-tale sign of the restlessness vibrating through him. "What are you trying to solve then? What has you so unsettled?"


    "I can¡¯t answer you now. I have to go back," Carlos replied abruptly.


    "What?" Amelie eximed, her heart skipping a beat in shock. She took a breath, steadying herself as she licked her dry bottom lip. "Okay. If that is your call, you must go. But this is so sudden."


    "Thanks for understanding," Carlos said. "I¡¯ve already packed my luggage. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll see me again, but I¡¯ll keep calling you, though I can¡¯t promise it will be frequent."


    "You¡¯re scaring me, Carlos. Is everything okay?" Amelie asked, her frown deepening.


    "Amelie, it¡¯s about me. I have to find something about myself. That¡¯s why I have to go. There¡¯s nothing to worry about," Carlos stated, his voice softening as he offered an assuring smile. "Trust me. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you."


    She reluctantly hummed, though the unease still flickered in her eyes. "If I can help you with anything, Carlos, anything at all, just tell me."


    "For now, I don¡¯t need it. But maybe in the future. I¡¯ll definitely contact you," Carlos promised. He paused with a perceptive gaze. "It must have troubled you deeply, seeing the man you never wanted to see again."


    "Huh? Hmm." Amelie nodded slowly, the shadow of the encounter falling over her face once more. "It did. Do you know what he said to me? He said that Noah would grow up to be exactly like him. It made me so angry. My Noah is nothing like him. He isn¡¯t, and he will never be what Alex was." Her eyes brimmed with tears as her lips began to quiver, the suppressed fear finally breaking through.


    "Indeed. Noah knows what his mother went through, even if he is small. He will be like you, Amelie. I am sure of it," Carlos said, his conviction acting as a shield against Alex¡¯s poison. "Don¡¯t let his words live in your head anymore."


    Amelie wiped the dampness from her eyes with her thumb, taking a shaky breath. "Thank you, Carlos. I needed to hear that."


    "Anytime, Mimi," Carlos said, using the affectionate nickname that always seemed to ground her.


    Amelie took a deep breath, steadying her emotions, and met his gaze again. "Carlos, have dinner with me and Gabriel tonight. Since you¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow, I suppose, we should have onest meal together before you go."


    "Sure. My flight isn¡¯t until the morning," he replied, his tense posture rxing just a fraction at the invitation.


    "I will go back now. Gabriel and Noah were still asleep when I slipped away," Amelie said, rising to her feet. Carlos stood as well, nodding respectfully as she made her way toward the door.


    As she walked back to her own chamber, she found the room bathed in the soft, golden glow of themps. Gabriel was sitting up, leaning against the headboard with Noah bnced on hisp. The toddler was rubbing his sleepy eyes, while Gabriel looked toward the door, his expression shifting from concern to relief the moment he saw her.


    "Where did you go?" Gabriel asked, his voice low and husky from sleep.


    "I was with Carlos," Amelie said, removing the shawl as the chamber was warm. "I¡¯ll freshen up," she murmured and headed to the washroom.


    Gabriel sensed the tension in her. "Your mother is stressed, Noah. We need to make her happy."


    Noah lifted his tiny head, not understanding the words but humming.

 Chapter 663: Bad - of his life

    <h4>Chapter 663: Bad Chapter of his life</h4>


    "Ian, I¡¯m taking a break for a week," Casaio informed his advisor, looking over the final stack of documents on his desk. "The reason is simple: I haven¡¯t spent nearly enough time with Zilia since we married. I have been buried in my responsibilities, and now that Christmas is upon us, I want to take her somewhere far away. We must halt the work for a week."


    "Alright, Your Highness." Ian bowed in deep reverence. "Indeed, family time is vital. Besides, the way you handled the recent case was masterful; you¡¯ve won the unwavering trust of many council members. Even the culprit, though his motives were rooted in the tragedy Theo caused his sister, received the appropriate punishment. In the end, the people must see that justice is served through thew, not outside of it."


    "It was Father¡¯s final decision to sentence Gabriel Harty to a one-year prison term," Casaio affirmed, leaning back in his chair. "He made that choice collectively with his advisors. I merely focused on the breadcrumbs of evidence we found. With this oue, many families who were scammed by Theo into paying exorbitant interest are finally free of their debt."


    Casaio let out a tired sigh. "Now, my only priority is Zilia."


    Ian hummed in understanding. "Then, I shall take my leave." He bowed once more and walked out of the Alpha Prince¡¯s study, leaving the room in a peaceful silence.


    Casaio leaned back into the leather of his chair, closing his eyes for a brief second before the phone on his desk began to ring. He reached for it, his expression softening slightly when he saw Dominick¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    "Hey, Nick!"


    "Cas!" Dominick¡¯s voice came through, sounding slightly strained.


    "I suppose you¡¯re doing well," Casaio said, finally letting his guard down and restingfortably.


    "Yes. Is everything alright there? Gabriel¡¯s phone is off, and I couldn¡¯t reach him. That¡¯s why I called you," Dominick exined. On the other end of the line, he was pacing, rubbing the top of his left eyebrow, a nervous habit he couldn¡¯t seem to shake.


    "Yes, everything is fine. Gabriel likely just wants some peace; he probably switched it off to avoid calls while he¡¯s with Amelie and the baby," Casaio replied. "How is your work going in Gridlock? I heard reports of rogues in that region recently. Are they still prominent there?"


    "There are many issues underlying in this region, Cas, not just one," Dominick replied. "The rogues are the least of my worries. There¡¯s a shift in the local packs that feels... Wrong. It¡¯s like they¡¯re preparing for something they aren¡¯t telling the Council about, nor let us know about."


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll handle those matters well. Also, don¡¯t lose yourself in work only. Make time for yourself," Casaio advised, his voice carrying the warmth of an older brother.


    "Hmm," Dominick responded vaguely.


    "Did your divorce settle fully this time? The alimony and all the legalities?"


    "Yes," Dominick answered shortly.


    "That¡¯s a relief then," Casaio whispered. He sensed a growing aloofness in his brother¡¯s tone just as a soft knock sounded at his study door. Seeing Zilia standing there, he smiled. "I¡¯ll talk to youter, brother."


    "Yeah. Later," Dominick replied before the line went dead.


    Dominick lowered the phone and rested it on the dark wood of his desk. He leaned his head back against the headrest and exhaled deeply, staring up at the ceiling. It was jarring how much his life had altered in the span of a single month.


    "Nick, I brought the report rted to the activities of all five packs here," Evan announced, walking into the room with a thick folder in hand.


    Dominick straightened up immediately, the weary man disappearing and the responsible Alpha returning to his eyes. He cleared his throat, pushing the thoughts of his divorce to the back of his mind. "Let¡¯s see it. Is there any movement near the border?"


    "No," Evan answered, sliding the heavy file across the mahogany desk. "And now that you¡¯re here, they¡¯ve be even more cautious. They know better than to move openly under your watch."


    Evan lingered by the desk, hesitant to leave. "By the way, have you thought about attending the Winter Moon Festival in town? It starts tonight. The local people would be thrilled to see the Alpha Prince in person. It might do the public image some good," he advised.


    "I¡¯m avoiding crowded ces," Dominick answered, his eyes already scanning the first page of the report. "You should go, though. Take Jeniva. She always had a penchant for those kinds of festivities," he murmured, his fingers tightening on the edge of the folder.


    "Sure. But I would be happy if you had apanied us," Evan stated. He stayed rooted to the spot, his concern growing as he observed the Prince. For days, Dominick had done nothing but bury himself in logistics and the disputes happening in the town, as if trying to drown out his own thoughts with data.


    "I don¡¯t feel like walking out," Dominick replied. He didn¡¯t look up. The silence of the office felt safer to him than the forced cheer of a festival.


    "I understand," Evan said. He bowed and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    As he crossed the living room, he saw Jeniva walking across the hall, deep in her thoughts.


    "Jeniva, Prince Dominick won¡¯t being with us tonight. But what are you thinking?" Evan questioned.


    "I¡¯m thinking nothing," Jeniva replied, dismissing the tension with a wave of her hand. "Ah, the prince won¡¯t apany us. That¡¯s sad. But do you think is it because of his ex?"


    "Yes," Evan agreed. "Juniper was a bad Chapter of his life. They were going well with each for years until everything broke apart. That¡¯s also a reason why Prince Dominick chose toe to Gridlock because he wanted to forget what he went through."


    Jeniva hummed. "But he¡¯s not making efforts for it. Tonight, let¡¯s take him to the town to enjoy the festival."


    "The Prince has refused for it, Jeniva," Evan said.


    "I know. But I have a n in my mind," Jeniva replied with a bright smile.

 Chapter 664: To celebrate with Noah

    <h4>Chapter 664: To celebrate with Noah</h4>


    Gabriel and Amelie stood by the terminal entrance as Carlos prepared to depart. Noah, perched in from the stroller, watched the bustling airport crowd with wide, curious eyes. Some travelers nced at the young Alpha Prince with interest, while others whispered as they recognized the royal presence, but the family remained focused on their friend.


    Carlos hugged Gabriel firmly. When he turned to Amelie, he held her a little tighter, a unspoken promise that he would remain a guardian from afar.


    He stepped back and lowered himself onto his knees to be level with Noah. The little pup¡¯s eyes grew wide before he pped his hands, once, then twice, delighted by the sudden attention.


    "Noah," Carlos called softly. The boy¡¯s gaze locked onto his. "My blessings are with you."


    As Carlos ced a gentle hand over Noah¡¯s head, the pup suddenly reached out, grasping Carlos¡¯s wrist with his tiny, surprisingly strong hands. It was as if the child sensed the weight of the moment. Carlos gently disengaged his hand and stood up, a bittersweet smile touching his lips.


    "Ah! Ah!" Noah cried out, his little face scrunching in protest, though no tears came. He simply wasn¡¯t ready to let go.


    "See youter, Gabriel. Amelie," Carlos said, offering one final wave before pushing his trolley bag toward the security gates.


    The three of them stood there, a small ind of stillness in the busy terminal, waving until Carlos¡¯s figure finally disappeared into the crowd.


    Then, Amelie and Gabriel entered the car. Gabriel held Noah close in his arms, the bodyguard put the stroller in the backseat after folding it.


    "Dada!" Noah chirped happily.


    "Yes, boy?" Gabriel lowered his eyes to look at his son, who was simply smiling. "Your smile makes me recharged." He gazed at Amelie, who was smiling at their exchange.


    Noah continued to bber nonsense, his brow furrowed in concentration as he tried to pry a silver button off Gabriel¡¯s coat. Amelie leaned in as she gently wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth with a soft cloth.


    "Your Highness," the bodyguard in the front seat spoke up, ncing back from the window. "There¡¯s a report of a major snowstorm hitting in a few hours. The rain is already turning heavy, and the visibility is dropping. We must return to the pce immediately."


    Gabriel looked to Amelie, silently gauging her mood.


    "It¡¯s better we go back," she agreed, offering him a small, regretful smile. "The roads are dangerous enough as it is. We can save our date for another day when the weather is clearer."


    "You look worried," Gabriel murmured, reaching out to squeeze her hand. "Carlos is resourceful. He¡¯ll find the answers he¡¯s looking for."


    "It felt like he was hiding something deeper this time, Gabriel. I¡¯ve never seen him so troubled, not even when Grandma passed away," Amelie replied, her voice trailing off as she watched the rainsh against the car window.


    Sensing the shift in his mother¡¯s tone, Noah stopped fiddling with the buttons. He tilted his head, his wide eyes darting between his parents. He began to wriggle his legs in Gabriel¡¯sp, pushing against his father¡¯s firm grip with a tiny grunt of effort, reaching his small hands toward Amelie¡¯s arm in a silent demand forfort.


    Gabriel let out a soft chuckle despite the tension, easing his hold so the boy could lean into his mother. "He¡¯s a little protector, isn¡¯t he? He won¡¯t let you be sad for long."


    Amelie smiled and finally held Noah in her arms, hugging him warmly.


    ~~~~


    Samyra let out a worried sigh, her breath fogging the ss as the wind began to howl against the pce stone. "The rain has gotten so much heavier. Why haven¡¯t they returned yet? Even Noah is with them; he must be so restless in that car," she fretted, her eyes fixed on the darkening driveway.


    David remained focused on the task at hand, his knife rhythmically slicing through a pear for Flora. "I called Amelie just a few minutes ago. They¡¯re perfectly fine, Samyra. They¡¯re just stuck in a heavy traffic jam due to the weather," he stated calmly, sliding a piece of fruit toward his daughter.


    "Exactly," Flora added, leaning back against her pillows. She looked at her mother with a soft, knowing expression. "Prince Gabriel can teleport. If anything truly terrible happened, or if the storm became too much, he would have them back inside these pce walls in a second. Now, please,e away from the window. It¡¯s freezing, and you¡¯ll catch a cold."


    Samyra finally stepped back. "I suppose you¡¯re right. I just don¡¯t like the look of those clouds."


    "They¡¯ll be home soon," David assured her, though he nced at the clock on the wall, noting the time. "Here, eat these." He forwarded the te to Flora with sliced pear and nced at Samyra.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking if we should celebrate this Christmas with Amelie," David stated, setting the te of fruit down. "Flora can go to the Red River Pack to celebrate with Zander. Since it¡¯s Noah¡¯s first Christmas, I think we should be here as his grandparents."


    Samyra nodded, her worry for the storm reced by warmth. "I¡¯ve thought the same. He needs his family around him for his first holiday."


    "Even I want to celebrate with Noah," Flora said, her brow furrowing. "But I promised Zander I¡¯d be there. I¡¯m torn."


    "You can video call us anytime," a voice said, pulling their attention to the doorway. Amelie entered the chamber, her hair looking slightly damp from the rain but radiant. She held a tiny flower bouquet and a small gift bag. "I bought these for you, Flora."


    She walked over to the bed and handed them to her sister.


    "Thank you," Flora replied, her face lighting up. "Maybe I can convince Zander toe here instead and celebrate with all of us?"


    "He is the Alpha of his pack, Flora. You should be by his side there. Don¡¯t forget your promise to him," Amelie asserted gently but firmly. "I¡¯ll put these in water." She took the bouquet and began arranging the blooms in a crystal vase.


    Meanwhile, Flora opened the gift bag. She pulled out a stunning ck mini-coat, adorned with delicate white embroidered flowers. "This is so beautiful! Did you buy this just now? In this weather?" She nced at Amelie in disbelief.


    "Yes. Since we were already out, I told Gabriel we must stop by the boutique. It¡¯s lined with wool and very warm. Wear it tomorrow during your train ride to the Red River Pack," Amelie suggested, her eyes sparkling.


    Flora and David gazed at Amelie with immense pride. Watching her move about the pce room, they couldn¡¯t help but notice how beautifully she had grown into her role, stitching the family together with such thoughtful care.


    "Thanks, sis. I truly like it," Flora said with a broad smile.


    Amelie smiled back. "I¡¯ll go back to my chamber then," she said when David stopped her. He rose to his feet and walked to his eldest daughter. "Amelie, this family is together because of you. Thank you. If not for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been together like this."


    She hummed and nced at her mother, whose eyes also carry the same gratitude.


    "I¡¯ll go back now. Noah must be asking for me," Amelie said, and turned to her feel before walking away.


    "She seems to be upset with us," David murmured. Flora gazed at her both parents, wondering if Amelie was hurt because they never showed such deep attention for her when she needed them. A guilt crept in her heart as she felt even she was responsible for it.

 Chapter 665: Step an inch forward

    <h4>Chapter 665: Step an inch forward</h4>


    "Kate, where had you disappeared to?" Amelie asked the moment she spotted her. She walked further into the chamber to find Katelyn sitting on the rug, distracted by Noah, while Gabriel was nowhere to be seen.


    "Amelie!" Katelyn lifted her gaze, a radiant, slightly sheepish glow on her face. "I went to see Sage. I realized I could just teleport, so I thought... why stay away? I¡¯m so in love with him that it¡¯s bing difficult to be apart for even a day." Her cheeks turned a soft shade of crimson as she blushed at her own confession.


    Amelie settled onto the floor across from her, pulling Noah into herp. The pup immediately began reaching for his mother¡¯s pendant on the chain, his restless energy finally settling. "That¡¯s good. You and Sage should spend as much time together as you possibly can," she affirmed, her voice full of genuine support.


    "I heard Carlos went back. I thought he had no intention of going back," Katelyn said, leaning back on her hands as she watched Noah try to mimic her posture.


    "He got some urgent work," Amelie replied, though her voicecked its usual conviction.


    "Oh." Katelyn tilted her head, noticing the way Amelie¡¯s gaze drifted toward the floor. The vibrant energy she usually carried seemed muted. "What happened? Are you worried for Carlos?" she inquired softly.


    "A little."


    "You worry a lot, Amelie," Katelyn remarked. "Be like Noah! Look at him! Worry-free all the time, just thinking about his next nap or his next snack."


    Amelie smiled at that, her heart lightening as she looked down at her son. Noah was currently preupied with the chain in Amelie¡¯s neck.


    "You¡¯re right," Amelie admitted, kissing the top of Noah¡¯s head. "I should focus on the present."


    They both heard Gabriel¡¯s deep voice before he even stepped into the drawing room, preceded by the stride of Karmen.


    "Yeah, get everything ready in San Ravendale. Amelie and I will be arriving at the mansion right after Christmas. Also, make sure Noah¡¯s room is well decorated with all the toys I asked for," Gabriel instructed Albus over the phone. He and Karmen both came to a halt when they saw Amelie and Katelyn sitting on the sofa with the pup.


    Karmen offered a respectful greeting to bothdies while Gabriel hung up the call, a yful glint appearing in his eyes as he looked at his sister.


    "Kate, I see you are using your teleportation well," Gabriel chuckled, though his tone held a note of brotherly caution. "Just don¡¯t overuse it in a single month. You don¡¯t want to burn through your strength as an Alpha before you¡¯ve fully matured into the power."


    "I only used it thrice, Brother," Katelyn countered, sticking her tongue out slightly. "Besides, I still use it far less than you do."


    "I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve been doing it for years, and my core is ustomed to the strain. You¡¯ve gained this ability not too long ago," Gabriel suggested. He walked closer to Amelie, his expression softening instantly as he reached down to ruffle Noah¡¯s hair before resting a hand on Amelie¡¯s shoulder.


    "Go back to your chamber," Gabriel told Katelyn, his tone firm but fond.


    She waved a final goodbye to Amelie and Noah before disappearing.


    "Karmen, the weather is worsening. You should have been home by now," Amelie said, her brow furrowed with concern. "Don¡¯t tell me Gabriel kept youte with more work."


    "No, he didn¡¯t," Karmen chuckled,ughing lightly as he shook his head. "I¡¯ve been here for a few hours finishing up some of the Prince¡¯s pending tasks before giving him the final reports. It was my choice to stay."


    "Still, you should head out before the roads arepletely covered in snow," Amelie insisted.


    "I¡¯m going now. By the way, I brought something for Noah." Karmen hesitated for a moment, his hands locked behind his back in a rare moment of shyness. He brought a small bag forward. "It was a bit difficult for me to select clothes for a toddler, but I hope you like them."


    "Noah loves everything," Gabriel interjected, already rxing back into the velvet sofa, "especially if it¡¯s something sparkling."


    Amelie smiled warmly and took the bag. "Noah, look what Uncle Karmen brought for you. Say thank you to him. Thank you." She coached the boy gently.


    Noah looked up at Karmen, his eyes bright with excitement as he mimicked his mother¡¯s mouth movements.


    "Han uo (Thank you)!" he chirped, the broken words followed by a wide, toothy grin.


    "He¡¯s lovely," Karmen said softly, a genuine smile breaking across his usually stoic face.


    Amelie opened the box and pulled out a soft, warm woolen set. "It¡¯s truly lovely and soft," she said, holding it up for the pup to see. Noah immediately caught the edge of the fabric, but his eyes quickly locked onto the sparkling, polished buttons.


    "Gah! Gah!" Noah jumped excitedly in Amelie¡¯s arms, his eyes shifting into a deep, vibrant shade of blue, a clear sign of his shifting wolf spirit reacting to his joy.


    "See, I told you. He¡¯s a lover of sparkling items," Gabriel said with a grin. "Thanks for the gift, Karmen. Noah is going to wear it tomorrow, a special outfit from his favorite uncle. Am I right, boy?"


    "Ha!" Noah chirped loudly this time, his enthusiasm bringing a bright smile to everyone¡¯s faces.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave then," Karmen said, his heart warmed by the child¡¯s reaction. He reached out and gave Noah¡¯s chubby cheek a gentle pinch before turning to head out into the cold.


    By the time he reached his car and began the drive home, the heavy rain had abruptly transitioned into a thick, silent snowfall. The world was turning white in a matter of minutes.


    As he stopped at a red light, Karmen leaned his head against the window, watching couples on the sidewalk huddled under umbres,ughing and catching kes on their hands. A small, uncharacteristic sigh escaped him as he watched them, the quiet of the car suddenly feeling very vast.


    Shaking his head to clear the sudden mncholy, Karmen focused on the road ahead. That was when his eyes fell upon Aisha. She was standing beneath a dark umbre, her face tilted toward the winter sky with an expression of profound yearning that made her look fragile against the swirling snow.


    A strange pull tugged at his heart, but he gritted his teeth and looked away, reminding himself that Aisha wasn¡¯t a woman meant for him.


    As he elerated, a sharp, piercing scream sliced through the sound of the wind. Karmen mmed on the brakes instinctively. Through the blurred window, he saw a man gripping Aisha¡¯s arm tightly. Without a second thought, Karmen swung the car to the curb and stepped out into the freezing air.


    "Leave my hand! I never asked you to follow me. We are merely colleagues!" Aisha shouted, her voice trembling with rage and fear. A few onlookers paused, but no one dared to intervene; the aggressor was nked by several men dressed in ck suits, who screamed threat.


    Karmen didn¡¯t hesitate. He moved with the lethal grace of a trained soldier, grabbing the man¡¯s wrist and shoving him away from Aisha with enough force to send him stumbling. Before the man could recover, Karmen stepped in and twisted his arm behind his back.


    "Step an inch forward and I¡¯ll snap his head off," Karmen threatened, his voice dropping to a deadly, low growl as he red at the men in ck.

 Chapter 666: A promise of love

    <h4>Chapter 666: A promise of love</h4>


    Karmen made sure the man and his minions were securely in police custody before driving Aisha to her apartment. The silence in the car was heavy, broken only by the swish of the windshield wipers against the snow. He walked her all the way to her door, and when she whispered, "Come in," he found himself unable to leave her in that state.


    He stepped inside, removing his shoes and sliding his feet into the guest slippers. Aisha headed straight for the kitchen, her hands trembling so violently that the ss rattled against the water jar.


    Karmen was there in a second, his steady hand covering hers as he took the jar and poured the water for her. She offered a small, breathless thank you and sipped the water slowly, her entire frame still vibrating with the aftershocks of the encounter. When she finally lowered the ss, Karmen gently took it from her and set it aside.


    "Thank you for helping me," Aisha whispered, finally looking up at him. Her eyes were still wide with lingering shock. "But how did you even arrive there? It¡¯s so far from the pce."


    "Coincidentally, I was driving to my home when I saw you, just moments before I heard your scream," Karmen replied. He sat on the edge of the coffee table, putting himself at eye level with her. "Who was that man, Aisha?"


    Aisha looked away, her fingers twisting together. "He¡¯s the son of a high-ranking council member. He thinks his status gives him the right to follow me because I refused his advances."


    "Whose son? Name," Karmen demanded.


    "You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself," Aisha insisted, her voice small as she tried to pull her woolen cardigan tighter around her shivering frame.


    "Just tell me the name," Karmen said, his voice rising, snapping his usual restraint.


    "Lazarus Vayne is the high-ranking council member," Aisha finally answered, her voice trembling. "His son¡¯s name is Eryx Vayne."


    "How long has he been doing this to you? Did he ever hurt you or¡ª"


    "No," Aisha cut him off immediately, her eyes searching his. "It was the first time he pulled such a stunt. I don¡¯t think he will ever do it again. So, you don¡¯t have to worry yourself with this."


    "Aisha, just stay quiet," Karmen said sternly, his gaze hardening. "You promised me that you would take care of yourself. You wanted independence, and I was happy to help you find that. Have you forgotten what kind of predatory gaze men like that hold? If he was troubling you, you should have informed your parents or the police. And if not them, you should have told me."


    Aisha looked directly into his eyes, a sh of painful honesty crossing her face. "You know my parents, Karmen. They would have found a way to me me for rebelling against them. And the police would not have done anything against the son of such a high-ranking alpha. And as for you... I¡¯ve barely heard from you. You ignore me even when we cross paths. How could I ask for your help knowing I¡¯d only be bringing you trouble?"


    Karmen felt a sharp sting of guilt at her words. He had been so focused on maintaining his distance to protect his own heart that he had left her vulnerable in the process.


    "I will make sure he is punished properly," Karmen said, his resolve hardening.


    "Don¡¯t drag yourself into my mess," Aisha pleaded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "I have taken advantage of your kindness so many times. If I let you do this, I¡¯ll be doing it again, and it will eat me alive inside because I am unable to do anything for you in return."


    "Then, do it," Karmen said, taking a step closer to her.


    "Huh?"


    "You refused to give yourself a chance because you love yourte mate. I know you still do," Karmen began, taking a step closer until he was standing directly over her. He had always been a coward when it came to his feelings for her, hiding behind duty and distance, but the sight of her in danger had shattered his restraint. "However, let <i>me</i> pursue you. Don¡¯t worry about what you can give back. Just... Let me try once. Can you allow that?"


    Aisha¡¯s breath hitched. She looked up at him, seeing not the stoic beta, but a man who was finallyying his heart bare.


    "Karmen, you deserve someone who isn¡¯t broken," she whispered.


    "I want the woman standing in front of me," he countered. "I am not asking you to open your heart for me right away," Karmen said. "However, let me do things for you. Let me protect you, Aisha. What if I hadn¡¯t been there? What if I found out about it when it was already toote? I would never have been able to forgive myself. I would have lived the rest of my life in regret."


    Aisha looked down at her hands, her voice trembling as she spoke of the fear that had kept her away from him. "And even when I won¡¯t be able to reciprocate... What will you do then? I may snatch away your precious time, Karmen. Do you truly think I can move on from the past to be with you? You¡¯re the one person I only want to see shine, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll only cast a shadow over you."


    Karmen reached out, his fingers brushing against her chin to lift her gaze to his. "If you think you are a shadow, then let me be the light that stays with you. My time isn¡¯t ¡¯snatched¡¯ if it¡¯s spent on you. Whether you can move on today, tomorrow, or years from now, that doesn¡¯t change how I feel. I¡¯m not asking for a promise of love. I¡¯m asking for the permission to be the one you turn to."


    Aisha searched his eyes, but this time, it was entirely for her.


    "I believe love can sway hearts. That is what I have seen around me. And I truly want to be your man, Aisha. I-I also think if your mate will be seeing you from heaven, he will want the same for you. So, please give us a chance."


    Aisha¡¯s fingers curled up. "Fine. Just for a month. Not more than that, Karmen."

 Chapter 667: Don’t make a noise!

    <h4>Chapter 667: Don¡¯t make a noise!</h4>


    Karmen handed the hot mug of coffee to Aisha.


    "Thanks." She brought the mug to her mouth and took a slow sip. She lifted her gaze and found him focused on his phone, his thumb moving rapidly as he typed out messages.


    "You should head home. Your parents might worry for you," Aisha suggested, her voice soft.


    "I already dropped a message to my mom saying I wouldn¡¯t be home today," Karmen answered without looking up.


    "What? Are you going to stay here?" Aisha¡¯s eyes widened in shock for a second, the thought of him spending the night in her modest apartment making her heart skip.


    "Yes. I can¡¯t leave you alone today. I¡¯ve yet to hear from the police, and it¡¯s highly possible that Eryx will be released on bail. I don¡¯t want him stepping anywhere near your door, which he certainly can," Karmen stated, finally locking his eyes onto hers. His focus was entirely on her safety, his protective instincts bubbling.


    Aisha¡¯s fingers curled tighter around the hot mug. She looked outside the floor-to-ceiling window of her apartment, watching the snowkes gently falling down.


    "I remember thest season¡¯s first snowfall I missed," she murmured, her voice barely louder than the soft patter of kes against the ss.


    "Why?" Karmen asked, his attention fully shifting from his phone to her.


    "I don¡¯t remember exactly. But I think it¡¯s because I refused to step out of my room. I felt so low that day. I felt lonely." The somber tone of her voice told Karmen everything he needed to know about the dark phase she had been enduring back then.


    "What about now?" he asked.


    "I am happy," Aisha said, her eyes meeting his. "I mean, I went to the office and had a productive morning until they announced the early closure. And now, you¡¯re here. I am not alone. Not in the way I was before. I feel... Good," she exined, revealing her emotions.


    "Live for yourself. That¡¯s what I want for you," Karmen said, his voice grounded and sincere.


    "I have started to," Aisha confided, a hint of pride in her tone. "I moved out, started working, and even made a friend at the office. Actually, I think they¡¯ll be shifting me to the San Ravendale branch right after Christmas."


    "That¡¯s wonderful news. I¡¯ll be heading there at that time as well," Karmen stated. A sense of relief washed over him; having her within his reach in San Ravendale made his protective duty much easier. "It¡¯s a beautiful city. You¡¯re going to love it. If you want, I can help you scout for a safe apartment."


    "Thanks, but thepany is arranging the housing this time," Aisha answered. She took a few more sips of her coffee, the warmth finally reaching her heart.


    The quiet moment was interrupted by the sharp buzz of Karmen¡¯s phone. "I have to take this," he excused himself. Aisha watched his broad silhouette move toward the balcony, the cold air rushing in for a split second before he slid the ss door shut.


    "Yes, officer?" Karmen asked.


    "We would like to inform you that Mr. Eryx Vayne has been released on bail," the officer revealed. "Also, Mr. Lazarus Vayne is here and would like a word with you."


    Before Karmen could voice his disapproval, the line crackled, and a deeper, more weathered voice took over.


    "I would like to apologize on behalf of my son," Lazarus Vayne said, sounding exhausted. "Please tell Miss Aisha that I am deeply sorry. If possible, I¡¯d like to meet with her tomorrow, or whenever she feelsfortable, to make things right."


    Karmen gripped the balcony railing. "I don¡¯t think she should meet you. Your son harassed her," Karmen said, his voice like grinding stone. "You may have helped him get out of the lockup, but I will not stay quiet, Mr. Vayne. Your son was openly grabbing Miss Aisha¡¯s hand, misbehaving with her while hiding behind his minions. I think you need to reflect on the crime your sonmitted. It wasn¡¯t a mistake."


    Without waiting for a response, Karmen hung up and slid the phone back into his pocket. He stared out, seeing how thend was turning white.


    "Karmen, don¡¯t stay outside in the cold," Aisha¡¯s gentle voice broke through his anger. He turned to see her peeking her head through the partially opened ss door.


    He retreated from the railing and stepped back into the warmth of the living room.


    "Everything alright?" she asked, searching his face as he closed the door behind him.


    "Just work," Karmen lied smoothly. He felt it would be best not to speak about Eryx now as it could stress out Aisha.


    "Since you¡¯ll be staying here, I¡¯ll prepare the second room for you," Aisha said, regaining her hostessposure. "I¡¯ll get lunch started shortly, so just make yourselffortable."


    "Sure. But I can help you in the kitchen. Don¡¯t burden yourself," Karmen stated, already rolling up his sleeves.


    Just then, the sharp chime of the doorbell echoed through the apartment. Both of them stiffened, their eyes snapping toward the door.


    "I¡¯ll check," Aisha said, her heart starting to race.


    "I will. You stay here," Karmen countered, moving with caution. He checked the security monitor and saw a woman wrapped in a heavy coat, clutching a grocery bag. "Your sister is here!"


    "What?" Aisha gasped, nearly tripping as she ran to the screen. "Oh no! Hide! Lilith cannot see you here!"


    "What? Why?" Before Karmen could protest, he was being dragged by the arm into the second guest room. Aisha yanked open a tall, empty cupboard and shoved his broad frame inside. "Stay here and don¡¯t make a noise!"


    She mmed the cupboard door shut on a very bewildered Karmen and sprinted back to the foyer. She took a moment to steady her frantic breathing and smooth her hair before swinging the door open.


    "Lilith! What a surprise," Aisha said, hugging her older sister and taking the heavy bag.


    "Why did you take so long to open the door?" Lilith asked, stepping into the warmth and shaking snow off her boots.


    "I-I was in the washroom," Aisha lied. "Why did youe out when it¡¯s snowing so hard?"


    "I was heading home when Mom called and insisted I drop off some groceries. I figured I should check on you myself. You hardly call hometely, and they¡¯re starting to worry." Lilith sighed, lowering herself onto the very couch where Karmen¡¯s warm coffee mug was still sitting.


    "Someone was here?" Lilith frowned.


    "Huh? Yes. A colleague from the office," Aisha replied.


    "Oh. Call mom and dad sometimes," Lilith then said.


    "Yeah, I will." Aisha fidgeted with her fingers. "They have asked to reach home before snow gets thick."


    "Are you asking me to leave already?" Lilith chuckled.


    "No, I¡¯m just worried that you may get stuck," Aisha replied. "Would you like to drink the coffee?"


    "No. I had one before heading here," Lilith answered. The phone in her pocket rang and she found it was from her husband. Rising to her feet, she said, "I¡¯ll go then. Take care of yourself."


    Aisha was quick to follow her sister and the two hugged before Lilith left. Aisha took a sigh of relief, and went back to the guest room. She opened the cupboard and asked Karmen to step out.


    "Sorry. I didn¡¯t want Lilith to see you. She would have told our parents, which could be a problem," Aisha stated.


    "I understand," Karmen said, smiling a little.

 Chapter 668: You, me and Noah

    <h4>Chapter 668: You, me and Noah</h4>


    Amelie, Gabriel and Noah went into the balcony of their chamber, witnessing the first snowfall. Noah, who was restingfortably in Gabriel¡¯s arms started jumping and wriggling his legs seeing the gentle snow kesing from the sky to the earth.


    Gabriel adjusted his hold, chuckling as Noah¡¯s wriggling legs practically kicked against his chest.


    "Aaa! Aa!" Noah chirped, his voice echoing off the balcony.


    He lunged forward, his chubby fingers sying open to snatch the snowkes, only to find his palms empty. His frustrationsted only a second, however, as Amelie stepped closer. She caught arge, crystalline ke on the very tip of her finger and held it out for him to inspect.


    "Look, Noah. Doesn¡¯t it look beautiful?" Amelie whispered, her eyes glowing with maternal warmth.


    Noah stared at the intricate shape for a heartbeat before it melted into a tiny, clear droplet of water. His face scrunched in wonder, and then his tiny hand reached out to tug urgently at the cor of Gabriel¡¯s shirt, pulling his father toward the very edge of the balustrade.


    "Ma... Maa..."


    The broken, sweet sound of his voice made both parents freeze.


    Gabriel¡¯s heart fluttered as he stepped right up to the stone ledge, allowing the cold breeze to ruffle Noah¡¯s some of soft hair, which were out of the cap.


    Noah¡¯s eyes sparkled with pure triumph as several kes finallynded in his grasp. Before anyone could stop him, he brought his tiny, chilled fingers to his mouth, tasting the cold magic of the winter.


    "What are you doing? Bad boy, that¡¯s cold!" Amelieughed, gently catching his hand to lead it away from his mouth.


    Noah didn¡¯t mind the scolding. He reached his other hand out to rest on Amelie¡¯s shoulder, watching with intense focus as more white crystals settled on his palm.


    "Dadda, ook!" Noah chirped, turning his head sharply to show Gabriel his prize. "Mama," he added, more clearly this time, as he pressed his cold, damp hands against Amelie¡¯s warm cheeks. The contrast made her gasp, which only prompted a bubbly, high-pitched giggle to escape his mouth. The biting air had turned his chubby cheeks a vibrant shade of beetroot red, making him look like a little winter sprite.


    Gabriel pulled Amelie closer into a side hug, resting his chin atop her head as they looked out over the sprawling white gardens. "Doesn¡¯t it drive you crazy how fast our lives changed, Amelie? Here we are, the three of us, watching our very first snowfall together."


    Amelie leaned into his strength, her arm circling his waist. "And it feels so warm like this, Gabriel. You, me, and Noah. It feels... Complete."


    She lifted her head, her eyes reflecting the silver light of the sky. Gabriel leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender, lingering kiss. Between them, Noah remained blissfully upied, his tiny hands dancing through the air as he tried to catch every ke that drifted past their balcony.


    ~~~~~


    Dominick stared at the ornate cardstock in his hands before shifting his sharp gaze to Evan. "Why was this sent to me? I have no interest in public spectacles."


    "Maybe they all simply want the prince¡¯s presence tonight," Evan replied smoothly. "The people of Gridlock are eager. They want you to inaugurate tonight¡¯s Winter Moon Festival. It¡¯s the cornerstone of their season."


    Dominick sighed, a sound of weary frustration, and tossed the invitation onto the coffee table.


    "It¡¯s not a bad thing, Dominick," Evan advised, his tone shifting to one of a seasoned counselor rather than a beta. "The people want you to be a part of their culture. As the Alpha Prince, it¡¯s vital that you are seen engaging with these traditions. It builds a bridge that steel andws cannot."


    From the shadows of the hallway, Jeniva watched them. A small, secret smile yed on her lips. She had spent her morning meeting with the city mayor, subtly pulling strings to ensure the nobles and the public would petition for the Prince¡¯s attendance.


    She had purposefully let Evan deliver the news; she knew Dominick¡¯s temperament well enough to know that if the suggestion hade from her, he might have viewed it as an overstep and refused out of spite. This way, it appeared to be the collective voice of his future subjects, a request he could hardly ignore.


    "Will the Alpha Prince go?" Jeniva asked softly, finally stepping into the light of the room and catching Dominick¡¯s eye.


    "Yes, I have to go. I can¡¯t refuse everyone¡¯s request," Dominick said, his gaze lingering on Jeniva for a moment longer than necessary.


    Evan shed a quick, knowing smile at Jeniva, but his expression immediately ttened when Dominick turned back toward him.


    "You should get ready then. Jeniva, you too," Evan directed.


    Jeniva offered a quick nod and hurried toward her room, her heart racing with the sess of her n. Dominick, meanwhile, retreated to his own room in the residence.


    As he opened the heavy wardrobe, he began sifting through his options, looking for something that would ward off the biting chill of the Winter Moon Festival. As he pulled aside a row of shirts and jeans, his hand snagged on a soft, white woolen sweater.


    He froze. It was the one Juniper had bought for him.


    A sh of irritation and old pain crossed his face. He had made a point to discard everything that reminded him of her, yet this one item had somehow survived the purge, tucked away in the shadows of the cupboard. Without a second thought, he yanked it from the hanger and tossed it aside, reaching instead for a ck woolen sweater. He pulled it out and mmed the wardrobe door shut.


    Dominick checked his reflection onest time. The wine-colored long coat added a regal weight to his silhouette, the gold brooch catching the dim light of the room. With his scarf tucked securely and his ck gloves pulled on, he looked every bit the Alpha Prince the people expected to see.


    The clock struck five.


    "Let¡¯s have some fun in this festival," he murmured to himself, his voice a low rumble in the quiet room. "Hopefully, my mind wille to rest seeing the vibrant energy of the festival."

 Chapter 669: Running away from him?

    <h4>Chapter 669: Running away from him?</h4>


    Dominick inaugurated the festival by lighting the scaredmp in the moon temple. The people gathered in the temple and even outside began singing the prayer they dedicated to the Moon Goddess.


    He kept his hands joined in a respectful gesture until the final note faded, thus officially marking the start of the festival.


    As he walked out of the temple with Evan, the vibrant energy of the crowd hit him. Stalls were overflowing with moon-cakes, handmadenterns, and silver trinkets. Yet, even as he watched childrenughing in the snow, Dominick couldn¡¯t shake a bitter realization. Gridlock was a culturally rich and spiritually deepnd, yet beneath the surface, it was rotting with corruption.


    Themoners were kind, hardworking people, but he knew that a handful of elites at the top were treating this city like a chessboard, manipting the very people.


    "Where¡¯s Jeniva?" Evan asked, his head pivoting as he scanned the vibrant, crowded za.


    "She came with us," Dominick murmured.


    "Yes, but as we went to the Moon Temple, I didn¡¯t see her around. I thought she was following us closely," Evan remarked.


    "Maybe she was behind us, then decided to go separate ways," Dominick replied. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to track her movements.


    His attention was pulled away by a group of local children nearby. They were ducking behind wooden stalls, shrieking withughter as they pelted each other with fresh snowballs.


    For a second, he saw himself and his siblings in those boys, recalling the rare, rowdy childhood days spent in the pce gardens before the burden of leadership had settled on their respective shoulders. A genuine smile touched his lips as their sight made him happy.


    As they walked further into the heart of the za, the rhythmic drone of bagpipes and the steady beat of drums pulled them toward arge, cheering circle.


    "We should go over there," Evan said, his professional guard slipping into genuine curiosity. He grabbed Dominick¡¯s arm and pulled him through the crowd until they reached the front.


    "Oh! Jeniva is there!" Evan remarked, pointing into the center of the ring.


    Dominick nced in that direction and froze. Jeniva was in the middle of the whirling dancers, her ivory coat discarded to reveal a simpler dress beneath. She moved with a fluid grace, her boots hitting the cobblestones in perfect sync with theplex, traditional rhythm.


    ¡¯Did she rehearse for this?¡¯ he wondered, mesmerized by the precision of her footwork.


    She caught the light of thenterns as she spun, her hair flying, passing a radiant smile to the onlookers. Seeing her showcase such vibrant energy, Dominick felt a strange in his chest.


    He looked down at his own gloved hands, then back at her. Only one question echoed in his mind: How could she be so carefree? It felt like she belonged to the music itself, entirely detached from the darkness he saw everywhere else.


    "She¡¯s actually quite good," Evan shouted over the music, grinning. "Maybe you should join her, Dominick! The people would love it."


    "Why would I do that? You go and dance!" Dominick said, giving his Beta a light shove.


    Evanughed, ready to retort, but the music suddenly moved into a faster, more driving tempo. Before Dominick could step back into the shadows, a young couple in traditional dress broke away from the inner circle. With bright smiles and a gentle but firm grip, they grasped his hands and began pulling him toward the center where the professional dancers were performing aplex set.


    "No! No!" Dominick shook his head. He was trained in ballroom etiquette and the rigid steps of a royal g, not this wild, rhythmic footwork.


    The crowd, recognizing the Alpha Prince, began to p in time with the bagpipes, cheering him on. He looked around frantically for an escape, but the circle had closed in. Just then, Jeniva spun past him, her face flushed from the exertion. As she looped back around, she caught his hand, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Don¡¯t think, Alpha Prince! Just move!" sheughed, tugging him into the rhythm.


    Dominick stumbled slightly, his heavy boots feeling clumsypared to the light-footed locals. He looked like a stoic statue being forced for such a dance. Despite his internal protest, he started mimicking what the others were doing.


    The rhythmic pulse of the bagpipes finally worked its way into Dominick¡¯s blood. The weight of the pce, the lingering ghost of Juniper¡¯s sweater, and the bitter thoughts of corruption all seemed to dissolve into the cold night air. For a few rare minutes, he wasn¡¯t the Alpha Prince; he was just a man moving to a beat, his heavy wine-colored coat red out as he spun.


    As the music reached its crescendo, the local dancers froze in their traditional poses, hands on hips or arms raised to the moon. Dominick, acting on muscle memory, finished with a deep, graceful ballroom bow.


    The crowd went wild. Roars of approval and rhythmic pping erupted, echoing against the temple walls. Dominick straightened up, feeling slightly lightheaded and remarkably happy, a genuine glow on his face that even the freezing wind couldn¡¯t dampen.


    The lead dancer moved through the circle, holding out a weathered cap for contributions. Dominick didn¡¯t hesitate; he reached into his pocket and ced a generous stack of bills into the hat, earning a stunned and grateful bow from the performer.


    "What a great performance, Your Highness!" Evan teased him as Dominick walked to his beta with a flushed face.


    "You should have joined too," Dominick said. He turned to share the moment with Jeniva, but his smile instantly vanished.


    She was gone. Again.


    "Let¡¯s go ahead," Evan said, already looking toward the next row ofntern-lit stalls.


    Dominick hummed a reluctant response, his jaw tightening. This time, the disappearance bothered him. It didn¡¯t feel like she was lost in the crowd; it felt intentional. Was she running away from him? The thought sat heavy in his gut, recing the warmth of the dance with a suspicion. He strode ahead with his Beta, his eyes scanning the periphery but finding nothing.


    Behind the stage, hidden by the broad shoulders of the celebrating performers, Jeniva finally came to the front. She watched the Alpha Prince disappear into the throng of people.


    <i>¡¯I can¡¯t stay near Prince Dominick. Not after what he does to me,¡¯ </i>she thought, her heart hammering against her ribs. Every time he looked at her with that softened gaze, it felt like a trap she wasn¡¯t ready to fall into. And the scent, she didn¡¯t want to feel it or even recall it.


    She adjusted her scarf, pulling it higher to hide her face, and turned toward a narrow side street that led away from the festival¡¯s center.


    Stopping near a stall, which was selling the hot steam chocte buns, she bought one and ate it slowly. "Mm... This is delicious!" she murmured, her shoulders slumping as the chocte melted in her mouth. She finished it quickly before she felt a presence behind her.


    "You¡¯re eating these alone," Dominick spoke, causing her to turn around promptly. Her cheeks were filled with the bun while her lips smudged with the chocte.

 Chapter 670: You feel my pheromones?

    <h4>Chapter 670: You feel my pheromones?</h4>


    "We have been looking for you," Evan said. He looked at the fresh hot chocte buns and bought two, one for him and one for Dominick.


    "Here, for you," Evan said.


    Jeniva finally managed to swallow thest of her bun, her hand fluttering to her chest as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    "Mm... It¡¯s delicious," Evan remarked, giving the stall owner a cheerful thumbs up. Dominick took the bun but didn¡¯t eat it immediately; his gaze remained locked on Jeniva, searching for the reason behind her sudden flight. She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes for long and turned away, vigorously wiping her mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Let¡¯s go ahead! I saw a wonderful restaurant down this alley," Evan suggested, oblivious to the silent standoff. "They have the best liquor and dinner meals in the city."


    "I¡¯m full," Jeniva blurted out. The thought of sitting across from Dominick in a cramped, candlelit booth was more than her nerves could handle.


    "What? Your stomach is full with just a bun!?" Dominick arched a skeptical eyebrow, finally taking a small bite of his own chocte bun.


    "Yes," she insisted.


    "Don¡¯t lie, Jeniva. Your appetite is good. At the residence dinner table, you eat quite well," Evan remarked with augh, nudging her yfully. "Besides, the Alpha Prince hasn¡¯t had a proper meal all day. You wouldn¡¯t make him eat alone, would you?"


    Jeniva looked at the dark alleyway Evan was pointing toward, then back at Dominick, who was waiting for her answer with a challenging glint in his eyes.


    Jeniva offered a tight, forced smile to Evan, her head beginning to swim. Being near Dominick was bing a physical challenge; his Alpha pheromones were rolling off him in subtle, powerful waves. To the other wolves, it was nothing, but to a suppressive Omega like Jeniva, it felt like a heavy weight pressing against her senses.


    Dominick watched her closely as they descended the stone steps toward the restaurant. ¡¯What is bothering her? She acts like a different person the moment I step near,¡¯ he thought.


    The restaurant was a cavern of warmth, filled with the clinking of sses and the roar ofughter. Despite the crowd, the owner personally cleared a prime table for the royal party. Dominick gave a polite smile to the patrons who bowed as he passed, finally taking a seat between Evan and Jeniva.


    The waiter arrived almost instantly, trembling slightly as he handed over the menus.


    "Evan, order for us," Dominickmanded, not even opening his menu. His eyes were fixed on Jeniva, who was staring intently at the tablecloth as if it held the secrets of the universe.


    Evan nodded, quickly rattling off a selection of the house¡¯s best roasted meats, root vegetables, and a bottle of their strongest local grain liquor.


    As the waiter scurried away, Dominick leaned in slightly toward Jeniva, "Are you sick again?"


    "No," Jeniva refused immediately.


    Evan looked at her too. "We can go home if you don¡¯t feel well," he suggested.


    "No, I¡¯m perfectly fine," Jeniva lied with a straight face. She poured a ss of water for herself and drank it.


    The liquor was surprisingly potent, and as the savory roasted meats were cleared away, the atmosphere at the table shifted from tense to rowdy. Jeniva, perhaps seeking an escape from Dominick¡¯s suffocating presence, had kept pace with Evan ss for ss.


    "Cheers!" the two of them shouted, clinking sharply before they drained their sses yet again. Dominick watched them, a faint, amused chuckle escaping him. He remained the anchor of the group, focused on his meal.


    Jeniva¡¯s face was a vivid, pretty shade of crimson. She propped her chin up on her palms, her eyes slightly ssy as she leaned toward Evan. "Evan, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Not yet," Evan replied, his own movements bing a bit more exaggerated and loose.


    "So, you¡¯re nning to have one," Jeniva teased with a lopsided smile.


    "Yes, in the future," Evan answered, grinning. "You tell us. Do you have anyone waiting for you?"


    "No," Jeniva said, shaking her head so vigorously her hair tumbled over her shoulders. "I¡¯ve kept myself safe from the hungry alphas," she muttered under her breath, followed by a burst of gigglyughter.


    Evan joined in, the two of them sharing a drunken moment of solidarity. Then, as if realizing who was sitting right next to them, they both turned their heads slowly to look at Dominick. He was holding his ss. His sharp eyes moved from Evan to Jeniva, resting on her flushed face.


    "Hungry alphas, Jeniva?" Dominick asked. "Is that how you see me?"


    Jeniva¡¯sughter died down into a small, nervous hup.


    "No! I wasn¡¯t talking about you," Jeniva said, averting her gaze.


    Evan could feel a tension existed between Dominick and Jeniva, and grinned.


    "I-I have to go somewhere," Evan excused himself and without waiting for Dominick¡¯s response, he simply disappeared.


    "Why did you leave like that?" Dominick murmured, frowning.


    "Maybe your Beta is just scared of you," Jeniva whispered. Her voice was thick with the liquor, but the edge of her words reached Dominick clearly.


    "Do you want to eat more?" he asked, his voice steady as he bypassed herment entirely. He wasn¡¯t about to get into a philosophical debate about his leadership style with a woman who could barely see straight.


    "No, I¡¯m full now. But look at you¡ªyou didn¡¯t even finish your drink," Jeniva pointed out, her finger swaying slightly as she aimed it at his ss. Before he could even blink, her hand shot out. She grabbed his ss, drained the potent liquor in one aggressive gulp, and plonked it back onto the wood with a satisfied thud. "We shouldn¡¯t... Waste things," she remarked, her words beginning to slur.


    Dominick¡¯s lips quirked into a genuine smile. He called the waiter, settled the bill, and stood up, ready to depart. However, Jeniva¡¯s coordination had officially clocked out for the night; her head hit the table with a soft thump.


    "Let¡¯s go. People are looking at you," Dominick urged, gently but firmly pulling her up.


    "I feel the earth is moving... It¡¯s very fast, Dominick," Jenivained, her knees buckling. She instinctively leaned into him, resting her hot, flushed forehead against his shoulder.


    Dominick shook his head, sighing as he wrapped a protective arm around her waist to keep her upright. He led her out of the noisy restaurant and into the biting winter air. They still had a significant walk through the festival crowds to reach the car, but Jeniva wasn¡¯t having it.


    "I¡¯m tired! I can¡¯t walk anymore!" she dered. With a heavy plop, she sank onto a wooden bench right outside a brightly lit liquor shop, her arms crossed stubbornly over her chest.


    "Jeniva, we are in the middle of a public square," Dominick noted, looking down at her. "You can¡¯t sleep here."


    "Then, carry me up!" Jeniva said. "You can teleport, can¡¯t you?" she asked.


    Dominick nodded. He found it was the best to get them teleported back to the mansion and carried her on his back. As he stood straight, he simply vanished in the air,nding straight into Jeniva¡¯s room.


    She was quick to get down from his back and covered her mouth. Rushing to the bathroom, she vomited, feeling a strange feeling in her stomach.


    "Agh..." She opened the tap and rinsed her mouth before finally stepping out.


    "Your Highness, you should have warned me," Jeniva said.


    "Do you feel my pheromones?" Dominick suddenly asked her, causing Jeniva to stop blinking.

 Chapter 671: Accept my rejection

    <h4>Chapter 671: ept my rejection</h4>


    At first, Jeniva considered weaving another lie, but the liquor made her tell the truth.


    "Yes," she whispered, her gaze dropping to her boots. "I know."


    "When did you find out?" Dominick¡¯s voice was a defensive reflex. He didn¡¯t wait for her to answer, waving a gloved hand dismissively. "Never mind. It doesn¡¯t change anything. We¡¯ll go through the formal rejection once you¡¯re sober enough to stand."


    "I am sober," Jeniva countered, snapping her head up to meet his eyes. The vulnerability was gone and was reced by a rity. "I¡¯ve never encountered a scent like yours. But don¡¯t mistake my recognition for a request. I don¡¯t want you to ept me. The difference between a Prince and someone like me is too vast, and you¡¯ve made it clear you already despise me. I am perfectly ready for the rejection."


    Dominick¡¯s fingers curled into his palms, his jaw tightening so hard a muscle pulsed in his cheek. "I am done with the fairy tale of love, Jeniva. I told you I was yed for a fool once. Do you think I have the strength to survive another heartbreak? You couldn¡¯t possibly understand the weight of that kind of betrayal."


    "You judge me so easily, Prince Dominick," she said, her voice trembling with a hurt. "You think you¡¯re the only one with scars? I was rejected by my first mate the very day I turned eighteen. He was a high-ranking Alpha, the kind of man who thought he owned the world. Because I was poor, because I was ¡¯worthless¡¯ of his status, he rejected me in front of a hundred students. He turned our bond into a public joke."


    Dominick went rigid, his breath hitching in the freezing air. "He couldn¡¯t have loved you," he murmured, his voice losing its edge. "If the Moon Goddess chose you as mates..."


    "He was my friend," Jeniva cut him off. "I trusted him until the moment he ridiculed me for even dreaming of standing beside an Alpha like him. So, don¡¯t lecture me on heartbreak. I hate the idea of falling in love just as much as you do."


    Dominick¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression hardening into a mask of grim determination. "Then there is no reason to dy. We can reject each other now and be done with it."


    "Yes. I¡¯m ready," Jeniva said, her voice remarkably steady despite the flush on her cheeks.


    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t do that,¡¯ </i>a low, gravelly snarl echoed in the back of Dominick¡¯s mind. It was ck, his wolf. Usually, ck remained a silent observer of Dominick¡¯s cynicism, but now, the wolf was pacing behind his ribs, restless and agitated.


    <i>¡¯Why?¡¯</i> Dominick argued internally. <i>¡¯There is no meaning in epting a mate when we both know how this ends. Neither of us has healed. We are both haunted by betrayals. Why would we tether ourselves to more potential pain?¡¯</i>


    ck didn¡¯t offer a logical rebuttal; he simply bared his teeth in a warning.


    "I, Jeniva, reject you, Prince Dominick, as my mate."


    While Dominick was still locked in a silent battle with his wolf, Jeniva had taken the lead.


    Dominick stared at her in total bewilderment, his heart hammering against his chest. ording to tradition and the rank he held, the Alpha Prince was supposed to initiate the separation. He was the one who had spent the evening brooding over rejection, yet here she was, this woman discarded him before he could even find his voice.


    A sharp, searing pain red in his chest, the bond beginning to fray at hermand. ck let out a mournful howl that vibrated in Dominick¡¯s throat.


    "You..." Dominick breathed, his eyes wide. "You didn¡¯t even wait for me to speak."


    "Why should I have?" Jeniva gritted her teeth. "ept my rejection, Prince Dominick. End this."


    Dominick felt ck retreating into the darkest corners of his mind, the wolf whimpering in a way that made Dominick¡¯s own chest feel hollow. Fighting against every instinct that told him to pull her close and mend the fracture, he forced the words out through a tight throat.


    "I, Dominick Sinir, ept your rejection, Jeniva."


    Jeniva flinched, her eyes clouding with a momentary, sharp agony that mirrored the searing heat behind Dominick¡¯s ribs. It was a phantom pain, the death of a connection that had barely begun, but it was agonizing nheless. He knew that this pain would be short-lived, likely fading into a dull ache by morning.


    "Thank you for bringing me home safely. Good night," Jeniva said. She dropped into a stiff, formal bow, refusing to look him in the eye.


    Dominick stood frozen, his boots rooted to the floor. He wanted to say something, to ask if she was okay, or perhaps to ask why she looked so devastated when she was the one who had pulled the trigger. When he didn¡¯t move, Jeniva¡¯s gaze flickered up.


    "I would like to close the doors, Your Highness," she stated.


    "Ah, yes."


    Dominick retreated, stepping back into the dimly lit hallway. The moment he cleared the frame, the heavy oak doors mmed shut in his face.


    "Why is she angry?" Dominick muttered to the empty hallway, his hand hovering near the wood before he dropped it. "It was she who did it first. Fuck! I feel annoyed now."


    He turned on his heel as he stormed toward his own room. He had gotten exactly what he wanted, freedom from the mate he didn¡¯t ask for. But why was he feeling so terrible now?


    Dominick moved through his room with a restless energy, shedding the heavy wine-colored coat. As he pulled on afortable silk shirt, Jeniva¡¯s face, flushed from the liquor, refused to leave his mind.


    "You¡¯re not supposed to think about her anymore," he muttered.


    Suddenly, a sharp painnced through his chest. He gasped, his hand flying to his heart, clutching the fabric of his shirt. "Why am I even feeling the pain?" he whispered. "There was nothing between us. It was not even a bond."


    He knew the answer, even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it: the Moon Goddess¡¯s choice didn¡¯t care about his cynicism. The rejection was official, but the soul was slower to acknowledge the severance.


    He had just lowered himself onto the edge of the expansive bed, the mattress barely dipping under his weight, when a soft, rhythmic knock sounded at the door.


    "Come in!" Dominick called out.


    Kavin slipped inside and bowed deeply. "Your Highness, the kitchens are still active. Would you like to have dinner? You returned from the festival earlier than the schedule anticipated."


    "I have eaten outside. Everyone has," Dominick replied, his gaze fixed on the dark window. "Just retire for the night, Kavin. I want no further disturbances."


    Kavin bowed again and left after gently shutting the door from outside.


    Dominick leaned his head against the headboard while his mind again started thinking about Jeniva. Her face during and after the rejection. She seemed unbothered. She didn¡¯t even contemte for a second.


    "She¡¯s strong-willed, I must say. That¡¯s why she decided to reject me without thinking even once. But it¡¯s good for both of us," Dominick told himself. But the reasoning wasn¡¯t sitting well with him. He sighed and switched off the lights. He pulled up the duvet over his head and whispered, "Let¡¯s just sleep."

 Chapter 672: Should I call a doctor?

    <h4>Chapter 672: Should I call a doctor?</h4>


    "You don¡¯t have to wash the dishes," Aisha said, stepping firmly between Karmen and the sink. "I¡¯ve already prepared the guest room for you. Go and get some rest." She didn¡¯t wait for an answer, gently peeling the rubber gloves from his hands and pulling them onto her own.


    Karmen lingered for a moment, then stepped back and retreated from the kitchen. Instead of heading to his room, he sat on the living room sofa, waiting for her to finish.


    He pulled out his phone, scanning the notifications on his lock screen. Most were trivial, but he opened a chat and sent a quick message to Carlos.


    "Did yound safely?"


    He didn¡¯t expect an instant response, but the reply came back almost immediately.


    "Yes. Thanks for asking."


    Karmen hesitated, his thumb hovering over the screen. He wanted to tell Carlos that he had actually taken the initiative this time, but he stopped himself. Carlos was already dealing with enough of his own problems, and Karmen didn¡¯t want to burden him with his personal life right now.


    "Good night," Karmen typed, hitting send before sliding the phone back into his pocket.


    "Why didn¡¯t you go to bed?" Aisha¡¯s voice startled him. He turned to find her standing at the edge of the living room, drying her hands.


    "I was just about to," Karmen replied, quickly rising to his feet to hide his hesitation.


    "It¡¯s awkward, isn¡¯t it?" Aisha asked, a small, knowing smile ying on her lips as she took in the quiet tension of the house. Before he could respond, her expression turned serious. "By the way, I¡¯m going to the police station with you in the morning."


    "You don¡¯t have to do that," Karmen stated firmly. He didn¡¯t want her involved in whatever mess awaited him there.


    "No," Aisha countered. "I must go. And you taught me to face my problems and fight them like a brave person."


    Karmen nodded, a small smile breaking through his earlier hesitation. He decided not to argue with her further.


    "Let¡¯s go on our first date tomorrow. You¡¯re off, right?" he asked.


    "Yes, it¡¯s an off day," Aisha replied, her eyes brightening. "Where are you taking me?"


    "I have a few ces in mind. I¡¯ll tell you in the morning," Karmen answered, keeping the surprise intact. "Then, I¡¯ll head to bed." He gestured toward the guest room. "Good night."


    He brushed past her as he entered the room and closed the door behind him.


    Aisha retreated to her own room. As she brushed her teeth, her mind reyed the day¡¯s events, how Karmen had stepped in to save her, followed by the sudden honesty of himying his heart bare. She rinsed her mouth and returned to her bedroom.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, she stared at the floor, lost in thought. ¡¯I never even considered looking at another man,¡¯ she contemted. ¡¯I don¡¯t want to hurt Karmen. He¡¯s too nice, too kind. Will I be able to give him what he truly desires?¡¯


    Then, she recalled it was for herself also. She took a deep breath and murmured to herself, "I will use this chance well."


    ~~~~~~


    Casaio stepped out of the hot shower, a bathrobe wrapped around him and a dry towel draped over his head. He found Zilia still buried under the covers, clearly worn out from the previous day¡¯s activities. Moving to the edge of the bed, he reached out to caress her hair before leaning down to press a soft kiss against her forehead.


    Zilia groaned lightly, stirring as she felt his touch. "Cas," she murmured, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    "I woke you up. Sorry," Casaio said, his voice quiet as he watched her prop herself up on her elbows.


    Zilia nced at the clock and gasped. "It¡¯s 9:30! I slept so much," she muttered.


    "You were exhausted. Besides, we have the entire day ahead of us to have fun," Casaio replied, his fingerscing through her hair to soothe her. He pressed a kiss on Zilia¡¯s lips when she pushed him away gently.


    He pressed a kiss to her lips, but Zilia pushed him away gently, her face flushing.


    "I haven¡¯t even brushed my teeth yet," she reminded him.


    "You didst night," Casaio countered softly. His hand gripped the back of her head, drawing her back in for a much deeper, fiercer kiss. With one hand, he caught her wrists and hooked them behind his neck, pinning her gently against the pillows. His other hand moved to her bare thigh, caressing the skin with slow, sensual pressure.


    He withdrew his lips only to trail a line of hot kisses from her jawline down to the sensitive curve of her neck. His hand slid further up, tracing the line of her hipbone before settling firmly at her waist.


    "Cas... I have to shower, too," Zilia managed to say, her breath hitching as his proximity made it difficult to maintain her resolve.


    "You can," Casaio murmured against the sensitive skin of her corbone. He nipped at the spot where his marky, suckling until soft moans filled the suite. The familiar, heady pull of his scent began to cloud Zilia¡¯s mind, drowning out everything else.


    Her own wolf rumbled deep beneath her chest in response, and with a sudden burst of energy, she flipped him onto his back. Her fingers moved quickly, finding the knots of his robe and pulling them open.


    Casaio sat up, his powerful arms wrapping firmly around her lower back to steady her. In one fluid motion, he pulled her nightdress over her head and discarded it.


    As her breasts were bared to the cool air of the room, he began to fondle them, his touch firm and possessive, before pulling her back into another deep kiss.


    Her hand slid down his chest, fingers tracing the firm ridges of his pectorals before continuing over the tight, defined lines of his abdomen. A sharp, involuntary moan broke from her throat when Casaio closed his mouth over the erected peak of her left breast, sucking firmly while his thumb continued slow circles around the right nipple.


    Suddenly, nausea hit Zilia hard. She pped a hand over her mouth, the other pressing firmly against Casaio¡¯s chest as if to steady herself, or push him away.


    Casaio¡¯s eyes snapped open. He saw the color drain from her face, felt the tension in her grip. Without a word he released her, stepping back just as she bolted for the bathroom. He followed right behind, close enough to catch her if she stumbled.


    She barely made it to the sink before she retched, gripping the cold porcin edge. When the worst passed, she leaned over, breathing hard, then twisted the tap on full. She cupped some in her hands, rinsed her mouth, and sshed her face.


    Casaio stood right beside her.


    "Zi, should I call a doctor? What the hell, why are you throwing up like that?"


    "Just... Give me a second," she rasped. She straightened slowly, wiping her mouth with the back of her wrist.


    He moved then, reaching into the cab and pulling out a white bathrobe. He draped it over her shoulders, tugging it closed in front so the belt hung loose. His hands lingered a moment on her arms.


    "Your stomach must be messed up," he said quietly. "The hotel has on-call doctors. Stay put. I¡¯ll go down to the desk and get someone up here."


    He didn¡¯t wait for an argument. He gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze, then turned and headed out, leaving the bathroom door open behind him.

 Chapter 673: Her heart racing with joy

    <h4>Chapter 673: Her heart racing with joy</h4>


    The doctor handed over the medical report, holding a warm expression as he looked between the two. "Congrattions, Prince Casaio. Your wife is expecting a pup," he announced.


    "What?" The word left both Casaio and Zilia in a stunned, simultaneous breath.


    "Yes, Princess Zilia is pregnant. It¡¯s been a little over three weeks," the doctor stated, tapping the folder. "Given the royal lineage, I suggest taking Princess Zilia for a more thorough checkup at the hospital soon to ensure everything is progressing as it should."


    "Yes. I will," Casaio said, his voice thick. His eyes turned misty as the weight of the news settled in, his gaze drifting toward Zilia.


    Zilia sat motionless on the edge of the bed, her hand instinctively drifting toward her stomach. Casaio got on his knees, and he held her hands, kissing her knuckles. "I love you so much. Now that a life is growing inside you, you aren¡¯t taking on any more stress," Casaio whispered. "I¡¯ll make sure this journey is perfectly smooth for you."


    The doctor, sensing the weight of the moment, gave the couple their privacy and stepped out of the suite without a word.


    Zilia cupped Casaio¡¯s face, gently pulling him up from where he leaned over her. He pressed a soft, lingering kiss to her lips, his hand moving instinctively to rest over her lower stomach.


    "You should tell everyone at the pce," Zilia said, her eyes glowing with an excitement. "Mother and Father are going to be so happy."


    Casaio nodded quickly and grabbed his phone from the nightstand. He dialed his father¡¯s number and switched it to speaker, his heart racing. The first call went unanswered, the ringing echoing through the quiet room. He immediately dialed again, and after a few seconds, Rainard¡¯s deep voice came through the line.


    "Yes, Casaio?"


    "Good morning, Dad. I¡¯ve some good news to share with you," Casaio said, his voice brimming with excitement.


    "What is it?" Rainard asked, shifting in his seat. He gestured for the servant to stop pouring his tea, sensing the importance in his son¡¯s tone.


    "Dad, Zilia is expecting. She¡¯s pregnant," Casaio revealed.


    "What? Congrattions to both of you!" Rainard eximed, a rare, booming joy filling his voice. "Where¡¯s Zilia? Put her on the call." He immediately switched his own phone to speaker and looked across the table. "Mabel, Zilia is expecting a pup!"


    Mabel froze, her tea cup halfway to her lips, before she eximed in joy, "I have be a grandmother again!"


    "Zilia, how do you feel? There¡¯s no difort, right?" she asked quickly, her voice full of motherly concern.


    "No, there¡¯s none. Only nausea has hit me, Mother," Zilia replied from the other side.


    "For the first two months, you need to bear with that," Mabel stated warmly. "You¡¯ve given us such wonderful news, dear. My blessings are with you and the life growing inside you."


    Casaio gazed at Zilia, who was visibly overwhelmed. As her tears began to fall, he ced his hand on the back of her head, tilting his own to press a tender kiss against her forehead.


    "Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll hang up now," Casaio said, wanting to focus entirely on his wife.


    "Okay. Be careful," Mabel told them, her voice lingering with happiness.


    Casaio bade them goodbye and hung up. Zilia took a shaky breath and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Hey, why are you crying? It¡¯s a good news," Casaio said, cupping her face and making her look at him.


    Her lips quivered slightly. "I¡¯m just happy, Cas." She reached her hands behind his neck and hugged him tightly. His warm hands rested on her back, drawing her close.


    After a few moments, when she turned steady, she decided to share the news with Idris as well. "We must tell my brother too," Zilia stated.


    "Of course!" Casaio already dialed his number while his fingers kept caressing her hair.


    However, the call wasn¡¯t answered. "I think Idris is already in his sses. How about I drop him a message telling him to call either you or me once he gets free?" Casaio suggested.


    She agreed immediately. Casaio left the same message for Idris before lowering the phone to his side. "Go and get the shower. You need to have all your meals at the right time. Also, I think we need to go back. You need to get checked with the best gynecologist," he asserted.


    "Sure." She leaned forward and kissed him. Leaving the bed, she headed to the washroom while Casaio decided to call the hotel staff to ask about the breakfast.


    Once he finished that, he closed his eyes and joined his hands in prayer.


    ~~~~


    Noah was lying with his chubby cheek pressed against Gabriel¡¯s stomach, sleeping peacefully. Even Gabriel was in a deep sleep, his hand resting protectively over Noah¡¯s tiny back.


    When Amelie emerged from the washroom, the sight made her heart flutter. She lowered the towel from her hair and sat on the edge of the bed, right next to Gabriel. She gently caressed his disheveled hair, a soft smile ying on her lips as she watched the two most important people in her life.


    Amelie withdrew quietly, leaving the sleeping pair behind as she stepped out into the pce hallway to begin her morning. She hadn¡¯t gone far when she saw her maid, Ashna, hurrying toward her with a look of pure excitement.


    "Ashna, why are you running?" Amelie asked in bewilderment.


    "Mydy, Princess Zilia is pregnant!" Ashna revealed, breathless.


    "Oh my god! Really?" Amelie¡¯s eyes widened in delight.


    "Yes. Prince Casaio informed his parents earlier," Ashna answered.


    "Where¡¯s my phone?" Amelie murmured, turning back into the room. She snatched it from the nightstand and stepped back out immediately to avoid waking Gabriel and Noah. She dialed Zilia¡¯s number, her heart racing with joy.


    "Zilia, congrattions! I heard the news just now! Please forward my wishes to Brother Casaio as well," Amelie pronounced, her gaze meeting Ashna¡¯s as they shared the excitement.


    "Thank you, Amelie," Zilia¡¯s voice came through, sounding soft and happy.


    "Gabriel is sleeping at the moment. I¡¯ll tell him to call you both once he wakes up," Amelie said.


    "Sure."


    "Are you two returning to the pce? Did you go through a checkup?"


    "Not yet. I will do it once I reach the pce," Zilia answered.


    "Okay. Be careful and don¡¯t carry anything heavy. Don¡¯t push yourself and don¡¯t take any stress. How many weeks is it?"


    "Three," Zilia replied. "And I¡¯ll take care of those things. Cas is already making me eat only healthy," she added with a lightugh. "It feels so strange. I didn¡¯t know such a feeling existed, Amelie. I¡¯m just thankful to the Moon Goddess."


    "Indeed, embracing motherhood is the most beautiful thing in the world," Amelie said warmly. "I¡¯ll hang up then; you must want to rest. Take care, and I¡¯m eagerly waiting for your and Brother Casaio¡¯s return."


    "Hmm. Thanks once again," Zilia said before the call disconnected. Amelie tucked her phone away, a radiant smile on her face as she looked at Ashna.


    "This year has been the best one for the royal family. One good news after the other," Ashna said.


    Amelie nodded in agreement. At the moment, her phone rang and she saw it was from her mother.

 Chapter 674: To become a good boy

    <h4>Chapter 674: To be a good boy</h4>


    "Good morning, Mom," Amelie began with a warm greeting, adjusting the phone against her ear.


    Ashna quietly left, realizing Amelie needed privacy.


    "Good morning, dear. We arrivedst night," Samyra informed her.


    "I see. How¡¯s Flora doing?" Amelie inquired, her tone softening with concern for her sister.


    "Much better than before," Samyra answered, but the response came with a heavy pause.


    Amelie noticed a distinct hesitation in her mother¡¯s voice, a lingering silence as if she were weighing her words carefully. It felt as though Samyra wanted to say something more, perhaps something difficult, but was unable to find the right opening.


    "What is it that you have to say, Mom?" asked Amelie.


    "Nothing. I only wanted to ask about your well-being," Samyra replied.


    "Then, I¡¯ll hang up since you already know," Amelie replied. "Take care." She lowered the phone and looked at the screen.


    A deep frown was still etched on her forehead. Her mother¡¯s sudden call felt strange, like a cover for something deeper, but she pushed the thought aside as the lively sounds of the morning took over from the bedroom.


    "Amelie, I¡¯ll wash up Noah. You should get his clothes ready," Gabriel said as he bnced their son against his hip the moment Amelie walked in.


    "Zilia is pregnant. You should congratte your brother first," Amelie revealed, a bright smile returning to her face as she reached out to take Noah.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened, a look of pure joy crossing his face. "Wow! That¡¯s incredible news. I¡¯ll call him right after bathing," he promised. He didn¡¯t hand over the toddler, though; instead, he adjusted his grip. "And don¡¯t trouble yourself. Noah wants his father to wash him up today," he stated with a wink, Noah giggling in agreement. "By the way, we are ying in the snowter!"


    With that, he disappeared into the washroom. Momentster, the sound of Noah¡¯s happy sshing started. Amelieughed softly to herself and moved toward the wardrobe to pick out the warmest tiny sweater, along with the other clothes.


    "Noah will be a big boy soon," she murmured to herself. She checked the calendar for Noah¡¯s uing vination date. "It¡¯s tomorrow," she murmured.


    As she set the calendar down on the nightstand, she checked the card they had received during theirst visit to the doctor. "Oh, Noah will start eating his food soon. But the doctor didn¡¯t mention exactly when. Maybe next month. I need to look for healthy baby food options."


    She heard a knock on the door and asked the person toe in.


    "My Lady, shall the servants start cleaning the room?"


    "Yes," Amelie replied. She closed the cupboard and watched the servants begin their work. In the meantime, she used a hairdryer to dry her hair. Brushing through the strands, she gathered them into a neat bun.


    By the time the servants finished cleaning and bowed their way out, Gabriel stepped out of the washroom. He held Noah, who was wrapped snugly in a soft baby towel, his hair damp and his eyes sparkling with that rare, brilliant blue.


    "He enjoyed the bath today," Gabriel said, kissing the top of Noah¡¯s wet head.


    Amelie smiled, reaching for the warm clothes she hadid out. "You should wash up too," she whispered to Gabriel, gentlyying Noah on the bed. She finished drying his soft skin with the towel while Noah, full of post-bath energy, threw his tiny legs in the air.


    Amelie rubbed a bit of baby moisturizer between her palms to warm it before applying it over Noah¡¯s body. She massaged his tiny legs and arms, the soothing touch making him giggle and squirm. As sheyered him in his warm clothes, Noah reached out, his little voice chirping, "Mama... Mi... mi..."


    "Oh, you¡¯re hungry!" Amelie said softly. She scooped Noah up into her arms, settling himfortably on herp to breastfeed him. "Noah, you¡¯ll have to be a good boy. A kind man with a big heart. That¡¯s what I want for you. Make me and your father proud, okay? I know you¡¯ll never disappoint us." She lowered her eyes and looked at his face, silently thinking about Alex¡¯s words.


    ~~~~~~


    "The current administration is no longer sufficient for the growth of our territories," Dominick dered, his voice echoing with authority as he addressed the gathered Alphas and high-ranking officials. "I have drafted aprehensive proposal for structural reform. This is at the expressmand of the Alpha King; I am merely the architect of his vision."


    With a sharp gesture, he signaled the attendants. "You will find the core modifications outlined in the documents before you. I suggest you study them closely."


    All the Alphas and the officials present scanned the files.


    "It says here that every Pack Alpha must submit a detailed status report directly to the Alpha King every quarter," one Alpha Leader noted, his brow furrowed in disapproval. He looked up, meeting Dominick¡¯s gaze. "I fail to see the necessity of this, Prince Dominick. To my knowledge, no pack outside of Gridlock is subject to such rigorous oversight. Why are we being singled out?"


    "I think your knowledge is outdated, Alpha Jude," Dominick replied. "These reforms were implemented across the central territories justst month. And in San Ravendale, this level of oversight has been the standard for over six years. The Alpha King requires a direct lens into the internal workings of every pack to ensure the kingdom¡¯s integrity and security."


    Dominick leaned in, his gaze hardening as he scanned the room. "Furthermore, the statistics don¡¯t lie. The highest concentration of reports regarding missing omegas and rogue sightings originates from Gridlock. This region has been neglected for far too long, allowed to operate in the shadows. That era of negligence ends today."


    He scanned his eyes over each face before speaking further, "From here onward, I want to make one thing clear. The implementation will begin from tomorrow onward. All of you have fifteen ddaysto submit the reports to the Alpha King of the mentioned aspects in these files."

 Chapter 675: Little to the left, Amelie

    <h4>Chapter 675: Little to the left, Amelie</h4>


    Karmen strode into the local bar, his jaw clenched the moment he spotted Eryx in the private lounge. His hearing had always been sharp, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to catch every filthy word Eryx was saying about Aisha in front of his friends.


    Violence had never been his way. He preferred restraint. But today, reason had no ce here. Eryx had crossed a line, he should never have.


    "Eryx!"


    Karmen¡¯s voice cut through the room like thunder as he stopped at the entrance of the lounge, where all the nonsense had been taking ce.


    Every head turned toward him. For a moment, there was silence.


    Then Eryx frowned. "Who the fuck are you?"


    Karmen answered with a cold sneer. Without a word, he slipped on the gloves he had brought with him. Before any of Eryx¡¯s friends could react, Karmen surged forward.


    He grabbed Eryx by the cor, mmed him against the nearest wall, and tightened his grip around his neck.


    A bottley nearby on the table.


    Karmen seized it and smashed it over the head of one of the men who tried to intervene. The man crumpled to the floor, whimpering in agony.


    Next, Karmen jumped onto the table, his boots thudding against the wood. He crossed it in seconds, seized Eryx by the hair, and yanked him up.


    "Let¡ªlet go!" Eryx screamed.


    But Karmen didn¡¯t. He drove his fist into Eryx¡¯s face repeatedly.


    The others remained frozen, terror rooting them to their ces. No one dared to move or interfere. They had never seen anyone like this before.


    Outside, the capital was celebrating its first snowfall of the season. Inside, Karmen was turning his rage into blood and bruises.


    He didn¡¯t stop until Eryx was barely conscious. By now, Eryx¡¯s face was swollen while his body was trembling.


    "You¡¯re dead," Eryx gasped weakly. "My father¡ª"


    Karmen mmed his face into the floor. Blood smeared across the tiles.


    "I don¡¯t give a fuck about your father," Karmen growled, pressing harder. "You harassed my woman first."


    He leaned down, whispering in a deadly voice, "If you¡¯re really the son of an alpha, then fight like one."


    He released his grip and stepped back. "Not like a coward, Eryx."


    Eryx copsed, coughing and whimpering hard.


    At that moment, Karmen turned away.


    Behind him, Eryx¡¯s friends finally found their voices. They rushed forward, joining their hands, bowing their heads, begging for forgiveness.


    "Please... We¡¯re sorry... We didn¡¯t do anything..."


    Karmen didn¡¯t look back.


    He had said everything that needed to be said to Eryx. With that, he stepped out of the lounge, pressed his hand to the bluetooth in the ear. "Turn on the camera after I leave." With that, he soon left the bar.


    ~~~~


    Gabriel scooped up a handful of fresh snow and packed it tightly between his palms, shaping it into a perfect ball. A mischievous grin spread across his face as he took aim.


    Before Amelie could react, the snowball flew through the air and struck her squarely.


    "Hey!" sheughed, bringing her arms up to shield herself as cold snow scattered over her coat.


    Nearby, Noah satfortably inside his stroller, bundled in soft nkets. His wide eyes followed every movement with fascination. The falling snow and flying white balls seemed like magic to him.


    "Boo... boo..." he babbled excitedly in his own littlenguage, stretching his tiny fingers as if he wanted to grab the snow out of the air.


    "Gabriel, wait!" Amelie called out betweenughs.


    She quickly bent down, scooping up snow and pressing it together with determination. Her cheeks were flushed from the cold and from excitement as she prepared her counterattack.


    But Gabriel was quicker. With a burst ofughter, he hurled another snowball.


    It hit her right in the chest, bursting apart on impact and sending icy kes down her jacket.


    "Oh, you¡¯re going to regret that!" Amelie dered, pretending to re at him.


    She crouched down again, this time forming her snowball with extra care. Then, with a sharp swing of her arm, sheunched it straight at him.


    Smack!


    The snowball struck Gabriel squarely on the cheek.


    "Ah!" he cried out dramatically, stumbling back a step.


    For a moment, he blinked rapidly, seeing tiny stars dance in front of his eyes from the sudden impact. His face was dusted white with snow, and his expression was of shock and disbelief.


    "Oh my God!" Amelie rushed to Gabriel¡¯s side, herughter instantly reced with concern. She reached up and gently cupped his face between her gloved hands, tilting it slightly to examine his cheek.


    "Does it hurt?" she asked softly. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hit you so hard."


    Gabriel kept his eyes closed, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he leaned into her touch.


    "Not there," he murmured. "A little to the left, Amelie."


    She shifted her hand carefully. "Here?"


    "No... lower," he replied, still pretending to suffer. "Yeah... even lower..."


    Amelie followed his guidance, her fingers moving slowly until they brushed against his lips. She frowned slightly, wondering if the snowball had struck his mouth.


    Before she could ask, Gabriel suddenly opened his eyes.


    In one smooth motion, he lifted his hands and cradled her face. His grip was gentle yet possessive. Before Amelie could react, he leaned forward and captured her lips in a warm, lingering kiss.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. But only for a second.


    Then she rxed against him, kissing him back with a soft smile. When they finally parted, she yfully nipped his bottom lip, making him chuckle.


    "There," Gabriel said with a wide grin. "The pain ispletely gone now."


    Amelie shook her head,ughing. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "Daddy! Mama! Ow... oww..."


    Noah¡¯s excited chirps drew their attention. From his stroller, he stretched his tiny hands toward them, his face glowing with curiosity and delight.


    Both of them reached for him at once, and Gabriel gently lifted Noah into his arms, holding him close.


    "Look," Gabriel said softly, pointing ahead. "The entirend is white."


    Noah¡¯s radiant blue eyes widened as he stared at the snow-covered ground. His fingers opened and closed eagerly, as if trying to grab the shimmering snow from a distance.


    Smiling, Gabriel lowered himself onto his knees and carefully set Noah down, supporting him as he leaned forward.


    The baby squealed happily as his tiny hands plunged into the cold, fluffy snow. He grasped it clumsily, fascinated by the strange new texture.


    Amelie knelt beside them, watching with a fond smile.


    Theirughter blended with Noah¡¯s delighted giggles, wrapping the snowy afternoon in warmth and love.


    "Throw it!" Gabriel said.


    "Boo..." Noah let go of the snow from his hand, giggling.


    From the front balcony of the pce, the Alpha King and Luna Queen watched them y in the snow.


    "Gabriel is so happy," Raidan said, feeling a flutter in his chest, seeing his boy enjoying his life.


    "Yes. He got a family he always yearned for," Mabel stated. "I¡¯m just worried for Nick now. All our kids have found love, except Nick. I don¡¯t even know how he¡¯s doing in Gridlock."


    "He¡¯s buried himself in work. We can only wait because Nick¡¯s heart can only be healed with time, dear. Nothing else," Raidan stated as his gaze hardened.

 Chapter 676: You did nothing wrong

    <h4>Chapter 676: You did nothing wrong</h4>


    After nearly an hour of ying in the snow, Gabriel and Amelie finally returned to their chamber with Noah.


    They wereughing and breathless, their clothes dusted with white kes. Along the way, they had built a crooked little snowman and taken several pictures with Noah, who had been more interested in chewing on his mittens than posing.


    Now, inside the warm room, the chill slowly faded from their bodies.


    Gabriel dropped onto the edge of the bed, running a towel through his damp hair as he tried to dry it.


    Nearby, Amelie was already focused on Noah.


    She carefully checked his clothes, feeling for any damp spots, then gently inspected his diaper, making sure he hadn¡¯t gotten cold or ufortable during their time outside.


    "It is still dry," she murmured with a satisfied nod, adjusting his tiny sweater.


    Gabriel smiled faintly at the sight before reaching for his phone, whichy on the bedside table.


    Just then, it vibrated. He picked it up casually, until he saw the screen.


    A strange photo filled the disy: a bloodied man slumped against a wall, chaos visible in the background. The lighting was dim, unmistakably taken inside a bar.


    Gabriel¡¯s brows knit together. Without hesitation, he dialed Louis and stepped out of the chamber into the drawing room for privacy.


    "Louis," he said, "what¡¯s this photo?"


    On the other end, Louis exhaled heavily. "Karmen hit Mr. Vayne¡¯s son in a bar."


    Gabriel stopped walking. "What? Why?" His voice sharpened. "And who exactly is Mr. Vayne?"


    "Lazarus Vayne," Louis replied. "One of the council members."


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened.


    "Someone sent me this picture anonymously," Louis continued. "I¡¯ve been trying to reach Karmen, but his phone¡¯s off. I figured you should know immediately."


    "I see," Gabriel murmured.


    He ended the call and leaned briefly against the wall, his mind racing. Trouble with a council member¡¯s family was never small. It wasn¡¯t like he was scared about it.


    Closing his eyes, Gabriel reached out through their mindlinked to his beta.


    ¡¯Where are you?¡¯


    ¡¯At home,¡¯ came Karmen¡¯s response from the mindlink.


    ¡¯Turn your phone on. Then, call me,¡¯ Gabriel stated, then breaking the mindlink.


    Gabriel stared at his phone until it finally rang a minuteter.


    He answered immediately.


    "My phone¡¯s battery was dead," Karmen said from the other end. "What happened? Even Louis has been calling me nonstop."


    Gabriel didn¡¯t waste time.


    "Why did you hit Lazarus¡¯s son?" he asked sharply. "Louis sent me a picture. Someone anonymously forwarded it to him. What¡¯s going on?"


    There was a brief silence.


    Karmen hadn¡¯t expected the news to spread so quickly. His jaw tightened as he reyed the scene in his head. He had made sure the CCTV cameras were off. He had been careful.


    So how had anyone found out? How had it even started?


    "His son harassed Aisha yesterday," Karmen finally said. "And he got bail easily. Just walked free like nothing happened."


    The memory reignited his anger.


    "I couldn¡¯t keep that rage inside," he continued. "So I went to the bar and taught Eryx a lesson."


    He paused, then added quietly, "I¡¯m sorry it reached you. That wasn¡¯t my intention."


    His tone hardened again. "I¡¯ll handle this matter myself."


    Gabriel let out a soft chuckle at his beta¡¯s words. "So," he said lightly, "you¡¯ve finally learned how to fight the whole world for your mate."


    "What?" Karmen frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    Gabriel smiled to himself. "You still love her, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you walked straight into this trouble. Come on, Karmen. You can¡¯t hide it from me."


    There was no teasing in his next words, only certainty.


    "And you¡¯re not handling this alone. I¡¯m with you."


    Karmen stayed silent.


    "Lazarus will definitely bring this matter to the council," Gabriel continued. "You know that."


    "I warned his son not to fight like a coward," Karmen muttered.


    Gabriel sighed. "Do you really think that matters to someone like Eryx? He¡¯ll hide behind his father¡¯s influence. That¡¯s all he knows how to do." His voice grew firmer. "And you¡¯re going to do exactly what I tell you. Because I don¡¯t want you carrying this burden by yourself."


    Karmen clenched his jaw. "What do you want me to do?"


    "You¡¯ll say it was my order," Gabriel replied calmly. "That I told you to teach Eryx a lesson."


    There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end. "Why should I lie?" Karmen snapped.


    "To protect Aisha," Gabriel said immediately. "And to protect you."


    "They won¡¯t dare touch me," he added. "Not with my position."


    Karmen said nothing.


    "I can twist thew in my favor," Gabriel continued. "You can¡¯t. That¡¯s the ugly truth. Royalty is treated differently, whether we like it or not."


    His voice softened slightly. "This is the only way to shut Eryx up for good." Then, after a pause, he added, "And honestly? I don¡¯t think Aisha would be happy knowing you lost control for her sake."


    Karmen shook his head, his jaw tightening as Gabriel¡¯s words challenged his morals.


    "Gabriel, you don¡¯t have to protect me," he said firmly. "I know what I have to do, and I won¡¯t lie. I didn¡¯tmit any crime by beating the hell out of a harasser. If I¡¯m being honest, I would¡¯ve killed Eryx if I¡¯d lost control."


    He exhaled sharply before continuing, "He wasn¡¯t just misbehaving with Aisha at work. He humiliated her in public, on the street, in front of everyone. Like she was nothing."


    Gabriel had always known his beta as calm,posed, and level-headed. Hearing this intensity in Karmen¡¯s voice told him just how deeply the situation had affected him.


    "Alright," Gabriel said after a moment. "I won¡¯t force you." Then he added firmly, "But if I see things going in the wrong direction, I¡¯ll step in. No matter what. I¡¯m with you. You did nothing wrong."


    A brief pause followed before he continued with a dry chuckle. "And honestly, if I were in your ce, I probably would¡¯ve buried him alive."


    Karmen couldn¡¯t help butugh at that.


    "You know I¡¯m serious," Gabriel went on. "I¡¯d go to any extent to protect my woman."


    Then his tone shifted, bing lighter. "So... Tell me something. Did you confess to Aisha? Did you tell her you want to date her?"


    Karmen hesitated for a second before answering. "Yes," he admitted. "I did. And she agreed."


    There was a faint smile in his voice now.


    "She was upset because I¡¯ve been doing so much for her without her asking. She said she feels alone... Like she has no one to rely on. And I realized I couldn¡¯t keep my feelings buried forever. So Iid my heart bare. I told her everything. She understood and she epted me."


    "I¡¯m... happy."


    Gabriel smiled on the other end of the call. "I¡¯m proud of you, my beta," he said warmly. "You¡¯ve finally grown into the man you were meant to be."


    He continued with confidence, "Aisha is going to heal. She¡¯ll forget her past and build something new with you. I know it. And if she ever loses a man like you, she¡¯ll regret it for the rest of her life."


    Karmen sighed and said, "I don¡¯t know about her. But I would have regretted losing her."

 Chapter 677: Their failure of vision

    <h4>Chapter 677: Their failure of vision</h4>


    Dominick slumped on the couch in the living room after talking with Casaio and Zilia. His eyes fixed at the chandelier in the ceiling, recalling how he also dreamed of bing father.


    Heaving a deep sigh, he heard the footsteps, followed by a voice.


    "Your Highness, did you say something to Jeniva?" Evan questioned, lowering himself across from him.


    Dominick met his gaze, frowned a little. "What do you mean?"


    "Jeniva has been quiet since the morning," Evan said. "Did you two perhaps arguest night? I couldn¡¯te with you both and you were the only one present with her."


    "We didn¡¯t argue," Dominick replied. He then recalled they both merely rejected each other, which annoyed him a little, but not much. "Maybe she¡¯s stressed about something else."


    Evan kept staring at Dominick, which made him chuckle.


    "Seriously? You think I¡¯ve scolded her or something. You¡¯re my beta. Trust me, at least," Dominick said.


    "Then, why does she look upset?" Evan murmured.


    "How can we know unless she doesn¡¯t tell us?" Dominick remarked.


    "Exactly. You should ask her," Evan stated, rising to his feet. "I¡¯ve a date today. So, I¡¯ll bete tonight," he said with a grin.


    "What? When did you¨C" Dominick couldn¡¯t finish as Evan answered immediately.


    "Last night I found someone. We clicked, so we decided to date," Evan replied. "I am already twenty five. I think it¡¯s time to think about all these things too."


    Only then Dominick realized that Evan had dressed up nicely. He smiled at his beta and said, "Enjoy your date."


    Evan nodded and bowed his head before walking away. Dominick decided to go outside too for a drive. However, he first dressed up warmly. When he returned to the living room, he saw Jeniva and Kavin talking to each other.


    "Kavin," Dominick called out, drawing their eyes toward him. "I¡¯m heading out for a few hours."


    Kavin offered a respectful bow. "Understood, Your Highness."


    Dominick¡¯s gaze shifted to Jeniva. She remained silent, offering no greeting, not even a nod. The cold shoulder stung more than he cared to admit, but he pushed the irritation aside and walked out. He settled into the driver¡¯s seat of his car, clicking his seatbelt into ce, ready for the long drive on the road.


    Suddenly, the passenger door swung open. Before he could protest, Jeniva slid into the seat beside him.


    "Drop me at the mall center," she said, staring straight ahead.


    Dominick arched a skeptical eyebrow. "Am I your personal driver now?"


    "No," Jeniva replied. "Kavin told me this was the only car left in the garage. Before I could even ask him to get the keys from you, you were already said you were heading out. If I call a cab, I¡¯ll bete, this house isn¡¯t exactly in the heart of town."


    Dominick gripped the steering wheel, his engine idling. "I¡¯m not heading in that direction."


    "Then drop me at the nearest metro station," she countered, finally turning her head to meet his eyes. "Your Highness."


    A dry chuckle escaped Dominick¡¯s throat. He shook his head at her unpredictability; one moment she spoke to him with casual defiance, and the next, she used his formal title like a weapon. He shifted the car into gear and pulled away from the house.


    A deep silence existed between them for a long time. Eventually, Jeniva broke the silence.


    "Didn¡¯t you feel it?" she asked softly. "The pain of the rejection?"


    "I¡¯m an Alpha," Dominick muttered, his gaze fixed sternly on the road ahead. "Why would I feel pain for a bond I never acknowledged in the first ce?"


    Jeniva¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She looked out the window at the passing trees, her silence speaking louder than any argument they¡¯d had before.


    "You feel the pain only when you actually have feelings for the person in front of you," Dominick said.


    "That¡¯s not true," Jeniva countered, turning her head to study his profile. "Omegas are different. We feel the snap of a rejection even when the bond hasn¡¯t been nurtured. It¡¯s physical. It¡¯s how we¡¯re made, wired for a connection that the Moon Goddess decided for us, whether we like it or not."


    Dominick nced at her briefly before returning his eyes to the road. "Is that why you¡¯ve been upset since this morning? Evan was practically interrogating me earlier about what I did to you."


    Jeniva looked away, her gaze drifting to the snow-covered trees. "Am I so unattractive in the eyes of the mates I¡¯ve rejected so far?" she asked suddenly, her voice dropping to a vulnerable whisper. "Excluding you, Your Highness."


    Dominick couldn¡¯t help but let out a genuineugh, the sound filling the small space of the car. "Why exclude me?"


    "Because you¡¯re an Alpha Prince. And because of what you¡¯ve undergone," she muttered, though she didn¡¯t sound as angry as before. "But the others... It makes me wonder if there¡¯s something wrong with the way I¡¯m seen."


    Dominick slowed the car, but didn¡¯t leave the gaze from the road ahead. "How many times have you been rejected?"


    "This was my fifth rejection. I don¡¯t understand the Moon Goddess. Why does she grant me chances upon chances to find love when it¡¯s not made for me? Then, I learned deeper. First, I¡¯m a submissive omega. Second, I don¡¯t have a good family background. And third, maybe I¡¯m not good enough to be a mate for any wolf."


    Dominick shook his head. "If those Alphas didn¡¯t see your worth, that¡¯s their failure of vision, Jeniva. Not a reflection of your beauty. Besides, you¡¯re a sentinel with a good record of fulfilling the tasks you¡¯re given. Next time, you find a mate, don¡¯t let them reject you."


    "Do you want me to beg them then? I will look pathetic. I think I need to find an omega man before that. I need to fall in love, so that I wouldn¡¯t get bonded with any Alpha again. I¡¯m tired of it," Jeniva said, slumping back to her seat.


    Dominick picked up the car¡¯s speed and smiled at her words. "Definitely. Go on dates and find someone who will cherish you."

 Chapter 678: With a stranger

    <h4>Chapter 678: With a stranger</h4>


    Jeniva felt a flicker of warmth in her chest; for the first time since the rejection. "Thank you, Dominick," she said softly. "For listening."


    "Mention not," he replied, his voice losing some of its usual hardness.


    The moment of peace was shattered by a violent shudder from the engine. A loud nking echoed through the chassis, followed by a thick plume of gray smoke billowing from the edges of the bo. Dominick mmed on the brakes, the tires screeching against the asphalt as the car jolted to a halt.


    "Get out! Now!" Dominickmanded.


    Jeniva didn¡¯t hesitate. She scrambled out of the passenger side, her heart racing. Dominick was around the front in a second, his hand gripping her arm to pull her a safe distance away from the smoking vehicle.


    "What¡¯s wrong with it?" Jeniva asked.


    "I think the engine has a serious problem," Dominick replied, his eyes narrowing as he watched the smoke thicken. He pulled out his phone, only to see the dreaded No Service icon in the corner of the screen. "And of course, we¡¯re in a dead zone."


    Dominick stood paralyzed for a moment, his brow furrowed in deep concentration. "We need to go back," he said firmly, reaching out to catch her hand. He closed his eyes, ready to teleport them both back to the safety of the house walls.


    But nothing happened.


    He tried again, pushing his energy harder, but it felt as though he were hitting an invisible ceiling.


    "What are you doing, Your Highness?" Jeniva asked, frowning as she pulled her hand back from his grip.


    "I¡¯m unable to teleport," Dominick admitted, his voice tight with growing suspicion. He scanned the surrounding woods, his Alpha instincts on high alert. It felt something was dampening his abilities. "I¡¯ve never encountered a dead zone, except one in the capital."


    "I¡¯ll try to book a cab," Jeniva said, reaching for her phone.


    "There¡¯s no signal here, Jeniva," Dominick stated, watching her thumb fruitlessly tap the screen.


    "I¡¯ll check anyway," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of desperation. She held her phone high, moving a few steps away. "If I can¡¯t get a bar, we¡¯ll have to head back to the house on foot."


    When she couldn¡¯t catch the signal, Dominick decided they should go back on foot.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said, walking ahead of Jeniva. His hands were inside the pockets of his long coat, keeping his senses sharp while Jeniva stayed behind him closely. At the same time, she kept checking the signal on her phone and it finally showed.


    "Your Highness, the signal is back. Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll have to go to the mall center as I needed to buy a few important things," Jeniva stated.


    "I wanted to go alone on a long drive. You can go by yourself," Dominick said.


    "You can alsoe with me. Buy something for you. Shopping gives a sense of peace," she pronounced with a smile.


    Dominick thought for a moment before agreeing to her. Jeniva was quick to book a cab and stopped. "We should wait here. It shows the cab will be here in twenty minutes," she murmured.


    Dominick hesitated for a second before nodding in agreement. Jeniva didn¡¯t give him a chance to change his mind, quickly tapping away at her phone screen. "We should wait here," she murmured, scanning the road. "The app says twenty minutes."


    "Hmm," Dominick hummed in response.


    The wait felt far longer than twenty minutes; the silence between them was heavy. When the cab finally pulled up, Jeniva slid into the front passenger seat, leaving Dominick to im the back.


    "Is that... Is this Prince Dominick I¡¯m seeing?" the driver asked, his eyes wide as they fixed on the rearview mirror. He was young, with an energetic spark that seemed out of ce in the quiet afternoon.


    "It is," Jeniva replied, casting a yful, sidelong nce at Dominick.


    "Wow! Greetings, Your Highness! I¡¯m Oliver!" the driver introduced himself, his voice brimming with excitement.


    Dominick offered a thin, polite smile through the mirror. "It¡¯s a pleasure, Oliver. Please, keep your focus on the road."


    Oliver nodded vigorously, though he couldn¡¯t stop talking as he pulled away. "I heard Your Highness attended the first day of the festival! The inauguration was so packed that most of us couldn¡¯t get within a mile of the stage. I never thought I¡¯d get to see the Prince this close, let alone have him in my own car. It¡¯s an honor to serve you today."


    Dominick leaned back against the headrest. He simply smiled at the young man¡¯s enthusiasm.


    "Are you His Highness¡¯s bodyguard?" Oliver asked, casting a curious nce at Jeniva.


    "No, I¡¯m his executive assistant," Jeniva replied.


    "Oh! That¡¯s wonderful," Oliver beamed, his grip tightening enthusiastically on the steering wheel. "Seeing Omegas taking up significant roles in the administration is truly a point of pride. For most of us, we¡¯re pushed into menialbor unless we happen to be born into a family with influence."


    "You¡¯re right, Oliver. It is an uphill battle," Jeniva agreed, her voice softening with genuine empathy. "But I think the tide is turning. In the capital and therger cities, the opportunities for us are finally expanding, we just have to reach for them."


    Dominick sat in the back, observing the exchange with a mix of surprise and a strange sense of discement. He watched the way they spoke with an easy, immediate understanding, a sharednguage of lived experience that he, as an Alpha and a Prince, could never truly touch.


    Despite being the most powerful person in the vehicle, he felt like the outsider. It was fascinating to him; Jeniva and Oliver were strangers, yet they spoke with a familiarity that suggested they had known each other for years, while he sat in the silence of his own privilege, listening to a world he was only just beginning to see clearly.


    Finally, the car came to a halt as they were outside the biggest mall in the town. Jeniva and Oliver exchanged numbers with each other.


    "Call me if you ever want to explore the town," Oliver said.


    "Of course! Thank you," Jeniva said and waved at him. Only when he disappeared down the road, she turned to Dominick.


    "You forgot me in the entire ride. And you even exchanged your number with a stranger," Dominick remarked with a frown before walking ahead.

 Chapter 679: Innocent eyes and messy curls

    <h4>Chapter 679: Innocent eyes and messy curls</h4>


    "Oliver could be a useful contact," Jeniva said, sliding her phone back into her purse. "That¡¯s why I gave him my number. And Your Highness, don¡¯t look so surprised. You usually don¡¯t bother speaking to anyone unless they demand your attention. Don¡¯t forget that," she reminded him with a knowing look.


    Dominick kept his gaze fixed straight ahead, choosing not to rise to the bait.


    They stepped into the mall. Jeniva smoothed her coat and turned to him. "Let¡¯s part ways here. I have my errands, and you clearly want your ¡¯peaceful¡¯ walk."


    "Why?" Dominick asked. "Stay close to me. Since Evan isn¡¯t here, you should step up and act as my bodyguard, shouldn¡¯t you?" He arched his brows at her, a challenging glint in his eyes.


    Jeniva paused, contemting for a moment. If anything happened to Dominick, she might get med. And she didn¡¯t want any sort of problem upon herself.


    She sighed, giving a reluctant nod. "Alright."


    The mall was even more sprawling than they had anticipated. Jeniva slowed her pace as they approached a boutique. Stopping at the entrance of a lingerie store, she turned to Dominick with a slight flush on her cheeks.


    "I have to go in here to pick up a few things for myself," she advised, her tone shifting to something more assertive. "In the meantime, the Prince can explore the adjacent shops. I won¡¯t be long."


    Dominick offered a nomittal hum and watched her disappear behind the ss doors. Left to his own devices, he wandered into the neighboring shop, a high-end artificial jewelry store.


    The moment he stepped inside, the atmosphere shifted. The staff froze, their eyes widening as they recognized the royal presence immediately. "Your Highness! It is an honor," the manager stammered, bowing deeply.


    Dominick hadn¡¯t intended to purchase a single thing, but under the weight of their expectant gazes, he felt he had to at least browse. He moved toward a ss disy of intricate bracelets, his fingers tracing the edge of the counter.


    As he looked at the shimmering stones, a sudden memory hit him. His mind drifted back to a time when life felt simpler. He remembered standing in simr stores, carefully selecting small, meaningful gifts for Juniper.


    "Would you like to buy this, Your Highness?" the sales assistant asked softly, her voice breaking through his trance. She pointed to a delicate bracelet beneath the ss where Dominick had absentmindedly fixed his gaze.


    "Yes," Dominick lied, the word leaving his lips before he could fully process it.


    The woman moved with practiced efficiency, lifting the piece from its velvet cushion to show him the intricate craftmanship. Dominick barely looked at it. He couldn¡¯t focus on the shimmer of the stones; his mind was still clouded by the memories of his past.


    "Pack it," he said shortly.


    He reached into the inner pocket of his coat, pulling out his leather wallet and sliding a ck card from its slot.


    Thedy returned momentster, presenting a small, silver-embossed bag and his card with a graceful flourish. "Thank you for visiting us, Your Highness," she said, bowing deeply.


    Dominick took the bag with a curt nod and stepped back out into the bright, noisy corridor of the mall. He stood near the entrance of the lingerie store, the small gift dangling from his fingers.


    ¡¯Why did I even buy it? Who can I even give this to? Should I just throw it away?¡¯ he thought, the small bag feeling heavier with every passing second.


    He was pulled from his spiral by a sudden, soft pressure against his knee. He looked down and froze.


    "Papa!" a tiny voice chirped.


    Dominick immediately recoiled, his heart hammering against his ribs. He shot a frantic look around the corridor. If a tabloid journalist or even a gossiping passerby had heard that, it would be on the front page of every paper by morning. A royal scandal was thest thing the pce needed.


    He looked back at the boy, who couldn¡¯t have been more than two years old, with wide, innocent eyes and messy curls.


    "Danny!" a woman¡¯s voice called out sharply. The boy¡¯s mother rushed forward, quickly scooping the toddler into her arms before he could reach for Dominick¡¯s coat again.


    The woman¡¯s face paled as she realized exactly who her son had approached. "Your Highness!" she stammered, bowing as low as she could while clutching the wriggling child. "I am so sorry! I apologize if my boy caused any trouble. He¡ªhe just likes tall people."


    Dominick simply shook his head, unable to find his voice. He watched in silence as thedy hurried away, the boy waving over her shoulder. The encounter not only left a bitter taste in his mouth, but also a reminder of a family he dreamed of having with Juniper.


    "Your Highness, did I make you wait for too long?" Jeniva asked, appearing at his side with a few bags of her own. She noticed the small, elegant jewelry bag in his hand and paused.


    Dominick shook his head, feeling a bit troubled now.


    "Are you done with the shopping?" he asked, trying to shake off the lingering image of the little boy.


    "Yes," Jeniva replied, her eyes dropping to the small, elegant bag in his hand. She noticed it, but she was tactful enough not toment immediately. "Shall we have lunch? I read reviews of a restaurant in this ce. They were amazing. Let¡¯s have lunch there," she suggested.


    Dominick didn¡¯t refuse. He followed her lead through the maze of the mall until they reached a high-end restaurant tucked away in a quiet corner. The atmosphere was refined, with soft lighting. Once they were seated at a secluded table, Dominick took charge, ordering meals for them both while Jeniva distracted herself by scrolling through her phone.


    The silence between them felt different now, less tense, but still heavy with the things they weren¡¯t saying. Finally, Dominick reached to the chair next to him and pushed the small bag across the table toward her.


    "I ended up entering a jewelry shop and bought a bracelet there since I thought walking out empty-handed wouldn¡¯t be nice," he said as he tried to sound indifferent. "Keep this. I couldn¡¯t throw it away."


    Jeniva looked up from her phone, her eyebrows rising in genuine surprise. She looked at the bag, then back at him. "Why would you throw away expensive jewelry?" she murmured, her fingers tentatively touching the paper handle.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it to you," Dominick replied, leaning back in his chair and looking away toward the window. "Better you wear it than it ending up in the trash."


    "You could have given it to your sister once you returned to the capital," Jeniva stated.


    Dominick met her gaze and let out a short, dry chuckle. "Kate prefers diamonds. You ask too many questions, Jeniva. If you don¡¯t want it, then¡ª" He paused, reaching across the table to take the bag back.


    "No," Jeniva said quickly, pulling the bag closer to her chest and out of his reach. "I will keep it safe. Gifts from royalty shouldn¡¯t be refused; it would be bad luck, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Dominick smiled at her words. She also passed him a smile oblivious to the fact that a reporter had already clicked the pictures of them.

 Chapter 680: Do what you’re told

    <h4>Chapter 680: Do what you¡¯re told</h4>


    Aisha looked at her phone, the glowing screen reflecting her impatience as she wondered when Karmen would finally arrive. The approaching car drew her gaze upward. Karmen¡¯s car glided to a halt in front of her; he applied the brakes smoothly and gave a quick tilt of his head, gesturing for her to get in.


    She slid into the passenger seat and clicked her seatbelt into ce.


    "I waste. Sorry," Karmen apologized, his eyes lingering on hers for a second before he shifted gears.


    "It¡¯s alright," Aisha replied, leaning back into the leather seat. "From tomorrow, the Christmas week off starts." She watched the familiar scenery of the residentialplex fade away as Karmen steered the car toward the main road.


    "Will you go home for the holidays then?" Karmen asked.


    "No," Aisha said. "I¡¯m thinking of celebrating it in my new house."


    "Then I¡¯ll be joining you on Christmas Eve," he stated.


    Aisha adjusted the strap of the shoulder bag on herp, her fingers tracing the stitching. "What about your family? They¡¯ll surely want you home for the holidays," she murmured.


    "I¡¯ll just tell my parents that I have to celebrate it with my girlfriend," Karmen replied easily.


    Aisha¡¯s heart gave a sudden, violent thud, and her breath caught in her throat for a brief moment.


    "I won¡¯t tell them it¡¯s you," Karmen added, ncing at her reaction, "unless you want me to."


    "It¡¯s better to keep it a secret for now," Aisha stated, her voice regaining its steady rhythm even as her mind raced.


    "Okay. As you want," Karmen replied, his voice steady as he kept his eyes on the road.


    "Thank you for understanding," Aisha said softly. She turned her gaze toward him, studying his side profile against the passing city lights. A quiet guilt gnawed at her, making her wonder if she was inadvertently taking advantage of his unwavering devotion.


    "Eryx didn¡¯t trouble you, did he?" Karmen asked, his tone shifting to more guarded one.


    "No, he didn¡¯t," Aisha replied, shaking her head.


    "He won¡¯t dare to," Karmen said firmly. "Still, if you feel even a hint of fear, just call me. I¡¯ll get to you as soon as I can."


    His protective instincts made Aisha¡¯s heart flutter. It was overwhelming to think about their journey, how he had once been just a boy in her ss, watching her from a distance while she was with someone else. He had grown into a man who never demanded her love, only her happiness. Her fingers curled into the fabric of her bag, a silent tension gripping her as she questioned if she was finally doing things right this time, or if she was simply seeking shelter in his kindness.


    Karmen reached over, briefly cing his hand over hers. The warmth of the gesture forced her to look at him, but he didn¡¯t say a word; he simply offered a reassuring squeeze before returning his hand to the gear shift.


    Shortly after, they arrived at the restaurant Karmen had chosen for their first official date. It was a hidden gem, tucked away from the city¡¯s frantic pace and framed by a breathtakingndscape. A vast, frozenke stretched out before the building, reflecting the pale moonlight, while a jagged, snow-capped mountain stood like a silent sentry right behind it.


    Karmen held her hand firmly, guiding her inside where the air was thick with the scent of pine and roasted spices. They settled into a cozy corner, lost in the quiet intimacy of the night.


    However, the peace was fragile. Across the room, tucked into a shadowed booth, sat the same friend of Eryx who had witnessed the tension at the bar that morning. His eyes widened as he watched Karmen with Aisha.


    Excusing himself from the date he hade with, he came out to the corridor and dialed Eryx¡¯s number.


    "Eryx, you aren¡¯t going to believe this... Karmen and Aisha are together," he informed him, his gaze fixed on the couple.


    "Tell me where they are!" Eryx said, drinking the alcohol from the ss as the wound on his mouth stung.


    ~~~~


    After dinner, Karmen and Aisha took a slow walk near the restaurant as they wandered toward a quiet forest trail.


    "Do you feel cold?" Karmen asked, noticing the slight mist of her breath in the air. He stopped walking, rubbed his palms together vigorously to generate heat, and then gently pressed them against Aisha¡¯s cheeks.


    Aisha leaned into his warmth, a genuine smile breaking across her face. "Wolves have a natural ability to stay warm, Karmen."


    "Yeah, but Betas still feel a bit of a coldpared to Alphas," Karmen reminded her, his thumbs grazing her cheekbones. "And I don¡¯t want my girl shivering on our first date."


    Aisha¡¯s heart skipped at the casual way he imed her, but the moment of serenity was cut short. Deep in the shadows of the treeline, a twig snapped with a sharp, unnatural crack.


    Karmen immediately dropped his hands, his posture shifting into something rigid and predatory. He stepped slightly in front of Aisha, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the darkness behind the thick trunks.


    "Stay behind me," he whispered, his voice vibrating with a low, primal growl as his protective instincts surged.


    Karmen¡¯s eyes darted through the underbrush, catching the glint of yellow eyes reflecting.


    "Two, four, five... Ten," he counted under his breath. They werepletely surrounded.


    Was this Eryx¡¯s doing? He was the only one petty enough to hold a grudge this deep, but ten wolves was an ambush.


    "Karmen, there are too many," Aisha whispered, her voice trembling. She nced back toward the faint glow of the restaurant lights in the distance. "The restaurant... We¡¯vee too far from there."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Karmen said, his gaze fixed on a massive gray wolf creeping forward from the center. He gave her arm a firm, grounding squeeze. "Run back to the restaurant the second I signal you to. Don¡¯t look back, and don¡¯t stop. Promise me."


    "No! I¡¯m not leaving you. Let¡¯s fight together," Aisha refused, her own wolf spirit stirring in defiance.


    "Do what you¡¯re told, Aisha! Some of them are Alphas," Karmenmanded, his voice reaching a tone of authority she hadn¡¯t heard before. "You¡¯ll run when I give the signal."


    Before she could argue further, arge ck wolf lunged from the shadows with a snarl. Karmen reacted instantly, giving Aisha a push toward the clear path and shifting mid-air.


    Aisha stumbled back, her eyes wide as the remaining nine wolves began to close the circle, their teeth bared and ready for their blood.

 Chapter 681: Wipe the stains

    <h4>Chapter 681: Wipe the stains</h4>


    Karmen tore through the line of attackers, creating a opening for Aisha. She didn¡¯t hesitate; remembering her promise, she bolted through the gap. The sounds of snarling and shing echoed behind her, fueling her fear, but she kept her eyes fixed on the distant glow of the restaurant.


    She burst through the front doors, her lungs burning and her clothes disheveled. Gasping for air, she gripped the edge of the mahogany reception counter until her knuckles turned white.


    "Help! Wolves... They¡¯ve attacked my boyfriend!" she pleaded as her voice almost broke. "Please, you have to help us!"


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened, but she remained professional, quickly summoning the manager. The moment the manager realized the victim was Karmen, Gabriel¡¯s trusted Beta, he didn¡¯t waste a second. He dispatched a specialized security team, well-equipped to handle shifter conflicts.


    By the time the reinforcements reached the forest clearing, the scene was one of absolute carnage. Karmen stood in the center of a circle of downed attackers, his breathing in ragged heaves. He shifted back into his human form, his skin glistening with sweat and the blood.


    A gash on his forehead dripped blood over his eye, momentarily blinding him. Just as he wiped it away, he heard the frantic rustle of leaves behind him. A mangled, injured wolf made onest lunge at his back.


    Karmen didn¡¯t even turn fully. With the precision of a seasoned Beta, his hand shot out, grabbing the wolf by the throat. And the next second, he snapped its neck. The beast let out a final whimper before copsing into the snow.


    "Where¡¯s Aisha?" Karmen rasped, his eyes cold as he recognized the restaurant security team.


    "She¡¯s safe in the lobby, Sir," one of the guards replied, rushing forward to throw a coat over Karmen¡¯s shoulders and offer him support.


    Karmen ignored the stinging pain in his side and the blood obscuring his vision, his only focus being the ss doors of the restaurant. He burst into the lobby just as the local authorities began to arrive outside, their sirens wailing in the distance.


    Aisha, who had been pacing in the lobby, froze at the sight of him. Seeing him drenched in blood, she let out a choked sob and ran to him. Her hands hovered over his chest and arms, afraid to touch him and cause more pain.


    "What have you done to yourself?" she whispered, her eyes brimming with tears that soon spilled over.


    "I¡¯m fine, Aisha. You¡¯re safe," Karmen rasped, his voice rough but filled with relief. He tried to stand tall, but a slight stumble betrayed how much the fight had taken out of him.


    "We have called the doctor," the manager interrupted, stepping forward with a steadying hand. "He¡¯s only minutes away. Let¡¯s get Karmen treated first. We have a private lounge in the back where you won¡¯t be disturbed."


    Aisha nodded quickly, wiping the salt and cold from her cheeks with the back of her hand. She tucked herself under Karmen¡¯s arm, providing him the support he needed as they moved toward the back of the restaurant. Even as her heart hammered with the trauma of the night, she felt a surge of fierce protectiveness. She wouldn¡¯t leave his side again.


    Shortly, the doctor arrived and treated the wounds on Karmen¡¯s body while Aisha counted them mentally. Once finished, the doctor gave him a small packet of pills to reduce the pain and assured him nothing major happened.


    "These will manage the pain and the inmmation," he exined, snapping his medical bag shut. "Nothing reached the bone or vital organs, but you¡¯ve lost a fair amount of blood. Given your strength, you won¡¯t feel any problem. Still, get yourself checked at the hospital tomorrow for a full scan."


    "Sure. Thank you, doctor," Karmen said. He offered a weary smile, but his eyes quickly shifted to Aisha. She looked at Aisha, who looked pale and shaken.


    The manager stepped into the lounge. "I¡¯ve arranged a driver and a trained bodyguard for the night. They will drop both of you home. Given who was targeted tonight, I won¡¯t have you leaving in a standard cab."


    Karmen didn¡¯t argue. He knew that ten wolves didn¡¯t show up in a forest by ident. "Thank you for the quick thinking. We¡¯ll take the escort."


    "Let¡¯s go, Aisha," he murmured, his fingers threading through hers. She walked with him silently, her hand trembling slightly in his grip as they moved through the lobby and into the waiting ck sedan.


    Once they were settled in the back, the bodyguard took the front passenger seat, and the driver looked back for instructions. Karmen gave Aisha¡¯s home address, leaning his head back against the seat with a heavy sigh.


    Once they arrived at Aisha¡¯s ce, Karmen settled the payment with the driver and followed her up to the apartment. Aisha punched in her security code with trembling fingers and stepped inside, Karmen trailing close behind like a silent shadow.


    When she came to a halt in the center of the living room, Karmen stopped too. Aisha turned slowly, her eyes tracing the bandages peeking through his torn shirt one more time before she threw herself into his arms, hugging him.


    Karmen nearly let out a whimper as her weight pressed against his fresh stitches, but he caught the sound in his throat, suppressing the pain. He reached up, his hand resting gently on the back of her head, stroking her hair as she buried her face in his chest.


    "I¡¯m sorry. This happened because of me," she choked out, her voice muffled by his shirt. "That attack wasn¡¯t an ident, it was intentional. I know it was Eryx. I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re bleeding, Karmen. I¡¯m so, so sorry."


    She was sobbing now, her shoulders shaking with the weight of her guilt. Karmen stayed still for a moment, letting her feel his heartbeat, before he gently gripped her shoulders and pushed her back just far enough to look into her tear-streaked face.


    "Aisha, look at me," he said softly.


    She slowly lifted her head, feeling the rough warmth of his thumbs as they swept the tears from her cheeks.


    "Even if Eryx was behind it, it wasn¡¯t because of you," Karmen confessed. "I¡¯m sorry for not telling you earlier, but I ran into him at a bar after he got out on bail. I couldn¡¯t control myself... I hit him, and I hit him badly. I think this was his way of trying to bnce the scales. I¡¯m the one who should apologize for bringing this chaos into our first date."


    Aisha shook her head, her heart aching at his honesty, and she pulled him into another hug. This time, however, the pressure was too much. Karmen couldn¡¯t stifle the reaction, and a sharp cry of pain escaped his lips. Aisha recoiled instantly, her eyes wide with fresh panic as she stammered out apologies.


    "Come, you need to rest," she insisted, taking his hand with the utmost care and guiding him toward the guest room adjacent to hers.


    As Karmen sank onto the edge of the bed, Aisha moved quickly to fill a ss of water. "Take the medicine the doctor gave you," shemanded gently.


    Karmen nodded, swallowing the pills and draining the ss. She took it from him, setting it on the nightstand with a quiet click. She looked at the dried blood matting his hair and staining the skin around his bandages.


    "I will wipe the stains from your body, if you want," she offered.


    Karmen arched his brows. "Are you sure about that?"

 Chapter 682: Don’t you fucking lie!

    <h4>Chapter 682: Don¡¯t you fucking lie!</h4>


    "Yes. You can¡¯t possibly sleep with all the stains on your body," Aisha stated. "Stay here. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Karmen watched her retreat into the washroom. When she returned, she set a small tub of lukewarm water on the bedside table and met his gaze.


    "Open your shirt," she said softly. Karmen reached for the top button, but even the slight rotation of his shoulder sent a jagged spike of pain through his chest. He winced, his fingers fumbling.


    Aisha noticed his hesitation immediately. "Let me." She reached out, her fingers steady as she undid the third button, then worked her way down the rest. She peeled the ruined fabric away from his skin gently, then gestured for him to lean back. He settled against the headboard, his breath hitching slightly, while Aisha took her ce on the edge of the bed in front of him.


    She wrung out the towel before pressing it to his left shoulder. She began to dab away the dark with slow strokes.


    "You didn¡¯t ask me to go home," Karmen noted, his voice a low rumble in the small space. "Were you nning on taking care of me all along?"


    "Your parents would have been devastated seeing you in this state," Aisha replied, her focus never wavering from the task. "I imagine you¡¯ve never been injured like this before."


    She moved the cloth down to the bandage on his muscr, tanned arm, cleaning the skin around the dressing with feather-light touches. Karmen didn¡¯t look at his wounds; his eyes remained fixed on her face, watching the way her brow furrowed in concentration and the way themplight caught the tracks of her dried tears.


    "This is the first time anyone has ever truly looked after me," Karmen murmured. "I was wounded once before, critically. Back then, there was no one. I was entirely alone."


    Aisha paused, the damp cloth hovering over his skin as she searched his gaze. "You didn¡¯t go to the hospital? How did you survive?"


    "I was stationed at the border, leagues away from any medical facility," Karmen exined, a distant shadow flickering in his eyes. "Gabriel used to tell me that having a mate, or even just a partner, grants a person a different kind of shield, a secondary instinct for protection. I never understood the weight of those words until tonight." He paused, a small, weary smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "I mean, we aren¡¯t mates yet, but we are a couple. I think I finally see what he meant."


    Aisha said nothing for a moment, her focus shifting entirely to his torso. "You have so many bruises here," she whispered with admiration. "I must say, you are a remarkable Beta. Taking down that many wolves alone is no easy feat."


    She continued her work in apanionable silence. Once thest of the blood was cleared, she set the basin aside.


    "I don¡¯t think any of my oversized t-shirts will truly fit you," she noted, ncing at his broad shoulders, "but it¡¯s better than nothing. Wait here."


    She disappeared to empty the basin and drop the stained towel into theundry. A momentter, she returned to the guest room holding a chocte-brown oversized t-shirt. She held it up against his frame, measuring the width of his chest with a discerning eye, before stepping closer to help him.


    The fabric was soft and smelled faintly of her vani perfume. She carefully guided the shirt over his head and eased his bandaged arms through the sleeves. Karmen¡¯s breath hitched, not from pain this time, but from the sight of her so focused on his well-being. Once the shirt was settled, Aisha smoothed the hem over hisp.


    "Now, you can have a good rest," Aisha stated. "You don¡¯t feel any sharp or lingering pain, do you? If you do, we can head to the hospital right now," she suggested, her eyes scanning his face for any sign of a hidden grimace.


    "No. The painkiller has already started its work," Karmen reassured her. "Thank you." Though a part of him ached to pull her close for a kiss, he held back; it didn¡¯t feel like the right moment to push boundaries while he was covered in bandages and she was stilling down from the incident in the forest.


    He watched as Aisha moved quietly around the room, switching off the overhead lights until only a singlemp remained, casting a warm, honey-colored dimness over the space. "Goodnight. If you need anything at all, don¡¯t forget to wake me up," she said. She offered him a small, tired smile before stepping out and clicking the door shut.


    Karmen pulled the heavy, warm duvet up to his chest and settled back against the pillows. Despite his exhaustion, sleep didn¡¯te immediately. He stared up at the shadows dancing on the ceiling, the silence of the room amplifying his thoughts.


    "She was definitely more scared than she was showing," he murmured to the empty room. He could still feel the way her hands had trembled when she first touched his wounds. He closed his eyes, desperately trying to sleep.


    But even after an hour of tossing and turning, sleep remained elusive. Finally, he gave up and sat up.


    Grabbing his phone, he stepped out onto the room¡¯s small balcony. The winter air was sharp, biting at his exposed skin. He stood there for a few minutes, scrolling aimlessly through social media, but the cold eventually forced a sharp sneeze from him.


    Shuddering, he retreated back into the warmth of the room and slid the ss door shut.


    "I wonder what Eryx is nning next," Karmen murmured to himself. "He¡¯s taking this far beyond a petty grudge. I need to have a serious talk with him before he actually gets killed."


    ~~~~~


    Eryx heard the matter regarding the failed mission on the phone and mmed it against the wall. The phone broke into pieces while he huffed in anger. "I underestimated Karmen. Before hees to catch me, I need to put an end to this."


    Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door. Frowning, he wondered who could have stayed awake at this hour of the night. He opened the door and saw his father, Lazarus, standing before him with anger shing in his eyes.


    "Dad?" Eryx eximed.


    Lazarus walked into the room as Eryx got away from his father¡¯s way.


    "Did you create any kind of trouble for that girl and Prince Gabriel¡¯s beta?" Lazarus asked.


    "What do you mean, Dad?" asked Eryx, acting innocent.


    "Don¡¯t you fucking lie!" Lazarus barked at his son, turning to him. "I received a call from Prince Gabriel. Do you know what he said to me on the phone? That you touched his beta, and he will make sure you won¡¯t be able to walk on your two feet."


    Eryx¡¯s eyes widened, hearing the threat.


    "But, Dad¡ª" Before he could finish, Lazarus delivered a stinging p across his son¡¯s face, the force nearly sending him stumbling to the floor.


    "You are a disgraceful son," Lazarus hissed. "Tomorrow, you are going to beg Prince Gabriel for his forgiveness. I will disown you if you fail to convince him to spare you."

 Chapter 683: To shield his senses

    <h4>Chapter 683: To shield his senses</h4>


    Gabriel pulled Casaio into a brief embrace as he congratted his brother on his impending fatherhood. As they stepped apart, Gabriel turned to Zilia, offering her a gentle hug before retreating to stand beside Amelie, his hand finding the small of her back.


    "It¡¯s wonderful to have you both back in the pce," Amelie said, her eyes bright with warmth.


    "We had hoped to linger a bit longer," Casaio admitted, casting a tender, concerned nce at Zilia. "But her morning sickness has been relentless. We decided it was best to return home where she could befortable."


    He gave Zilia¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze just as Ashna arrived with a stroller preceding her. The quiet hall was suddenly filled with the sweet, nonsensical cooing of little Noah.


    Casaio didn¡¯t hesitate; he reached down and expertly scooped the toddler from the stroller, settling the boy in his arms.


    "Noah, say hello to your uncle," Gabriel prompted, leaning in. "H-el-lo," he enunciated, drawing out each syble with a yful grin.


    "Elo!" Noah chirped back, waving a pudgy, frantic hand in the air.


    "He¡¯s bing quite the little orator," Zilia noted, sharing a knowing look with Amelie.


    "He is," Amelieughed. "He¡¯s been babbling constantlytely. Half the time, Gabriel and I are just guessing what he¡¯s trying to tell us."


    "Noah, listen closely," Casaio whispered, leaning his forehead against the boy¡¯s. "You¡¯re going to be a big cousin soon. You¡¯ll have a new brother or sister to y with."


    Noah, naturally, didn¡¯t grasp the good news. His wide, curious eyes were far more interested in the shimmering gold of Casaio¡¯s coat, eventually fixating on the ornate brooch pinned to hispel. His tiny fingers darted out, snatching the jewelry, and he immediately leaned down to give the cold metal an inquisitive lick.


    "Ah, not for eating," Gabriel chuckled, sliding his hand between the boy¡¯s mouth and the brooch.


    The sudden intervention didn¡¯t sit well with the little prince. Noah let out a sharp, indignant wail, wriggling stubbornly in Casaio¡¯s arms as he protested the loss of his shiny new toy.


    "Oh, God!" Casaio winced as the boy¡¯s cries were significantly sharper and more piercing than he had anticipated.


    Gabriel stepped in to take the iling toddler from his brother¡¯s arms and beginning a gentle, rhythmic rocking motion to settle him.


    "Do babies always cry this much? I remember Noah being such a quiet boy," Casaio said, momentarily closing his eyes as if to shield his senses from the noise.


    "He used to be," Amelie replied with a knowing smile. "But recently, he¡¯s discovered his own will. He cries at every little thing we refuse to give him. They go through phases like this, Brother. It¡¯s all part of them finding their voice."


    She stepped closer, cing aforting hand on Zilia¡¯s arm. "We won¡¯t disturb you two any longer; you both need rest after the journey. Zilia, when is your first checkup scheduled? Would you like me to apany you?"


    "We¡¯re going tomorrow morning," Zilia answered, leaning slightly into Casaio¡¯s side. "Casaio will be there with me. Besides, Noah always gets so restless and misses you whenever you¡¯re away for too long. You should stay here with him." She offered a tired but reassuring smile. "Don¡¯t worry, though. You¡¯ll be the first to know everything the doctor says the moment I get back to the pce."


    Gabriel nodded, finally managing to quiet Noah into a soft whimper. "Get some rest."


    Amelie waved a final goodbye, encouraging Noah to bid his uncle and aunt goodbye, but the toddler was far from finished with his silent protest. He buried his red, tear-streaked face deeper into Gabriel¡¯s chest.


    "It seems Noah has officially added us to his list of enemies," Casaio remarked with a dry chuckle. He reached for hispel, his heart softening. "Fine, little warrior. I¡¯ll give the brooch to you."


    "Don¡¯t," Gabriel interrupted firmly, shifting Noah to his other shoulder. "It¡¯s too small. He¡¯ll have it in his mouth and swallowed before you can blink."


    "Ah, right. Good point," Casaio nodded, sheepishly letting his hand drop.


    "We¡¯ll take our leave then," Gabriel said, offering his brother and Zilia a final nod of solidarity. He reached for Amelie¡¯s hand, intecing their fingers, and they began the walk back through the high-arched corridors of the pce, with Ashna trailing a respectful distance behind them.


    As they reached a quiet bend in the hallway, Amelie slowed her pace and turned to him. "You need to see Karmen, don¡¯t you? Give Noah to me; I can take him the rest of the way."


    "I¡¯ll go once I¡¯ve seen you both safely to our chambers," Gabriel stated.


    Amelie didn¡¯t protest, matching her stride to his.


    "Karmen didn¡¯t tell you anything because he didn¡¯t want to disturb your evening," she murmured, her voice soft with understanding. She had noticed the tension in Gabriel¡¯s jaw since the early morning; he was clearly hurt that his closest friend and Beta had faced such a danger without calling for his aid.


    "He¡¯s going to get a thorough scolding from me," Gabriel said. "Regardless of his intentions, he should have known better than to face ten of them alone." He exhaled sharply, trying to steady his temper before shifting the subject. "By the way, did Carlos contact you today?"


    "No," Amelie replied, ncing up at him. "You?"


    "Nothing. I suspect he¡¯s undergoing something significant, something he¡¯s refusing to share with us for now," Gabriel stated.


    They reached the doors of their private chamber. Gabriel stepped inside just long enough to see Amelie settled and to ce a now-dozing Noah into his crib.


    "Carlos will contact once he feels better. His visions sometimes give him troubles. He did mention it once. Maybe that¡¯s why he went away like this. I hope he¡¯s fine," Amelie said.


    "Hmm. I pray the same," Gabriel stated. "I¡¯ll be back soon. Take some rest. Last night, Noah didn¡¯t let us sleep with his constant cries." His hand caressed the top of her head before he withdrew and left to check on Karmen.

 Chapter 684: Victim of his obsession

    <h4>Chapter 684: Victim of his obsession</h4>


    Karmen nced down at the medical report the doctor had handed him before he left the clinic. His vitals were stable, though the deep wounds would require a few days of recovery to heal properly. As he settled into the back of a waiting taxi, he redirected the driver away from his family home. The sight of bandages and his weakened state would only send his parents into a panic, and he couldn¡¯t bear their fussing right now.


    When he returned to Aisha¡¯s apartment, he rang the bell and was greeted by her anxious face.


    "The results are fine. There¡¯s nothing to worry about," he reassured her as they stepped into the living room.


    Karmen¡¯s words died in his throat, however, when he realized they weren¡¯t alone. Gabriel was seated dead-center on the couch with a dark expression.


    "When did you get here?" Karmen asked, his pulse quickening for a reason that had nothing to do with his injuries.


    "Why didn¡¯t you call me?" Gabriel countered.


    "It was an ambush, Gabriel. Everything happened too fast," Karmen replied, trying to maintain hisposure. "By the time I could think, it was over. I assessed the situation and determined I could handle them."


    "And what if your assessment had been wrong?" Gabriel stood, taking a few steps closer to him. "Wolves like Eryx don¡¯t y by the rules of the pce; they use hunting gear and poisoned des. You could have been ughtered in that forest, Karmen, and I would have found out from a police report instead of my own Beta. Is this what our friendship worthy for?"


    Karmen lowered his head, a heavy sigh escaping him. "I¡¯m sorry, Gabriel. I didn¡¯t think that far. I acted on impulse a day before yesterday, and that¡¯s clearly what set Eryx off. But how did you find out it was him so quickly?" He lifted his gaze, searching the Alpha Prince¡¯s face.


    "The police informed me," Gabriel replied. "And I¡¯ve already summoned Lazarus to the pce with his son."


    Gabriel stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as they roamed over Karmen¡¯s battered frame. He reached out, his fingers hovering just inches from Karmen¡¯s hairline. "Look at your forehead! You have a wound even there. Just how many did you take, Karmen?"


    As he spoke, Gabriel¡¯s eyes bled into a deep, dark shade of violet, a clear sign that his inner wolf was surfacing.


    "It¡¯s all my fault," Aisha said, her voice trembling as she finally drew their attention.


    "Aisha, it wasn¡¯t your fault," Karmen insisted, his tone softening instantly, but she wouldn¡¯t be swayed.


    "You wouldn¡¯t have fought Eryx if not for me," she whispered, her gaze fixed firmly on the floor. "Your Highness, I would like toe to the pce as well. I¡¯ll apologize to Eryx if it stops this."


    "Don¡¯t be an idiot," Gabriel snapped. His loud voice made Aisha flinch and pull her shoulders back in fear. "Why would you apologize to the bastard who harassed you? You are the victim of his obsession, not the cause of it."


    Karmen winced, reaching out a hand as if to shield her from the Prince¡¯s mounting fury. "Gabriel, calm down. You¡¯re scaring her," he whispered, his voiceced with concern.


    "Stay quiet!" Gabriel reprimanded his Beta, his violet eyes shing with amand. "You two are acting like teenagers," Gabriel muttered, though the violet hue in his eyes began to recede.


    "Now that the matter is in my hands, I¡¯ll handle it my way. You wille to the pce with Karmen, Aisha, not to apologize, but to watch Eryx beg for your forgiveness."


    Karmen offered a small, weary smile of thanks and gestured toward the door, silently asking for a moment alone with her.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting in the car downstairs. Don¡¯t make me wait long," Gabriel stated. He turned and swept out of the apartment.


    Karmen tossed the medical envelope onto the coffee table and turned his full attention to Aisha. "How long was he here before I arrived? Did he give you a hard time?"


    "No," Aisha replied, her shoulders finally rxing. "He didn¡¯t scold me. He was just worried for you. It¡¯s clear he cares a lot for you, Karmen."


    "He does. But Gabriel loses his temper far too easily," Karmen noted, reaching out to tuck a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "That¡¯s exactly why I keep things from him; I wanted to settle this without disturbing him." He gave her a reassuring squeeze on the arm. "Well, we should get moving. We can¡¯t keep a Prince waiting in a parking lot for too long. So, get ready."


    "I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go," Aisha said.


    ~~~~


    "Noah, sweetie, why won¡¯t you take your milk? What¡¯s wrong?" Amelie asked, her voiceced with motherly concern. She held the bottle near him, but the infant simply turned his head away, pouting his tiny lips in a stubborn disy of refusal.


    "Perhaps the little prince simply isn¡¯t in the mood to eat at the moment," Ashna suggested softly, standing by to assist.


    "But he¡¯s had an empty stomach since this morning," Amelie countered, looking down at the boy cradled in herp. She felt a tug on her hand as Noah reached out, his small, pudgy fingers curling tightly around her index finger. Before she could react, he pulled her hand toward his face and mped his gums down hard.


    "Ahh!" Amelie let out a sharp cry of surprise, instinctively jerking her hand back from Noah¡¯s mouth.


    "My Lady, what happened?" Ashna asked, stepping forward immediately.


    "Noah bit me!" Amelie eximed, nursing her throbbing finger. The pressure had been surprisingly intense for such a small child. A realization dawned on her, and she quickly reached out to cup Noah¡¯s chin, gently urging him to look at her.


    "Wait... Let Mama see your mouth. Open up, Noah," she urged, carefully trying to peek at his lower gums. "It feels like his teeth are already starting to push through." She couldn¡¯t see them, but she felt like that.


    "Noah is growing fast, mydy. That¡¯s truly wonderful," Ashna said with a smile.


    "Yes. Noah, you don¡¯t bite like that. That¡¯s a bad habit," Amelie scolded him in a lighter voice when her phone began ringing. Ashna picked it up from the table.


    "Who is it?"


    "It¡¯s Flora," Ashna answered.

 Chapter 685: Avoided her lips

    <h4>Chapter 685: Avoided her lips</h4>


    "Flora, hey!" Amelie greeted her warmly, shifting the phone to her other ear. "How have you been?" She nced down at the bed, where Noah had wiggled out of herp and flipped onto his stomach, his small hands already grasping a plush soft toy.


    "I¡¯ve been well. What about you? How is our little prince?" Flora inquired, her voice bright on the other end.


    "We¡¯re doing well, though he¡¯s quite a handful today," Amelie said with a chuckle. "He¡¯s currently preupied with his favorite toy. Noah, say hi to your auntie!"


    "Ei!" Noah chirped, his focus entirely on the plushie. His tiny fingers found the hard, stic eye button of the toy and began pulling at it with surprising strength.


    "He¡¯s starting to speak, isn¡¯t he?" Flora asked, sounding delighted.


    "Yes," Amelie replied, watching as Noah¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration. "They¡¯re a bit broken and garbled, but he definitely has a lot to say these days. Are you at Zander¡¯s ce?"


    "Yes, I arrived just this morning," Flora replied, her voice carrying a hint of wonder. "It felt so nostalgic stepping back onto packnds after all this time. Zander has transformed the ce. He¡¯s been entirely focused on development since he took over as Alpha. You wouldn¡¯t recognize some of the sectors."


    "That is exactly how an Alpha should lead," Amelie noted. As she spoke, she gestured to Ashna, who moved efficiently to fetch the bottle of expressed milk prepared earlier that morning.


    "Noah, look, here is your favorite meal," Amelie cooed, gently hovering the bottle near him. Noah¡¯s intense focus shifted from the plush toy¡¯s button to the familiar bottle. To Amelie¡¯s immense relief, he didn¡¯t turn away this time. He reached up, his small hands guiding it toward his mouth, and began to drink greedily before rolling over onto his back to getfortable.


    "You should take some rest, Flora," Amelie said. "Noah needs me now. Take care." Without waiting for a response, she lowered the phone and ended the call.


    Flora stood in silence for a moment, a bit stunned by the abrupt click of the line. She had so much more to share with her sister, but she quickly shook off the disappointment.


    "Well, I suppose she¡¯s upied with Noah all the time now," she murmured to herself. Setting the phone on the bedside table, she peeled off her thick, heavy jacket and draped it over the back of a chair.


    A sudden knock at the door drew her attention. When she opened it, she found Zander standing there, bncing a tray with a steaming kettle and a cup and saucer.


    He walked into the room and ced the tray on the coffee table. As he poured a stream of fragrant ck tea into the cup. "You must be freezing after your journey. Drink this."


    "Thank you, but you really didn¡¯t have to bring this yourself," Flora muttered, lowering herself into the upholstered chair. "I assume you have plenty of servants in this house to handle such things." She leaned forward, wrapping her hands around the warm cup before taking a sip.


    "Well, for my special person, I decided to bring the tea myself," Zander replied, a small smile carving at the corners of his mouth as he sat across from her.


    Flora felt her heart flutter at the confession. "You always have a way of reaching the depths of my heart," she murmured, her eyes softening as she looked at him.


    "And yet, you still don¡¯t fully reciprocate my feelings," Zander reminded her that held a hint of lingering hurt.


    "I do. That¡¯s why I am here, isn¡¯t it?" Flora said, her voice rising with a sh of defensive passion. She took another long sip of the tea before setting the cup down on the saucer. "The pack looks much more secure and structured than thest time I was here."


    "I decided to bring sweeping reforms to our security protocols," Zander exined. "I want to reduce crime in this pack as much as possible. No one should feel unsafe on thesends, not under my watch."


    "That¡¯s great!" Flora said, offering him a genuine smile.


    "My parents likely won¡¯t be joining us here. They¡¯ve decided to head to the pce to be with Amelie and Noah instead," she stated. "Amelie¡¯s first Christmas after getting married and having a child is special and it can¡¯t be ignored."


    "Yes, you mentioned that. It¡¯s for the best, honestly," Zander said with a thoughtful gaze. "Your sister needs your parents¡¯ attention. She was deprived of it for a long time, as you well know."


    His words cast a shadow of the past over Flora¡¯s face. "Yes," she admitted. "When I was injured, Mom and Dad were far more worried for me than they ever seemed to be for Amelie. They even discussed it at home recently, how Amelie must feel they were biased in their treatment of us. They are trying to be better parents now, but it¡¯s difficult with her living so far away in the pce."


    Zander nodded slowly. "Distance makes it easier to apologize, but harder to actually show the change. I hope their visit goes well."


    Flora finished thest of her tea in thoughtful silence, the warmth of the porcin lingering in her palms.


    Zander reached out, his fingers brushing hers as he took the empty cup and ced it carefully back on the tray. "You should rest for a while," he said softly. "The journey was long. I¡¯lle to wake you when it¡¯s time for lunch."


    Flora nodded, her domestic instincts kicking in as she reached to take the tray from him, but Zander subtly shifted it out of her reach. "You¡¯re not supposed to do that," he stated firmly, his eyes locking onto hers as he rose to his feet.


    Flora stood as well, intending to see him to the door, but she was caught off guard when he stepped into her personal space.


    Instead of the lingering, heavy kiss she half-expected, Zander leaned in and pressed a gentle, lingering kiss to her cheek. He intentionally avoided her lips; he knew her boundaries and, more importantly, he wanted their first real kiss to be something monumental, not a hurried moment in a guest room.


    He pulled back, a soft glow in his eyes that left Flora in shock. "Sleep well, Flora," he whispered. He then turned and exited the room.

 Chapter 686: To sacrifice his son’s wolf

    <h4>Chapter 686: To sacrifice his son¡¯s wolf</h4>


    Lazarus bowed deeply before Gabriel. "Your Highness, I beg your indulgence for my son¡¯s behavior. He was heavily intoxicatedst night and acted without reason. He is profoundly sorry for the offense caused to Karmen and Miss Aisha."


    He shot a sharp,manding look at Eryx, signaling him to begin his rehearsed apology.


    Eryx stepped forward, his head bowed, though his posturecked genuine humility. "I offer my deepest apologies, Your Highness," he muttered. "However, I must say, this unfortunate event urred because of your Beta. He came to the bar and struck me repeatedly without provocation. Most of the damage to my face has mended, save for this bruise at the corner of my mouth." He gestured to the faint mark, a pathetic attempt to y the victim.


    "If you felt wronged, you should have reported his conduct to me," Gabriel said. "Instead, you chose to have a ten-wolf ambush to settle a personal grudge."


    "And that was the boy¡¯s error in judgment," Lazarus interjected, a confident smile stretching across his face. "Since both parties have now engaged in physical altercations, I suggest we consider the matter settled and let it go."


    "No. I won¡¯t be letting this go, Lazarus," Gabriel countered. His smirk didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "I¡¯ve taken the liberty of looking into your son¡¯s history. He hasn¡¯t just been ¡¯drinking¡¯; he has been openly harassing Miss Aisha for the better part of a month. Furthermore, your son has a sickening record of predatory behavior toward women that you have clearly helped bury. I believe it¡¯s time he is punished in a way that is truly righteous."


    Lazarus¡¯s smile didn¡¯t just fade; it crumbled. His face paled as he found himself suddenly speechless.


    "I have already drafted a full report of this incident," Gabriel stated, holding up a file for them to see. His thumb brushed the seal of the Royal House. "I am submitting this to the Alpha King within the hour. Once he reads the evidence of harassment and the coordinated hit on a high-ranking official, your son will be facing nothing less than lifetime imprisonment."


    "Why would I be the one punished?! Your Beta is the one who started this!" Eryx bellowed. He stepped forward with a face of arrogance and panic.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze narrowed, his eyes shing a predatory violet that should have been enough to silence any sane wolf. Lazarus hissed at his son, reaching out to grab his arm. "Eryx, calm down this instant!"


    "Why should I calm down, Dad?" Eryx continued to yell, his voice echoing off the high stone walls of the pce. "I¡¯ve been wronged! I did nothing but defend my honor. I did nothing wrong!"


    Lazarus, unable to restrain his own fury any longer, hurled a stinging p across his son¡¯s cheek. The force of the blow snapped Eryx¡¯s head to the side.


    "Shut your mouth!" Lazarus roared, his hand and lips quivering with rage. "You are standing in the presence of the Alpha Prince, and this is how you behave? You insolent fool!"


    Lazarus turned back to Gabriel, his posture now hunched in a plea for mercy as his previous confidencepletely shattered.


    Lazarus bowed his head so low it was nearly a plea, his voice cracking. "Your Highness, I¡ªI apologize on behalf of my son. He haspletely lost his senses. I promise, I will personally ensure he reflects on his actions and makes amends. But please, I beg of you, do not take this to the Alpha King. A report of this nature... It would destroy my reputation and my seat on the council, Your Highness."


    Standing slightly behind them, Aisha watched the exchange with a fluttering heart. She wondered if Gabriel would actually rnt. A small, nagging part of her felt a heavy weight of guilt. She didn¡¯t want the Alpha Prince to go through such trouble or risk political fallout just for her.


    "You¡¯re looking for a second way out, then?" Gabriel asked. "Look, Lazarus, I am not going to go easy on your son just because you¡¯re a respected member of the Council. In fact, that makes his behavior even more disgraceful."


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze flickered to Eryx, who was still clutching his reddened cheek. "Your son is far too arrogant to be left to his own devices. He must be punished. He didn¡¯t just break thew; heid hands on my Beta. He should have known exactly where he was stepping before he crossed that line."


    Gabriel leaned in, his voice dropping to a lethal, velvet whisper. "Touching a member of the Royal House is a death sentence in some packs. You should be grateful I¡¯m only talking about a file and a cell. Lately, I¡¯ve been considering a more permanent solution. Perhaps extracting Eryx¡¯s wolf from his body would be more effective than a prison sentence."


    Eryx¡¯s face drained of what little color remained. His heart hammered against his ribs like a trapped bird. To be a wolf-less Alpha was a fate worse than death; he would be a pariah, a broken shell of a man mocked by the very society he used to look down upon.


    "Your Highness, I think extracting the wolf from Eryx¡¯s body would be the better choice," Lazarus stated, his voice devoid of any fatherly warmth. He was a politician first, and he was willing to sacrifice his son¡¯s wolf to save his own seat on the council.


    "Dad, no!" Eryx cried, his voice cracking. Realizing his father had abandoned him, he turned his desperate eyes toward Aisha. He lunged toward her, but Karmen moved with lightning speed, stepping firmly in front of her.


    "Aisha, I beg you! Just forgive me!" Eryx copsed to his knees, his pride finally shattered. "I swear, I¡¯ll never touch another woman. I¡¯ll protect them! I¡¯ll do anything!" He looked up at her, tears of fear welling in his eyes. "Please, you¡¯re a kind woman. I admit I was wrong!"


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Eryx began to strike himself across the face.


    Gabriel let out augh at the pathetic disy. "Look at him," the Prince mused, ncing at Karmen. "The arrogant alpha has finally found his cage."

 Chapter 687: Seen with a woman

    <h4>Chapter 687: Seen with a woman</h4>


    "Your Highness, you really should have considered returning to the pce for Christmas. What will you do here all by yourself?" Evan asked, finally letting go of the handle of his trolley bag.


    "Now that Juniper has left the capital, there is little reason to stay. Besides, with another good news of Princess Zilia expecting a pup, it¡¯s a double celebration this year. Your family expects you."


    "If I decide to go, I¡¯ll simply teleport. For now, I have no settled ns," Dominick replied. He looked at his beta, his gaze softening only slightly. "Travel safely and enjoy the time with your family. You didn¡¯t forget the gifts I purchased for them, did you?"


    "I have them right here. I wouldn¡¯t dream of leaving them behind," Evan said with a grateful smile. "And don¡¯t worry, Jeniva will be staying here as well. You won¡¯t be entirely alone for the holiday."


    "Hmm." Dominick¡¯s response was nonchnt.


    Evan offered a final, respectful wave to the Alpha Prince before stepping into the waiting taxi. Dominick stood in the quiet of the driveway, watching as the car pulled away toward the airport.


    As Dominick stepped back inside, the scent of fresh coffee greeted him. Jeniva was nestled on the couch, halfway through a croissant.


    The moment she spotted the Prince, she scrambled to her feet, instinctively trying to hide her snack and cup behind her back like a guilty child. She offered a quick, formal bow before sinking back into the cushions to resume her breakfast.


    Dominick took a seat squarely in the center of the couch. Jeniva immediately frowned at him.


    "Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you sit on the other side?" she asked, gesturing to the ample space he was encroaching upon.


    "Are we really going to argue about sitting on a sofa?" Dominick chuckled in amusement.


    Their banter was cut short as Kavin came rushing into the room, his face pale and eyes wide with urgency. "Your Highness, you need to see this," he said, thrusting a morning newspaper into Dominick¡¯s hands.


    "What is it now?" Dominick muttered, his amusement vanishing as he scanned the front page. Jeniva set her cup on the table and abandoned her croissant, her eyes fixed on the Prince¡¯s darkening expression.


    "What¡¯s happened?" she finally whispered, unable to bear the silence.


    "See for yourself." Dominick handed her the paper.


    Jeniva¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the bold, scandalous headline. The color drained from her face. "Who published this? This... This isn¡¯t true! We aren¡¯t dating!" She nced at Dominick.


    "Your face isn¡¯t visible in the shot," Dominick noted, his eyes narrowing as he studied the photograph.


    "Yes, thank the heavens for that. Otherwise, I¡¯d be in serious trouble," Jeniva breathed, though her relief was quickly overtaken by a simmering rage. "We have to stop this from circting any further. I¡¯m going to find the person who took this and kill them myself," she spat, her knuckles whitening as she gripped the edge of the table.


    "Kavin, find the source immediately. Once you track them down, summon the news channel operator to my residence," Dominick ordered.


    "At once, Your Highness." Kavin bowed and hurried away, already dialing a number on his phone before he had even cleared the room.


    Dominick took the newspaper back from Jeniva, who looked increasingly distressed. He stared at the blurred image of them together, the headline screaming of a secret royal romance.


    "We cannot go out together anymore," he said. "I forgot, even for a moment, that I don¡¯t have the luxury of being an ordinary citizen. In this position, if I am seen with a woman, the press will inevitably link our names in the most scandalous way possible."


    Jeniva nced at him, her usual spark reced by a heavy sense of guilt. "It was my fault too. I shouldn¡¯t have insisted youe to the restaurant with me," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t scold you for this," Dominick said, his tone surprisingly gentle as he rose to his feet. He paused for a moment, looking down at her.


    "Truth be told, I actually enjoyed our random outing that day." He gestured toward the table. "Finish your coffee before it gets cold." With that, he turned and headed upstairs.


    Jeniva watched his retreating figure until he disappeared into his room, then slumped back into the cushions and grabbed her cup.


    "My senior would have had my head if my face were even slightly recognizable," she whispered to the empty room. "The public is going to spread this gossip like a wildfire. And the worst part is, people actually saw us together."


    She shut her eyes tightly, shaking her head in frustration at her ownck of caution.


    ~~~


    Casaio and Zilia returned to the pce after a long morning of medical consultations and tests. As he carefully helped her settle onto the recliner, Casaio¡¯s expression remained concerned.


    "The doctor was quite clear, Zilia, you¡¯re underweight," he said. "You need to prioritize healthy, consistent meals from now on. If there is anything weighing on your mind or causing you stress, you must tell me. I want this pregnancy to be as smooth and peaceful as possible for you."


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind," she replied softly, adjusting a cushion behind her back. "When is Idris expected to arrive? And by the way, did you ever get a word from Nick about whether he¡¯sing for Christmas?"


    "Nick refused," Casaio stated, his shoulders dropping slightly. "This will be the first time we¡¯ve ever celebrated without him. It feels wrong."


    He lowered himself onto the edge of the recliner beside her, his gaze thoughtful. "But I haven¡¯t given up yet. I¡¯m going to try to convince him onest time. It¡¯s Noah¡¯s very first Christmas, after all. Both of his uncles should be here to see it."


    "Nick must be staying away because of Juniper. Every Christmas, she was the one who decorated the main tree in the pce," Zilia said, her voiceced with sympathy. "Everything here is a reminder of her."


    "Yeah," Casaio agreed, his head lowering as he stared at the ornate rug. "I just pray that he finds someone better, someone who actually deserves him. But I think he¡¯s scared of love now. I could hear it in his tone. Thest time we were face-to-face, he looked so troubled. June¡¯s betrayal is eating at him internally, but he¡¯s far too proud to let anyone see the cracks."


    Realizing he was drifting into a somber mood and potentially stressing Zilia, he quickly shifted gears. He took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. "Let¡¯s pause here. I shouldn¡¯t be dwelling on this. Nick is strong; he¡¯lle out of this phase soon enough."


    "I hope so," Zilia replied softly.


    Just then, a sharp knock echoed through the chamber doors, breaking the heavy atmosphere.


    "Your Highnesses, Idris has arrived!" the servant announced from the hallway.


    Zilia¡¯s face brightened instantly.


    "Send him in," Casaio said, and the doors opened.


    Idris walked in when the two of them left their seats. He hugged his sister tightly, congratting her. "I¡¯m so happy for you, sis! I¡¯m going to be an uncle soon!"

 Chapter 688: Took something for yourself

    <h4>Chapter 688: Took something for yourself</h4>


    "Nobody bullies in the school anymore, right?" Casaio began has he handed the hot chocte mug to Idris.


    "Not a word since that incident," Idris replied, wrapping his hands around the warmth of the mug. "The atmosphere changedpletely. In fact, most of them go out of their way to be kind to me now."


    "I¡¯m d to hear it. But remember," Casaio said, leaning in slightly to catch the teenager¡¯s eyes, "if you ever find yourself in trouble again, no matter how small it seems, youe to me or Gabriel immediately. Don¡¯t try to shoulder it alone."


    Idris gave a firm nod and took a long,forting sip of the cocoa. As he lowered the mug, he said, "I have my final exams right after the Christmas break, and then we have a full month off. A lot of my ssmates were talking about going on vacations with their families. Do you think we could go somewhere? Just three of us?"


    "I don¡¯t see why not," Casaio asserted with a smile. "Though with the new baby, we shouldn¡¯t venture too far from the capital. There¡¯s a breathtaking estate on the outskirts, it¡¯s famous for its crystal-clearkes and a valley that stays lush with winter flora. It¡¯s peaceful there." He patted Idris¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯ll start nning the logistics so we can head out once your exams are over."


    A bright, genuine smile broke across Idris¡¯s face. "That sounds perfect," he murmured, before eagerly returning to his drink.


    "What about your responsibilities, Cas?" Zilia intervened, her brow furrowing with concern. "The pce schedule is grueling this time of year, and your workload is already doubled with the holiday festivities."


    "It¡¯s manageable," Casaio replied smoothly, though the slight tightness around his eyes suggested otherwise. "I can delegate the administrative tasks to the council for a few days."


    Idris watched the subtle exchange between the two, his excitement wavering as he realized the weight of his request. "It isn¡¯t necessary," he said, looking down at his mug. "I was merely suggesting it. I know how much the Crown Prince has to oversee, and I don¡¯t want to be a burden on the state¡¯s affairs."


    "That is not true, Idris," Casaio insisted, his voice softening as he turned his full attention back to Zilia¡¯s brother. "We are making this happen. We can certainly carve out one week solely for ourselves. Since the transition, we haven¡¯t had a single moment of genuine peace as a family."


    Zilia saw the determination in Casaio¡¯s gaze and reached out to pat Idris¡¯s hand. "If Casaio says he can manage it, he will. Just focus on those exams for now."


    ~~~~~


    Gabriel didn¡¯t listen to the pleas of Eryx and asked the pce guards to take him to the prison to take out his wolf. And as promised, he threw the file into the bin right in front of Lazarus telling him his reputation wouldn¡¯t bepromised at all.


    Once the room cleared, Karmen nced at Aisha, who nodded silently and stepped out to wait in the corridor, leaving the two men alone in the high-ceilinged office chamber.


    "Gabriel, are you certain this won¡¯t backfire?" Karmen asked with genuine concern for his friend. "The political fallout of such a punishment..."


    "The real trouble would have been letting him walk free. Alphas like that should get a punishment like this only," Gabriel stated firmly. He leaned back against the edge of the mahogany desk, crossing his arms.


    A smirk tugged at his lips after a moment. "Though, I must say, I¡¯m quite amused. You went against every one of your own rigid rules to defend Aisha. I suppose you finally understand what it means to be in love, don¡¯t you?"


    Karmen offered a small, contemtive smile and a slow nod. "Perhaps. But Aisha hasn¡¯t fully epted me yet. We¡¯ve agreed to date for a month as a trial. I told her my only priority was her protection... I think that¡¯s the only reason she gave me a chance."


    "You really have no clue what she told the hotel staff, do you?" Gabriel chuckled.


    Karmen knitted his brows in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "¡¯Save my boyfriend,¡¯" Gabriel quoted, his eyes glinting with amusement. "That is exactly how she addressed you, Karmen. You¡¯ve already moved her heart closer than you realize.


    "And now," Gabriel continued, "you need to make every effort to win her heartpletely. Just try to stay out of trouble while doing it. I¡¯ve prepared a little something for the both of you."


    Gabriel moved to the front of the desk, pulled open a drawer, and retrieved a cream-colored envelope. He walked back to Karmen and pressed it firmly into his palm.


    "What¡¯s this?" Karmen asked, ncing down at the weight of the paper.


    "Tickets for a winter cruise," Gabriel asserted. "Three nights and four days. Take Aisha there and celebrate Christmas away from the prying eyes of the capital. I had originally intended to go with Amelie, but the timing isn¡¯t right. Noah is still too sensitive to loud noises and crowds, so I¡¯m postponing our trip until next year."


    Karmen¡¯s eyes widened as he realized the value of what he was holding. "Gabriel, this really wasn¡¯t necessary. This is far too much."


    "Stay quiet and take them," Gabriel affirmed, cutting off his protest with a sharp look. "I want to see you married by this time next year. As your friend, I¡¯m going to make sure that happens and that Aisha falls for you as quickly as possible. I¡¯m done watching you make sacrifices for everyone else, Karmen. It¡¯s time you took something for yourself."


    Karmen¡¯s smile was genuine, a rare expression of unburdened relief. "Thanks a lot, Gabriel."


    "Go ahead then," Gabriel replied, a small wave of his hand dismissing the formality. "Don¡¯t keep her waiting." Karmen hummed in agreement, his eyes shimmering with gratitude as he turned and walked toward the doors.


    Once the room was silent again, Gabriel let out a long, weary sigh and looked out the window at the falling snow.


    "I feel surprisingly good," Gabriel muttered to the empty office. "I wonder how Cynthia is faring. I¡¯ll have to check in person to see if she¡¯s living in the house I arranged for her."

 Chapter 689: To fall in love again

    <h4>Chapter 689: To fall in love again</h4>


    Karmen and Aisha returned to her apartment. Aisha watched Karmen, noting the deep lines of exhaustion on his face. "Prince Gabriel punished Eryx in a way I never imagined he would be. I saw the disappointment in the eyes of his father."


    "Lazarus is a respected member of the court council," Karmen asserted. "Seeing what his son did must have broken his heart. But at the same time, he has always shielded Eryx behind the weight of his title. This time, even his position couldn¡¯t save him. He realized that to fight Prince Gabriel was to lose everything, so he chose to let his son fall rather than stain his own reputation."


    A sharp throb pulsed through Karmen¡¯s temples, leaving behind a persistent ache. He leaned his head back against the sofa rest, closing his eyes to block out the light of the apartment.


    "You¡¯re exhausted," Aisha said softly, shifting closer to him. "Everything that happened today... It was too much."


    Karmen didn¡¯t open his eyes, but he felt the warmth of her presence beside him. Her hand moved to his forehead. "Your forehead is a little warm. Why don¡¯t you take a nap?" she suggested softly.


    Karmen opened his eyes briefly, searching hers, before slowly lowering his head until it rested in herp. Aisha tensed, a faint blush creeping up her neck at the sudden intimacy, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she began tob her fingers tentatively through his hair.


    "Did you tell your parents about any of this?" she asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. "What if the news reaches them through the pce gossip or the papers?"


    "No one will tell them. It¡¯s not a national news that it will print in the paper," Karmen murmured. "And I¡¯d prefer to keep it that way. My mother would be inconsble if she saw me in this state. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been injured to this extent." He paused, forcing his eyes open once more to look up at her. "But don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not because of you."


    Aisha¡¯s hand stilled. "How can you say that? You fought Eryx because of me. You¡¯re in this pain because you stepped in."


    "I did it wrong," Karmen affirmed. "I¡¯ve never been a man who acts on impulse, yet that day, I lost myposure. I didn¡¯t anticipate his move, and that miscalction is on me, not you."


    As he spoke, his hand found hers. He didn¡¯t just hold it; he began to caress her palm with his thumb. "So, don¡¯t me yourself," he murmured, his voice a low rumble.


    He slowly brought her hand to his mouth, pressing a lingering kiss against her knuckles while his eyes remained locked on hers, gauging every flicker of her reaction.


    Then, suddenly, he sat up. He turned to her fully, a yful glint in his gaze. "Did you really address me as your ¡¯boyfriend¡¯ in front of the restaurant staff?"


    "Uh? How did you..." She trailed off, her heart skipping a beat. She nervously licked her lips, looking for a way to exin herself but finding no words.


    "There¡¯s something I have to tell you," Karmen said, deciding to let her off the hook for a moment. He reached into his inner pocket of the jacket and pulled out the cream-colored envelope, holding it out to her.


    "What¡¯s this?" Aisha asked, her confusion momentarily overriding her embarrassment as she gazed at the paper.


    "Check for yourself," he pointed, a small, expectant smile forming on his lips.


    Aisha carefully tore the envelope open and slid out the two embossed tickets. "A Christmas party on a cruise ship," she whispered, her eyes scanning the elegant gold lettering.


    "We should spend our holiday there. What do you say?" Karmen inquired, watching her closely. "I¡¯ve never actually been on a cruise before. Have you?"


    Aisha shook her head, her finger tracing the itinerary. "Three nights and four days," she added, her voice filled with wonder as she read the names of the coastal towns where the ship would dock.


    "You don¡¯t have to say yes if you don¡¯t feel¡ª"


    "Let¡¯s go," Aisha interrupted, looking up from the tickets. "I¡¯ve never been on a ship like this either. I think it¡¯s going to be fun," she answered, her face lighting up with a bright, genuine smile that made Karmen¡¯s own weariness vanish.


    "But are you even fit to travel? I mean... you¡¯re still recovering," Aisha said, her gaze dropping to the bandages hidden beneath his sleeve.


    "I only have two or three wounds left to heal, and in a few days, they¡¯ll be gonepletely," Karmen answered, his voice steady and reassuring. "Besides, we don¡¯t depart until the day after tomorrow. I still have a full day to rest before we board," he affirmed.


    "Hmm. Then let¡¯s do it. We should experience something new together," Aisha stated, a bit of excitement finally coloring her tone. "It¡¯s almost lunchtime. I¡¯ll go cook something, but you need to stay right there and rest until it¡¯s ready."


    As Aisha started to stand up, Karmen¡¯s hand shot out, his fingers encircling her wrist. The sudden contact stopped her in her tracks. She turned her head, her gaze locking with his in the quiet of the apartment.


    "Do you have something else to say?" she asked softly.


    "Thank you," Karmen said, his voice dropping an octave. "For everything."


    "I did nothing," she murmured, her heart fluttering as she gently pulled her hand back. She turned toward the kitchen, leaving him on the sofa with a soft smile and the tickets still clutched in her hand.


    Setting the tickets on the counter, she brought her hand to her chest which fluttered a while ago. "Am I truly allowed to fall in love again?" The doubts and the fears began to linger in her mind. Her former mate died in an ident because he wasing to see her. And Karmen got injured because of her. No matter how much she told herself not to think like that, her mind wouldn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 690: A weak control on himself

    <h4>Chapter 690: A weak control on himself</h4>


    Amelie stepped back cautiously from the crib, moving with the silence of a mother who had finally won the battle against naptime. Her back bumped into a solid, warm frame, and she spun around instantly.


    Gabriel was right there. He leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a soft, lingering kiss before she pulled back, her hands resting against the firm muscles of his chest.


    "I¡¯m tired," she sighed as she let her forehead drop against his chest.


    "Then, let¡¯s rest," Gabriel murmured. Without a second¡¯s hesitation, he swept her up into his arms, ignoring her small gasp of surprise as he carried her across the room. He settled her onto the bed and climbed in beside her, pulling the heavy silk duvet over them both before pressing a tender kiss to her forehead.


    "Noah is so restless these days," she whispered, nestled into his side. "He even bit me earlier. I think his teeth are finally starting toe through."


    The rxed atmosphere shifted instantly. Gabriel propped himself up on one elbow, his eyes narrowing as his voice dipped into a tone of sharp, genuine concern. "Where did he bite you?"


    "On the finger," Amelie said, extending her hand to show him the tiny, reddened mark.


    Gabriel grasped her hand with exaggerated care, pressing a soft kiss to the site before his tongue lightly grazed the skin.


    "What are you doing?" she chuckled, a sleepy glow in her eyes as she pulled her hand back.


    "I was merely soothing the pain," he murmured, his fingers moving to caress the top of her head in a slow motion.


    "How did it go with Karmen?" she asked, her voice growing fainter as her eyes drifted shut. "And how is Aisha? I feel terrible that I couldn¡¯t even meet her today. Noah kept mepletely upied."


    "Everything went well. Eryx was punished without causing an unnecessary scene," Gabriel answered, his gaze tracing the soft lines of her face before settling on her neck, where their bond mark was faintly visible against her skin. "You can meet her once Karmen wins her heartpletely. For now, they need the space."


    "That¡¯s great," Amelie whispered, her words beginning to slur. "I feel so sleepy, Gabriel..."


    Exhaustion finally imed her. Within minutes, her breathing evened out into soft, delicate snores. They were barely audible, but lying so close to her, Gabriel could hear every rhythmic breath. He stayed perfectly still, watching her for a while before he also drifted off to slumber.


    ~~~~~


    Katelyn was busy preparing coffee in the director¡¯s office while Sage worked through the remaining files. Just as he finished reviewing thest document, he nced in her direction. Without a word, he stood up and crossed the room in a few strides,ing to a halt right behind her.


    Katelyn felt the sudden warmth of his body pressing against hers. "Now, it¡¯s officially off hours for us until Christmas," he whispered in her ear, his breath hot against her skin before he yfully nipped at her earlobe.


    "We are still in the office, Sage," she breathed, her hands hovering over the mugs. "What if someone walks in? And your coffee..."


    She didn¡¯t get to finish. Sage reached out, clicking the machine off before swiftly spinning her around to face him. He pinned her against the counter, his eyes dark with an intensity that had nothing to do with work.


    "The doors are locked, and the coffee can wait," he murmured, his hands settling firmly on her waist. "I¡¯ve spent thest six hours staring at spreadsheets," he murmured against her ear, "when the only thing I¡¯ve really wanted to look at is you."


    Katelyn¡¯s lips curved into a teasing smile. She tilted her head, studying him. "Really? I was starting to think your work mattered more than anything else."


    "Not when you¡¯re standing right here." His thumb brushed the edge of her ribcage. "Though I can¡¯t pretend it doesn¡¯t exist either."


    Before she could reply, he dipped his head and captured her mouth in a kiss that started soft and quickly deepened. One hand slid up to cradle the back of her neck, fingers threading gently into her hair, while the other stayed firm at her waist. Slowly, it drifted lower, settling over the curve of her hip. He tugged her flush against him until there was no space left, just the heat of their bodies pressed together.


    "Mmmm..."


    Katelyn let out a soft, involuntary sound, half sigh, half moan, as she melted into him. Her hands fisted in the front of his shirt. When they finally broke apart, her breath came in shallow bursts, lips swollen and glistening.


    "I swear," she whispered, voice husky, "if anyone walks in right now, I¡¯ll kill you."


    Sage only smiled against her skin. He dipped his head again, lips finding the sensitive spot just below her ear. He kissed there once, then sucked lightly, drawing a sharp gasp from her.


    "Mmmph¡ª" Katelyn¡¯s protest dissolved into another quiet moan. Her fingers tightened in his shirt as her head tipped back, giving him more ess. "Sage..."


    He hummed low against her throat, the sound vibrating through her. "I told you, no one¡¯sing."


    Sage¡¯s fingers moved with practiced urgency, deftly slipping the buttons of her blouse free one by one. The soft cotton parted, revealing the gentle swell of her breasts, thece of her bra barely containing them. His gaze darkened as he took her in, drinking in every inch like a man starved.


    He bent his head and began a slow trail of kisses along her corbone, tasting the warmth of her skin, the faint salt of her pulse. Each press of his lips was deliberate, reverent, pulling soft sighs from her parted mouth.


    Then the shrill ring of thendline sliced through the quiet office like a de.


    Katelyn jolted, eyes widening. In an instant she twisted away, fingers flying to refasten the buttons with trembling haste. She smoothed her pencil skirt down over her hips, cheeks flushed, hair slightly mussed from where his hand had tangled in it moments before.


    "Fuck," Sage muttered under his breath. He stalked to the desk and snatched up the receiver.


    Katelyn watched him for a second when her lips curved into a wicked little smile. The interruption hadn¡¯t killed the heat between them, it had only sharpened it.


    While his voice dropped into the professional tone of whoever was on the other end of the line, she padded silently behind him. Her arms slid around his waist, pressing her front to his back. She rested her cheek against the solid warmth of his shoulder de and let her hands wander.


    First across the fabric of his shirt, then lower, slipping beneath the open second button she¡¯d left undone earlier. Her fingertips met his bare skin. She tracedzy circles over his chest, nails grazing lightly, feeling the quick rise and fall of his breathing.


    Sage stiffened. Without breaking the conversation, he gave a small, warning shake of his head.


    However, she ignored it.


    "I¡¯ll talkter." Sage hung up the call and turned around while grasping her wrist.


    "What was that?" Sage¡¯s eyes turning red, his wolf turning wild, losing its sanity in her presence.


    "Alpha Sage has such a weak control on himself," she muttered before kissing on his cheek. "We can continue at home." Winking at him, she walked out of the office while Sage chuckled to himself for losing in front of her.

 Chapter 691: Too harsh with you lately

    <h4>Chapter 691: Too harsh with youtely</h4>


    "Here are a few gifts for your family," Dominick said, handing several heavy, high-end shopping bags to Kavin. "Go home and enjoy the Christmas holidays with them. You¡¯ve worked hard enough this year."


    Kavin hesitated, looking at the generous offerings. "Your Highness, I was nning to stay until Christmas Eve to ensure everything here was in order."


    "There is no need for that," Dominick countered with a firm, appreciative smile. "I¡¯ve already dismissed the rest of the household staff. Only the cleaningdy will being by in the mornings since she lives nearby in town; everyone else is heading home today. Don¡¯t worry about the logistics. I am perfectly capable of handling the kitchen, and if I¡¯m not in the mood to cook, I¡¯ll simply order from the city."


    Dominick patted Kavin on the shoulder before lowering his hand to his side. "Your grandkids are eagerly waiting for you," Dominick added, his voice softening to ensure Kavin felt no guilt about leaving. "Don¡¯t keep them waiting¡ªand don¡¯t give the residence another thought."


    Just as Kavin was about to offer his final thanks, Jeniva stepped into the living room, clutching a beautifully wrapped bag. "Kavin, Merry Christmas! Thank goodness I caught you before you stepped out," she said with a warm smile, gently pushing the gift into his hands.


    "Thank you, Jeniva. Truly," Kavin replied, moved by the double disy of kindness. He gave a final, respectful bow to the Prince before heading out to the driveway. A taxi, which Dominick had already pre-arranged and paid for, was waiting at the curb.


    Dominick and Jeniva stood on the front steps, waving as Kavin settled into the car and disappeared down the winding drive.


    "You didn¡¯t go home," Dominick noted, his tone shifting as he turned to head back inside the quiet house.


    Jeniva followed him closely, her footsteps echoing in the suddenly vacant foyer. "His Highness already knows that I am bound by duty to remain here. I would be severely reprimanded if I left your side and anything were to happen to you," she asserted.


    "Then how will your family celebrate?" Dominick remarked, not looking back as he walked. "Their daughter won¡¯t be home on such a special day. Surely they expected you."


    "My father passed away a month ago," Jeniva answered.


    Dominick froze mid-stride. He turned to her, his expression shifting from casual observation to genuine shock. "When? Jeniva, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Was it when I went to the pce?"


    "I am so deeply sorry to hear that. I... I will pray for your father¡¯s soul," Dominick said, his voice dropping as he closed his eyes briefly in a moment of silent respect. When he opened them, he looked at Jeniva with newfound perspective, wondering how she managed to carry such a heavy burden with such quiet strength.


    "You should have taken time off for yourself," Dominick insisted, his brow furrowed with concern. "And what about your younger sister? Is she alone?"


    "My sister is still in college, so she¡¯s staying in the hostel for the term," Jeniva answered steadily. "Dad had been sick for a long time, so in a way, we were both prepared for the end. Staying home and taking time off would have only made the grief feel heavier. I preferred to return to work; I know my father would be happy seeing me working hard and staying focused."


    Dominick was moved by her resilience. The festive decorations scattered around the house suddenly felt poignant in the face of her loss. At the same time, he felt guilty of scolding Jeniva, not knowing she was undergoing such a big pain.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Jeniva. I have been far too harsh with youtely," Dominick apologized with genuine regret in his voice.


    "It¡¯s fine, Your Highness. Truly, I don¡¯t mind it," Jeniva replied with a small smile. She began to step away toward her own room on the residence. "I¡¯ll walk ahead then."


    "Let¡¯s go out," Dominick said suddenly, stopping her. "We need to buy a Christmas tree and some proper decorations. You were so excited about the holiday until yesterday, don¡¯t let that spark go out now."


    Jeniva turned back, her expression clouded with hesitation. "Your Highness, I can¡¯t go with you. A paparazzi caught us in a photo thest time we were out together. We can¡¯t risk another scandal, especially not now."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. I will dress up nicely that no one will recognize me. You should also get ready," Dominick stated before heading toward his room in a bit of excitement.


    "He¡¯s pitying me, isn¡¯t he?" Jeniva murmured.


    ~~~~


    "Mom, please understand, I¡¯ve been buried in worktely, which is why I haven¡¯t been around," Karmen exined, his voice muffled as he tugged a cap low over his forehead to hide his face.


    He gripped the handle of his heavy duffle bag while bncing a trolley bag at his side. Norma watched him with a skeptical eye, her arms folded across her chest.


    "And where exactly are you heading now? It¡¯s the festive season; you should be at home, not running off again. A dear friend of mine is visiting from out of town with his daughters. I was truly hoping you¡¯d finally let me introduce you to one of them."


    "Mom, I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not interested in being ¡¯set up¡¯ with anyone," Karmen stated firmly, cutting off the match-making attempt before it could gain momentum. "Don¡¯t arrange anything. I promise I¡¯ll see you the day after Christmas."


    Before she could craft a rebuttal, he leaned in, catching her in a quick hug and pressing a kiss to her cheek. It was his way of softening the blow before making a tactical retreat.


    "Merry Christmas, Mom!" he called out, already moving toward the door. Before Norma could even open her mouth to protest, he had vanished from the foyer.


    "He never listens," Norma murmured to the empty hallway, her shoulders slumping. She let out a long, weary sigh, the weight of her disappointment settling in. "I really thought this would be the year we actually celebrated together."

 Chapter 692: Peace I’ve always yearned

    <h4>Chapter 692: Peace I¡¯ve always yearned</h4>


    As evening fell, Gabriel made his way to the Moon Temple to find Cynthia. He found her sitting on the porch, a solitary figure silhouetted against the rising moon as she stared up at the vast, darkening sky, devoid of clouds tonight.


    "Why aren¡¯t you staying in the house I arranged for you?" Gabriel¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    "Gabriel!" Cynthia breathed, rising to her feet as he strode toward her.


    "Are you still sleeping in that cramped room provided by the temple?" Gabriel muttered, his jaw tightening with suppressed anger. "Why do you insist on staying here, in a ce that reminds you of how the higher-ups punished you for a crime you nevermitted?"


    "I like the peace here, Gabriel. I told you that," Cynthia replied softly. She watched him as he shrugged off his heavy, fur-lined long coat. Without a word, he draped it over her shoulders. He followed it by unwinding the thick muffler from his own neck and wrapping it carefully around hers.


    "Can¡¯t you dress warmly?" Gabriel scolded, his voice softening even as he worked. "You are no longer immortal; you can get sick so easily now. Please, start living in the house. If you move there, I can finally bring Amelie and Noah to see you."


    He finished tying a knot in the muffler, ensuring she was shielded from the biting wind. "I could never take care of my mother in the past," he confessed, his gaze lingering on her face. "That is why I am doing all of this now. Let me do this for you."


    "And I am so deeply grateful for that," Cynthia murmured, her palm resting gently against Gabriel¡¯s cheek. "But I have something for you first. It is a talisman for Noah, a blessing to be worn on his wrist."


    She asked him to wait a moment and disappeared into the shadows of the temple. Gabriel stood alone on the porch. She returned shortly, cradling a tiny silk pouch in her hands as if it were a precious treasure.


    "This will protect Noah from the evil eye," Cynthia said, pressing the pouch into Gabriel¡¯s palm.


    "I will make sure he wears it," Gabriel stated, his fingers closing tightly over the silk. "But only if you promise to move into the house I arranged for you. This temple is deserted at night, and I cannot stand the thought of you living like this. You are not an ordinary woman. Without your guidance, I would have never defeated Ophelia."


    He looked away, a sh of guilt crossing his features. "It brings me pain to say this, but I regret that I couldn¡¯t save you from your fall. I made a selfish choice for my own happiness, and you paid the price for it."


    "It¡¯s alright, Gabriel," Cynthia exined, her voice as calm as the night air. "I don¡¯t harbor any bitterness. If anything, I feel only blessed that I was allowed to see you, and the man you¡¯ve be, in this lifetime. My position was a small price to pay for that."


    "Then, shall we go?" Gabriel asked, his tone leaving little room for further debate.


    Cynthia offered a small nod, realizing she could no longer refuse his earnest protection. Once they were settled in the car, the silence wasfortable as Gabriel drove through the winding roads toward the private estate he had prepared for her.


    Upon arrival, he didn¡¯t just drop her off; he walked her through every room, pointing out the stocked kitchen and the warm hearth, ensuring she felt at home before he finally prepared to take his leave.


    Returning to the pce, Gabriel felt a profound sense of calm wash over him for the first time in weeks. For days, the image of Cynthia living in the harsh, drafty conditions of the temple had been a constant weight on his mind. Now, knowing she was safe and warm, he could finally focus on his own family.


    ~~~~~


    "Your mother must be wanting you to celebrate Christmas with them. We can always reconsider the cruise," Aisha said, her voice soft as she cleared the dinner table and moved the tes toward the sink.


    "I did celebrate with themst year. Before that, I wasn¡¯t able to," Karmen stated, his tone final but gentle as he helped her transfer the remaining crockery. He reached out, took the rubber gloves from her hands, and gave her a steady look. "I¡¯ll wash the dishes tonight."


    "Karmen, your arm isn¡¯t healed fully," Aisha protested, reaching for a te.


    "It has," Karmen insisted, shifting his stance to block her path to the sink with a yful grin. "I¡¯m excited to go on this trip with you, Aisha. A few tes aren¡¯t going to stop me."


    He began the work, the sound of sshing water and clinking porcin filling the kitchen while Aisha moved to clean the countertops. She finished soon and sat on the counter chair, watching Karmen work.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ever think of dating?" Aisha asked suddenly, the question hanging in the air alongside the steam from the sink.


    "I was never interested," Karmen replied simply. "And to be honest, I felt hardly anyone would want to deal with the reality of my life. I¡¯m Gabriel¡¯s beta; my work means I sometimes disappear for days without warning. Come to think of it, I never asked if that would bother you. What if I¡¯m buried in a task and can¡¯t reach you? Would you mind?"


    Aisha paused her cleaning, her gaze bing thoughtful as she leaned against the countertop. "That depends. If it¡¯s urgent and important, I won¡¯t mind. But," she added, her eyes meeting his, "I would expect you to inform me beforehand whenever possible. I don¡¯t like being left in the dark."


    Karmen turned off the tap, the silence of the kitchen returning. He rinsed the gloves, squeezed out the excess water, and hung them neatly on the side of the sink.


    "And what if I don¡¯t have even a single moment to inform you?" Karmen questioned.


    "Then, I¡¯ll just have to wait," Aisha replied softly. "Are we already moving to that part of the conversation? I don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll be able to make thisst long-term. But I hope we do. Being with you... It brings me the peace I¡¯ve always yearned for."

 Chapter 693: Dad’s last words to us

    <h4>Chapter 693: Dad¡¯sst words to us</h4>


    Jeniva carefully ced the shimmering star at the very top of the tree, her face lighting up with a radiant smile as she stepped back to admire her work. She let out a joyful p.


    "It¡¯s finished!" she eximed, her voice echoing warmly through the quiet residence.


    "Yes, it is," Dominick replied, standing back with his arms crossed, a rare look of contentment softening his features.


    Jeniva reached for the switch, and a secondter, the strings of lights began to shimmer, casting a soft, festive glow across the room.


    "Now, this looks even more beautiful," she murmured. She slipped her hands into the pockets of her red jeans, pulling out her phone. After capturing several angles of the twinkling tree, she immediately sent the photos to her sister.


    "I¡¯ll take some photos of you with the tree," Dominick offered, stepping closer. "Give me the phone."


    "Thank you." Jeniva handed him the device and moved to stand beside the tree, yfully shing double victory signs. Dominick captured several shots as she cycled through a few more lighthearted poses.


    Once he finished, she reimed the phone and scrolled through the gallery. "Your Highness, you actually have a talent for this! You photographed me quite well," Jeniva noted, her smile bright enough to rival the tree lights. She quickly forwarded the new photos to her sister before sliding the phone back into her pocket.


    "Would you like me to take some of you now? You should send them to your family," Jeniva suggested, tilting her head.


    "I¡¯ll pass. We don¡¯t really do things like that. We aren¡¯t children anymore," Dominick remarked, his tone regaining its usual stoic edge.


    "Why? Are you a grandpa then?" Jeniva chuckled, her eyes dancing with mischief.


    Dominick let out a low hiss of mock annoyance and took a sudden, looming step toward her. She instinctively tilted back, her gaze fixed on him as she braced herself, though the yful smirk didn¡¯t leave her face. "You have a very sharp tongue," he noted.


    He turned to head back toward the stairs when Jeniva called out after him, "I¡¯ll start on dinner for us. Your Highness should wait in his room until it¡¯s ready."


    Dominick didn¡¯t say anything and disappeared from her sight soon.


    Jeniva moved through the kitchen, starting on the dinner preparations while her phone buzzed in her pocket. Seeing it was her younger sister, Elina, she answered and set it on the counter on speakerphone.


    "Sis, you¡¯re enjoying Christmas with new friends, aren¡¯t you?" Elina¡¯s voice teased from the other side, sounding upbeat despite the holiday distance. Jeniva hadn¡¯t yet shared the specifics of her work at the residence, so she simply hummed an affirmative as she set a pan onto the stove.


    "What about you?" Jeniva asked, drizzling oil into the pan.


    "We¡¯re still decorating the tree in themon room. It¡¯s a bit of a mess, honestly," Elinaughed. "By the way, a Beta has asked me out."


    "Really?" Jeniva paused, a spat in mid-air. "How is he? I mean, he¡¯s a good person, right? Not the arrogant, entitled type?"


    "He¡¯s great," Elina replied, her voice muffled as she tucked her hand deeper into the pocket of her leather jacket. "Nice build, top scores throughout his semesters, and he¡¯s actually respectful with women."


    "Then you should definitely date him," Jeniva encouraged, smiling as she turned back to the stove. "You deserve someone who treats you well."


    "But I¡¯m still wondering if I should even say yes. You know that most people don¡¯t see us in a good light because of our background," Elina said, her voice dropping an octave. "I don¡¯t want to get attached only for him to break up with meter on those grounds. It would be devastating."


    "We are as worthy as anyone else, Elina," Jeniva countered firmly. "You are at the top of your ss. You¡¯ve won so many contests on your own merit. If he ever dares to look down on you, you¡¯ll be the one to walk away first. But wait, we shouldn¡¯t even be thinking about that yet. If you don¡¯t allow yourself to explore these things, you¡¯ll never find the right person."


    "What about you, Sis?" Elina asked suddenly in an inquisitive tone. "Have you even considered dating? Do you remember Dad¡¯sst words to us?"


    Jeniva froze for a moment before she continued chopping the onions and tomatoes.


    "He wanted us to find someone who would protect us and love us for who we are," Elina continued gently.


    "You know how busy I stay with work," Jeniva stated, trying to keep her tone light. "But I¡¯ll definitely start dating soon."


    "You said those exact wordsst year," Elina remarked, her skepticism clear even over the phone. "Then your senior dumped even more work on you. What kind ofpany do you even work for? They hardly ever give you time off."


    Jeniva felt the conversation veering toward a territory she wasn¡¯t ready to exin, so she decided to bring it to a close.


    "Elina, I¡¯m right in the middle of cooking. I¡¯ll talk to youter, okay? Please, enjoy yourself with your friends. And go out with that guy! Buy yourself a nice dress for the date. I¡¯ll wire you the money for it tonight," she insisted, quickly hanging up before her sister could protest.


    She let out a long, weary sigh and turned her focus back to the sizzling pan, though her movements had lost some of their earlier energy.


    "So far, no man has shown interest in me. They have only ever rejected me," Jeniva murmured to herself, her voice barely audible over the sound of the stove. "I don¡¯t think love is made for me."


    Within half an hour, Jeniva had skillfully finished cooking. After meticulously setting the dinner table, she headed upstairs to summon Dominick.


    Stopping before his heavy oak door, she gave a firm, rhythmic knock. "Your Highness, dinner is served," she called out. "Pleasee down before the food loses its warmth."


    The door swung open almost immediately. Dominick stood there, having already changed into his silk night clothes, looking far more rxed than he had all day. "Let¡¯s go then," he said, stepping into the hallway. "I am famished."

 Chapter 694: I need you near me

    <h4>Chapter 694: I need you near me</h4>


    "Are you nning to tackle the dishes tonight?" Dominick asked, elegantly dabbing a linen napkin across his mouth. "Leave them for the morning; the cleaningdy will be here early enough to handle it."


    "I think I¡¯ll do just that," Jeniva agreed, her voice trailing off as she took a slow, contemtive sip of her wine. "I¡¯m far too exhausted to stand at the sink tonight." Her gaze drifted toward the tall dining room window, where the snowkes of the evening were beginning to dance against the ss.


    "It¡¯s snowing," she murmured, the reflection of themps in her eyes making them shimmer.


    Dominick turned his head to follow her gaze. "Gridlock always sees a heavy umtion this time of year," he noted.


    "It does," Jeniva replied softly. "And this region is famous for the auroras, isn¡¯t it? They say when the winter sky is perfectly clear, the lights dance right over the hills. I¡¯ve lived here for a while, but the conditions haven¡¯t been right yet. I¡¯ve always wanted to see them, just once in my life."


    "You may see them sooner than you think," Dominick stated, his eyes tracking the movement as she tipped the bottle to refill her ss.


    "Don¡¯t drink too much," he advised, his protective instincts surfacing.


    Jeniva didn¡¯t offer a verbal rebuttal; she simply rolled her eyes. Then, she stood abruptly, gathered the dishes, and carried them to the kitchen. After depositing them in the sink, she drained the rest of her ss in one go, set it on the countertop, and offered the Prince a curt, formal bow before turning on her heel.


    "Why does she seem so upset?" Dominick murmured to the empty room. He followed her toward the guest wing to check on her, but finding her door ajar and the sound of the shower running, he decided against intruding. He pulled the door shut for her privacy and retreated upstairs to his own room.


    Standing before the bathroom mirror to brush his teeth, he reflected on the conversation he had identally overheard earlier. He rinsed his mouth, the cool water a sharp contrast to his wandering thoughts.


    "While some hearts are wounded by love, others still hunger for it," he whispered to his reflection, hanging his towel over a chair. "The Moon Goddess should grant her a better mate this time, one who values her."


    As he sat on the edge of the bed, his world suddenly tilted. A violent surge of heat erupted in his marrow, which was the early signs of his rut.


    "What the fuck?" Dominick hissed, his fingers wing into the silk sheets. His senses went into overdrive, and suddenly, the air was saturated with a intoxicating scent of Jeniva¡¯s pheromones. "No. Not now. Why her?"


    His breathing turned ragged as he fought the sudden, overwhelming urge to hunt for the source of that scent. But he remained rooted to her ce.


    "I rejected her. There¡¯s no matebond between us, then why am I feeling her scent?" Dominick mumbled. His wolf growled within him, his senses getting overwhelmed with Jeniva¡¯s pheromones.


    Dominick¡¯s control was snapping, the rational part of his mind being drowned out by a primal, thundering roar in his mind. He abandoned the safety of his room, his feet moving on instinct as he pursued the scent that promised the only relief for the fire burning in his veins.


    Inside her room, Jeniva stood by the window, the soft moonlight reflecting off the falling snow. When the sharp, frantic knock sounded against her door, she turned with a start.


    Pulling the door open, she was met with a sight that made her heart hammer against her ribs. Dominick stood there, his chest heaving, his pupils blown wide and bleeding into a deep, predatory red.


    "Your Highness, what happened?" she began, but the words died in her throat. Suddenly, the air grew thick and heavy, saturated with his overwhelming pheromones.


    Her knees felt weak as the scent hit her. ¡¯Why am I reacting like this?¡¯ she panicked, her mind racing. The bond had been severed by his rejection, yet her body was responding to him with a pull.


    "I am in rut," Dominick rasped, the deep growl sent shivers down her spine.


    "What? How is that possible?" Jeniva gasped, stumbling backward to create space between them. Her hands flew to her chest as she felt her own pulse racing to match his. "Don¡¯t you have suppressants? You must have something!"


    Dominick shook his head slowly, his gaze locked onto the pulse point at her neck. He looked like a man possessed, fighting a war against his own nature. "I have nothing," he choked out, taking a heavy step into her room. "And your pheromones are too strong to ignore. And your wolf..."


    "We rejected each other. How can this be possible?" Jeniva asked, her voice trembling as she looked at him with panic. "Your Highness, stay here. Just stay right here. I¡¯ll go find a pharmacy and bring the pills for you."


    She scrambled to grab her phone and wallet from the nightstand, her movements frantic as she tried to navigate the intoxicating atmosphere of the room. But as she tried to dart past him, his hand shot out, catching her wrist in a grip that was firm yet surprisingly desperate.


    "Don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t," Dominick urged. The moment his skin touched hers, a visible shudder ran through his frame, and his jagged breathing suddenly leveled out.


    He moved closer, his second handing up to capture her other wrist, effectively anchoring her. The gap between them was so narrow that the air felt charged with static; they stood close enough to feel the frantic rhythm of each other¡¯s hearts and the warmth of every exhaled breath.


    "Your Highness, please... Your urge to mate will only intensify the longer I stay," she whispered, her logic warring with the heat spreading through her own limbs.


    The words were cut short as Dominick released one of her wrists and pressed a single, trembling finger against her lips. "Stay quiet and stay still," hemanded softly, his voice a low vibration that seemed to settle deep in her bones. "I will not force myself on you. I promise. I just... I need you near me."

 Chapter 695: I want what is ours

    <h4>Chapter 695: I want what is ours</h4>


    Jeniva kept her gaze fixed on the floor, her heart hammering against her ribs. For fifteen minutes, Dominick had held her in that same protective grip.


    How much longer could they sustain this fragile tether?


    Inside her, her wolf, Eva, was humming with a primal satisfaction, finally reconnecting with ck. To Eva, the rejection felt like a distant memorypared to the pull of an Alpha of his caliber.


    "Your Highness, do you still feel uneasy?" Jeniva asked, her voice trembling. Her own self-control was fraying at the edges. Being enveloped in the scent of an Alpha she thought she¡¯d lost forever was triggering a biological response she couldn¡¯t suppress.


    "I do," Dominick rasped, his grip tightening ever so slightly. "But if I let you go, I fear I won¡¯t be able to stay sane. I¡¯m sorry for putting you in this position. I have one other option, but you must promise not to follow me."


    "What? What is it?" Jeniva looked up, her eyes wide with concern.


    "I can head into the woods. If I transform into my wolf, I can run off the fever of the rut," he suggested.


    "No," Jeniva countered immediately. "The forest here is far too dense, and with the fresh snow, it¡¯s dangerous. Why don¡¯t we... Why don¡¯t we just try to sleep? I¡¯m exhausted, and I trust you. I know you won¡¯t break your word. I¡ªI promise I won¡¯t do anything either."


    She nced toward therge bed, already calcting how many pillows she could stack between them as a makeshift border, while silently warning Eva to keep her distance from ck.


    <i>¡¯But ck is attracted to me,¡¯ </i>Eva whispered, her voice a low purr in Jeniva¡¯s mind.


    <i>¡¯How can that be possible?¡¯ </i>Jeniva thought back.


    The rejection should have turned that attraction to ash, yet it didn¡¯t happen. Shaking off the confusion, she finally pulled her hands from Dominick¡¯s grip. She moved to the bed, gathered a row of plush pillows and lining them down the center of the mattress.


    "Your Highness, sleep on that side," Jeniva directed, gesturing to the far edge. "Now that the pillows are between us, I don¡¯t think we will cross onto each other¡¯s sides." A weary yawn escaped her, and she quickly covered her mouth with her palm.


    Dominick didn¡¯t argue. He moved to the door first, locking it from inside, before heading to the bed. He slid beneath the heavy duvet as he fought to keep his distance. Jeniva reached over to switch off the bedsidemp, plunging the room into a darkness before settling onto her side of the barrier.


    Silence stretched between them, thick and electric. Bothy paralyzed, staring up at the ornate carvings on the ceiling, their senses entirely consumed by the intoxicating scent of the other.


    Dominick shifted onto his side, his gaze tracing the soft curve of Jeniva¡¯s profile.


    <i>¡¯I never imagined sharing a bed with another woman,¡¯ </i>he thought bitterly. <i>¡¯June was my world, my everything. She is the past now, yet here I am, feeling like a failure who can¡¯t even summon an ounce of self-control.¡¯</i>


    His thoughts were soon broken by the gentle sound of Jeniva¡¯s snoring. Dominick¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief.


    "Isn¡¯t she afraid of me?" he murmured to the shadows. "What if I lose my grip in the middle of the night? How can she lower her guard so easily?"


    <i>¡¯Nick, listen to me,¡¯ </i>ck¡¯s voice rumbled at the back of his mind, vibrating with an uncharacteristic excitement. ¡¯I spoke to Eva. <i>She¡¯s Jeniva¡¯s wolf. I want to know more about her, but she¡¯s gone silent. I think Jeniva ordered her to stay away. Why can¡¯t you just consider this bond? I don¡¯t want to drown in the pain of the past anymore. I want a fresh start. I want us to ept what the Moon Goddess has given us.¡¯</i>


    <i>Dominick squeezed his eyes </i>shut, his fingers gripping the edge of the duvet. The rut was already making his blood boil, and his wolf¡¯s pleading was only making the internal fire harder to extinguish.


    <i>¡¯Stay quiet, ck. I¡ªI don¡¯t want this,¡¯ </i>Dominick groaned internally, pulling the heavy duvet over his face to block out the world. His heart was a chaotic mess of grief and newfound heat.


    <i>¡¯Why? What is the problem?¡¯ </i>ck countered, his voice booming with logic. <i>¡¯Is Jeniva not beautiful? She understands us. Look at her. She was considerate enough to stay close despite everything. She trusts us, Nick.¡¯</i>


    ¡¯ck, how could we ever forget¡ª¡¯


    <i>¡¯Why can¡¯t we?¡¯ </i>ck interrupted, his tone shifting from excitement to an edge.<i> ¡¯June is gone from our lives for good. She wasn¡¯t made for us, and we were never truly meant for her. I don¡¯t understand why we must continue to suffer. I feel the envy burning when I see couples around us. I want to hold our mate, too. I want what is ours.¡¯</i>


    Dominicky frozen, the wolf¡¯s words cutting through his defenses. He looked over the barrier of pillows at Jeniva¡¯s peaceful form, her scent pulling at his very soul.


    Momentster, he sat up abruptly, his breath hitching as a fresh wave of heat surged through his veins. It was unbearable, a stifling pressure that made the silk of his shirt feel like a catalyst to heat against his skin. He pulled the garment over his head and discarded it somewhere on the floor.


    Desperate to anchor his wandering mind, he quietly slipped out of the bed. He didn¡¯t want to risk leaving the proximity of her scent and losing control in the hallway, so he retreated into the en-suite washroom. He turned the handle, bracing himself as the icy spray of the cold shower hammered down on his shoulders.


    He leaned his forehead against the cool tiles, the water shivering over his heated skin. ¡¯This rut won¡¯t subside easily,¡¯ he thought grimly, the sound of the water muffling the frantic pounding of his heart.


    <i>¡¯I have to get those suppressants tomorrow. But if the medicine fails because the bond is reacting... What then?¡¯</i> He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to drown out ck¡¯s persistent murmurs.<i> ¡¯No. I can¡¯t think about that. The suppressants are the only way to keep myself from doing something we¡¯ll both regret.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 696: Would you like to date me?

    <h4>Chapter 696: Would you like to date me?</h4>


    Dominick emerged from the bathroom, but ,the air of the bedroom feeling stiflingly warm despite the icy deluge he had just endured.


    He wore only his trousers, a towel draped loosely around his neck as he worked to dry his damp hair. Sinking into a plush velvet chair, he let his arms fall heavily onto the rests and tilted his head back, staring at the ornate ceiling.


    The cold water had dulled the edges of the heat, but the core of the rut still smoldered deep within his bones.


    "I want to hold her close," he whispered, the confession escaping his lips before he could catch it. He turned his head, watching Jeniva¡¯s peaceful expression. She looked so defenseless, so certain of her safety. It hit him then: she trusted him far more than he deserved.


    <i>¡¯I fucking hate this,¡¯</i> he seethed internally.<i> ¡¯The Moon Goddess truly believes I¡¯ll just bow to this forced bond and embrace whatever fate she¡¯s seen fit to throw in my path.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯I want Jeniva. I am going to tell Eva that I love her,¡¯ </i>ck¡¯s voice rumbled through his mind in a defiant tone.


    Dominick¡¯s brow furrowed, a restless agitation blooming in his chest.


    <i>¡¯What did you just say?¡¯ </i>he demanded, his grip tightening on the chair¡¯s armrests<i>. ¡¯You will not say a single word to her. Do you understand?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯I will not deny what is ours any longer,¡¯</i> ck countered, growling back at him. <i>¡¯You rejected her against my will, yet the Goddess brought her back. She is a gift we were never supposed to lose. It is a sign, Nick, she was made for us.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯June was also a sign,¡¯ </i>Dominick reminded him.


    <i>¡¯We learn and we move on. Why are you acting like a fool?!¡¯</i> ck retorted, his frustration echoing through Dominick¡¯s skull.


    Dominick took a deep breath, forcing himself into a stony silence. He closed his eyes, trying to drown out the internal noise, but his wolf was relentless, sensing the crack in the Alpha¡¯s armor.


    <i>¡¯Nick, let¡¯s just... Let¡¯s try dating her,¡¯</i> ck whispered, his tone softening into something more persuasive. ¡¯<i>We shouldn¡¯t hesitate to embrace love again. Look at your brothers, your sister, look at everyone around you. They have all survived their own tragedies, their own dark phases. Let¡¯s not be cowards. Let¡¯s face what is standing right in front of us.¡¯</i>


    Dominick remained motionless in the chair, the towel still damp around his neck. The logic was sound, but his heart felt like a fortress that had been under siege for too long. He looked over at Jeniva before his body was hit with the wave of her pheromones.


    He went to the bed and slid inside the duvet. Closing his eyes, he tried to get some sleep even for a few hours.


    ~~~~~


    The next morning, Jeniva stirred, her senses gradually waking to a strange, radiating warmth. As she shifted, her palm brushed against firm, warm ridges of muscle, and her cheek felt nestled against a surface far more substantial than a pillow.


    "Prince Dominick..." she whispered into the quiet room. A sleepy, lopsided chuckle escaped her as she squeezed her eyes shut again. She was certain this was just a particrly vivid dream.


    Then, reality hit her like a bucket of ice water.


    Her eyes snapped open, and she jolted upright as the events of the previous night rushed back. The barrier of pillows she had so carefully constructed was now a scattered mess on the floor and at the foot of the bed. She hadn¡¯t just crossed the line; she hadpletely invaded his territory.


    "Oh no," she hissed, her mouth falling open as she cursed her sleeping self. She turned her head slowly, her heart leaping into her throat as she looked at Dominick.


    Her eyes traveled down his bare chest and stayed there. "Why is he... Why is he naked?" she murmured, her face heating up. "Did he really strip in the middle of the night?"


    Driven by a mix of panic and uncontroble curiosity, she reached out with trembling fingers and caught the edge of the duvet. She lifted it just an inch from his lower abdomen, her breath catching as she tried to confirm if he was truly, entirely unclothed.


    With a sudden gasp of shame, she let the fabric drop and lightly pped her own cheek. "What is wrong with you? Get a grip!" she scolded herself in a frantic whisper. "If he wakes up now, he¡¯ll think you¡¯re aplete pervert."


    <i>¡¯I need to rebuild that wall before he wakes up,¡¯ </i>Jeniva thought frantically, her heart racing.


    She began to inch away from his side of the mattress, moving as stealthily as she could, when suddenly a strong hand mped around her arm.


    With a firm, effortless tug, he pulled her back,nding her head squarely against his bare chest.


    "Your Highness! Are you awake?" she gasped, her face heating up as she tried to lift her head.


    "Difficult not to be," Dominick said, his voice a low, morning rumble, "after you tried checking to see if I¡¯d removed my trousers, too."


    Jeniva bit her bottom lip so hard it stung, a deep, burning flush creeping from her neck to her hairline.


    "That¡¯s¡ªthat is not true! I¡ªI was only pulling the duvet up. You looked cold," she lied, forcing a strained, nervous smile onto her lips.


    Dominick¡¯s chest vibrated with a dark chuckle.


    "I¡¯m telling the truth. Please, you have to believe me," Jeniva pleaded, her palm resting against his skin as she braced herself to lift her body away.


    "You crossed the bridge you built so carefullyst night," Dominick noted, his eyes locked onto hers. "What do you have to say in your defense for that?"


    "It was a mistake!" Jeniva blurted out. "People do weird things in their sleep, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s just a subconscious reflex."


    "Hmm. So that means... You did ¡¯weird stuff¡¯ to me as well?" Dominick continued with teasing.


    "No! That is absolutely not true. Why would I ever do anything to you?" Jeniva muttered, her voice growing small.


    "You did," Dominick countered. This time, his hand moved from her arm to her face, his thumb and forefinger gripping her chin. He propped himself up on one elbow, his presence suddenly overwhelming.


    Before she could retreat, he pulled her down. Jeniva¡¯s breath hitched as her mouth hovered just an inch above his. Her dark curls spilled over his chest.


    "Jeniva, thank you forst night. Because of you, I couldn¡¯t sleep a wink," Dominick said, his voice dropping into a velvet rasp that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Huh?" Jeniva blinked, her mind scrambling to process his words while being so dangerously close to his lips.


    "My wolf has gonepletely crazy... and honestly, you could say I¡¯ve lost my mind right along with him," Dominick admitted. His gaze softened, losing the sharp edge of the Alpha and recing it with a vulnerability that took her breath away. "I never thought I would hear myself ask this, but Jeniva Moore... would you like to date me?"


    "What???" Jeniva eximed, her voice hitting a high note of pure shock. She tried to pull back, but his grip on her chin remained steady, keeping her anchored in his space.


    Dominick didn¡¯t let her go. He watched the flicker of emotions across her face with an uncharacteristic patience.


    "I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t want to run from the bond, neither I want to live in the shadow of my past. I want to try this. I want to know you before epting this bond fully, Jeniva."

 Chapter 697: Bond refused to snap

    <h4>Chapter 697: Bond refused to snap</h4>


    Being asked out by the Prince was a scenario that hadn¡¯t even hovered on the periphery of her imagination.


    "Your marriage ended only a short while ago," she began, her voice trembling as she searched his eyes for any sign of a lingering desire. "Are you truly certain? I am a suppressive Omega, Dominick. Yesterday, you were revolted by the idea of this bond. You were furious that the Moon Goddess had even linked us. How can everything change in a single night?"


    Her mind was a whirlwind of suspicion. Men like Dominick, built on pirs of pride and old grief, didn¡¯t simply pivot their entire worldview between dusk and dawn.


    "My wolf wants this," Dominick answered. "He and Eva have already formed a connection that I can no longer fight."


    Jeniva¡¯s lips parted, but the protest died in her throat. He was right. Inside her, Eva was practically radiant, her spirit howling with a frantic, joyous energy. The silence between the two wolves had finally shattered because ck had just whispered the one thing Eva had been starving to hear: he wanted her.


    "Ask your wolf," Dominick challenged, his eyes never leaving hers.


    "You¡¯re right. How can they..." She trailed off, her focus shifting inward as she began scolding Eva with frantic intensity.<i> ¡¯You were supposed to hold the line! Why did you give in so easily?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Because I feel the tether between us finally pulling back,¡¯ </i>Eva countered.<i> ¡¯Before, no one even looked at us, but ck didn¡¯t care. He said he loved me for who I am, Jeniva.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯What? How could you both already be in love?¡¯</i> Jeniva thought, mentally rolling her eyes at her wolf¡¯s sudden sentimentality. <i>¡¯It¡¯s been one night!¡¯</i>


    "Even if we attempted the rejection ceremony a second time, it wouldn¡¯t take," Dominick¡¯s voice broke through her internal argument, grounding her back in the reality of their situation. "The bond has already deepened beyond that point. We¡¯re past the stage of simple refusal."


    Jeniva took a deep breath, finally sitting up straight and smoothing her hair in a futile attempt to reim some of herposure. Dominick followed suit as he watched her every move with an unsettling intensity.


    "Last night was a chaotic mess for me," Dominick admitted. "However, your pheromones worked wonders. Thank you for letting me stay close to you." He leaned forward slightly, closing the distance between them once more. "What I said to you wasn¡¯t a lie. I truly want to know who you are. I want to give this bond a chance to breathe."


    Jeniva simply stared at him, her mind still reeling from the shift in his demeanor. She looked away, her eyesnding on the scattered pillows. "I¡¯ll order the suppressants for you," she asserted, her voice clipped as she tried to steer the conversation back to safe territory.


    "Don¡¯t do that," Dominick countered firmly. "At this stage, the suppressants will only cause the rut to intensify. It¡¯s toote for medicine." He offered her a faint, knowing smile that reached his eyes.


    "Now that I have you near me, I believe I¡¯ll manage well enough. But I will wait. I¡¯ll await your response before I move any further."


    With that, he quietly slipped out of the bed. He retrieved his discarded shirt from the floor, shaking it out with a sharp snap. Jeniva remained seated, her gaze involuntarily tracing the powerful y of muscles across his back. She felt a sudden tightness in her throat and swallowed hard, unable to look away.


    Once he had pulled the shirt back on, Dominick turned to face her. The hard, distant mask he usually wore had vanished, reced by a expression of quiet sincerity. "Thank you once again, Jeniva," he said, offering her a genuine smile that reached his eyes before he turned and disappeared through the door.


    The moment the door clicked shut, Jeniva¡¯s hand flew to her chest, her fingers clutching the fabric over her racing heart. She took a long, shaky breath, trying to steady herself.


    "What was that?" she whispered to the empty room. "Did my heart just skip a beat?" She shook her head violently, as if she could physically toss the feeling aside. "Eva, you have to stay grounded. The difference between me and Prince Dominick is vast. It¡¯s higher than any mountain in this country. We can¡¯t let ourselves forget that."


    ~~~~


    Dominick leaned heavily against the marble counter, watching the churning water filling the bathtub.


    "Who asks someone to date them in such a short span of time?" he muttered. "ck, you¡¯ve truly made a mess of my mind. I hope Jeniva refuses. If she says no, you will break this connection you¡¯ve forged with Eva. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m taking us to the temple for a second rejection."


    <i>¡¯But you just told her a second rejection would be useless,¡¯ </i>ck¡¯s voice rumbled, echoing with a smug, knowing resonance in the back of his head. <i>¡¯Why are you changing your story now? You wanted this too, didn¡¯t you, Nick? You wanted to see for yourself why the bond refused to snap.¡¯</i>


    Dominick gripped the edge of the counter until his knuckles turned white. He couldn¡¯t deny the sliver of truth in his wolf¡¯s words. Part of him, the part that wasn¡¯t buried under grief, was dangerously curious about the woman who had managed to survive his coldness.


    He nced in the direction of the bathtub for a moment before turning off the tap. He shed his clothes and stepped into the water.


    "That is what haunts me," he murmured. "The rejection should have worked. It has never failed before. What went wrong? Did we not truly reject each other from the bottom of our hearts?"


    Dominick took a deep breath and submerged himselfpletely, letting the freezing silence of the water drown out his thoughts. When he finally broke the surface, gasping as the air hit his lungs, his body heat had finally ebbed to a manageable simmer.


    He slicked his wet hair back. "Well, I have made my move," he whispered. "It is all up to Jeniva now."

 Chapter 698: Wiggling up and down

    <h4>Chapter 698: Wiggling up and down</h4>


    Gabriel rhythmically patted Noah¡¯s back. He paced the length of the room, rocking the pup with a gentle sway until a tiny burp finally signaled sess. Smiling to himself, Gabriel crossed back to the bed and carefully settled Noah in the middle of the mattress.


    Free from the constraints of being held, Noah immediately propped himself up on his chubby elbows. With a determined wiggle, he began a slow, wobbling crawl toward the mountain of pillows at the edge of the bed. Gabriel stretched out beside him.


    "Noah, don¡¯t go too far," Gabriel murmured. He reached out azy hand to brush against the pup¡¯s side, his eyelids growing heavier by the second until the world around him began to blur into a soft, peaceful haze.


    Just as Gabriel began to drift into a much-needed slumber. Noah had sessfully scaled his father¡¯s torso, perching himself there and bringing his tiny, restless hands directly to Gabriel¡¯s face.


    "Boy, let me sleep for a while, huh? I didn¡¯t get a wink of restst night," Gabriel murmured with exhaustion as he kept his eyes squeezed shut, hoping the pup would take the hint.


    "Papa!" Noah chirped, his voice bright and mischievous. Before Gabriel could respond, the toddler¡¯s tiny fingers mped firmly onto Gabriel¡¯s ears and gave them a sharp yank.


    "Ahhh!" Gabriel yelped in pain, his eyes flying open as he bolted upright.


    Noah burst into a fit of giggles, delighted by the dramatic reaction he had provoked. Gabriel looked at theughing child, his indignation melting into a weary smile as he let out a long, defeated sigh. "I can¡¯t even find it in me to scold you," he said, gently bopping the pup¡¯s nose.


    Momentster, Gabriel groaned and rolled onto his stomach, burying his face in the coolfort of the pillow. Noah immediately scrambled onto his back, wiggling up and down as if trying to find the perfect perch before his tiny fingers found their target: Gabriel¡¯s hair.


    Before he could give another painful yank, Amelie¡¯s hands swept in and lifted him into the air.


    "No, baby. Don¡¯t trouble your father," she whispered firmly. Noah¡¯s face scrunched in protest, his small arms stretching back toward Gabriel with a desperate grab, but Amelie was undeterred. She gently pulled the duvet up over Gabriel¡¯s shoulders, tucking him in, and quietly carried the fussing pup out of the room.


    "You kept crying the whole night, which kept your father awake. Now he needs to rest, so don¡¯t act like this," she scolded gently as she settled onto the sofa in the drawing room. Noah pouted, his lower lip trembling as he looked back at the closed bedroom door.


    "Noah, look what I¡¯ve brought for you!" Idris called out, practically skidding into the room with a brightly wrapped box in his hand.


    The pout vanished from Noah¡¯s face as his eyes sparkled at the sight of the shimmering golden gift paper. Idris perched on the edge of the sofa beside Amelie, and Noah wasted no time, his tiny fingers digging into the edges of the box. Within seconds, the floor was littered with scraps of gold as he tore through the wrapping with primal determination.


    "Look, Brother Idris brought you a toy car!" Amelie eximed, helping Noah pull the miniature car from its packaging.


    Noah¡¯s tiny hands gripped the toy, his face lighting up with a wide, toothless grin as he forgot all about his previous protest. Idrisughed, watching the pup eagerly inspect the wheels.


    "Did you like it, Noah? It¡¯s a new model that just hit the market," Idris said, leaning in to watch the pup¡¯s reaction.


    "Aa!" Noah chirped, his focus entirely captured by the toy as he ran his tiny fingers over the spinning wheels.


    "I think he means yes," Amelie said with augh. She nudged the pup gently. "Say thank you to your brother, baby." Noah, however,pletely ignored her, his brow furrowed in concentration as he tested the car¡¯s suspension against the sofa cushion.


    "I didn¡¯t realize little pups were quite this eager about everything," Idris noted, watching the toddler¡¯s intense fascination.


    "They are eager about everything, Idris. They¡¯re curious about every sound and movement," Amelie stated, her eyes softening as she watched Noah.


    ~~~~~


    Jeniva finished her bread with berry jam lingering as she stole a final nce at Dominick, whose gaze was focused on the tablet in his hand while he was taking slow sips of the coffee.


    As she cleared her throat. Dominick immediately set the tablet aside, his focus shifting entirely to her.


    "Uh... I have decided," Jeniva began, her voice gaining strength as she met his gaze. "I will date you, Prince Dominick. However, I have a condition."


    Dominick lowered his cup in the saucer as he gave her his undivided attention. "What is it?" he asked, his eyes tracking her every move.


    "I will treat you as my equal, and you must do the same for me. You know how most Alphas look down on me because of my rank," Jeniva stated, her voice steady despite the flutter in her chest. "You¡¯ve done it yourself in the past. I want to see if you can truly be the man I deserve."


    "I will try my best. I am truly sorry for the hurt I¡¯ve caused you, Jeniva," Dominick replied, his apology carrying a sincerity that surprised her.


    "Anything else?" he asked, leaning back slightly.


    Jeniva shook her head, her fingers twisting a napkin. "I don¡¯t have any dating experience. And... I think we should keep this a secret from the others for now. Especially Evan and Kavin," she added pointedly.


    "As you wish," Dominick replied, a smile ying on his lips as he epted her terms.


    "You were saying a few days ago that you don¡¯t trust love," Jeniva said, "since your ex-mate didn¡¯t respect your feelings."


    "Hmm. I made a mistake first, which I admitted before her. But she wanted me to look for the throne; she hid the truth about her life from me. But the Moon Goddess has different ns for me, and I think I shall ept it as a part of my fate," Dominick asserted.

 Chapter 699: Even in his innocence

    <h4>Chapter 699: Even in his innocence</h4>


    The pce photographer clicked the final picture, capturing a candid moment of Amelie, Gabriel, and Noah for their pre-Christmas portrait. At his invitation, the family gathered around the small digital screen to review the shots. They scrolled through the images, finally selecting the perfect poses that bnced royal elegance with the warmth of their small family.


    "I¡¯ll need these finalized as soon as possible," Gabriel noted, his gaze lingering on a shot where Noah was mid-giggle.


    "Of course, Your Highness! I will prioritize the editing immediately," the cameraman assured him with a respectful bow.


    Noah, fascinated by the shiny lens and the clicking sounds, babbled loudly. He lunged forward from Gabriel¡¯s side, his tiny, uncoordinated hands reaching high as he attempted to snatch the expensive equipment for himself.


    Laughing, Gabriel scooped the restless pup securely into his arms to prevent any royal property damage. With a nod to the photographer, he and Amelie turned toward the grand corridor, heading out.


    "Noah certainly enjoyed the limelight," Gabriel said, a tired but fond smile tugging at his lips as he nced over at Amelie.


    "He really did. He looked so genuinely happy," Amelie agreed. She paused to adjust the small knitted cap on Noah¡¯s head, which had slipped sideways during his attempt to conquer the photographer¡¯s camera.


    "Tomorrow is the full family photoshoot. I only hope Nick decides to return in time for Christmas," Gabriel sighed. "So far, he hasn¡¯t shown the slightest interest ining home. Dad was trying to get a hold of him all morning, but he¡¯s stayingpletely out of reach."


    Amelie stayed silent for a moment, her gaze fixing on Gabriel. "Doesn¡¯t that sound familiar? Isn¡¯t Brother Nick just bing exactly like you used to be?"


    Gabriel let out a chuckle, realizing she had hit the mark. The stubbornness ran deep in their bloodline.


    "My reasons were entirely different," Gabriel muttered, a flicker of defensiveness crossing his face as they walked the gilded hallway. "Nick¡¯s rtionship with Mom and Dad never soured the way mine did, at least with Mom. Last Christmas, I was out there searching for my mate, there¡¯s a massive difference between us."


    "The reasons might change, but the result is the same," Amelie countered, undeterred. She shifted Noah to her other hip and crossed one arm over her chest. "Brother Nick is deliberately staying away, Gabriel. Just like you did."


    Her expression softened before a genuine concern took its ce. "I¡¯m worried for Carlos," she murmured, her gaze drifting toward the tall pce windows. "I have no idea how he¡¯s fraying."


    "I told you I could go and check on him myself," Gabriel suggested.


    "There would be no use, Gabriel. Carlos never told us where he was going," Amelie replied with a heavy sigh. "He went back to his family home, but we have no idea if he¡¯s even there. I did call Mona but she¡¯s not responding either. It¡¯s better to simply wait for his return and hope for the best."


    Noah, whose small face had been restingfortably against the warmth of Gabriel¡¯s chest, looked up just in time to catch the flicker of sadness in Amelie¡¯s eyes.


    Sensing the shift in the air, his brow furrowed and he pouted his tiny, rosebud lips. Even in his innocence, he knew his mother was upset.


    ~~~~~


    In the quiet of thete afternoon, Dominick checked his phone, only to find a long list of missed calls from his parents. A heavy sigh escaped him as he ran a hand through his damp hair, finally relenting and dialing his mother¡¯s number.


    "Good afternoon, Mom," he began with the greeting.


    "Good afternoon. I see you finally decided to remember you have a mother," Mabel¡¯s voice crackled through the line. On her end, she gestured for Raidan to join her on the bed, signaling that she finally had their elusive son on the line.


    "Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t been checking my phone as often as I should," Dominick apologized, leaning back against the cool stone wall of the pce. "How are you and Dad? Is everything alright?"


    "Everything is fine, but you muste home for Christmas, even if it is only for a day," Mabel insisted.


    "I can¡¯t make it to the pce this time, Mom." Dominick lowered himself into the chair beside his bed, his fingers wrapping around a half-filled wine ss. He watched the liquid swirl as he spoke.


    "Is it because¡ª"


    "No," he interrupted. "I¡¯ll be there for New Year instead. I¡¯ve already made up my mind."


    "It would have been better if the entire family were gathered for Christmas," Raidan¡¯s deep voice broke in. Mabel had clearly handed over the phone. "Especially since Gabriel has finally joined us again this year. It feels iplete without you."


    Dominick closed his eyes, the weight of his father¡¯s disappointment hitting harder than his mother¡¯s nagging. "I understand, Dad. Fine. I will be there for Christmas Day," he promised. "How does that sound?"


    "Better," Raidan replied, though he wasn¡¯t finished. "We will be waiting. But you should try to arrive tomorrow as well. We are taking the official family portraits, and Noah will be in them. It¡¯s only right that both of his uncles are present for his first royal photograph. And if you miss this, you may feel guilty about it in the future."


    Dominick hummed, assuring his father he would be there. Finally, the call disconnected. He stared at the darkened screen for a moment.


    "It seems I¡¯ll have to buy those suppressants after all," he murmured to the quiet room. "Jeniva can¡¯t stay here alone. I¡¯ll take her back with me and suggest she spends the holiday with her sister."


    He set his wine ss on the table with a definitive click and strode out of the room. However, his momentum vanished the moment he reached the grand staircase. Below him, Jeniva was draped in a tangled web of golden fairy lights, stretching precariously atop a wooden chair to reach the upper branches of a towering Christmas tree.


    Dominick¡¯s breath hitched as he tracked her movements. Her focus was entirely on the lights, leaving her dangerously unaware of how close her heels were to the edge of the seat. Just as he took his first panicked step toward her, her foot slipped past the edge while the chair wobbled.

 Chapter 700: It was a gift

    <h4>Chapter 700: It was a gift</h4>


    A startled gasp escaped Jeniva¡¯s lips as she felt the world tilt. She instinctively squeezed her eyes shut, bracing her body for the hard impact of the pce floor. Instead of cold stone, she felt a pair of strong arms wrap securely around her waist and shoulders, halting her descent in mid-air.


    She snapped her eyes open to find Dominick¡¯s face inches from hers. He had caught her in time thanks to his Alpha¡¯s speed. But that brought him down to one knee against the rug to absorb the weight of the fall.


    "Careful," he breathed with genuine concern. He held her for a second longer than necessary before gently lowering her onto the floor rug.


    "Thank you," she murmured, her heart still hammering against her ribs as she sat up, smoothing her skirt with trembling hands.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Dominick replied, his gaze scanning her for any signs of injury. He stood up, offering her a hand to help her steady herself. "But you should be more cautious. You could have suffered a serious concussion if you had hit the floor at that angle."


    "I didn¡¯t exactly n on falling," Jeniva countered, her cheeks flushing as she tried to regain herposure. She looked at him with sudden worry. "You didn¡¯t get hurt, did you? I¡¯m not exactly light."


    Dominick shook his head, a reassuring smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He stood up and extended his hand to her. Jeniva grasped it, and with a firm pull, he hoisted her back to her feet. The moment she was steady, she pulled her hand away, busying herself by smoothing the tangled golden wires around the tree to hide her lingering nerves.


    "I have to return to the pce tomorrow for the family portraits," Dominick said, watching her work. "Why don¡¯t you spend the holiday with your sister? I can teleport you there directly."


    Jeniva paused, a strand of lights still in her hand. "Her college isn¡¯t in the capital. It¡¯s quite far."


    "That doesn¡¯t matter," he offered without hesitation. "I¡¯ll teleport you straight to her campus."


    Jeniva sighed, finally turning to face him. "You¡¯ll deplete your strength trying to jump that far. Besides, she texted me earlier, she¡¯s gone on a short trip with her friends to a resort for Christmas. I can¡¯t just show up and ruin her time with them. You should go to the pce and be with your family. I¡¯ll be fine here; I truly won¡¯t mind the quiet."


    Dominick¡¯s gaze lingered on her, his expression clouded with a flicker of guilt he couldn¡¯t quite mask. "I would have taken you to the pce with me," he said softly, "but under the circumstances... I can¡¯t. Not yet."


    "It¡¯s totally fine," Jeniva replied, offering him a small, reassuring smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "Having a family to go home to is such a blessing. You shouldn¡¯t be cooped up here when they need you for the holidays." She turned back to the tree, adjusting a stray bulb.


    "Are you sure?" he pressed.


    "Hmm," she hummed in affirmation.


    "I¡¯m heading out to the market to buy some suppressants before the shops close," Dominick said, checking his watch. "Would you like toe with me?"


    "Sure. Just give me a moment to dress warmly," she asserted. Before he could respond, she hurried toward her room, disappearing from his sight to fetch her winter coat.


    Dominick, too, went upstairs to his room to dress up.


    ~~~~


    Aisha double-checked her mental checklist, her eyes scanning the bags as she wondered if she¡¯d overlooked any cruise ship essentials.


    "The taxi will be here any minute," Karmen noted, his eyes flicking down to his watch.


    "We definitely packed everything, right?" Aisha asked, seeking onest bit of reassurance.


    "Everything is ounted for," he confirmed with a confident nod. "Grab your purse. We need to head down to the lobby now."


    He deftly maneuvered both heavy trolleys through the doorway and into the hallway. Aisha followed close behind, pulling the apartment door shut and locked it from outside.


    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, and they stepped out just as a taxi pulled up to the curb. The driver was quick to hop out, offering Karmen a hand as they stowed the heavy luggage into the trunk and backseat.


    Aisha slid into the backseat, followed closely by Karmen. With a sharp nod from the driver, they were off, weaving through the streets toward the bustling docks. As they approached, the massive silhouette of the cruise ship loomed over the harbor.


    They reached the terminal with time to spare. After passing through security and presenting their tickets, they were weed aboard. An usher in a uniform led them through the carpeted corridors, eventually stopping before a room.


    "Your suite, as requested," the usher said, gesturing for them to enter.


    Aisha stepped inside first, her breath catching as she wandered further into the room. The VIP suite was expansive, featuring floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a panoramic view of the darkening ocean, with plush velvet furnishings.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," Aisha breathed, spinning around to face him with a wide, bright smile.


    "Yeah, it is," Karmen agreed. He began hoisting the heavy trolley bags into the spacious mahogany cupboard. "We can worry about unpackingter. For now, let¡¯s just get settled."


    Aisha paced the length of the suite, her heels clicking softly on the plush carpet. "Was this incredibly costly? The suite is massive, Karmen. I¡¯ve never seen a cabin this size."


    "Does the price really matter right now?" Karmen asked, ncing over his shoulder with a raised eyebrow.


    "Of course it does. I would have contributed," Aisha countered, her practical nature surfacing despite the luxury surrounding them. "I don¡¯t like you shouldering such a huge expense alone."


    Karmen straightened up, closing the cupboard door. "Gabriel actually booked these for us," he admitted. "He wouldn¡¯t hear of me paying, even though I insisted on a bank transfer. He said it was a gift."


    Aisha¡¯s expression softened into one of genuine surprise. "That is so incredibly thoughtful of the Prince," she murmured, looking out at the wake of the ship. "He really does look out for his friends."


    "A lot," Karmen answered. "We only have one bed though."


    Aisha¡¯s eyes finallynded on the King-size bed and bit her lips. "I-I can sleep on the couch."


    "Are you serious?" Karmen chuckled. "Just use the bed. I don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable in any way."

 Chapter 701: Attending your wedding next

    <h4>Chapter 701: Attending your wedding next</h4>


    Flora watched Zander from the doorway of the gym. Despite the biting winter chill outside, he hadn¡¯t missed a single session. It was clear now that this discipline was as much a part of him as his title of an alpha.


    As he clicked the machine off and stepped down, mopping the sweat from his brow with a towel, Flora finally approached.


    "Here," she said softly, extending a water bottle.


    "Thanks." Zander took the bottle, his fingers brushing hers as he drank deeply. He set the bottle aside and reached out, his thumb gently tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear.


    "Did you sleep well?" he asked, his intense gaze locking onto hers.


    "I did," Flora admitted. "Actually, ever since I arrived at here, I¡¯ve been sleeping better than I have in past few months."


    A smile spread across his lips. "Then it¡¯s a sign, isn¡¯t it? You should stay as close to me as possible." He took a step forward, closing the distance until their shadows merged, and took her hand in his. "I want to officially dere you as my Luna, Flora. But I¡¯m waiting for you to be ready. I¡¯m waiting for your answer."


    Flora blinked, her heart hammering against her ribs. "How?" she whispered. "How have you been able to hold yourself back around me? You never even mentioned feeling my scent or sensing my wolf. You stayed so quiet about the bond. How did you manage that kind of restraint?"


    "I told you I would wait for you," Zander said.


    "Yes, you did," Flora agreed, looking up at him with wide, wondering eyes. "But it still surprises me. Alphas aren¡¯t usually like that. They aren¡¯t known for their patience once they find a match."


    "I¡¯m different," Zander replied simply, his thumb tracing circles over the back of her hand. "But tell me, do you feel the bond too? So far, I haven¡¯t been able to hear your wolf at all."


    "It¡¯s broken," Flora whispered, her gaze dropping to their joined hands. "She doesn¡¯t speak to me. asionally, she stirs, but it¡¯s not much. It¡¯s mostly silence."


    "That¡¯s alright. We will heal her together," Zander assured her. He leaned in, pressing a firm kiss to her forehead. "I¡¯ll go get ready now. Why don¡¯t you wait for me in the living room?"


    Flora nodded and slipped away, leaving the gym once more. Zander stood alone for a moment, running his fingers through his damp hair as he stared at the door.


    <i>¡¯How am I supposed to make her wolf feel better? Any idea, Knox?¡¯ </i>he asked internally.


    <i>¡¯I tried to establish a link,¡¯ </i>Knox, his wolf, spoke with a heavy, low resonance in the back of his mind. <i>¡¯But Emy refused to speak to me. She pulled away into the shadows. I think she¡¯s too scarred by everything that happened to them.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Hmm. Then we will have to put in more effort than I thought,¡¯ </i>Zander stated firmly. He grabbed his towel and headed toward the showers, his mind already spinning with ways to coax a broken wolf back into the light.


    ~~~~~


    As night fell, the upper deck of the cruise ship transformed into a vibrantndscape of light and sound. Karmen and Aisha stepped into the heart of the celebration, where a party was in full swing. The breeze carried the thrum of bass and the melodicughter of couples and groups of friends dancing under the stars.


    Karmen navigated through the crowd and returned with two sses, handing one to Aisha. "It¡¯s non-alcoholic," he noted over the music, ensuring she feltfortable.


    He leaned against the railing, taking a slow sip of his own drink while his eyes remained fixed on her. He watched the way the colored deck lights danced in her hair, gauging her expression to see if she was truly enjoying the evening or if the grandeur was overwhelming.


    Despite the noise around them, his focus was entirely on her, making sure this escape was everything she needed it to be.


    "Aisha!"


    A feminine instantly grabbed Aisha¡¯s attention.


    She turned, her face lighting up with recognition. "Jasmine!"


    The two women surged forward, pulling each other into a tight, exuberant hug. Karmen immediately straightened up as he stepped back to give them space, though his eyes remained sharp and observant.


    "What on earth are you doing here?" Jasmine asked, pulling back to look at Aisha with an expression of pure shock. "You¡¯ve beenpletely off the radar for such a long time! We all thought you¡¯d vanished off the face of the earth after what happened to your mate."


    "I just felt like being alone for a while," Aisha exined with a gentle smile. "What about you? How have you been?"


    "I¡¯ve been wonderful, Aisha! Actually, I recently got married," Jasmine shared, her face beaming. "I really wanted to invite you, but I realized I didn¡¯t even have your contact information anymore."


    "It¡¯s alright, I understand. Congrattions on the marriage," Aisha replied warmly. She then tilted her head back toward the railing. "I didn¡¯te here alone, though. Karmen brought me."


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened as theynded on him, the recognition hitting her instantly. "Prince Gabriel¡¯s Beta!" she remarked, her voice hushed with surprise.


    Karmen stepped forward with his usualposed grace, extending a hand to Jasmine. She shook it, her gaze darting between the two of them as a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. "Wait... are you two together?" she asked, leaning in closer to catch the scoop.


    Karmen¡¯s gaze dropped to Aisha as he waited to see how she would define them. There was a brief, charged silence before Aisha spoke up clearly.


    "Yes," she replied. "We are dating."


    "Woah! That is such wonderful news!" Jasmine eximed, her enthusiasm nearly drowning out the music. "I¡¯m so happy for both of you. Honestly, who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll be attending your wedding next!"


    Before Aisha could respond to the mention of a wedding, a man¡¯s voice cut through the pulse of the party. "Babe, I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere!"


    Jasmine¡¯s husband made his way through the crowd, sliding an arm around her waist.


    "Aisha, Karmen, meet my husband, Erwin Reid," Jasmine said, her face glowing with pride. "Erwin, this is my old college friend, Aisha. And this is her boyfriend, Karmen."


    Erwin offered a friendly nod, though his eyes lingered on Karmen for a fraction of a second longer, likely recognizing the high-ranking Beta of the pce. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both," he said, extending a hand to Karmen.

 Chapter 702: Tension radiating off him

    <h4>Chapter 702: Tension radiating off him</h4>


    "Let¡¯s go to the dance floor!" Jasmine eximed, casting a yful look at Erwin. He chuckled, pressing a lingering kiss to her temple before leading her toward the center of the deck, where the crowd moved in a blur.


    Karmen turned his attention back to Aisha. "Do you want to dance?" he asked. He took the empty ss from her hand and set it alongside his own on a nearby cocktail table.


    "Why not?" Aisha agreed, a soft smile touching her lips.


    Karmen reached for her hand, his fingerscing through hers as he guided her toward a pocket of space just as the tempo shifted. The high-energy beat faded, reced by the soulful, sweeping notes of a romantic bad.


    As they came to a halt, Karmen felt a rare flicker of nerves. I have never actually danced before, he realized, his mind racing through the technicality of the movements.


    He was used to the strict routine of his life and the rigid protocols surrounding Gabriel. And this setting waspletely new to him. He looked down at Aisha, hoping his hands wouldn¡¯t betray his inexperience as he prepared to follow her lead.


    Karmen¡¯s foot caught against the deck as he mistimed a turn, a rare moment of clumsiness that pulled a genuine, soft smile from Aisha¡¯s lips.


    "Have you really never danced before?" she asked, her eyes dancing with amusement. "I suppose your life by Prince Gabriel¡¯s side doesn¡¯t leave much room for the ballroom. Just follow my lead, Karmen. Don¡¯t panic."


    She stepped closer as she draped her hands over his broad shoulders. She began to whisper a rhythmic count, guiding him through the basic box step. Karmen focused intently on her movements, his initial rigidity slowly melting away until their motion became smooth.


    "There," Aisha encouraged, her voice warm. "You¡¯re doing much better. Like a pro."


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to introduce me to your friend as your boyfriend," Karmen admitted. He held her waist firmly, his gaze locked onto hers as if searching for a hidden truth.


    Aisha arched her eyebrows yfully, her fingers trailing up to his nape to adjust the cor of his shirt. "Are you not?" she countered softly, her proximity making his heart hammer harder against his ribs than any training session ever could.


    "Hmm." Karmen¡¯s smile was just beginning to reach his eyes when a sudden shove from behind sent him stumbling forward. The impact was enough to break his bnce, and in the blur of a second, his lipsnded squarely on Aisha¡¯s.


    The world seemed to freeze. A jolt of electricity surged through them both, leaving them wide-eyed as they pulled apart.


    "I¡¯m sorry!" Karmen apologized instantly with panic. He whipped his head around to see a drunk couple stumbling nearby, giggling as they offered a slurred apology for theirck of coordination.


    He turned back to Aisha, a deep frown etching into his forehead. "It wasn¡¯t intentional. I¡¯m truly sorry," he repeated, his heart hammering against his ribs. He felt restlessness wash over him; he was terrified she would think he had orchestrated the moment or vited her boundaries.


    "It¡¯s fine, Karmen. You did nothing wrong. Just calm down," Aisha said softly, reaching out to touch his arm. She could feel the tension radiating off him, sensing that he was beating himself up far more than the situation deserved.


    The awkward tension was broken by the sharp chime of the ship¡¯s inte. The romantic bad faded out as a formal voice announced that dinner was now being served in the grand dining hall on the second floor.


    "Let¡¯s go and have dinner," Aisha said, holding his hand. Karmen curled his fingers around her before walking down the stairs.


    ~~~~~


    Casaio stepped into the chamber with a small te in his hand. He handed it to Zilia. "Hot chocteva pastry," he murmured.


    Zilia looked at the decadent dessert and then up at him, her eyes wide with surprise. "Did you actually ask the pce chef to prepare this at this hour of the night?"


    "Hmm. Since you mentioned you were craving it, I couldn¡¯t exactly let you go to sleep unsatisfied," Casaio replied. He sat on the edge of the velvet chaise beside her and lifted a silver spoonful of the warm, oozing pastry, bringing it gently to her lips.


    Zilia leaned in and took the bite, a small sigh of contentment escaping her as the rich chocte melted instantly on her tongue. The warmth of the cake and the pce air created a perfect, quiet moment between them.


    "Do you want some?" Zilia asked, guiding the spoon toward him with a yful tilt of her head.


    "No," Casaio refused, his eyes softening as he watched her. "It¡¯s for you. I want you to finish every bite."


    Zilia smiled, catching a stray drop of chocte from her lip. She rested a hand instinctively over her stomach, her expression turning thoughtful. "What do you think? Will we have a girl or a boy?"


    "I have no idea," Casaio answered, leaning back slightly to admire the glow of the pce candlelight on her face. "I don¡¯t mind the gender either way. I just want them to be healthy." He paused, a smirk tugging at his lips. "But I will say this, if we have a girl, I¡¯m going to be extra protective."


    "Thank you, Cas, for giving us a chance. Without you, I don¡¯t know how I would have even lived," Zilia murmured, lowering her eyes.


    "I started hating you but it couldn¡¯t go long. My love never subsided in my heart for you," Casaio asserted. "It keeps overpowering my hate, which I built temporarily. In that period, I¡¯ve hurt you too. And I¡¯m truly sorry for that. I still feel guilty for every moment of hurt you experienced along with the punishment in the prison."


    "Let¡¯s not think about it. I¡¯m sorry for even bringing it," Zilia said, resuming eating. "Nick returned in the evening. Did you get a chance to talk to him?"


    "Not yet. I didn¡¯t find him in the pce. Later, I found out he went out for some work," Casaio replied. "In the morning, I¡¯ll talk to him anyhow."


    "Yeah. He has suddenly isted himself from everyone," Zilia murmured with concern.

 Chapter 703: Not hearing a single word

    <h4>Chapter 703: Not hearing a single word</h4>


    The following morning, the pce was bathed in the golden glow of the winter sun, perfectly setting the stage for the royal family¡¯s Christmas portrait. After the photoshoot happened, Amelie and Gabriel were asked by the Alpha King and Queen to follow him, leaving Noah in his uncles¡¯ care.


    Casaio lifted young Noah high into the air, his arms extended fully as the toddler let out a chorus of delighted giggles, reaching toward the ornate ceiling as if he could touch the chandeliers. Laughing, Casaio brought him back down to earth, tucking the boy against his chest and pressing a tender kiss to the top of his head.


    "You¡¯re going to be a big brother soon, Noah," he whispered with joy. "You¡¯ll have a little brother or sister to y with before you know it."


    Noah, however, seemed entirely unimpressed by the news, his tiny fingers focused solely on trying to pry the shimmering emerald brooch from Casaio¡¯s zer.


    "He isn¡¯t hearing a single word you¡¯re saying," Dominick remarked from the sidelines. With a weary sigh, he slumped into a nearby velvet chair, adjusting the cuffs of his formal attire.


    His solitude didn¡¯tst long, as Katelyn appeared, walking gracefully toward them with Sage by her side.


    "Noah, baby, look! Your favorite auntie is back," Katelyn chirped, beaming at the little one. "Don¡¯t I look gorgeous?" She waved a hand at him, though her other arm remained firmly and affectionately hooked around Sage¡¯s. Noah finally turned his head, offering a wide, toothy grin as he recognized his aunt¡¯s vibrant energy.


    His eyes locked onto the shimmering diamond ne gracing Katelyn¡¯s throat, and he immediately lunged forward with toddler-like determination. His small body leaned dangerously far out of his uncle¡¯s grip, forcing Casaio to tighten his hold.


    "Noah, calm down," Casaio muttered, trying to steady the wriggling child.


    "He just wants his auntie, Brother," Katelynughed, reaching out to scoop the boy into her arms.


    Zilia watched the scene with a faint smile, but her gaze eventually drifted to Dominick. He sat slightly apart from the group, looking distracted and strangely out of ce amidst the festive chaos.


    "Everyone is quite taken with Noah," Idris whispered, stepping up beside Casaio.


    "Because he¡¯s the smallest person in the room with the most power," Casaio replied, caressing his head. "Kate, be careful with him. He¡¯s in a mischievous mood."


    "Please, I know how to handle a baby," Katelyn asserted, tossing her hair back. She had barely finished her sentence when she let out a sharp gasp. Noah¡¯s tiny, surprisingly strong fist had mped firmly around her ne.


    "Noah, honey," she squeaked, trying to gently pry his fingers back. "Let go, baby. It will break if you pull it that hard!"


    Noah simply babbled in response, a string of nonsense sybles that made sense only to him. Sage stood by, watching the struggle with a suppressed grin, amused by how a single toddler could keep the entire royal family, especially a frantic Katelyn,pletely on edge.


    "Looks like he¡¯s determined to destroy your favorite neckpiece," Sage whispered yfully into Katelyn¡¯s ear, his breath hitching in a quietugh at her predicament.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there, help me!" she urged her mate in a frantic undertone. "You¡¯re the one who bought this for me! If he snaps the chain, I¡¯ll never forgive you."


    Sage chuckled and stepped closer, murmuring, "Noah," in a soothing tone as he reached out to grasp the boy¡¯s tiny, chubby hand. He was visibly surprised by the toddler¡¯s tight grip; the boy had the strength of a true Alpha in the making.


    Quickly realizing that force would only lead to a shower of diamonds on the floor, Sage pulled his hand back and shook his head at Katelyn.


    "Let him y with it until his parents take him back. If we annoy him or try to pry it away now, he¡¯s definitely going to break it."


    "Nick, shall we talk in private?" Zilia asked, her voice a soft whisper as she finally reached his side.


    Dominick looked up, meeting her concerned gaze, and gave a brief nod. They quietly slipped away from the festive noise of the hall, walking until they reached an isted corridor.


    "How are you coping?" Zilia inquired, searching his face. "You¡¯ve looked troubled ever since you arrived for the holidays. You¡¯re physically here, but your mind is somewhere else."


    "Um... I¡¯m in rut, Zilia. That¡¯s all," Dominick replied, looking away. "I¡¯ve taken suppressants, so it¡¯s under control for now. There won¡¯t be any issues."


    "Your wolf is already screaming for a mate. That¡¯s the burden of being an Alpha," she murmured, her heart aching for him. "I am so sorry you have to endure this alone. I¡ªI still feel responsible¡ª"


    "Zilia, don¡¯t," Dominick interrupted. He stepped closer, offering a small, reassuring smile. "You¡¯ll only make me feel embarrassed if you keep apologizing. What happened in the past can¡¯t be changed, and I¡¯ve finally epted that June and I were never the right fit for each other. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just focus on yourself. You¡¯re going to bring a new life soon."


    Zilia¡¯s smile widened, a sense of relief washing over her. "Hmm. I¡¯m d you¡¯re looking forward, Nick."


    Dominick hesitated for a heartbeat. He watched her expression and realized that if he didn¡¯t say something now, she would continue to carry the weight of his loneliness on her shoulders. He decided it was time to let her in on his secret.


    "I¡¯ve found a mate," he said, his voice barely above a breath.


    "What?" Zilia¡¯s eyes widened in genuine shock.


    "Keep it between us. Don¡¯t tell anyone, not even Cas," Dominick urged, ncing back toward the hall. "I found her the day I stepped into Gridlock. I¡¯m still trying to learn who she is, and it¡¯s not certain yet that we¡¯ll end up together. You could say I¡¯m still deciding if she is truly the one meant for me."


    "Definitely," Zilia asserted, her shock melting into a look of pure joy. "You should take your time to know her. I won¡¯t say a word to anyone, Nick. I¡¯m just so happy for you. Maybe the Moon Goddess knew you needed a fresh start."

 Chapter 704: Go out for our date

    <h4>Chapter 704: Go out for our date</h4>


    Jeniva snapped a few photos of herself beside her modestly decorated Christmas tree and sent the images off to her sister. Ever since Dominick had departed for the pce, she felt even lonelier.


    "What kind of mate is he, anyway?" she murmured to the empty room.


    She let out a sigh, realizing she was likely expecting too much from a man of his stature. She copsed onto the couch, the TV remote clutched in her hand.


    "He¡¯ll probably just reject me again in a few days," she whispered to the ceiling. "Maybe it was just the rut. He needed someone, and that¡¯s why he was so sweet for a while."


    She absentmindedly flicked through the channels. The winter chill seemed to seep through the windows, prompting her to pull a thin fleece nket up to her chin. She stopped on a holiday special showing a family gathered around a firece, and her heart gave a painful tug. This was how mates were supposed to spend Christmas. Together with each other.


    "Hah! Why am I even thinking about that?" she muttered, trying to shake off the mncholy. "There was no real attachment from the beginning. We¡¯ve barely started this... whatever it is. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve been dating for months. Get a grip, Jeniva. you¡¯re acting all pathetic for no reason."


    Jeniva sat in the quiet of her apartment, her eyes zed over as she watched the flickering screen of the TV. A tired yawn escaped her, and she allowed her eyelids to flutter shut for just a moment until she felt a sudden presence in the room. Her eyes shot open, and she gasped to find Dominick standing right before her, a sleek gift bag held in his hand.


    "Your Highness! Is it really you?" Jeniva stammered, scrambling to sit up straight on the velvet couch, her heart suddenly racing.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me," Dominick said softly, a smile ying on his lips. He extended the bag toward her. "Here, this is for you. Merry Christmas, Jeniva."


    Her heart fluttered wildly in her chest, a dizzying sensation she had never experienced before. With trembling fingers, she reached out and took the bag from him. Dominick didn¡¯t leave; instead, he settled onto the cushion beside her, hisrge frame making the small couch feel much more intimate.


    "What were you watching?" he asked, picking up the remote and thumbing the volume up just enough to fill the silence.


    "Nothing... just a holiday romance show," Jeniva replied, her knuckles turning white as her grip tightened on the gift bag. She felt the heat of his shoulder near hers.


    "Why did you return so early? It¡¯s not even Christmas evening yet," she murmured, tilting her head as she studied his face.


    "Suppressants don¡¯t seem to work on me," Dominick replied.


    "Ah, I see. That¡¯s why you returned," Jeniva said, her voice dropping. A small pang of disappointment twisted in her chest; she had hoped, perhaps foolishly, that he had rushed back because he missed her presence, not just because he was physically unwell.


    Dominick watched the subtle shift in her expression. ¡¯If I tell her I was actually missing the sound of her voice, she¡¯s going to tease me about it,¡¯ he thought, his wolf pacing restlessly at the sight of her.


    "Check the gift," he prompted, trying to bridge the sudden distance between them.


    "I¡¯ll do itter," she said softly, leaning over to ce the bag on the coffee table.


    "You¡¯re not doing anything right now. Just check it once," Dominick insisted, his voice softening.


    To satisfy him, Jeniva couldn¡¯t refuse. She reached back into the bag and pulled out the contents. As the soft, premium fabric slipped through her fingers, she realized the weight and quality of the piece.


    She shook it out, her eyes widening as she took in the elegant, long, deep violet, one-piece dress. It featured modest full sleeves and a sophisticated high neckline, radiating a grace that suited her perfectly.


    "Tell me the truth, who helped you pick this out for me?" Jeniva asked, turning toward him. Her shimmering eyes met his.


    "You really think I¡¯m incapable of picking out a dress?" Dominick chuckled, the sound deep and genuine. "Don¡¯t you like it? I saw it and thought it would be perfect for you to wear for Christmas since the dress matches your hair," he asserted, watching her closely for her reaction.


    "I like it," Jeniva replied, a genuine smile illuminating her face. "Thank you, Dominick."


    "Wear it tomorrow when we go out for our date," he said casually, though his eyes remained fixed on hers.


    "Go out?" Jeniva¡¯s breath hitched, her gaze locking onto his.


    "Hmm. I thought we could go on a dinner date," Dominick answered, leaning back slightly. "What will we do here alone in the house? I don¡¯t want you stuck in the kitchen cooking for us. It¡¯s better we eat out and enjoy the evening."


    Jeniva bit her lip, her practical side warring with her heart. "But... won¡¯t you have to go back to the pce? To your family? I mean, it¡¯s Christmas, there must be a royal feast with all the family members gathered." While she secretly craved hispany, she didn¡¯t want him to sacrifice his duties or traditions for her.


    "If I go there, then you¡¯ll be alone," Dominick said simply.


    That one statement made Jeniva¡¯s heart drum violently against her ribs. She stopped blinking. A warm heat rose to her cheeks as she realized he was choosing her over the celebration in the pce.


    "I¡¯ll go to my room and change," Dominick said and headed upstairs.


    As soon as he entered the room, he shut the door behind him. "What was that? How could say such lines to her?"


    <i>¡¯Eva was happy to see us. She said they missed us,¡¯</i> ck revealed in the back of his head.


    <i>¡¯I could see in her eyes. She was feeling lonely. But ck, we can¡¯t let us slip in love again so easily,¡¯ </i>Dominick told his wolf.


    <i>¡¯I have already slipped,¡¯ </i>ck admitted.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!